《My Name is Minato Namikaze》 Chapter 1 Where am I now? Why is it so dark? Why can''t you move? Hello? Somebody? Let me out? "Four generations of Huoying, if you don''t want your child to die, then leave here!" Eh? Four generations of fire shadow? Ah? what is it? Why can''t you make a sound? "Keng!" Good dizzy, don''t turn again! Can''t see anything? "Ha ha ha! Come out, nine tails! " "Ah, ah, ah, ah Nine tails? Ah? Screams? Why is it so sad? "I will never let you go, Hun Dan." "Spiral pill!" "Boom!" What is this? Why is the vibration so violent!? Spiral pill? Why are you so familiar? "Four generations of hateful Huoying, do you still look down on you?" "You don''t want to run away!" Escape? Why run away? Who''s going to run away? What happened? "No!" What don''t you want? Ah, ah, ah! It hurts so much. There''s something coming in! What happened! Why can''t I move! Why is it so dark!! get out! I''m going out! Let me out! "Must it be so?" "I''m sorry, for the sake of the village and Naruto, believe our children!" Eh? Naruto? Four generations of fire shadow? Nine tails? Do you? What a pain! What a pain! What the hell is this!? Is it nine tails? No, this one? no way! Let me out! It''s like the most original impact in the heart. It''s like a space torn apart in an instant, a bright brilliance flashing in the sky. The dark curtain that has been dispelled. That''s what''s in front of us. In an instant. It''s a scene of gold and blood. As always fixed in the moment of the sky. It''s just a momentary trance. Another great force came, and the darkness again enveloped the whole sky. He left a low cry. "Sorry, Naruto..." It''s the moment when we fall into darkness again. Only then did he realize that he seemed to have come to a rather wonderful world. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Muye village, the land of fire, was the center of the whole continent in 1953. Muye village, as the only Rencun village in the most prosperous country, is the most worthy Rencun village at this stage. Even after the three Renjie wars and many other events, Muye village''s strength has been greatly weakened, However, with its deep foundation and the continuous support of the country of fire, which is the largest country in the world, Muye village still occupies the top of the five tolerance villages in name at least. And in this very peaceful country. But there is such a figure out of place with it. A five-year-old blonde boy was walking down the most prosperous street in Muye village. Other residents of Muye village who met him along the way gave way one after another, and everyone looked at the blonde boy with disgust, fear and even a hint of killing. However, the blonde boy is not moved at all. He seems to have been used to it for a long time. He just lowers his head and takes a small step towards his goal. After turning a corner, he comes to the door of a restaurant which is extremely described by business. Smelling the fragrance inside, the blonde man''s stomach calls out a few times. The boy lies outside the window and looks at all kinds of dishes inside, There was an irrepressible look of longing in the pupils. At this time. It seems that the boss of the restaurant noticed the blonde boy. In the deep of his eyes, there was even a faint sense of killing at this moment. The next second, he waved his hand. A middle-aged man with scar on his left face and extremely fierce face came out with a lunch box. "Hum, this is for you. Take it and get out of here!" It''s a lunch box that''s thrown hard at the blonde boy. Instant open lunch box, pouring out of the rice and dishes. The blonde boy immediately squatted down, quickly pulled the rice and dishes back carefully, and then carefully covered the lunch box. At this moment, the middle-aged man who watched the blonde boy''s action showed a very direct and obvious look of disgust and resentment in his eyes. If it wasn''t for someone in the village who told him to give food to the blonde boy on time, the middle-aged man would have wanted to kill the blonde boy a long time ago, not to mention giving food to the boy. The slight lethality all over his body is not a joke, but a real existence! "Damn monster! Why don''t you die earlier? " That seemingly whispering words, in fact, enough to let the blonde boy hear the tone. The boy trembled uncontrollably and clenched his lips. The blonde boy still lowered his head. After finishing his lunch box, he picked it up with both hands, turned to leave the hotel, walked along the shadow corner of the street and walked away in another direction. Along the way, the blonde boy also tried to avoid crowded places. Winding around, through some very remote paths, the blonde boy came to a dilapidated apartment building. Here is the residence of the blonde boy. The boy lives on the third floor. Originally, there were other residents here, but when the blonde boy was arranged to live here by three generations of Huoying five years ago, the residents here moved out of the apartment building one after another. So, in essence, only the blonde boy lives on his own in this apartment building. After returning to his room on the third floor, the blonde boy came to his kitchen with ease. Then he stood on a small bench and carefully distributed the rice and side dishes in the lunch box. He jumped out the rice and side dishes that had just been stained with dust and cleaned them with clean water. Then he picked out the obvious rotten parts, Then very skilled will be the rest of the meal back to the pot to reheat. "It''s really a terrible place. Has it been five years since I came to this world? Whirlpool Naruto? It''s really a sarcastic name Said the blonde boy in a low voice, looking at the food being heated in front of him, with a sneer on his face that was obviously out of his age. Yes, the blonde boy''s name is whirlpool Naruto. But now the whirlpool Naruto is no longer a simple five-year-old. It''s a child with more than 20 years of previous life and the soul of another world. Of course, what was the world and identity of the previous life. It doesn''t matter at all to the blonde boy. On that night five years ago, when I came to this world, I immediately realized what kind of existence I had become. Whirlpool Naruto. Naruto''s world. When Naruto fully understands how cold-blooded and cruel he has come to the world, especially after he realizes how bad his environment is, he really can''t even fake a smile. But in many cases, Naruto has to act like a real child. The feeling of putting on a mask. The bad surroundings are hostile to almost everyone. And there are those who constantly monitor themselves around them. What''s more, Naruto has to bear great mental pressure in the past five years. Although it is said that the previous life when reading the original. Naruto has learned that Zhengzhu''s childhood is extremely miserable. But the original book did not mention it in detail. Chapter 2 Naruto also felt at that time that he was isolated and alienated at most, and then his life was a little bit more difficult. Anyway, is the Zhengzhu the orphan of Huoying of the fourth generation? Even for some reasons, Naruto''s identity can''t be announced, but there must be a lot of people at the top who know their identity. Muye village ninja, who was taken care of by four generations of Huoying, is not one or two. He is the son of four generations of Huoying, and now he is still a Nine Tailed man. It''s similar to the only designated nuclear weapon of a big country in the previous life, Life should be OK, too. It''s not so miserable, is it? However, Naruto is disappointed. In the past five years, everything is far beyond Naruto''s expectation. In Muye village, where even orphans from other villages can enjoy the warmth of their families as long as they are sure that they are not spies (at least in the surface), Naruto suffers from inhuman treatment, hostility, isolation and no normal and stable living supply, Most of the time, Naruto even has to go to the mountains and forests on the east side of Muye village to pick wild vegetables, and fish and shrimp in the stream to barely fill his stomach. You can know how hard life Naruto has been in the past five years. Naruto almost has to doubt whether these senior leaders in Muye village are in a funny way? Even if we don''t mention Naruto''s four generations of fire shadow orphans. The light Naruto is a Nine Tailed man. Is Muye village not afraid that Naruto has a grudge against Muye village in the future? And there is a saying. Let''s put these aside. After experiencing such a childhood, Naruto can''t imagine how the Zhengzhu in the original works did it. When he grew up, he would like to inherit the will of fire one by one. I want to be the shadow of fire. I want to protect all the people in Muye village. I want other people to recognize his words. It''s like a big joke from God. For any normal person''s normal thinking, don''t you take such a thing? At that moment. Naruto really doubts whether the original master''s brain is funny. There''s another 250 like that? It''s light to say that the Lord is stupid, white and sweet. Of course, the Naruto of this life doesn''t care whether the master in the original book is really a saint or a virgin, or whether he is influenced by the inheritance of Asura chakra, or simply controlled by the damned old man Zhicun group who hid behind yuzhibo after the extermination of his clan? Now Naruto will not be silly to say that he wants to be recognized by others, become a fire shadow, protect Muye village or something. That''s a big joke for Naruto. live on! And revenge! This is what Naruto wants to achieve most. Not only those outside the village, but also some people in the village are the targets of Naruto. But Naruto is also very clear that before he has no real self-protection ability, these things are floating clouds, and even he can''t reveal any intention or emotion. Because once it''s detected. Naruto believes that there is no need for the sinister Tuan Zang scum. Even the seemingly gentle and kind-hearted three generation fire shadow ape will mercilessly kill Naruto. For the sake of the so-called righteousness and the overall interests and peace of Muye village, the old man can do anything and sacrifice, even if Naruto is the orphan of the fourth generation fire shadow, The three generations of Huoying will not hesitate to kill the existence they have to protect. In the eyes of the three generations of Huoying, the safety of Muye village is higher than everything else. Nothing can be compared and replaced. Therefore, Naruto is very clear that he must learn to disguise himself. Maybe he can step a little faster in some aspects, but in character, dream and thought, it''s better to keep a large degree of agreement with the original work. Don''t say that the three generations of Huoying come to "visit" and "care" themselves from time to time. It''s just the time to watch the members of the secret service around you. Naruto is very clear that he must always maintain his cultivation as an actor. As for why Naruto can find those dark parts. Maybe it''s also because of the welfare brought by crossing. Naruto has found that his perception is very strong since he was a child, especially for the perception of malicious sight. After he was able to extract chakra, this perception became extremely clear. Of course, limited by Naruto''s current very weak strength, this perception is not only poor in scope, but also in accuracy, Because Naruto is only a five-year-old child, when the secret parts are watching, they don''t use very deep hiding skills, which is one of the reasons why Naruto will find out. Even if it is found, Naruto still has to pretend that everything is as usual. I must not expose any strange breath and movement. Only the stubborn three generations of Huoying can protect himself before he grows up. Naruto knows better than anyone in this respect. In the original work, Naruto seems to have been formally a ninja before the third generation of Huoying evacuated the secret department that monitors Naruto. Of course, Kakashi became Naruto''s Guide to Shangren. It is also because through the observation of these 12 years, the third generation of Huoying finally felt relieved of Naruto. This is an important reason. Therefore, until he becomes a ninja, but also before he has the strength to protect himself, he must keep a low profile. As for the future. Naruto also has a very clear plan. We just have to wait until the necessary time to implement it, now. "One step at a time, let''s lay a good foundation for ourselves." While eating today''s lunch, Naruto is thinking about his plans for the next period of time in his heart. In the past two or three years, when Naruto can act independently, the top priority is to exercise his body, and then how to better fill his stomach and ensure his nutrition. Thanks to the people in Muye village, Naruto''s diet since childhood is not only about quality, Even the quantity is far from enough, which also forces Naruto to be self reliant. No matter picking wild vegetables or fishing for fish and shrimp, the most thing Naruto has done in the past five years is to supplement himself with necessary nutrition. Why is Naruto in the original so short? It''s not because you''ve been undernourished since childhood. Ninja''s body is the source of his strength. At this point. Naruto carries it very clearly. Now that I''m just five years old. Naruto can also be said to ensure the necessary nutrient intake. The next priority, naturally, is to start the real basic practice of ninja. Not long ago, Naruto also successfully extracted chakra. This means Naruto has taken the most solid first step as a ninja. "Next, start training." After lunch, I simply cleaned up. Naruto pushed open the door and walked along the street again towards the forest in the east of the village. For the past two or three years, Naruto was there picking wild vegetables, wild fruits and fishing for fish and shrimp. Because of fierce wild animals, most villagers would not get close to it. Naruto said that he had not extracted chakra before, and he was just an ordinary child, but he was very clear that Naruto, who had secret surveillance, didn''t need to worry about it at all. Chapter 3 As a Nine Tailed man, Zhu Li is also the orphan of four generations. Although these secret parts are monitoring Naruto, they are mostly for the purpose of protection. If the Nine Tailed person''s pillar force dies, the Nine Tailed person in his body will also disappear. Let''s not talk about the time it takes for the Nine Tailed person to regenerate. It takes a lot of manpower, material resources and energy for Muye village to search for and capture the Nine Tailed person again. Considering the threat and covet of the outside village, the three generations of fire shadow will come into being, Including the Zhicun tuanzang, Naruto, the Nine Tailed man, is not allowed to have any problems with his strength. This is one of the reasons why Zhicun Tuan Zang proposed to bring Naruto to the root for cultivation (of course, it''s more out of his own selfishness. As long as he successfully controls Naruto through brainwashing, Tuan Zang thinks he can directly ascend the throne of Huoying.) Now that I have a secret protection. Even if Naruto wants to play in the forest of death, there is no danger. Today, the Naruto of chakra is successfully extracted. This area is not only the source of living materials, but also the most important place for cultivation in the next few years. Naruto doesn''t worry about the fact that this kind of aboveboard cultivation will be easily observed by the dark Department and reported to the third generation of Huoying. Although the third generation of Huoying won''t take much care of himself, Naruto knows that as long as he doesn''t do anything extraordinary, the third generation of Huoying will never interfere. Just extract chakra, and then practice this kind of thing on your own. It''s not a big deal at all. Naruto doesn''t need to worry about that at all. As a matter of fact, before Naruto extracted the chakra moment, the third generation of Huoying had already known about it. Through the report in the dark Department, it was learned that no outsider had ever contacted Naruto. After that, the third generation of Huoying did not interfere in any more. Moreover, it is not strange for the people living in the village to extract chakra in advance without being taught by others. Chakra refining is the foundation of Ninja foundation. Almost as long as you live in this world, people who have a little contact with Ninja know how to extract chakra. The difference is whether you can extract chakra. The latter is the most essential difference! There is no reason to hide chakra''s refining method. Especially in his own village, you should know that even if it''s just xiaren, one more Ninja will increase the strength of the village by one more point, even if the Ninja is the worst cannon fodder. To be a ninja needs talent. It doesn''t mean that if you know how to extract chakra, you can be a ninja. Otherwise, the number of ninjas will not be so rare. Apart from the five villages, how many ninjas are there in other villages? What is the proportion of upper tolerance, middle tolerance and lower tolerance? Chakra refining, and even some basic practices of chakra, are widely spread in the outside world, otherwise there would not be so many wandering ninjas. Naruto knows how to extract chakra. It''s not strange that Naruto extracts chakra by himself. It should be said that in Muye village, only a few people don''t know how to extract chakra. Although it is worth paying attention to that Naruto can extract chakra by himself without anyone''s instruction, as long as it is not the malicious incorporation of other external factors. In addition, no matter what, Naruto is the orphan of the four generations of Huoying. As long as it does not involve the safety of the village and other core interests. With the character of three generations of Huoying. It will let Naruto go to a certain extent. Naruto naturally does not know these thoughts of the three generations of Huoying, but there is no problem in guessing something. "Good. Let''s start the tree climbing training today." After coming to the forest that he was familiar with, Naruto easily found a very big tree in it. He looked up and looked up, with a satisfied look on his little face. He nodded and said. Chakra refining, chakra control, chakra growth. This is the most basic way for a ninja to be strong. Naruto in his previous life, although the original did not read very carefully, but the main content is probably can remember more clearly. It''s like Ninja''s chakra control training. Climbing trees and treading water are the most basic, direct and effective ways. By attaching the chakra to the sole of the foot, adjusting the amount of chakra release, as well as stability to improve their chakra control ability. In the original work, Zhengzhu personally showed it to hundreds of millions of fire shadow fans. For Naruto now. Through such chakra training, the most important thing is to further consolidate their foundation, but also to make their way of life more relaxed. Whether it''s picking wild fruits and vegetables, or fishing for fish and shrimp. This is much simpler and more efficient than before. Although there are still nine tail chakra''s influence, Naruto knows that the difficulty of his chakra training will be much higher than ordinary people, but because of this, Naruto thinks that he can make his chakra control more delicate. When we have a chance to see Jiuwei in the future. Eliminate the nine tail chakra effect. Their own strength will grow up visible to the naked eye. Recalling some skills and necessary points about chakra''s transfer and control training in the original work. Naruto quickly seal, carefully mobilize the body of chakra, attached to his feet, not too much, not too little. Otherwise, it will be unable to step on, or it will be the result of directly stepping on the trees. "Yo, take the first step." It''s almost the moment of control. "Hoo." Naruto takes a deep breath, with a firm look on his face. He steps towards the trees. "Click." Sure enough, with no experience at all, and nine chakras in his body, this first attempt was to disturb Naruto''s control of his chakras. The result was that Naruto trampled on the tree trunk in front of him. The center of gravity that sank in the moment. Make Naruto''s body slightly shake, quickly respond to Naruto, a step, gently turn over action, fall on the ground again. "Is it really too heavy?" Naruto, who is afraid that chakra will not attach too much, will not step steadily and fall down directly. He has just consciously increased the amount of chakra attached to him. In case of excessive amount, he has just stepped on the trunk of the tree. The first failure. Naruto didn''t feel discouraged, which was expected. How hard the practice of Ninja is. Naruto is very clear. Although the protagonists in the original work are shining with a halo, they also need a lot of time and painstaking efforts. Even if Naruto''s own practice of chakra nature changes in the later period, if there is no Ninjutsu that affects the bug, its progress will not be so smooth. Everything needs to be done step by step. Chapter 4 "Just now, the amount of chakra is a little more. Now, we need to reduce the attachment of chakra a little bit, especially the balance With his eyes closed, Naruto recalls the feeling of just stepping on his first foot. Then, the eyes slowly opened. "Well, it should be OK this time?" According to the feeling just now, fine tune the output of chakra. Naruto takes the first step towards the big tree again. This time, the first step, Naruto is steadily stepping on the tree trunk, not waiting for Naruto eyes just emerged a ray of joy. The next moment. "Click." That''s the next step. A tree trunk that broke apart again. Naruto''s face slightly changed, and once again quickly reversed the force of the figure. "PATA" It fell back to the surface with ease. "A little more? Keep a balanced output anytime, anywhere, whoo.. It seems that it is a little difficult to finish this training in a short time Naruto took a deep breath, shook his head with a bitter smile, and said softly. Even at the first step, chakra''s output is no problem and can be stepped on smoothly, but as long as the subsequent output is not stable, too large or insufficient, it will certainly step on the trunk or fall directly. "The need is constant training, and experience makes up for it." Naruto shakes his arm. After a little consideration, Naruto mobilizes chakra in his body to attach to the soles of his feet, which means he steps towards the big tree in front of him again. Practice is boring. It''s something Ninja has to go through. In the words of the lecherous fairy in the original book. He who knows how to endure and can endure. To be called a ninja. It''s not just about being patient with the environment, but also about being patient with your own emotions. Especially for Naruto. The next six or seven years. That''s the most important period. Can you live in this cruel world and achieve your goals. We have to see what we can achieve in the next six or seven years. Naruto, immersed in the cultivation, did not notice the passage of time. In his previous life, Naruto had already been deeply interested in this kind of power that only existed in different dimensions, and now there are realistic factors. Practice. Stronger! This is almost Naruto''s only choice. Although Naruto still has nine tails as a cheating device, it''s a pity that Naruto has no way to communicate with nine tails in his body. Naruto has tried every conceivable method. Therefore, Naruto can only rely on himself. Moreover, when his goal is the peak of tolerance, nine tails can only be used as his own assistance, What we can really rely on is our own strength. You don''t see, in the original book those big guys, can all be nine tail as a pet in captivity. At this point. Naruto himself is very clear. Climb trees, tread water. As a ninja, the most basic and effective chakra control training. Getting started is the hardest step. Especially for Naruto, when he still has nine chakras in his body, he can''t control his freedom at all. The first day of cultivation almost ends in failure, either chakras are too much or too little. Even though Naruto had his own warning, there were still several times he fell from the tree. This is also the present life. If you change your body into the previous life, you can''t go to the doctor directly even if you fall several times. Especially when you fall down at the height of the last time, you can go to see God directly in the previous life. "Hoo... That''s all for today. " Until the sky gradually darkens, the fatigue accumulated by the body also makes Naruto feel some unbearable moment, Naruto also stops practicing at the right time. Naruto shakes his small head, golden hair, in the setting sun, blooming a more beautiful color. After that, Naruto picked up the bamboo basket beside him and looked at the bamboo basket full of wild vegetables and fruits he had picked in his spare time. Naruto''s little nose wrinkled slightly and showed a light smile. "Well, we can have more today." Immediately after that, the figure turned away, in the sunset, pulled into a long shadow, moving slowly towards the foot of the mountain. That return to the quiet forest again, leaving only the trunk full of footprints. The gear of youth''s destiny really turns at this moment. Climbing trees, treading water, and some extra basic fitness exercises. Naruto, who is immersed in these practices, hardly feels boring. Time flies by. Half a year is fleeting. Naruto is about to celebrate his sixth birthday. Of course, no one in this world will remember Naruto''s birthday now, including the three generations of Huoying who look very kind. Or even if they know it, it must be eliminated. Because Naruto''s birthday means nine tail riot. It means the sacrifice of four generations of Huoying couple. That day was also a day for many Kiba ninjas and villagers to die. No one wants to mention that day. Including three generations of Huoying! Three generations of Huoying never appear on Naruto''s birthday. To be reasonable, when the four generations of huoyingbo fengshuimen died in the Jiuwei rebellion six years ago, Muye village, which managed to make a little improvement, was once again in decline. The three generations of huoyingbo who took over the position of huoyingbo fengshuimen again were even busier than when they were in office. This business was not only for the outside, but also for the inside. In the past six years, it has been a rare thing for the ape to visit Naruto. Of course, this "rare thing" is the last thing Naruto wants to encounter in the past six years, because meeting with the three generations of Huoying is a test of his acting skills. Several times, Naruto almost felt that he was going to be seen through. Fortunately, some elements became Naruto''s best cover. Moreover, even if the three generations of Huoying observed Naruto, they only cared about it, Whether Naruto hates Muye village or not, other aspects of attention is not very high, which makes Naruto not really show his feet so far. This also benefits from the good image of Naruto. Want to be a fire shadow, want to let everyone recognize themselves. Anyway, Naruto will take all the noble words and naive romantic words. Anyway, that''s what I said and did in the original work. Naruto is not easy to learn. Of course, it''s easy to be simple. Every time when facing the three generations of Huoying alone, Naruto was a little nervous, for fear that he would be seen through all of a sudden. This is the most testing moment of acting. Fortunately, over the past six years. Naruto is safe. Chapter 5 It''s not long after Naruto''s sixth birthday. One day. At the end of Naruto''s day of cultivation and food supplement, he returns to his nest. But unexpectedly found that three generations of fire shadow appeared in his home again. Only this kind of thing, is not once or twice, Naruto is very fast, very naturally revealed a very happy look. "Ah!? Three generations of grandfathers An instant change of mind. "Why are you here today?" Naruto ran straight to the third generation of Huoying, very familiar with the head, with a very happy, but also a little unexpected expression looking at the third generation of Huoying. "I came here today because I haven''t seen Naruto for a long time, and I have good news for Naruto." Third generation Huoying leaned forward slightly, and the outstretched right hand touched Naruto''s head gently. With a very kind look, he said with a smile. "Well? Good news? " At this moment, Naruto is not pretending, but really. He is a little stunned, showing a look of doubt. What good news is there for him now? "Yes, didn''t Naruto always say that he wanted to be a great ninja? So learning is indispensable. " Three generations of fire shadow patted Naruto''s shoulder, said Wen Sheng. "Three grandfathers, what do you mean?" It''s not fake, it''s real excitement. Although did not say, but the three generations of fire shadow words inside and outside the meaning. Naruto can hear it all at once. "Yes, you are already six years old. From next week, Naruto, you should go to Naruto school. Only in this way can you become a great ninja in the future." Three generations of fire shadow said with a faint smile. Naruto, after all, is Zhuli, a Nine Tailed man, and the orphan of Huoying of the fourth generation. Especially in the past six years. Let the three generations of Huoying confirm that Naruto will not endanger the safety of the village. Well, at his sixth birthday. It is a certain event to arrange for him to enter the school. "Really? Three generations of grandfathers, I can enter the school to study Naruto''s blue pupil bloomed a bright light, with a very obvious excited look, asked aloud. "Well, that''s right. In a few days, there will be Naruto''s teacher coming to take you to sign up. Naruto, you should listen to the teacher well?" "Yes Tolerance school! Can I finally enter tolerance school? Naruto''s hands are slightly clenched, and there is a look of excitement in his pupils. At this moment, there is no need to disguise, because this is Naruto''s most real emotional expression. Of course, this is not only because he can finally enter the school of tolerance and carry out regular Ninja learning, but also because he can learn from Naruto, Since the three generations of Huoying agreed to arrange for themselves to study in tolerance school, it means that their last bit of vigilance has been released, and then their plans can be carried out more smoothly. And looking at such an excited Naruto. The expression on the three generations of Huoying''s face is also more and more gentle. Whether it was the nine tail rebellion six years ago or Naruto now. He knew that he owed four generations of Huoying too much, too much. Although for some reasons, the third generation of Huoying can not really give Naruto too much care, but some things that should be insisted on, the third generation of Huoying will not give up easily. After all, in the heart of the three generations of Huoying. He has what he thinks is the "will of fire" that needs to be upheld That night, three generations of Huoying didn''t stay much. After explaining some precautions of Naruto, they walked away from Naruto''s apartment. And after the three generations of Huoying left. Naruto''s emotion has not stopped. It''s an emotion that doesn''t need to be disguised. Because Naruto is really looking forward to the next tolerance school career, where will he step out of the solid second step in this world! A week later. On the morning of the school''s admission day. "Dong Dong Dong." Naruto ushered in the three generations of Huoying said that the teacher of the school. Open the door. The figure reflected in Naruto''s eyes. Although it is the first time to see the young man in front of us, Naruto recognized the young man in the moment when he saw him. He was wearing a wooden Zhongren vest and the most conspicuous transverse scar on the bridge of his nose. "Inuka HaiYe." Naruto said softly in his heart. you ''re right. At this moment, the presence in front of Naruto, which has a great influence on Naruto in the original works, is not only the first to believe and recognize Naruto, but also the only light in Naruto''s gloomy childhood life. If Naruto''s hatred of other people in Muye village, including the three generations of Huoying, is understandable, then hayno iluka is the existence that Naruto can''t hate anyway. Of course, that''s how it will be in the future. Naruto only believes in his own eyes and his own judgment. The original? It can only be used as a reference after all. "Is it Naruto? I''m a teacher of tolerance school. My name is HaiYe iluka. You can call me iluka teacher. Master Huoying should have told you that today is the day of admission. The teacher specially came to take you to register today. " Looking at the blonde boy in front of him, a wisp of complicated emotion flickered in the pupil of HaiYe iluka, but he immediately turned away, bowed his body slightly, stretched out his right hand, and gently rubbed Naruto''s small head, Wen Sheng said. The color of the moment passed away. He didn''t escape Naruto''s eyes. Naruto also knows why iluka has such mood swings. It''s only six years since iluka''s parents died, because of the nine tails in his body. If it''s the same, it''s the strangest and most terrible reaction. "Yes, Mr. iruka." Naruto''s face showed a bright smile and said with a smile. And at the moment of seeing Naruto''s smile. HaiYe iluka''s expression is also slightly a Zheng, immediately gently nodded, that stretched out the right hand, gently holding Naruto''s small hand. "Come on, Naruto." "Yes." The most spacious street, which leads to the center of Muye village and the location of the school, is a bustling scene today. As an annual admission day. As long as the residents living in Muye village are sure to bring their school-age children to the school, whether they can become ninjas depends on the results of the entrance test. Although the survival rate of ninjas is not very high, and Muye village is the top of the five tolerance villages, Muye village was almost besieged in the first three tolerance world wars, and the nine tail rebellion just broke out in the previous few years, Muye village ninja, can be said to be dead and wounded, but even so, many people still hope their children can become ninja, because in this world, ninja means power, means status, represents everything! It''s like the samurai era. This is the age of ninja. What''s more, it''s still the land of fire, Muye village. The meaning of being able to become Muye''s Ninja is even more different. Naturally, in this school day, there are many parents who come to sign up with their children. Chapter 6 The closer to the school, the more parents with their children can be seen. When the parents see Naruto, their facial expressions change slightly. Of course, there is no excessive action and no obvious abnormal expression in the presence of iluka, but in the sight of Naruto, Both of them are very obscure expressions of disgust and fear. Although the sight is extremely dim, Naruto is keenly aware of it. Whenever there is a child curious to see Naruto. Their parents will immediately pull apart their children, and turn their heads, with a very serious tone of low voice to warn their children that they are not allowed to have any contact with the blonde child, even the eye contact is not allowed. Full of malice. Naruto is surrounded by Naruto. In a moment, there was a little emotion. Naruto holding iluka''s right hand is uncontrollable, a little bit of force. Just for a moment, Naruto returns to peace again. But iluka really felt the tremor. Although it''s just Zhongren, iluka doesn''t have the right to know the exact identity of Naruto But as a ninja, he has a certain understanding of tailed animals, human beings, and so on. Naruto is Naruto, nine tail is nine tail. Naruto is just a poor child as a nine tail container. I should not have blamed Naruto for the death of my parents. Naruto is just a six-year-old. It''s just an ordinary orphan who also lost his parents on the night of the nine tail rebellion But it''s going to be treated like a monster by everyone in the village. To be ostracized, to be hated. When I think about it. The look on iruka''s face softened. Of course, iluka will never know that the reason why Naruto''s emotion just surged and his right hand exerted a little force was not because of fear or any other negative emotion at all. It was just that he was unable to control his inner murderous intention for a moment. "My mind still needs to be improved..." Naruto bowed his head and thought of self mockery in his heart. These ordinary villagers? Well, it''s not necessarily how much Naruto hates them. After all, they are not the direct cause of their life''s difficulties. They have nine tails sealed in their bodies. They are ignorant villagers who don''t know the strength of human beings and the nature of tailed animals. It''s human nature to treat themselves as nine tails. Of course, they don''t hate them, It doesn''t mean that Naruto has a good feeling for these people. If there is a chance in the future, Naruto doesn''t mind falling down on these ignorant people in Muye village. The target of Naruto''s revenge is those Muye high-ranking people who are high above the others for the sake of the so-called stability and the so-called righteousness of the village, especially the Zhicun tuanzang, who Naruto absolutely wants to kill! It''s not about justice, it''s just revenge on human nature. Not only for themselves, but also for their dead parents. If yu Zhibo is directly responsible for taking soil, then Zhicun''s pot is not small! The Naruto of this life is not the same as the original one in the previous life. He foolishly wants to protect Muye, and in the final battle, he even wants to persuade yuzhibo to take the earth, and finally let this guy wash away? No matter what troubles yuzhibo has with Tu, no matter whether he is cheated or not. This guy! Also on Naruto''s must kill list. Yuzhibo is hateful, pitiful and lovely. But! Yuzhibo with earth is the most damned existence. It''s not like yuzhibo weasel, yuzhibo waterstop, yuzhibo mirror. The latter three talents are worthy of respect. The rest of yuzhibo? ha-ha! "Here we are, Naruto." It''s not a long way, that is, it took about ten minutes for iluka to bring Naruto to the gate of the school. By this time, the whole school was surrounded by many parents and their children. Iluka took Naruto to a place where there were few people. He bowed slightly, touched Naruto''s head and said softly with a gentle smile. "Naruto, the teacher will help you to go through the admission procedures first. You stay here and wait for the teacher. Do you know?" "Yes, Mr. iruka." Naruto slightly raised his head, with a very bright smile on his face, nodded heavily and said in reply. "Don''t run around. The teacher will be back soon." Before leaving, iruka is still very worried about the confession. To tell you the truth, in the world of Naruto, especially the children growing up in Naruto village, they are basically precocious. In this world, it''s very common to become a ninja when they are very young. The famous Mr. wuwukai, qimukakashi, graduated from Naruto school at the age of five and became a ninja of Muye. Then he became Shangren at the age of twelve, Although Kakashi is a rare genius, it was common for him to become a ninja at the age of seven or eight and step into the battlefield a few years ago. But now? The situation of other villages is unknown. Muye village. From Naruto''s point of view, it has become decadent. ninja. It''s not a house. The tolerance school in Muye village advocates humanized education. There''s nothing wrong with that. The education of Wuren is abnormal. However, the education in Muye village is too mild. Ninja started school at the age of six and graduated from the school at the age of twelve. And most importantly, there was no blood in the past six years! This is extremely ridiculous in Naruto''s eyes. Ninja no blood? Or ninja? The will of fire in Muye village. To tell you the truth, Naruto doesn''t think it''s wrong, but it''s obvious that by the third generation of Huoying, it''s the will of fire that has completely changed its flavor. Moderation does not mean weakness, restraint does not mean compromise. Excessive pursuit of so-called peace. It will only make the enemy more aggressive. The three generations of Huoying have made great contributions to the construction of Muye village. But again. This three generation fire shadow is also the biggest reason why Muye village is gradually weakening. Just because of the unlimited tolerance to the outside and the unlimited tolerance to the inside, we can see how stupid the three generations of Huoying has become. Of course, these things have nothing to do with Naruto. He has no nostalgia for Muye village. Even if his father is the fourth generation of Huoying. It won''t change anything. Maybe it''s because I''m afraid Naruto will stay there alone. Less than ten minutes. Iluka, who went to help Naruto go through the enrollment procedures, appeared in front of Naruto again and saw Naruto stay in place unharmed. Iluka was quietly relieved. In fact, iruka is a little worried too much. Anyway? These are all tolerance schools in Muye village. Even if those parents hate Naruto, they won''t dare to make any drastic moves. "SA, come on, Naruto, the teacher will take you to the classroom." "Yes Naruto nodded, took iluka''s left hand again, followed him to the inside of the school. Chapter 7 Straight through the corridors and courtyards. Come to the West floor of the school. This is the place where new students gather every year. There is no difference from the original. Naruto was brought to the class he was in charge of by iluka. It is obvious that this class has gathered all the famous families of this year''s freshmen. It seems that there are some ordinary people''s children in this class. It seems that the distribution is very balanced, but in fact, the class iluka is in charge of is the most important class of this year''s freshmen. Naruto was directly assigned to this classroom because of the particularity of his identity. It is also the moment when Naruto follows iluka to the classroom. There''s already a lot of people inside. Looking around, those figures are the most "familiar" existence of Naruto. This familiarity refers to the familiarity with the original work. In this life, almost all of them, Naruto, met for the first time. Except for the white shadow. In fact, Naruto is also the first focus after entering the classroom. Qi ear short hair, bright eyes, that timid look. It seemed as if inadvertently sent out a touch of uneasy atmosphere. Muye village''s rich family, the princess of the day clan -- day Chutian. Not in advance of the world, Naruto had a great favor for the princess who was not the slightest coquettish. Just in this life, the unexpected encounter more than a year ago. It is enough for Naruto to leave a deep impression on this pure white girl. "Rihata." Looking at the girl''s face, which seems to have the size of a slap, the look in Naruto''s pupil is also a little soft. Because as a Japanese. Even though he hasn''t opened his eyes yet, Hata still has a deeper perception than ordinary people. Almost the sight of Naruto has been fixed on Hata for half a second. Hata immediately notices the sight of Naruto. When his subconscious head is connected with Naruto''s four eyes, Hata''s small eyes are slightly widened, Little face just showed a trace of amazement. Naruto nodded with a soft smile. It''s just a slight move. Daisy''s cheek was instantly blushed, and the steam on her forehead seemed to be visible to the naked eye. Her head immediately dropped, and her hair unconsciously moved, made the girl more and more charming. This also makes Naruto''s face more gentle. "Naruto, please take a seat first." It''s just a few seconds of eye contact. Not only the other students in the class didn''t notice it, but also iluka in the first place didn''t notice the little interaction between Naruto and Hatta. After patting the table gently to make the noise in the class slightly lower, he turned to Naruto and whispered. "Yes, Mr. iruka." Naruto immediately responded and walked towards the innermost position of the class. He walked along the passage near the wall to the last side of the classroom. He found a window seat and sat down. There is no need to have too much contact and communication now. After all, their identity is very sensitive. A chance meeting when I was a child. A special contact. The high level of Muye will not pay attention to it. The Zong family over there will not care about it. But if I want to have a close contact with him now, even if I really don''t have any special idea and just want to get closer to him, I will be interpreted by Muye senior management and his father, RI RI Zu. In a word, before you have no real sense of self-protection ability. We should be cautious in any action. Be a good actor! This is what I need to do most at present. While walking towards the last row of the classroom, Naruto flashed these ideas in his mind. Don''t be too conspicuous. follow the prescribed order. According to the established plan to slowly improve their own strength. When the body is strengthened to a certain extent. Start trying to see if you can touch the nine tails in your body. As long as you can reach nine tails. Naruto still has a certain degree of assurance that he can persuade the proud nine Lama to help him. After all, the advantage of being familiar with the plot can give Naruto a lot of space and leeway to control. As for other things, Naruto can''t consider now. In this classroom, naturally, there are many Narutos who are very familiar at present, including the twelve Xiaoqiang in the original book. Except Naruto, there are eight people in this classroom. These people are almost the next generation core of the major Ninja families in Muye village. In the original book, it''s really a ninja born by a common people. It''s estimated to be Sakura chunye and Li Locke. Even if it looks like a civilian born every day, you see that girl which battle is not to show off her wealth? I know that this seemingly ordinary girl is not from ordinary people. Otherwise, how could the ninja of ordinary family have so much money to give her a black sheep? Of course, these people have nothing to do with Naruto at present. Naruto doesn''t plan to get close to those people as in the original. It should be said that the Naruto not only wants to live, but also wants to get more companions? Some of these people may become his companions, but more of them may become enemies in the future! Naturally, at this stage. Naruto is even less interested in them. There are moments when you pass by the side of a dark haired teenager who looks cool. Naruto''s step and sight are all slightly. But it was just a moment. Even the young man with black hair didn''t notice. Naruto is to start again, go straight to the last row of the position, find a distance from all the students in the classroom are far away, sat down quietly. "Yuzhibo, Sasuke..." I didn''t say much. The expression didn''t even change. It seems to be a normal shift of vision, only when passing the back of the black haired boy, there was a slight pause on the fan-shaped sign behind the clothes for a few seconds, and such a name appeared in the heart. Under the platform in front of iluka naturally did not notice Naruto''s small move. Just when I saw Naruto sitting in the most remote position in the classroom. Iluka''s expression also had subtle changes. And the change of mood is just a moment. Next second. Iluka''s face is a new smile. "Pa Pa Pa" I clapped my hands. Draw everyone''s attention in front of you. "All of you are here. Today is the first day for you to enter Ninja school. I''m your instructor, HAYANO iluka. First of all, I''d like to congratulate you. In the next six years, you will learn all about ninja, not only in actual combat, but also in theory. If you want to be an excellent ninja, both are indispensable, I hope that in the next six years, each of you will study hard, listen to the teacher''s guidance and arrangement, and grow up to be an excellent Ninja after graduation HaiYe iluka, with a more calm voice, glanced at the thirty or forty children present and said softly. Chapter 8 PS: the new book issue is very important. Please collect and recommend it. "Yes, Mr. iruka!" As the words of iruka fall. All the people in the classroom are speaking in unison, with a relatively immature voice, and they say that after all, it''s only the first day of entering tolerance school. It''s an important thing to leave a good impression on their tutors. "Well, that''s good. Next, let''s introduce ourselves to each other. After all, if you want to study together for six years, you may be in a small team to perform tasks after graduation. It''s very important to have an impression on each other." Iluka smiles, then points to the first child in the first row of his right hand and whispers. "Let''s start with you, Mr. wellhead. Let''s talk about your dreams and things you like." "Yes "My name is wellhead yuedou. My dream is to be a great ninja, something I like..." A very human opening. Or it should be. After so many years of change (or change?) Muye''s tolerance school is no longer the same as that of the first two generations of Huoying, qianshouyijian. It can even be said that the same group of tolerance school students could not even enter the gate of tolerance school when the first two generations of Huoying just established tolerance school. Of course, this is not to compare the advantages and disadvantages, but just to clarify the limitations of the times. And when these people introduce themselves one after another. Naruto is also quietly observing these children who will become their nominal companions in the next six years. It should be said that among the people present. In the future, most of them are just the cannon fodder of Muye, and few of them can become Zhongren. (do not underestimate Zhongren. You should know that Zhongren is the backbone of the village. Being the leader of the team can prove the value and status of Zhongren.) Not to mention tolerance. Say the most straightforward thing. There is no world that looks at blood more than fire shadow. You know, the world itself is just a series of "farces" produced by contradictions within a family, not to mention other people. Is the civilian born Ninja qualified and potential to become a great ninja? yes! Such probability still exists! The possibility of killing all civilian ninjas cannot be denied. But these are only a few after all. The era of fighting ancestors. In this world of fire shadow, it is absolutely not empty talk. That''s the extension. Are you a ninja from the Ninja family? It''s not absolute. But it is universal. Most ninjas from Ninja family can become Zhongren or even higher. Compared with the common people, it only takes half or even less time for the former to achieve the same goal under the same objective conditions. Besides, it''s not a race. People do not deliberately stop in place, waiting for the latter. People who have more talent than you, people who can enjoy more resources than you. Not to mention working harder than you. Just say that I work as hard as you! What qualifications and opportunities do you have to surpass others? no Not even qualified to move forward at the same time! This is the reality in the world of fire shadow. It''s true that hard work won''t deceive people. As long as you pay, you will definitely become stronger, but it''s only based on your personal characteristics. There''s no problem with vertical comparison, but if you want to make horizontal comparison. i ''m sorry. Waiting for you will only be the cruelest reality. Naturally, the epitome of this classroom. As long as there are few "classmates" who have been exposed in the original works, Naruto doesn''t care at all. His attention is still focused on the limited number of people who come from the Ninja family. The so-called eight Xiaoqiang in the original book. Nature is the first concern of Naruto. Even if it''s just childhood. The recognition of the top eight is quite high. Especially in the group of pigs, deer and butterflies. Lazy Nara Deer pill. It seems that there is a little bit of naive taste of autumn. And yamanakano, who looked at yuzhibo Sasuke at the age of 6. Naruto has no doubt if it is not because of the characteristics of pig deer butterfly. I guess Inoue girl can stick to that cold little boy directly, right? Be reasonable. In this classroom. Almost 80% of young girls. Yes, it''s the baby girl. Six years old. That''s too much to say about girls. It''s just a group of precocious young girls. They all looked at Sasuke with admiration. Although this is the world of fire shadow. But Naruto still can''t help but make complaints about his heart. "It''s so precocious, these kids..." Except for the pig, deer and butterfly. The rest of Younv zhinai is easy to recognize. Hatta and Sasuke will not talk about it. Especially the latter. When I introduce myself. It''s the simplest sentence. "I''m yuzhibo Sasuke." It looks cool, but in fact it''s very 13. Detonate the entire classroom. The girls screamed as if they could go through the whole classroom. "But the only time to be cool is less than a year from the last, right?" Looking at Sasuke''s side face. Naruto''s mind is also a flash of the previous life in the original plot, the appearance seems to have no change, in fact, in the heart is also secretly shaking his head, thinking silently. If I remember correctly. The yuzhibo clan will be exterminated in about a year. By that time. This now appearance looks very cold, the heart is still a real child Yu Zhibo Zuoju will really start to fall into the dark. The meaning of survival. There are two words left - Revenge! Of course, these things have nothing to do with Naruto now, or they have no ability or qualification to intervene. Is there any inside story about extermination? This is a matter of course, even if there is no previous life memory, these things will be known by logic alone, and the inside story is absolutely not small. But what does it have to do with Naruto now? Spend these six years safely. The most important thing is to improve your strength as much as possible. I''ll talk about the rest later. Among the familiar faces passing by, Sakura chunye, the heroine with polarized comments in the original works of her previous life, is the last one to catch the eye of Naruto in baxiaoqiang It''s not disgust. Not to mention like it. Because the present Naruto is not the original Naruto. What kind of choices and opinions will Sakura chunye make. It has nothing to do with Naruto now. As long as it doesn''t affect you. Naruto won''t get involved. As for Naruto''s final turn to introduce himself. Although it was expected. Almost at the moment when Naruto stands up. More than 80 percent of the people look at Naruto with a strange look. Of course, these children''s eyes are not as disgusted and repelled as adults. It''s just because I was told by my family. More or less with a sense of curiosity and doubt in it. Naruto naturally turned a blind eye to it. With a smile, he finished his self introduction in a regular way and sat down honestly. Do not deliberately low-key, never high-profile publicity. According to the normal rhythm. I spent six years in this school. While constantly strengthening themselves, waiting for the necessary opportunities. This is Naruto''s most important and only core plan at present!! Chapter 9 "Everyone has introduced themselves. In the next six years, you should get along well. Now you are classmates, and you will be companions after graduation. Remember, a qualified Ninja should pay attention to team consciousness. Any task, especially those difficult tasks, can be completed only through team cooperation. I hope you can remember this, Do you understand? " HaiYe iluka hands in front of the platform, the expression is more solemn looking at the bottom of this group of children, said in a deep voice. "Yes ~ ~" Although iruka''s expression is serious. But at this moment. It is impossible for most children to understand the meaning of iluka''s words. Or it should be said. It''s been peaceful for too long. Especially in woody leaves. The children raised by the school are only mature in other aspects. As a ninja, we should have the quality. But it''s much worse than those children in the war years. After all, at that time, six or seven year old children may step on the battlefield as real ninjas, so in this world, we must not underestimate any child, because he may even have the power to kill you. Iluka naturally knows that what he said is too early for the children in front of him, but as an educator, many things must be told to these children in advance, and they need to be taught repeatedly. Especially as a ninja, these six years are the most critical period for them to lay a good foundation, not only for their body, but also for their thinking. As an instructor of the school. Iluka clearly knows what a good mentor should do. "Good. Next, let''s take the first lesson! If we want to be a qualified ninja, we must understand what the nature of Ninja is and what conditions it should have to be a ninja I have to say that I can be a teacher of tolerance school. Whether it''s iruka, or other Zhongren. At least, they all have extremely rich theoretical knowledge. And there''s guidance on some details. Even more than most of them. This is one of the reasons why the three generations of Huoying will be arranged to serve as the instructor of the school (there is also a lack of strength, or simply injured in the previous war or mission, unable to continue the normal Ninja career) And Naruto''s class is the most special one among the freshmen. Let''s not talk about the descendants of other famous ninjas. Just guangmingren, a Nine Tailed man, is a pillar force. It is enough to show the particularity of this class. Iluka can be directly appointed as the instructor of this class by three generations of Huoying. There are only two reasons. An iluka has this ability. Second and most importantly, I believe in the loyalty of iluka! As a native of Muye, Muye Ninja whose parents have died in the nine tail rebellion 12 years ago Hayno iruka is absolutely under the ruling idea of three generations of Huoying. Inherited the so-called purest "will of fire"! Naruto himself knows this very well. Of course, whether it''s the origin of iluka or the relationship at this stage. Will not affect Naruto''s view of iluka. Or it should be said that it is not limited to iruka. After Naruto came to this world. Especially after realizing that everything here is very different from what I saw in the original work. Naruto makes up his mind. I will never believe the so-called description in the original. Those so-called plots can only be used as their own reference. The real answer. But I need to find it myself. This is also one of the basic conditions that Naruto thinks he must have to live in this world. The first day of school. This is the second step in Naruto''s next plan. It is different from Naruto who sleeps in class, is lazy and even plays truant. In this life. Naruto is absolutely to learn all the theoretical knowledge. Whatever it is. Or any profession. A solid foundation is always the most important. "This is the real beginning." Looking at the bottom, hands on the platform, very serious class of iruka. Naruto''s eyes coagulate, thinking in his heart. Also from this day. Naruto''s life is becoming more regular and rhythmic. It''s in triplicate. Endure school - Home - mountain forest. Except for the necessary rest time. The rest of the time. Naruto is fully involved in high-intensity training and learning. Maybe it''s the welfare of a passer-by? Anyway, Naruto found that his memory and understanding ability is much better than his previous life. Endure any basic knowledge you learn in school. Narutos can remember and absorb them for their own use in a short time. The basic knowledge learning and basic training in the school. Out of school. In daily life. Naruto is to develop a strict implementation of the training schedule. day in and day out. It never stops. In such a simple and a bit boring mode of life. A year flies by. Muye 55, Muye village, northwest corner, is still the nearest forest to Naruto''s area. One day, in the morning. It''s a school holiday. The forest is a relatively open area. A golden figure with bare upper body and rolled up trouser legs stood on the surface of the lake, looking very attentive at the bottom of the lake. This person is not others. He is the Naruto who often comes here to practice. Suddenly. Naruto''s eyes are fixed. A quick shake of both hands. Whew, whew, whew A few chills appeared in an instant. Across the lake. Next second. "Pooh Pooh.". The sound of metal running through the skin falls. What followed was the spread of scarlet blood on the lake. The Naruto standing on the water is a smile. A slight tug of the right hand. The bitterness that was originally projected into the water by Naruto is to return to Naruto''s hands. And each of them runs through a fish that is still shaking. Under the bright sun, the silk thread that connects them is also looming. "Well, we can have more today." Naruto picked up some fresh fish in his hand, estimated the weight, and nodded with satisfaction. I''ve said that before. Naruto''s living environment in Muye village is extremely difficult. Necessary alimony? I''m sorry, but I have to be able to buy things in the wood leaf. And the only thing that can get food. Or they are short of weight. Or there will be a special meal from the caring boss. Of course, starvation is not enough. At least three generations of Huoying would not allow that. But. Obviously, this kind of food can''t meet Naruto''s needs. Let''s not talk about Naruto. As a quasi ninja, daily training requires a lot of nutrition. At present, Naruto is in the most important long body stage. What kind of food? Chapter 10 PS: please vote. Please vote for Xiaoye. There are free places for investment. Please order an investment! Thank you! Why is Naruto in the original book so short and thin. You can think about why with your toes. Undernutrition. Or it''s just destroying your health. Can grow up smoothly. That''s a strange thing! Muye village can''t wait. So if you want to have enough, Naruto has to do it by himself. And this forest has become Naruto''s preferred target. From the beginning, before he had the ability to protect himself, he picked some wild vegetables and mountain fruits from the marginal areas. At the back, Naruto extracted his chakra for the first time. Especially after he entered the school of tolerance and became stronger, the scope of food collection could be expanded, including but not limited to the live fish, shrimp and crab in front of him, And some wild animals in the forest are all the targets of Naruto''s hunting. Even if they are slightly fierce, Naruto can deal with them on his own. Even at the beginning, Naruto took these wild animals as the targets of his own sharpening. What''s more, even if he couldn''t fight them, frankly speaking, there were dark parts around him. At the worst, there were all these dark parts, Naruto is totally taboo. And it''s because of this way. All this time. Naruto never worried about his food. This way. You can not only get food, but also practice to a certain extent. Why not? Will it be restricted? Naruto said, let go of ten thousand hearts. This is not a problem at all. The secret departments that monitor themselves will report everything to the third generation Huoying. In addition, the old man has a crystal ball that can monitor the whole wood leaf. As long as it doesn''t stop at first. It means it''s allowed. Fresh fish caught. Naruto used it directly to make soup. This is also the best way to ensure the freshness and nutrition of live fish. As for the taste or something. Naruto in this condition is never choosy, everything is to strengthen their combat effectiveness of the most important goal, what way can most supplement nutrition, most able to meet their daily training, Naruto will choose what kind of way. As for some necessary equipment for ninja training. After Naruto entered tolerance school. Part of it can be obtained from forbearance school. There is another part. Even if Naruto can''t buy it by himself, it can also be obtained through iluka. Even now, iluka still keeps three points of pity, three points of worry, three points of hate and one point of loss in the face of Naruto. But it is also because of the three generations of Huoying''s confession and his identity as a teacher that most of iluka still cares about Naruto. For example, iluka often takes Naruto to improve the food. When we know that Naruto needs some equipment for training. Are not hesitant to buy their own money to Naruto. Even Naruto said he could pay. All rejected by iluka with a smile. Although the current Naruto has not yet acquired the ability of nine tail chakra to detect malice, it is just this atmosphere, especially when Naruto and iluka are facing each other, Naruto can feel a feeling called warmth. This is also the one of the few rays of sunshine in Naruto''s heart that are not covered by shadows. And that''s the benefit. For more than a year. Naruto''s life became smoother. Training is steady. At least the children in the school don''t look at Naruto with fear and disgust. Of course, this is also because these children don''t know the truth. In addition, Naruto in this life is not as naughty, quiet and calm as the original work, with a golden hair, Although Naruto didn''t get the first place in the class directly under the cover of Naruto''s deliberate concealment, Naruto''s comprehensive scores are among the top five in both the theoretical test and the practical test, and the theoretical knowledge is among the first. This makes Naruto popular among the girls in the school. No.1 is the young master of yuzhibo family. Not only because of the beauty, but also because no matter what the test, the two pillars have always been ranked first. In addition, he is the youngest son of the head of the first Ninja family in Muye village. It''s a matter of course that he is favored by so many people. Naruto doesn''t care about the name of the school. The reason is to hide a little bit. I don''t want to be too high-profile. I''m not afraid of anything. At this stage, there are three generations of fire shadows standing in front of you. As long as you don''t do anything out of the ordinary, and you don''t get a real insight into what you think, you won''t have any problems. The bloody bandage man can''t take himself away. As long as three generations of Huoying are alive. At this point, Naruto really wants to thank three generations of Huoying a little. Just think about it in your heart. It''s also because I''m always diligent and studious. In addition, the three generations of Huoying also check their training from time to time. If they don''t get the results, there will be a real problem. It''s not a big problem to hide a little bit. Besides, people are still used to looking at the first place. Except for the crane tail, is there any difference between the second place and the tenth place in the eyes of ordinary people? No, So, this year, not only in his own personal time, but also in the moment of enduring school, the unexpected Naruto can still feel quite comfortable. "Well, let''s have a try today." After eating a sumptuous lunch, Naruto started this afternoon''s training. From the earliest tree climbing training to the later water treading training, Naruto didn''t spend much time or less. According to the standard of general ninja, this is an average standard value, It seems that Naruto in the original works of the previous life learned very fast, but in fact, Naruto at that time already had a certain foundation. Look at the behavior of flying over the eaves and making trouble everywhere in the original works during the period of studying in tolerance school. The use of chakra has a certain foundation, but it seems more casual and rough. In the back, we climb trees under the guidance of Kakashi, and tread water under the guidance of four eyes. Naturally, they learn faster. To put it bluntly. The Naruto in the original works, no matter what he studies, relies on his physical instinct. And Naruto learning in this life. It''s more about relying on your own brain. Of course, there are also instinctive reactions in the body, just a little subconsciously depending on the habits of previous lives, and more thinking with the brain. Without any guidance. Naruto''s cultivation is naturally slower than that in the original work. Chapter 11 PS: for recommendation and collection, it''s very important for new books. Thank you, Xiaoye! The first year of the school. Basically, it''s the most basic theoretical knowledge learning, as well as some practical training in the external aspects of the body. Originally, it didn''t involve any ninja and magic learning, and the physical skills just lay a good foundation in advance. Naturally, these children who can enter the school have candidate ninjas who can extract chakra. It should be said that they can''t extract chakra, In the entrance stage will be brush down, it is impossible to enter the school. Only a few of these children are from the Ninja family. Long before they got into forbearance school. Almost all of them have successfully extracted their own chakras, and began to practice under the guidance of their own family''s middle tolerance and even upper tolerance. Family secrets are involved from the moment chakras are extracted. According to the normal theory, it is more suitable for these children to practice in their own home than in a tolerance school, However, after the second generation of Huoying founded the school system, all the children of the Ninja family in Muye village, not to mention the children of other middle and primary Ninja families, including Yu Zhibo and RI, were sent to the school at the age of five or six. The cultivation of these children. Naturally, we don''t need to bear the teachers'' worry too much. From the past practice, the school is almost only to cultivate common ninjas, and some of these Ninja families can not enjoy the resources of inclined crane tail ninjas. Different congenital conditions. The growth environment is different. This is a direct impact on the pattern of tolerance school also has a big difference. The most intuitive point is that. At the time when almost all the children from the Ninja family extracted chakra and began to practice formally, the group of ordinary children who just entered the school could only start with theoretical knowledge. It''s good that their parents were ninja. Even if they were the most common ones, they could absorb and understand them very quickly. The most difficult thing was the group of ordinary children who had no foundation, The first year is their most important year. They have to understand what the nature of Ninja is and what chakra is. The most important thing is how to extract chakra, and how to use chakra after extracting chakra. Three weapons used by ninja. Ninja, magic, body. Nature is the easiest thing to do. And in these days, the kids haven''t fully understood what chakra is. In other words, before they can''t freely transfer and use their own chakras. The study of Ninja and magic. It has to be put in the back. Including three body technique, the most basic ninja. Naruto, who has just been in school for more than a year, naturally can''t learn anything about Ninjutsu and magic in the course of Naruto school. However, it''s hard for Naruto. Relying on his clever and intelligent performance, Naruto of this life has always been a very positive, cheerful, intelligent and rational child in the heart of iluka. Although at the beginning, Naruto proposed to himself that he wanted to learn Sanskrit in advance during the rest day of the school, iluka still hesitated a little, considering that Naruto''s ability as a ninja was not inferior to those of the Ninja family (Naruto was a Nine Tailed man in this period, which should be known to all ninjas in the village, But the orphan status of the four generations of huoyingbofengshuimen should only be known by Muye high-rise and the real top Shangren in the village.) In addition, the three body skill is indeed the most basic ninja. It doesn''t seem to be a big problem to teach Naruto in advance. With that in mind. When Naruto begged for the second time. Iluka pushed the boat along with the current and taught Naruto the seal of Sanskrit and some basic points. Then, just like the strange things in the original book, it happened. Transfiguration, doubles. Naruto can do it almost as soon as he starts. The difference is only a matter of proficiency. But this is not important, as long as more practice, transfiguration and doubles, Naruto has confidence can be more perfect control. But it''s the technique of separation. In this original work, Naruto has never been able to learn Ninjutsu until he graduated, even though he failed several graduation exams in a row. Naruto in this life also has no way to learn it smoothly. No, it''s not even smooth, but there''s no way to control it at all. It is clear that the main points are in accordance with the guidance of iluka. Whether it''s seal or chakra''s call. There are almost no problems. However, there are problems. From iluka to now. It''s been three months. Doubles and transfiguration. It''s all under control in one day. It''s just the continuous improvement of speed and efficiency. Separation. But until now, there is no way to use it smoothly. This has a direct impact on Naruto''s cultivation plan in this period. According to the established goal, the next period of time should further strengthen their physical fitness, and then see if they can grind one or two ninja and magic skills from iruka in advance. After all, iluka is at least a Zhongren, A-level, B-level Ninjutsu, magic do not want, C-level Ninjutsu and magic, there will always be one or two. However, the plan can''t keep up with the change. The key to the separation. It also makes Naruto''s stubborn temper come up directly. He really doesn''t believe it. He has no way to successfully control the separation skill. Even if it is a ninja that doesn''t seem to have any practical effect, in Naruto''s opinion, since the three body skill is known as the most basic Ninja skill, then he should control it. And this morning, it''s a routine practice. afternoon. After lunch. Naruto intends to practice the three body skill directly. It took a little time to consolidate the first two three body skills, especially the double skill (the time, speed and necessary inducement of the double skill. In Naruto''s opinion, the double skill should be the most practical of the three body skills, and it can be used even in shadow level combat.) The rest of the time. The focus of Naruto''s cultivation is still on separation. "Separation!" "Poof!" White smoke erupted out of thin air. When it blows away. What remains is the Naruto standing in the center. And the two unknown creatures that look like Narutos, but are actually paralyzed on the ground, especially the appearance of a little trembling, don''t mention how disgusting and abnormal they look. Naruto is also looking at the two lumps of foreign bodies, the corners of his mouth can not help but slightly twitch twice. "Solution He sighed softly. Naruto still seals again and unties the separation skill. "Poof" There was a light noise. The two unknown objects disappeared. "What''s wrong?" Naruto sits cross legged on the ground. Today, it''s failed n times. The order of the seal. Chakra''s transfer. This is the most basic ninja, very simple. I do everything in order. Why not? Chapter 12 "Is it chakra''s control? Or the quantity? " Naruto scratched the back of his head and murmured. This is really a bit confusing. You say it''s chakra control. That doesn''t make sense. They are all three body skills. It doesn''t make sense. Is it more difficult for you to control the technique of separation than the technique of double and transfiguration? Even Naruto thinks that avatar is the most difficult thing to control. The object to be replaced and the time to replace are the problems that Ninja should consider when using avatar. There''s no reason why separation is more complicated than doubles. This in itself is a separation without any substance. What''s more? Naruto also completed the chakra control practice of climbing trees and treading water. As for the problem of chakra quantity. That''s even more incredible. Naruto has never heard of the fact that the amount of chakra is needed to influence the control of sanshenshu? It''s not a high-level ninja. Chakra can''t be released if it''s not enough. It''s just a three body skill, and it''s not so far. Besides, considering ten thousand steps back, Naruto has tried to control chakra''s output and output rate before. No matter how much or how little it is, he has tried it once as long as it''s possible, and asked iluka, The conclusion is still an extremely embarrassing situation. Iluka, who saw Naruto use the split technique with his own eyes, was also at a loss. It is clear that the double technique and the transfiguration technique can be used normally. But can''t you separate yourself? Iluka, who is also not very knowledgeable, has no way to say why he came. It can only comfort Naruto. Just keep trying. It''s only second grade, after all. There are still more than four years to go before the graduation examination. There is no need to worry. "Well, it''s a little bit more human now than it was at first. Can it be regarded as progress?" A new release of separation. Looking at the Naruto in front of me, I could barely tell that it was my own Naruto. I sighed helplessly. Naruto can''t find the reason. It can only be attributed to the so-called bug. "Forget it. Let''s stop here today." Looking at the gradually darkened scenery, Naruto''s eyes twinkled slightly in his pupils. He moved his neck and stood up again. After packing up his various utensils and the wild vegetables and fruits he picked today, Naruto stretched out and walked towards the edge of the forest with his things, ready to return to his home. "I still need to change my cultivation plan..." "You can still spend a little time practicing separation, but you can''t waste too much time..." "It''s better to focus on strengthening the physical quality..." "I''m almost done with the pain I took before. Well, I''ll ask Mr. iluka to get some tomorrow." "Ah... I''m so tired. " The setting sun in the west, the last twilight. Pour on the earth. Reflecting Naruto''s long shadow. At night, Naruto, who comes back home, simply solves the problem of dinner and takes a rest, just sits directly in front of the desk and opens the textbooks on the desk. Practice during the day. Study at night. This is Naruto''s established law of life in this year. It''s not just what you learn in class. Naruto has plans to borrow all the books related to Ninja, ninja, magic and physical skills stored in the school. Because of iluka, Naruto still has many conveniences to make use of. Of course, it is also because of his age, and he has only been in the school for more than a year, It''s not that Naruto is not allowed to watch, but from the perspective of iluka, he doesn''t want Naruto to have high eyes and low hands. This is what iluka has said most to Naruto in the past year. Naruto is so studious. Naturally, iluka is very happy. It''s because I often get in touch with Naruto. Looking at such a sunny Naruto. Iluka''s defense is gradually relaxed, not to forget the past of his parents'' tragic death, but to face up to the existence of Naruto. Nine tails are nine tails, Naruto is Naruto. The two are not unified. What''s more, Naruto has become the pillar of nine tails. On the contrary, more than 99% of the people in the village hate and reject Naruto, and feel more pity for Naruto. They get along more and more well. Iluka naturally pays more attention to Naruto''s future. He hopes Naruto can become a great ninja as he said, and let everyone recognize him. For Naruto''s cultivation and learning, iluka is to pay more attention than a year ago. Although Naruto''s learning progress is far beyond iruka''s imagination. A lot of knowledge, Naruto is a learning will. But also because Naruto himself is somewhat clumsy. Iruka''s cognitive judgment of Naruto is bound to be biased. Naruto himself is not particularly concerned. It''s also good to learn some content over and over again. It''s good to deepen memory. That''s the point. Naruto is a good continuation of his previous life in the personal habits. "Ah...... Is that the time? " Naruto addicted to learning. Because of the sore neck, I straightened up and moved my neck a little, just to see the time displayed by the clock on the desktop. Naruto yawned and said with a trace of sleepiness. "I have to get up early tomorrow, wash and go to bed." Naruto shakes his head, closes the book in front of him, stands up, moves his hands and feet, and goes straight to the bathroom after washing. Naruto goes straight to bed. In less than a minute. Because of accumulated fatigue. Naruto soon fell into deep sleep. And it was the same as any other day in the past, sleeping peacefully until the dawn of the night. today. But there was a big accident. "Boom!!" All of a sudden, there was an explosion over the whole wood leaf. It''s burning. The cloud of fire that shines in the whole sky. Let the originally cold and silent Muye village become noisy at this moment. Those are Narutos who have fallen into deep sleep. He was suddenly awakened. There was a piercing roar, and there was a faint sound of fighting. Naruto immediately got up from the bed. Run quickly to the window. Looking at the fire all over the sky in the northwest corner of Muye and the shinja shimmering from all around, Naruto''s pupil flashed with a look of horror. "That direction, if you''re not wrong, is yuzhibo''s residence? A fire like this? Isn''t it the plot of the night of extermination? The time is right. " Naruto nodded and whispered. Not long after Er Zhu entered the school, the yuzhibo family was indeed exterminated. But, isn''t it right? Although Naruto can''t remember the details of the story clearly. Chapter 13 However, the general plot, Naruto or a little impression. Including the plot of yuzhibo''s night of extermination. There is no such a big stir in the original work, is there? No, strictly speaking, there was no movement at all, and there was no disturbance. That night, only three people were left in nuota, and the rest were wiped out. At least, no one in Muye village found that yuzhibo was wiped out. The layout of high-rise buildings and the participation of insiders. If this can still cause waves, it will be called ghost. Therefore, in the original work, all the people in Muye village knew that yuzhibo had been exterminated by one person the next day (except the person concerned) Cause, process, result! Naruto can only remember one thing, but the only thing that can be clearly remembered and confirmed is the night of yuzhibo''s extermination. It''s a trade between yuzhibo weasel and Muye''s senior management. Yuzhibo weasel can exchange the life of yuzhibo for peace and the free survival of his own brother. For this reason, yuzhibo weasel can even start with his own parents! Yuzhibo weasel is probably the one who will destroy the clan. However, Naruto can be absolutely sure that before yuzhibo weasel started, there must be a large number of hidden parts, or root members monitoring, around the whole yuzhibo residence, and even the border has been set up. Only in this way can the movement and static be controlled to the minimum, so as not to cause the attention and panic of the whole village, and let the yuzhibo clan die quietly. However, the scene is far beyond Naruto''s expectation. This seems to be very different from the established plot. "Is it possible that someone in yuzhibo''s family discovered the plot of Muye''s high-level? Start fighting back! " Naruto was shocked and thought of another possibility. After all, this is Muye, even the largest family in the world of tolerance. Should not everyone be stupid? With some clues Now it''s a little different, so as to organize people''s rebellion in advance. Is there the same probability? However, such an idea. It''s just a moment in Naruto''s mind. After all, there are too many things that don''t make sense. Looking not far away, it seems that it is impossible to extinguish the general fire all over the sky, and it has become extremely noisy muyeren village. Naruto''s brow is more and more tightly locked up, but only for a short period of time, Naruto''s brow is quietly released. "No matter what the reason is, no matter what the result is, it has nothing to do with me now. Go to sleep." Naruto laughs and shakes his head. Then he closes the curtain and returns to his bed. It seems that Naruto can hear the wail and scream from the remote area. However, at this time, Naruto can only be a spectator after all. Even such a bystander. Naruto doesn''t want to do it. Whether it is because of their own strength or their own position, the demise of yuzhibo clan has nothing to do with Naruto. A bloody night, in this world, the biggest sin is no power. Naruto shakes his head. At last, through the curtain, he takes a deep look at the fire all over the sky. Then he gets into the quilt again and slowly closes his eyes. Tomorrow, for the wood leaf, even for the fire country, it will be another scene. The extermination of the biggest family. This is the most true portrayal of the gradual decline of a Daren village. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, the news of yuzhibo''s extinction spread quickly throughout the village. In last night''s tumultuous moment. The ordinary people in the whole village are guessing what happened. The smell of gunsmoke, the roar of explosion, the faint fighting and scream, and the fire all over the sky, it should be said that who didn''t notice that was a wonderful thing, and even some people were still guessing whether there was an invasion of foreign enemies yesterday? Or is it just that a new round of World War of tolerance will break out again? And it was before the speculation spread throughout the village. With three generations of fire shadow, Muye high-rise quickly announced what happened last night. What has been published. Just as Naruto had expected. Yuzhibo weasel, the most gifted ninja of yuzhibo clan, joined the rebellion of foreign enemies and attempted to destroy Muye village, which was discovered by his clan. As a result, yuzhibo weasel directly killed the whole yuzhibo clan and was repulsed by Muye ninja. Yuzhibo weasel who escaped from the village. Now it is recognized as the S-class traitor of Muye village! When the news spread throughout Muye village, all the people in Muye village were in an uproar. More than 99% of Muye ninjas and ordinary people who didn''t know the truth showed incredible expression at the moment they knew the news. The genius of yuzhibo, who graduated from Renmin school at the age of 7 and was promoted to Zhongren at the age of 10, actually joined up with foreign enemies to rebel? Trying to destroy Muye village? Originally, the news was very shocking. And the yuzhibo clan mentioned next was almost completely destroyed (except for leaving a yuzhibo assistant) It also made the whole wood leaf shake three times. You know, the yuzhibo family has an extremely important position and significance in the whole Muye village. As one of the two major Ninja families that founded Muye village, it is also the most powerful ninja family in the whole Muye village and even the whole world of tolerance. How can it be so easily exterminated? It''s not that I don''t believe it, it''s hard to believe it. Such a message. It''s not just Muye village. More predictably, from today on, after the news came from Muye village. The whole country of fire. Even the whole world of tolerance will be shocked by it. In the same way, the destruction of the yuzhibo clan will attract the attention of the other four villages. What is the truth? Is the combat power of Muye village damaged? These are the most concerned things in the four tolerance villages of Sharen, Wuren, Yanren and Yunren! As a Naruto familiar with the general plot. Naturally, it will not be cheated by the "truth" announced by the senior management of Muye. Even to this so-called "truth" Naruto still wants to laugh. What''s the truth? What kind of role did Muye senior officials, namely the three generations of Huoying and Zhicun tuanzang, and the two consultants play in this truth. Naruto knows better than anyone else. At the end of the day. In this matter. The yuzhibo people certainly have their own reasons. But the three generations of Huoying and Zhicun tuanzang did not do the same. and. In Naruto''s opinion. If it''s not authentic, it''s OK. Anyway, as a village''s high-level, it''s nothing if they can be a bit thick and ruthless for the benefit of the whole village. But! The most important thing is. Yuzhibo clan was destroyed. Especially about yuzhibo Shuitou and yuzhibo weasel. Let Naruto feel that Muye high-rise is really stupid. Naruto does not hide his malicious speculation in his heart. If the first generation Huoying and the second generation Huoying know that their descendants are so stupid, they can''t hold the coffin, can they? Chapter 14 Although it seems that the three generations of Huoying have always been representatives of the moderates, and the two advisers seem to be pulling apart, in fact, the roles played by the three senior figures in the event of the annihilation of the yuzhibo clan are no better than those played by Zhicun group, the representatives of the cruel hardliners. What''s more, this night of extermination is obviously different from the plot in the original works of previous lives. Naruto thinks that it must be yuzhibo weasels who exposed some clues before they started to fight. They were discovered by yuzhibo''s hardliners who wanted to rebel. Then some yuzhibo people rioted without any way to contact them, Otherwise, there is no way to explain why there was such a huge commotion last night. Moreover, it must be the riots of some people before they can be quickly suppressed. Otherwise. It can''t explain what happened later. After all, Muye''s high-level officials announced that the yuzhibo clan had been destroyed, leaving only the news of the rebellious yuzhibo weasel and the surviving yuzhibo Sasuke. This is believable. In other words, the result of the yuzhibo clan''s destruction is the same as that in the original book, so it is easy to deduce the above conclusion. After all, you should know that yuzhibo is the largest family in the world of tolerance. If not for the riots of some ethnic groups. It''s a real ethnic rebellion. No matter whether it can be completely suppressed, even if it can, it will never be so easy. God knows how much tolerance there is in yuzhibo family? How much tolerance? In addition, with the blessing of "writing wheel eye", which is known as the first pupil of tolerance, even if Muye village can kill all the yuzhibo ninjas in the original work, the process will definitely be more difficult. The riots caused by Muye village are not as noisy as yesterday, but in fact they are still quiet. Of course, these things are just two turns in Naruto''s heart. Naruto will not pay more attention. I don''t have the time or the mind to pay attention. Or it should be said. Now Naruto does not have the capital and qualification to pay attention. As always, the most important thing is to live your life well. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- split line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Even if something like that happened last night, the school is still on its normal day. Only when Naruto came to school. Not surprisingly, I didn''t find yuzhibo Sasuke. Even Naruto can guess that this orphan of yuzhibo will not appear in the school for the time being. It''s not just because of the impact of last night''s extermination. If Naruto remembers correctly, yuzhibo weasel should have used monthly reading for the first time on ER Zhu last night, which is the earliest in the original work, Even for quite a long time, the magic ceiling existed. Even if yuzhibo weasel could control its power a little bit, no matter what, the current two pillars are only a child of Naruto''s age. Especially after witnessing the killing of all his own people and his dearest brother killing his parents in front of him, And then the impact of monthly reading. After adding the two. It''s a mental trauma. It can''t be cured in a short time. Even with the special care of three generations of Huoying. The second pillar can enjoy the best medical conditions. But this kind of trauma. It''s not just treatment, but time to recover. But not beyond Naruto''s expectation. From the night of the extermination. A whole month later. Naruto saw the figure of two pillars in class again. This time, the two pillars of the school are covered with a layer of cold air. They are not the cold atmosphere in the past, but the cold feeling of falling into the dark. And the moment I saw the two pillars. Naruto''s heart is also slightly twitching. Because Naruto knows that this yuzhibo Sasuke is not the one who seems to be a little cold before, but in fact, he is a simple stink and a little arrogant. Instead, he became a bloody Avenger in his eyes. On that day. There had been a group of girls wrapped around the two pillars before. It''s also rare to become extremely quiet. After all, they are crazy. But not stupid. When the yuzhibo clan has just been destroyed. I''m still working on it. That''s really revealing. "What a poor fellow..." Looking at that expressionless face, even the two pupils are still a little numb Yu Zhibo Sasuke. Naruto shook his head in private. In a sense. There are many similarities between Sasuke and Naruto. "Maybe this guy can be an important help in the plan in the future..." Naruto looks at his side face, and his mind can''t help thinking about the scene of yuzhibo''s defection in the original work, and his behavior after learning the truth about yuzhibo''s weasel and the night of extermination. Naruto can''t help thinking about it in his heart. One says one. In this world. There is no more simple family than yuzhibo. Moreover, this simplicity is still a tradition since ancient times. Including the oldest six immortals, Indra, the eldest son of the big barrel wooden feather coat, and yuzhiboban, who can be ranked in the back, then yuzhibodai Tu in the Third World War, and now yuzhibosasuke, are the kind of people who can cheat successfully, even if they seem to be very rational, Yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo Shuitou, who have their own subjective views, are synonymous with a bit of stupidity in Naruto''s eyes. Of course, this is a very personal and subjective view. Just from these yuzhibo. Naruto really thinks that these people are too easy to cheat. Especially the two pillars. Throughout the original work of Huoying, er Zhu never had his own subjective consciousness and opinions. He got up early and was fooled by his dearest brother, yuzhibo weasel. Later, he was fooled by yuzhibo with earth. In the last wave, although dashuewan said that he wanted to see how the wind named yuzhibo Sasuke would blow, but in fact? Isn''t that the same thing? So, to sum up. Two pillars can be fooled! Not to mention. Naruto also holds a huge chip in his hand - the truth of yuzhibo''s extinction! I dare not say 100%. But Naruto is quite sure. You can use this to persuade Sasuke to become your own help in the future! Naruto thought in his heart. Of course, at this stage, this is only a temporary plan after all. Naruto must consider when to say it, how to say it, how to make Sasuke believe in himself, and some other advantages and disadvantages one by one. A plan for the future. It has been gradually formed in Naruto''s heart. In this world, Naruto is bound to walk out of a different brilliant road of ninja. "The future." Looking at the prosperous scenery outside the window, Naruto''s blue pupil flashed a light golden halo. What we need to do now is to constantly strengthen ourselves. In that case. My future self. I''m qualified to play the big game of tolerance. But also in such a case. Five years went by quickly. Chapter 15 PS: please point a free investment. If it reaches 100, Xiaoye will get a free promotion opportunity. Please! It''s very important for new books to invest and vote for recommendation! Thank you! In the last five years. Naruto has always lived a very fulfilling life step by step, and Muye village entered a "real" peace period after the destruction of yuzhibo. Yunren, Yanren and other four villages did not really know the actual situation of yuzhibo''s extermination night. In addition, Muye still has a false name in the past, And the major forbearance villages have not really recovered from the third forbearance World War, and the fourth forbearance World War, which might have broken out, has also been forcibly suppressed. In this rare time of peace. Naruto is also true, no matter what the outside world. Every day is a three-point fixed life. Tolerance school - Home - in the forest training ground. Naruto never spent time on other things, but focused on his own cultivation, constantly adding all kinds of knowledge to strengthen himself. And in these five years. Naruto can clearly sense that the secret parts that were originally monitoring him have evacuated one by one. Maybe it''s because I''m going to graduate from Naruto school and become a real Muye ninja, or maybe it''s because Naruto''s honest attitude has completely reassured the three generations of Huoying in the past few years. In short. A year ago, Naruto couldn''t feel the feeling of being monitored at any time in his daily life. At the moment when the feeling of needle in the felt completely disappeared, Naruto almost couldn''t help cheering. After all, only in this way can Naruto slowly implement his plan instead of always pretending to be counsellor! Everything is so smooth. Now as long as we honestly wait for graduation, we can start the next step of our plan. At this juncture, Naruto forgot a crucial thing. That is, the school graduation examination! And it''s not until the day of the final exam. In the classroom. The sequence of the turn. "Separation!" "Peng!" The familiar golden figure. The steady sound line. Coping with the white waves that seem to burst out with great momentum. It''s just that. Next second. White smoke. There''s no such thing as two separate bodies. But as always, two pieces of unknown orange objects collapsed on the ground. Well, yes, they are unknown orange objects. Compared with a few years ago, Naruto''s separation technique has improved. At least now you can see the color and a general human shape, if you are willing to admit it. It''s just that this is the situation. It''s a scene that can''t really laugh. This is the assessment classroom of the school. It''s 60 years since Muye and Naruto is 12 years old. All the time, the results are in the top five of the class, and the theoretical knowledge is in the top three. Occasionally, Naruto, who takes the first place, failed again in the graduation examination and separation. Even Naruto, at this time, looking at his side of the two objects, the corners of his mouth can''t help but slightly twitch. Although this is known for a long time. But I really see that I can''t master the technique of separation for five years. Naruto doesn''t know what to say to himself. In particular, when he saw iluka''s strong and violent posture, Naruto could not help but shrink his head, and his face showed a kind of expression. Naruto scratched his back head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, while iluka''s face was loveless. It''s clear that this boy is quick at learning anything. The three body skills, such as doubles and transfiguration, were quickly learned in just a few days. Other theoretical knowledge and physical training have always been excellent performances. Their comprehensive scores are at the forefront of the whole class. Even three years ago, Naruto taught him a C-level wind escape ninja, Naruto is controlled in a very short time (chakra attribute, also in three years ago, Naruto casually mentioned, iluka gave Naruto test, because it is the wind attribute, give Naruto a C level wind escape ninja, although iluka is not the wind attribute, but Ninja such things, does not mean that you do not use this attribute, It''s just that there is an essential difference between the cost of chakra and the final power. It''s not strange that iluka, as a veteran Zhongren, can master one or two C-level fengdun Ninjutsu.) However, it is such a separation. Either way. This kid just can''t learn. This makes iluka doubt whether this boy is born with this skill, but the graduation exam is basically to test the skill of separation. Let''s hold the attitude of letting this boy have a try. OK, the result is as expected. Where is the separation? It''s just a lump... Cough... Iluka didn''t know what to say at this time. "Well Iluka sighed silently in his heart, and immediately looked at Naruto not far away with a straight face. His expression was very serious. "Unqualified!" Although iluka also wants Naruto to graduate, the system is the system. The graduation assessment of Naruto University has been a very reasonable arrangement. Those who pass can become Naruto. If they fail, they have to go back to study again. In this aspect, iluka still has a little sense of death. And this gently spit out words, also let Naruto''s face across. no If you can''t graduate. Isn''t that fun? Directly return to the furnace to redo. Naruto doesn''t have the time and leisure. Of course, although it is mentioned in the original book that I seem to have passed the graduation examination several times, Naruto in this life doubts the truth of this matter. The examination of forbearance school is an annual established matter. Of course, everyone has the right to apply for graduation in advance, but generally speaking, it was in the war years before, and it also depends on the approval of forbearance school, If you want to graduate ahead of time, you will be allowed to take the graduation examination. Only when the University agrees, will you be given a separate graduation examination. Therefore, benzun has taken the graduation examination several times in the original work. This is the biggest bug. Don''t mention the future. Naruto doesn''t want to be delayed. Now it''s 60 years since Muye. To put it bluntly, it''s the beginning of the plot. Every next step is important. Naruto has no time to waste here. If you can''t separate body, you can learn other entity separate body in the future! "Mr. iruka, that, I think I can It''s just that. Naruto''s words are not finished. He was interrupted by iluka''s wave. "No way, Naruto. If you are not qualified, you are not qualified. This is the rule and the system. The reason why we set up the assessment system after graduation from Naruto school is to consider your comprehensive ability in all aspects. The three body skill is the foundation. If you can''t control the three body skill, you are not qualified to be a Naruto!" Iluka hands crossed on the table, the expression is very solemn looking at Naruto said. Chapter 16 Although strictly speaking. Naruto has been better than most of the graduates in this year''s class. Its comprehensive score ranks in the top five. It''s not an imaginary number, but a very practical numerical performance. It''s just that, not only because of the regulations, but also because of the six years of getting along with each other, iluka has really regarded Naruto as his family. What kind of career is ninja, Iluka, who can be promoted to Zhongren, naturally knows very well that he is only a teacher in the school. In fact, iluka is also a real ninja, not only A-level task, but also A-level task. As a member of the team, he has assisted in the execution. In this world, Ninja is the most noble existence and the career with the highest risk coefficient. Iluka is also worried too much about Naruto. Naturally, in this graduation examination. Iluka not only followed the assessment principle, but also out of concern for Naruto and other reasons. What is not allowed is not allowed. Naruto just spoke. Iluka knew what the boy was going to say and cut off Naruto''s idea ahead of time. This is the most suitable choice for iluka. Anyway, Naruto''s identity is very special. It''s not necessarily bad to go back to school to study for a year. Presumably, the three generations of Huoying would agree with his own practice. Iluka thought in his heart. "But, Mr. iruka I saw iruka''s solemn expression. Naruto, who is very familiar with iluka''s character, naturally knows very well that there is no falsehood in the words iluka said. If he said that he would not graduate, he would definitely not graduate. But if that is the case, wouldn''t it be very bad? "The thing that says no is no, Naruto. If you fail in your graduation exam, you have to go back and study again for a year. When you master the skill of separation, you can take part in the exam again. You will graduate at that time." Iluka''s face with an unshakable look, very firm said. And looking at iluka with such a resolute expression. Naruto has a feeling of suffocation. no Really? Do you really want to graduate? Same as in the original? Naruto stare big eyes, there is a sense of loss, if this can''t graduate.. Well. wait? Same as the original? Can''t graduate? It seems that a very important thing happened to my graduation in the original work, right? When I think about it. The figure in Naruto''s mind, the head raised, the line of sight shifted slightly to the left, the imaginary figure reflected in his eyes. "Mr. iluka, I think we should let Naruto graduate. Although this separation is not qualified, it is barely separated. Moreover, in the past six years, Naruto has made the top five achievements in both the theoretical test and the practical test, and the other two of his three body skills can also be perfectly mastered. I think he can graduate." As well as the gentle expression on the face, with a bright smile, how to look at the atmosphere of the big brother next door, let people see, listen, will have a very warm feeling. It attracted Naruto''s attention instantly. "No! Mr. Shuimu, the rule is the rule, but Naruto performed very well during the period of Naruto''s school. His theoretical achievements and practical assessment have always been in the forefront. However, the graduation assessment of Naruto''s school requires these graduates to be able to skillfully use three body skills, which is the established qualification. If Naruto does not meet this requirement, he will not be able to graduate, which is the most correct, We are the examiners, and we can''t condone that. " Iluka still very stubborn shook his head, very firm said. Shuimu. That''s right. Sitting next to iluka, this examiner seems to be a warm elder brother next door. He is the first villain in the original plot that fire movie fans are very familiar with. Quite a bit of Yan Yi school represents the villain who exists. He is also the key person to make Naruto take the first step to become a ninja. I almost forgot this important event. Naruto on the surface is still a muddle headed look, with the eyes looking at iluka, but the brain is fast spinning up, in the heart is already beginning to calculate the next thing. Sealed book event! you ''re right. The moment I saw Shuimu. Naruto''s mind is to emerge from the original story of this first thing. It was a few years ago. The sealed book is one of Naruto''s goals. There is only one chance to get the sealed book so openly. most important of all. The original master in the previous life only learned the art of multiple shadow separation. In Naruto''s opinion, this is a waste of resources. In this life. I want to make good use of this opportunity. Naruto thought in his heart. And the first place of the iluka naturally do not know in front of this smelly boy''s idea. Seeing Naruto still looking at himself with pitiful eyes and staying in the assessment classroom, I thought it was Naruto who was unwilling. Although I can''t bear it in my heart. But on the surface, iluka still has a cold face, looking at Naruto and saying so. "No way is no way, Naruto. Go back to practice hard and wait until the next assessment!" Although Naruto has a plan in his heart. But on the surface, he still pretended to be extremely disappointed. The closing expression can be said to be penetrating. After he came to this world, Naruto not only strengthened his own strength, but also achieved the basic standards of ordinary actors and possessed the basic qualities of actors. "Yes, I know." A feeble response, a drooping head. Naruto slowly turned around, and slowly pushed the door open and left. The very lonely figure didn''t almost make iruka shout Naruto, but the insistence in his heart made iruka firm. Rules are rules! This is not allowed to be destroyed. And as I said before, from the perspective of iruka, this is also for Naruto''s good. "Naruto, I hope you can forgive me, later you will understand!" Looking at Naruto leaving. Iluka''s eyes flashed slightly, thinking silently in his heart. "Next, Sakura chunno." "Yes When Naruto''s figure disappears. Iluka also quickly picked up the mood and continued the next graduation examination. But iluka didn''t notice Shuimu on his side. Looking at the direction of Naruto''s departure, a strange light flashed in his pupils, and a strange smile loomed in the corner of his mouth. Immediately after, it was quickly collected, and even iluka didn''t notice. "Whirlpool Naruto? Ha ha, this is a very good opportunity to make use of, kid. It''s your honor to be able to contribute to yewang! " At this moment, the wild hope in Shuimu''s heart grows rapidly and reaches an irrepressible level. Chapter 17 But what Shuimu doesn''t know. Naruto, who has just left, is also at the moment of turning around. The corner of his mouth rises slightly, and a faint ironic smile emerges, because in Naruto''s heart, Shuimu is an incurable idiot. Stealing sealed books? What a stupid person could have come up with a plan? No consideration of feasibility or success rate at all. It''s just a guy who is simply immersed in his wild hope, not a fool, what is it? "Well, let me make good use of you, Mr. Shuimu! I hope you don''t let me down Naruto leaving the examination room. I didn''t care about the strange eyes of the students around me. Naruto of course knows very well why these students look at themselves with such strange eyes. It''s just that they don''t see the qualified wooden leaf Ninja forehead protection from their bodies. In addition, the sound insulation effect of the assessment classroom is not 100% effective. They also hear the voice of their own iluka teacher more or less, Different from Naruto''s achievement in the original works of previous generations, as I said earlier, Naruto in this life is a top student in the class. His comprehensive achievement has always been in the forefront, especially in theoretical knowledge, stable top three, occasional first, and outstanding in actual combat performance. In the whole class, Yu Zhibo, who is the first, can suppress Naruto. Of course, they certainly did not know that this was the reason why Naruto restrained himself. Otherwise, there is no way to use the writing wheel eye that he has already opened. Naruto beats Er Zhu every minute. Rao is so, from the perspective of these students. Naruto should be very easy to pass the graduation examination every minute, right? Even in the previous study, I did see that Naruto didn''t adapt to and succeed in learning separation. But how can I say that after such a long time, with Naruto''s intelligence, there should be no problem? This is the view of almost everyone present. However, the final result is really beyond everyone''s expectation. After six years. The whirlpool Naruto in the top five of the class''s stable grades didn''t graduate smoothly. It''s no wonder that at the moment when Naruto came out, almost everyone on the scene looked at Naruto with astonished eyes, and only one of these people on the scene looked at Naruto with a worried look. That is the eldest lady of the day clan, day Hata. Different from other people''s vision. At this moment. Looking at Naruto''s back. In the day rudiment that white pupil flashed a wisp of extremely worried look but come, the hands are unconsciously twisted together. "Naruto." Naruto, who has left quickly, naturally doesn''t care about the views of those students behind. Naruto, of course, did not leave the school directly. Instead, he went to the roof of the school and found a quiet place to lie down. "The next step is to wait for Shuimu to find himself. If you remember correctly, it''s probably at the end of the assessment, about dusk, right? Well, it looks like you can squint a little bit. " Naruto put his hands behind his head and looked up at the blue sky and white clouds in the sky. He narrowed his eyes and thought silently in his heart. This is a great opportunity for yourself. If you miss this village, you will not have this shop. This time. Can I be like the second product in the original. Nuo Da''s book of seal only read one art of multi shadow separation, which is one of the most precious records of almost all Ninjutsu above a level in Muye village. Not to mention many, the seal of corpse ghost and the art of flying Thunder God are two skills that Naruto must obtain, but the latter is naturally not mentioned. They are developed as the second generation of fire shadow, qianshouyijian, Naruto''s father, the four generations of fire shadow wave, wind and water gate, has been further improved to carry forward the space-time Ninjutsu, which plays an extremely important role and significance for Naruto. The former is just Naruto''s simple curiosity about the world. After all, Naruto is very curious about whether the God of death and evil god described in the original works really exist in the world, Ghost seal is one of the best media. Except for these two. The rest are high-level Ninjutsu, forbidden skills and so on. As long as it''s possible. Naruto is going to learn it. It doesn''t have to be controlled immediately. As long as you can understand the core of the art and the way of the seal, you can figure it out later. "This is the most important step Naruto thought silently in his heart. It''s Naruto''s first step in the plot. Suddenly. Naruto opened his eyes and sat up. "No! If Shuimu doesn''t follow the original plot, what should he do? " To put it bluntly, when I came to this world. The original plot can only be used as a reference. If the so-called plot is copied as the standard answer, Naruto can be 100% sure that he doesn''t even know how to die. Will Shuimu find himself according to the original plot? Probably it will. However, the story of yuzhibo''s extermination five years ago turned a little bit over from that in the original book, which made Naruto have to doubt whether the story of this sealed book will change differently. It seems that Naruto hasn''t made any changes to the original plot yet. But there is a saying that when Naruto comes to this world, no matter whether it''s soul wear or simply reincarnation, it is different from the original work in the biggest fate track. Moreover, although there is no big event, Naruto has a different childhood from the original Naruto. It doesn''t make trouble like benzun, and it''s not a tail like benzun. If you really want to talk about it. There are still some changes. Therefore, Naruto has every reason to doubt that once the plot again deviates from his expectation, what should he do? The answer is, no way! "If Shuimu does something different from the original, it''s really a big problem." After thinking about it, Naruto''s face showed a wry smile. Because Naruto found out. I really have no way to do anything. At least, Naruto is in a very passive situation in this matter. There is no encouragement from Shuimu. I am short of an open and aboveboard "fool" to steal the seal of the book learning opportunities. There is even less chance of direct graduation. The former is a little better, but it''s not possible to make yourself stronger once? After all, this is something that can be made up in other ways in the future. The latter is the most important. Once I really can''t graduate this year. There are too many extended problems. Chapter 18 If the plot changes. Naruto himself has to find other ways to make up for it. Or grind iluka again. In a word, at the beginning of the original plot, I have to graduate smoothly. First, it is convenient for me to take action. Second, it is meaningless to stay in Naruto school again. It should be said that as early as three years ago, Naruto had little help from Naruto, Naruto repeatedly do is to strengthen their physical fitness, and then want to become stronger, need a higher level of honing, to put it bluntly is the opportunity of actual combat! This is also one of the most important ways for most ninjas to become strong. And that''s what forbearance school can''t offer. Even the most ordinary tasks can accumulate corresponding experience, not to mention those really difficult tasks. If you don''t want to be conspicuous, you know it''s impossible. otherwise. Naruto wanted to apply for graduation two or three years ago. Therefore, this year''s graduation, Naruto must pass smoothly, become a ninja, this period of time is absolutely not allowed to be delayed. However, it is clear that Naruto''s concerns are superfluous. Naruto is still considering whether there are other alternative plans or remedies. Not far away, Shuimu''s figure appeared in Naruto''s eyes. It''s the moment you see Shuimu. Naruto''s worries are put down. As long as Shuimu appears in front of him at this time point, Naruto can conclude that nothing will change in the original plot, which also makes Naruto feel relieved and happy. Of course, he has to pretend to be disappointed and lonely, Want to know now oneself but because can''t pass the examination and very sad setting, this can let Shuimu see through. With a false smile, he waved to Naruto and approached Shuimu slowly. "Let me make good use of this opportunity." The two people who are looking at each other and competing their acting skills together. At the same time, the same idea emerged. Mr. Shuimu. Thank you for coming all the way and offering the first experience gift package. I''ll take it! Looking at the front, pretending to be gentle, sitting on his side, pretending to care about his water. Naruto''s face with a look of ignorant and happy, in fact, he thought coldly in his heart. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At night. A bright new moon is hanging in the sky, and the whole Muye village seems to be shrouded in darkness when it is slightly covered by dark clouds. This is a very suitable time for "thieves". More than half the time. Except for the necessary security personnel and some entertainment places. Almost all the residents of Muye village fell into a deep sleep. And in such a quiet Muye village. Right now. With the help of dark clouds, a shadow is galloping towards the center of the leaves in the middle of the night. This figure is not someone else, but the whirlpool Naruto who was "deceived" and "encouraged" by Shuimu to complete the "special graduation task". Naruto, of course, is very clear about the tricky, this so-called "special graduation task." It is to steal the sealed book, one of the top secrets of Muye village. The location of the theft is not the place where shuimukou completed the assessment, but the residence of the three generations of Huoying. Although the thing to do is to attack the top secret of Muye, it will be treated as treason in 99% cases. But at this moment Naruto is not a bit nervous mood. Because Naruto knows very well that he will steal the sealed book this time! But also aboveboard, under the surveillance of many secret departments, easy to take away the sealed book. There is only one reason. That is the acquiescence of the three generations of Huoying! Yes, in the original works of previous generations, Naruto did not understand why the sealed book was so easily stolen or even taken away by Naruto. Either it was a serious bug or there was a lot of mischief. In this life, after some consideration of Naruto. It is obvious to draw a conclusion that the sealed book is the default of three generations of Huoying to let Naruto take away. The purpose is also very simple. It can be regarded as a kind of compensation for Naruto. Of course, these are only Naruto''s own conjectures, but Naruto has more than 80% confidence to determine this. Otherwise, don''t talk about the original. Even with the strength of Naruto in this life. To steal the sealed book? Don''t be kidding. It''s estimated that the sealed book will be subdued by the surrounding secret departments before it gets close to it. What''s more, the place where the sealed book is stored must have the corresponding border protection. Now Naruto, not to mention breaking the border, can understand the border is a big question mark!! "Ho Ho? Is this where the three generations of Huoying live? It''s really spacious Naruto hides in a big tree outside the residence of the third generation of Huoying, and looks at the residence of the third generation of Huoying not far away with great interest under the cover of tree trunks and leaves. According to the "gentle and kind" Shuimu teacher. This is the so-called secret mission point. As long as you can get the task scroll from this task point, you can complete the special graduation examination, so that you can directly pass the graduation examination and become a real xiaren. At the thought of Shuimu''s fake smile this afternoon Naruto''s mouth is slightly up, showing a touch of light irony smile. Though a self righteous fool. But look at the share that can be used for oneself, wait a moment or want to send oneself this water wood teacher a journey well! "Well, go in. No one''s stopping me anyway." After a little observation. Naruto nodded, padded his right foot, leaped over the wall in front of him, and landed quietly in the yard. He deliberately slowed down his pace to eliminate all the sounds. Even though Naruto was very clear that the theft was a joke, there would be no hidden part or border in front of him to stop him, but there must be some necessary acting links, It''s impossible to walk through the front door with a swagger. The necessary qualities of actors and thieves are still needed. The only thing Naruto needs to consider now is how to learn other Ninjutsu besides multiple shadows after stealing the sealed book and before meeting Shuimu. Moreover, it''s very important for Naruto to learn the truth from three generations of fire shadows without their knowledge. God knows what that damned old politician would do. In the plan for tonight. Only need to consider this point! I beg your pardon? How to solve the problem? Please, the prince in the original book can kill Shuimu easily. But there''s no reason why the Naruto in this life can''t crush a water tree? Chapter 19 PS: for recommended tickets, for collection, for a free investment, thank you! it '' s a piece of cake. It''s even as simple as going back to your home to get things. The landmark building, the seal book scroll that is very easy to identify, and Naruto didn''t spend too much time to find it directly in the study of three generations of Huoying. No one was on guard, and there was no border fluctuation, One of the top secrets of Muye, such as the sealed book, is placed in the most conspicuous place in the room. This should be the most direct and simple theft in history, which invades the shadow residence of a village and steals the top secret. Of course, on the surface, Naruto is still cautious. It''s the same as completing a secret task according to the instructions of the teachers in the school (in the school, in addition to the necessary study and practical drills between students, there are often such general arrangements to simulate the real ninja to perform tasks, such as invasion, theft, etc., which are the basic qualities of ninja. There must be corresponding curriculum arrangements in the school.) After finding the sealed book. Naruto also pretends to check one side carefully, then carries it behind him, quietly leaves the residence of the third generation of Huoying in accordance with the planned route, and rushes to the agreed position with Shuimu. The first half of the farce has been completed according to the script, and the next is the opening of the second half. Naruto who left the residence of the three generations of Huoying. He is still hiding his body all the way according to his own plan, and moving rapidly along the road. Of course, he is moving forward towards the agreed position with Shuimu, but Naruto does not intend to reach the agreed position directly. This time, unlike in the original work, Naruto plays a little trick, steals a little ahead of time, and also decides to deviate a little, Later, of course, we have to meet Shuimu, otherwise the play will not end. Only before that, Naruto should make full use of this vacuum period to seek the best interests for himself. And it was just after Naruto left with the sealed book. Huoying office building. Big French windows. Three generations of Huoying, holding his pipe in the corner of his mouth, put his hands upside down behind him, and looked out of the window with deep eyes. This is the night scene of wood leaf that has been seen for decades, and a strange light flickered in his pupil. "Whoosh!" All of a sudden. A figure appeared behind the three generations of Huoying. A standard covert dress. This is the member of the dark Department directly under the jurisdiction of Huoying. The visitor kneels on one knee, slightly droops his head, and says in a very respectful tone. "Three generations, the sealed book has been taken away by whirlpool Naruto!" Concise and clear, there is no emotion fluctuation except the necessary politeness. This is the member of the dark Department directly under the jurisdiction of Huoying. "Well, I see." Three generations of Huoying still turned his back to the dark, looked directly at the night scene of Muye village in front of him, took a deep breath, and then slowly revealed the smoke ring, and said in a light tone. Soon afterwards, the three generations of Huoying waved their hands gently. "Yes The dark part behind him is a light response, the figure seems to be integrated into the night, disappeared in an instant. "The sealed book? The fourth generation, it can be regarded as some compensation for Naruto. It depends on how much he can learn. " The eyes of the three generations of fire shadow narrowed slightly, and the figure of the four generations of fire shadow, Bofeng Watergate, emerged in my mind. I sighed and whispered. This was originally the established goal of the three generations of Huoying. It should be said that after foreseeing Shuimu''s ridiculous plan in advance. Three generations of Huoying made such a decision in their heart. In the past six years, Naruto''s growth is undoubtedly in line with the expectations of the three generations of Huoying. If Naruto wants to be recognized and become a great ninja, Naruto has been moving forward and growing towards this goal. On the graduation, with the help of Shuimu''s plan, the three generations of Huoying will push the boat and give Naruto some small benefits, This is also a manifestation of believing in Naruto. Of course, as the shadow of a village, the three generations of fire shadow do not have any counter-measures. The sealed book is real, not forged. Otherwise, it can''t give Naruto any benefits. It''s just that in the sealed book, the three generations of fire shadow make a slight move and set up some obstacles. It also avoids the worst. Naruto can''t see the really important secret and forbidden skills. Besides, it is in Muye village after all. This is also the reason why the three generations of Huoying didn''t worry at all. most important of all. Third generation fire shadow has another preventive measure. "Kakashi." "Whoosh!" With the light words of the three generations of fire shadows. A figure suddenly appeared in three generations of fire shadow figure, kneel down on one knee, tone slightly respectful said. "Three generations!" "Just in case, you can follow. You don''t have to go to Naruto. Just watch the water tree. You can act on your own when necessary." The three generations of Huoying looked directly at qimukakasi in front of him and said gently. "Yes, three generations!" Kakashi bowed her head slightly and answered. The next moment. "Whoosh" After the three generations of Huoying. Kakashi''s figure disappeared immediately. And after Kakashi left. After looking at the night scene of Muye village again, Huoying of three generations returned to his desk and began to deal with the rest of his business. After three generations of Huoying have arranged all this. On the other hand, Naruto, who left with the sealed book on his back, didn''t know that in this life, the three generations of Huoying didn''t use the crystal technique to monitor himself as it did in the original work. What''s more, they even chose to send qimukakasi to replace the monitoring. Of course, even if you know. Naruto will not care too much, after all, this is just a farce. The director is ready, all the preparations are ready, and the actor just plays according to the script, which is absolutely impossible. After Naruto got the sealed book, he quickly left the village and came to a place outside the village where he Shuimu was better. There is still some time to go before the appointed time. Naruto intends to use this time to record some forbidden and secret skills as much as possible. Even some of the more common advanced Ninjutsu, Naruto will not refuse. As long as there are conditions, time and ability, Naruto will strive to record them and not boast. Naruto has full confidence in his memory, whether in the past or in this life. Although the number of "skills" is small. It can''t represent the strength of a ninja. And there''s no doubt about it. The mastery and utilization of "Shu". It must be able to improve the strength of Ninja to a certain extent. What''s more. Look at the essence through these procedures. There will be corresponding gains. Although it is also clear that Ninja is not simply to remember the order of the seal can be used out. The most important thing is to understand the core of "Shu". Especially the secrets and prohibitions. If it''s so easy to control, it''s not worthy of being called secret and forbidden. Chapter 20 And at this point. Naruto has enough confidence in himself. Whether it''s the memory of the seal or the understanding of the core of the technique, Naruto believes that he can gradually control these forbidden and secret techniques in the future, so today''s self must remember these techniques as firmly as possible in advance. Of course, the primary goal is the three techniques mentioned before, multiple shadow separation, flying Thunder God and ghostly seal, Especially for the first two, it''s impolite to say that it''s an important means for Naruto to strengthen himself and then save his life in his future plan. As long as anyone familiar with the story of Huoying knows, for Naruto, who has a surging chakra volume, and just become xiaren is far more than Kakashi''s Shangren chakra volume, Yingfen is a natural cheating weapon, In addition, Naruto himself is a descendant of the whirlpool clan. Although Naruto does not have the usual red hair of the whirlpool clan, he inherits his father''s golden hair (from this point of view, Watergate''s genetic blood gene is still very strong, otherwise, according to the blood of the whirlpool clan, Naruto should have red hair, After all, the birth mother vortex jiuxinnai is similar to the little princess of vortex group.) But there is no doubt that Naruto has the blood of the whirlpool clan. The whirlpool clan is a distant relative of the thousand handed clan. Also has a certain degree of immortal body characteristics. At least, as far as all ninjas in the world of tolerance are concerned, the physical quality of the whirlpool clan is far superior to that of the ordinary ninjas, and their recovery ability is also the strongest. Therefore, the side effects brought about by the practice of shadow separation can also be contained to the minimum in Naruto. So! Multiple shadow separation. This is the key to Naruto''s rapid growth in the next period of time. The art of flying thunder. It is whether Naruto can fight for the existence of a life preserver for himself. And the other secrets and prohibitions. Naruto just wants to see if he can add more means and ways of his own attack. As a ninja. If the means of attack are too single. There is no way to win in the battle, because you will be found once. It''s similar to the fact that in the original work, Ben Zun can eat 99% of his opponents by only relying on shadow separation and spiral pill (and its extended Ninjutsu), which is a huge bug. Although he is Naruto now, the situation in this life and the goals set by Naruto himself are also very different from those in the original work, Naruto doesn''t intend to follow the old way. It turns out that even if the end of the story is the same as that in the original, it''s not the end Naruto wants. warm blood? Peace? Don''t be kidding. Since there is also a human world here. It can''t be such a conclusion. It is because of the seven emotions and six desires that human beings are human beings, and they look so lovely and hateful! Naturally, Narutos in this life will only believe in the path they choose. So justice is right, that''s it. As for the ghost seal technique, Naruto wants to learn, not to use it. He shudders at the thought that using this Ninja is to die with his opponent. The reason why Naruto is interested is that, as mentioned before, Naruto is very curious about whether there really exists "death" in this world! God! This word is very touching. If death really exists? It''s in the organization. Does the evil god in feiduan''s mouth exist? In the final analysis, what kind of existence is the "God" defined in the world of fire shadow? Is it the "God" that Naruto himself understands? Or is it just like a tailed beast, just a more special super power? If all these theories are true, the world will become more interesting. Of course, these are the things that we have to wait for Naruto to have the corresponding strength before we are qualified to explore. "Well, as expected, the first Ninjutsu recorded in the book is multiple shadow separation." Naruto relies on the tree trunk, opens the sealed book, and looks at the Ninjutsu recorded in the first position, which is the expected multiple shadow separation. What is directly described above is the order of the seal and the necessary core content of the operation. On one side, there are obvious explanatory words to guide the general, including marking the risks of the operation on it. Looking at the handwriting on it, it is obvious that it is quite old. The sealed book is one of the top secrets of Muye, which records numerous advanced ninja, secret and forbidden skills. Most of the skills in it are filled in by the second generation and the third generation of Huoying. In particular, the third generation of Huoying, the ape Flying Sun chop, is known as Dr. ninja. It not only refers to Muye village, but also refers to the whole world of tolerance, regardless of horizontal or vertical comparison, Ape Flying Sun chop is not the strongest of those shadows, but it is definitely the most learned and memorized shadow that can master the most Ninjutsu! He is proficient in five attributes of Ninja, and can use almost all kinds of forbidden and secret skills. That should be said. In addition to relying on blood after the limit, blood out, blood can only be used out of the net, there is no such old man will not. And it''s not an ordinary meeting. Almost all of them are proficient. This is the reason why he is known as the strongest fire shadow. Of course, it is also the reason why almost 100% of the people in this generation have never seen the power of the early fire shadow. If you compare the three generations of Huoying with the first generation of Huoying. It''s a true interpretation of what it means to be greedy and not to chew too much. Of course, there is no comparability between the two. "It seems that this operation is not very difficult. Is the key point to control the amount of chakra? What''s more, we should pay attention to the number of separate bodies? " Naruto glanced at the notes of the multiple shadow avatar and engraved the seal sequence firmly in his mind. The corner of his mouth rose slightly and said with a smile. "Then, come and have a try!" When I think about it. Naruto stands up immediately, takes a deep breath, and draws out the order of the seal in his mind. "The art of shadow separation!" "Poof!" Maybe in this world, we can only use bugs to explain some things. Naruto, who has been entangled in the art of separation for five years, can''t control it. Today, when learning the art of multi shadow separation, he can control it in the shortest time. It''s just for the sake of the experiment. Naruto deliberately controlled the release of chakra, just separated. It must be noted that. The art of multiple shadow separation and the art of shadow separation are essentially the same ninja. There is no difference in the order of the seal and the transfer of chakra. But the most important point is reflected in the amount of chakra. Without massive chakras, it is impossible to release the art of multiple shadow separation. The general Shangren controls only the art of shadow separation, not multiple shadow separation. Chapter 21 PS: for recommendation and collection, gentlemen! New book is not easy, more support! A small reward of 100 starting point coins, or wind up comments, write a chapter to say, can make the heat of this book high, so lost, thank you! It''s not that they don''t understand the utility of multiple shadows. It''s that their chakra quantity can''t support them to use this Ninja at all, and this technique has extraordinary requirements for physical quality and spiritual endurance. Even if the chakra quantity is barely reached by ordinary people, once it is used, the spiritual oppression that the noumenon has to bear will drive ordinary people crazy, That''s why this technique is recorded in the sealed book. In a sense, the technique of multiple shadow separation is forbidden! And looking at the shadow of the entity separated by oneself. Naruto nodded with satisfaction. The first time it worked. Sure enough, there is no doubt about his talent in this ninja. Naruto''s mind moved slightly. In front of the shadow is slightly nodded. "Whoosh" In a flash. Is to disappear in the same place. Now that they are separated, there is no need to contact them. Although it is still a short time before Shuimu''s arrival, Naruto still assigns Yingfen to monitor the surrounding situation in case of any accident. And after Yingfen left. Naruto sat cross legged again. For the rest of the time. Naruto is not going to try any technique. One is that he can''t try it The second is to make the best use of time. Race against the clock to learn as many tricks as possible. Especially the flying thunder. This is one of Naruto''s two biggest goals tonight. At most, other techniques are just adding to the success of Naruto. The technique of multiple shadows and the technique of flying Thunder God are the techniques Naruto is determined to obtain tonight. However, it is obvious that everything is impossible for Naruto. Naruto, who wants to find the skill of flying Thunder God and the skill of ghost seal, turns the scroll down all the way, but he can''t find these two skills at all. What annoys Naruto most is that after the scroll is turned to about one fifth, no matter how Naruto turns it, the whole scroll is still, just like it''s stuck there. It seems that there is some force to suppress the whole scroll, Let Naruto simply can''t continue to turn the sealed book. And such a discovery makes Naruto''s eyes blink for a moment. After trying all kinds of methods again, Naruto''s expression becomes very ugly. "Lying trough!? I said why the old man didn''t use the crystal technique to monitor, and he looked very relieved. He had made a prevention plan at the beginning? Should this be a kind of seal? I can''t see the Ninjutsu in the back, Hun Dan Naruto''s face was green and red, and he said with gnashing teeth. The feeling of being calculated. It''s really not pleasant at all. I''m afraid this is not the setting in this life, but the three generations of fire shadows in the original work have made corresponding preparations, right? It''s just that Ben Zun in the original works of his previous life was a bit of an intelligent person at the beginning. He just learned a multiple hidden separation, so he didn''t have a chance to look at it later. Naturally, this alternative is not available. In this life, Naruto, who wants to learn the art of flying thunder and is also interested in the art of ghost seal, naturally bumps into the "wall" set by three generations of fire shadows, which makes Naruto feel a little dejected. "Damn bad old man, I curse you, next time you peep at the women''s bathhouse and see a group of dinosaur aunts, how can you repair it!" Still can''t help scolding out. Otherwise, it will be very hard to hold. Anyway, I don''t use crystal to observe myself now. At least let yourself have a taste of it. Otherwise, I can''t put it out in one breath. Naruto angrily scolded a few words in his heart, but he could only turn the sealed book back to the front to see if there were any other valuable techniques besides multiple shadows. After all, the ones that could be recorded here were all A-level Ninjutsu, and they were the most destructive ones in A-level Ninjutsu, Although it''s much worse than the forbidden and secret skills Naruto wants to find, it''s much better than returning empty handed. Not to mention, in the previous record of ninja. Naruto has indeed found two or three Ninjutsu with high practical value, which he can learn at present, especially the name of one of them. At the moment of seeing it, Naruto''s eyes are slightly frozen. "Spiral pill" In other words, it''s the Muji Ninja developed by my father Bofeng Watergate based on the inspiration of the tail jade. It''s the sharpest offensive weapon in the original work. It should be said that from the beginning to the end, this technique has gone through the life of whirlpool Naruto, especially the follow-up development of big jade spiral pill based on this technique, Spiral pill, sword and so on, are Naruto''s most effective means to defeat the enemy. Naruto in this life originally planned to see if he could grind the spiral pill from Kakashi in advance. But he didn''t expect that he could learn it directly here. As a ninja graded as grade A, it doesn''t need to be sealed, and it''s important to note that this technique has not been completed, and it has potential for further development, so it''s naturally qualified to be recorded in the seal book. This makes Naruto easier. "The most important thing is the operation of chakra? Is it like a whirlpool? " Looking at the core of the cultivation requirements and techniques mentioned by his father above, Naruto''s pupils coagulated slightly and said softly. Although I can''t remember how I practiced the spiral pill. Probably only remember and water polo, sand ball and so on. Now I see my father''s remarks. There are still some memories left before the connection. After the integration. Naruto naturally knows how to practice the technique of spiral pill. To put it simply, it is similar to the appearance of whirlpool. Then it compresses chakra as much as possible with a central point, condenses it on a point, and bursts out, showing great destructive power. "Well, it seems that there will be some changes in the next cultivation plan." Naruto thought in his heart. After watching the core of spiral pill, Naruto turns his attention to other Ninjutsu. Suddenly. Naruto''s mind moves. A message appears directly in Naruto''s mind. This message comes from the shadow part which was released by Naruto before. The command given by Naruto is to see the target task. Then the operation was directly removed. Pass the message back to the master. It''s also the moment the news comes to mind. Naruto is slightly stunned at first, and then the corner of his mouth rises slightly, showing a sly smile. "Although it''s a little faster than expected, now that the actors are ready, it''s almost time to start. We have to go back early. There are other training plans tomorrow." Naruto patted the dust on his body, recited the sealed book again, jumped up, and also disappeared into the night. Chapter 22 "Whoosh" "Whoosh" Between the jumps, in the dense jungle, at the beginning, Naruto and Shuimu agreed on a good position. At this moment, there are two figures already appeared here in advance, and when he saw the two figures, Naruto''s eyes coagulated and quietly hid in the shade of the tree. Hide your breath by the night. These two ninjas are not very powerful, and they are not perceptual ninjas. Even with Naruto''s own level, they can still be undetected. But Naruto was a little surprised at this time. After all, the time when one of them came here was beyond Naruto''s expectation. It''s dark. On a moonlit night, the full moon is now covered by dark clouds. The bright moonlight pours down on the earth, slightly dispersing the night and shining in the moonlight. Two figures in Naruto''s eyes. They are the two instructors of Ninja school. Shuimu and iluka! The reason why Naruto was surprised was HaiYe iluka. Shuimu arrived a little earlier, and Naruto thought it was normal. After all, it was obvious that Naruto wanted to get rid of himself, and then took the sealed book as a pledge to take refuge in dashuewan. However, the arrival of iluka was beyond Naruto''s expectation. Naruto''s original plan was before iluka''s arrival, Get rid of Shuimu, and then let iluka finish by using the speech he had thought of in advance. Unexpectedly, when Shuimu arrived ahead of time, iluka arrived ahead of time. This is a bit to let Naruto unprepared. However, looking at the current situation, especially the two people''s expressions, Naruto''s mind moved slightly. For the time being, he hid his figure with the help of the night and the shade of trees. Although Shuimu''s strength seems to be insignificant in the original work, this one is the tolerance of Muye village anyway. Now that iluka is attracting Shuimu''s attention, So Naruto doesn''t have to expose himself too early, get close to him as much as possible, and then look for the best time to kill him! That''s the nature of ninja. That kind of open and close fighting. There is a saying, in fact, is contrary to the truth of ninja. The real ninja, the real fight, should be hidden in the dark, and then the target will be killed, this is the Ninja way of fighting. The spirit of concentration. Keep your pace light. Naruto moves his figure slowly and moves towards the position in the field. As Naruto expected. At this moment, the two people in the field, no matter iluka or Shuimu, did not notice the arrival of Naruto. They looked at each other from a distance, and the look on their faces was so bright. Shuimu stands on the tree trunk and looks down at iluka with a sneer of disdain in his mouth. He doesn''t have the usual mild look of iluka. He looks at himself as if he is looking at his prey. And iluka is full of anger and disappointment, the pupil is a faint twinkle of sadness. Not because of anything else, just because the Shuimu behavior in front of us undoubtedly represents treason to the village. Especially the murderous look. Where is the usual half of the warm sunshine feeling? Iluka has always regarded Shuimu as his friend, but now his friend''s behavior is to betray his village and just want to kill himself. A huge change in a flash. Iruka''s suffering in his heart is beyond ordinary people''s understanding. "Why!? Why do you want to do this? Shuimu!? Why choose to betray the village? " It''s futile to know. It''s silly to know such a question. But iluka still couldn''t help but look at the water and wood above. Iluka obviously didn''t want to believe it. His words of anger, sadness, disappointment and other mixed emotions resounded in this originally extremely quiet forest. "Why? Hehe, iluka, you are still so naive and stupid. No wonder you can only be a so-called teacher in a place like tolerance school, Zhongren? Iluka, you''ve always been a poor and pathetic fellow The words from the heart of iluka, Shuimu is not moved at all. The sight of iluka is full of ridicule. friend? village? Peace? No kidding! In Shuimu''s view, in Ninja''s world, power is everything and the only thing, and the rest are worthless. And this so-called friend is a ridiculous and absurd existence. In pursuit of supreme power. Shuimu can not hesitate to erase these, even Shuimu has never treated iluka as a friend, the so-called wood leaf is not worth mentioning in Shuimu''s eyes! Iluka''s words naturally will not make Shuimu''s heart have the slightest fluctuation. power! Only power! In Shuimu''s eyes, kill iluka, find Naruto, then take away the sealed book and go to the big snake pill to get the power he dreamed of! That''s the only priority that matters! "Naive and stupid? Is that so? I see Iluka looked at Shuimu in a dazed way. The face of this former friend did not have the gentle and peaceful smile that he was familiar with in the past. There''s just endless cruelty and twisted sarcasm. It''s all malice from hell. At this moment, feeling the atmosphere of Shuimu, iluka really understood the existence of his former friend. What he shows now belongs to his nature. Everything that used to be. It''s just his mask. "In that case! I''m going to attack you here! Be patient! Water wood People have to make a choice at some time. Let alone in such a bloody and cruel world. sunshine? Peace? no This is a world where darkness is greater than everything. A world where the killing never stops. Even if you don''t want to, you have to make a decision at some point. Just like this moment. As a ninja of Muye. Iluka''s responsibility is to fight against Muye rebellious tolerance Shuimu here. Looking at the water tree above. Yiluka''s pupil twinkled with a look of determination, his right hand swayed slightly, a sharp pain appeared directly on the palm, slightly sinking body, the fighting posture, at this moment, Yiluka''s body also sent out a very fierce evil spirit. Anyway, HaiYe iluka is recognized by Muye as Zhongren after all! "Ha ha ha ha? A crusade!? It''s really a funny joke. Iluka, there''s just a little time left. I''ll play with you here for a while. After killing you, I''ll go to Naruto and take away the sealed book. After all, I can''t delay the graduation exam of lovely students! " Chapter 23 PS: this book has been signed, but the contract hasn''t been mailed yet. You can collect it at ease, ask for recommendation and investment! The contract will arrive in Shanghai in a few days. Now we can invest and get the benefit of signing the contract! Let''s make an investment! Standing on the trunk of the tree, Shuimu seems to have heard a big joke, the unrestrained and loud laughter, the sword in the palm of Shuimu''s hand, and the words full of murderous meaning, which become more and more crazy and even twisted. At this moment, Shuimu does not hide the murderous spirit in her pupils. The cold luster of metal. Filled with awe inspiring atmosphere. It also adds a sense of killing for the moon night. Shuimu doesn''t have any hidden meaning at all. It directly shows the killing intention of the red fruit, the line of sight to deal with, and the scarlet eyes on it. It is also to make iruka''s heart become colder and colder at this moment. His former best friend has disappeared. Only the traitor of the village Shuimu remains in front of you!!! What I want to do is to eliminate the rebellious tolerance here! This is the duty that you must fulfill as a ninja! Apart from that. The second half of Shuimu''s words also reassures iruka a a little. It seems that Naruto was just cheated by Shuimu, not to be Shuimu''s helper, not to mention because of resentment and so on. And that''s what iruka thought at the beginning. Now it''s only confirmed from Shuimu''s side. However, this is enough to make iruka feel at ease. Moreover, as far as the current situation is concerned, Shuimu has not met Naruto, and the situation is not the worst, So, I just need to solve Shuimu here, find Naruto, bring back the sealed book, explain it clearly with Huoying, and ask Naruto to apologize. This is iluka''s idea. After all, the innocent iruka couldn''t have thought of it. All the things that happened here were expected by the three generations of fire shadow, ape Flying Sun chop. The most important thing is that at this moment, the famous wuwukai is on his way, or is waiting nearby. of course. Shuimu, who claims to be a genius, in fact, a fool, is even less likely to know that his every move is completely in the control of Muye and three generations of Huoying. Now he''s still daydreaming of killing iluka, finding Naruto, killing Naruto and taking away the sealed book. "Iluka! Go to hell "Boom!" The power of explosion. The figure that flies out rapidly. "Whoosh" It''s a fast forward figure. With that cold cry, Shuimu''s body quickly approached iluka, with the synchronous swing of his arms. "Whew, whew, whew" The sword in the hand above the palm is also thrown out rapidly. Go straight to the key points of iluka. "Keng!" The flickering cold light. Iluka''s eyes were frozen, and he quickly caught the path of the sword in his hand. His body turned quickly and avoided several swords in his hand. His bitterness also quickly danced and blocked the remaining swords. Next second. Not waiting for iluka to breathe. Shuimu is already pressing in front of him. Looking at iluka in front of him, he grins with a ferocious smile. At this moment, a frightening red light appears in his pupil. Between his backhand, a piece of bitterness also appears in Shuimu''s palm. Cold breath. Crisscross figure. Attack the water tree. The cold metallic luster reflected in the pupil. Iluka''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and subconsciously turns and swings his arm. "Keng!" In the dark. They collide fiercely. The sparks burst out suddenly, and suddenly splashed. A seemingly even confrontation. In fact, take a closer look. Iluka''s trembling arms all prove that iluka is suppressed by Shuimu from the front at this moment. Heavy texture, as well as a wisp of cold light blooming from the bitterness, even makes iruka have a slightly cold tingling feeling. "Is Shuimu so powerful?" Iluka is struggling to support the powerful blow from Shuimu, and a look of horror emerges in her pupils. It seems to be able to understand the meaning of iluka''s eyes. Shuimu licked his lips, which became more terrifying and ferocious smile. Body force forward tilt, increase the output of strength. Let their own suffering can be infinitely close to the face of iluka. "Iluka! I''m different from you, a comfortable waste. Peaceful life, family life of school, let you completely waste it? You are not qualified to be called Ninja at all! Die here The voice just dropped. A fierce look appeared on Shuimu''s face. With a quick sideways movement, he twisted his body and swept the corner of his mouth towards the foot of iluka. After iluka was forced back by his bitterness, he crossed an arc and approached iluka''s chest. "Keng!" Face the assault. A grudging response. Although iluka once again blocked the suffering of Shuimu in the most extreme position. But it can''t stop the attack from the side. Lower position. Shuimu''s left foot kicked iluka''s abdomen. In a flash. The tremendous force that I felt. Iruka is in pain. There''s no time to react. The figure is flying backwards quickly. "Bang!" Hard hit on the trees behind, a dull sound fell, behind the transmission from the violent impact of pain, as well as the abdomen that hot touch. Iruka snorted and his throat was sweet. The uncontrollable blood was ejected from his mouth. The dripping scarlet liquid made iruka''s body look more embarrassed. "Ha ha! Feel the strength gap between us? Iluka! Zhongren? You are a joke! Iluka, with your strength, you can''t even bear it! " Looking at the embarrassed appearance of iruka in front of him. The sarcastic look on Shuimu''s face became more and more intense, just like a cat playing with a mouse. Shuimu was not worried at all. Yu Guang glanced at the bitterness in his hand and found that there was a gap on it. With a slight frown on his brow, he immediately threw away the bitterness with his right hand and turned it over again, A new bitterness is to reappear in the palm of Shuimu. "Teacher iluka!" And it''s also a fight between them. In less than a few seconds. Naruto''s figure is already in a relatively close position. Originally, he wanted to wait for a little chance. But when he saw that iluka was completely suppressed by Shuimu, he was in such a dilemma. Naruto''s heart was also in a little hurry. But even at this moment. Naruto still forces himself to calm down and never acts impulsively. A little closer. Looking for opportunities. The so-called ninja, in fact, is wandering in the edge of life and death of existence, convergence breath, reduce their sense of existence, in the dark, can do a kill, absolutely no extra second move, this is the real ninja. Chapter 24 Besides, for now. As Zhongren, Shuimu''s hard power is absolutely above himself. At this point. Naruto has a very clear understanding. Although the original master in the original works seems to have eliminated Shuimu by three down five divided by two, it is due to the power of multiple shadow separation, which makes Shuimu dead with a sea of people. Moreover, Naruto thinks that Shuimu belittles Naruto and gives Naruto a chance to make a seal. Otherwise, without multiple shadow separation, Naruto doesn''t think he will have any advantage, Now, the situation is very different from that in the original work. Shuimu and iluka are too close. If you directly use multiple shadow avatar, you will have no problem in making the seal, but you will not be able to guarantee the safety of iluka. In just two or three seconds, it may directly determine the life and death of iluka. Naruto doesn''t want to take risks. He is close to the extreme position, Give a fatal blow! Naruto''s bright blue pupil twinkles a little bright light. With a slight turn of his right hand, a bitter nothingness also appears on the palm of Naruto''s hand. Naruto''s right hand exerts a slight force to feel the cold texture of bitter nothingness. He tries his best to lower and even eliminate the breath. Naruto moves toward the back of Shuimu. At this moment, the two figures in the field did not seem to feel Naruto''s approach at all. Both of them put all their attention on each other. Water wood also whole time to wait for the wipe of their hands, the corner of the mouth with a hint of coldness, is so palpitating. "Iluka, ninja world, you are not suitable..." "Since we used to be friends, let me give you a ride!" Words full of murderous atmosphere. The awe inspiring atmosphere of the school. Shuimu''s body shape in a flash, that only in situ left a shadow, quickly came to the front of iluka. One second thinking. The pupil of iluka suddenly shrinks and gets up to avoid the action of opening. However, the pain from the whole body makes iluka''s body stiff and unable to change. "Goodbye! Iluka What we can see The face of the incomparable forest that comes into view. It''s nothing coming in. No stagnation towards the left chest position of iluka strong attack. The position of the face. It''s like stagnant time and space. At this moment. As if a cold feeling hit, instantly spread to the whole body of iruka. The piercing chill. It''s like it''s directly engraved in the soul of iruka. instant. Iruka felt the fear of death directly. This is the second time for iluka to feel the breath of death so close. In addition to that night, it is also at that moment. In this second, the deep part of iluka''s mind is like a square lantern, flashing all the memories of the past 20 years, and many familiar faces appear directly. "My father... My mother... Iluka''s here for you "Naruto, I''m sorry..." There was no chance to react. Or simply unable to respond. The bitterness that comes straight in. "Puyi" The sound of metal piercing the skin sounded, and the feeling of metal cold was instantly infiltrated into the deep bone marrow of iluka, which directly felt the sharp tingling. Is that all? "Teacher iluka!" "Asshole!!" Just as iluka was about to close her eyes and wait for her own death, another figure was just about to move on the trees around her. Ear is in this moment sounded Shuimu that angry roar and another familiar words. The next moment. There is a familiar golden figure directly reflected into the eyes of iruka. immediately. The bitterness that was thought to be fatal did not come straight in as expected. Instead, in a flash, it cut through iluka''s chest again. "Keng" Then there was a piercing and sharp metal crash. "Dong" Then there was a dull roar. "Drink!" And then there was a familiar light cheering. What iruka saw in front of his eyes was that Shuimu''s figure was kicked out and fell heavily on the surface of the earth. After turning around, he raised a fierce dust and flew all over the sky. "Don''t worry, Mr. iluka!" As if it was just a moment. It''s as if iluka, who is far away from the edge of death, feels the severe pain of his left chest. The pain of course made iruka frown tightly, but also could not help but take a breath, but at least it can prove the fact that he is still alive. Look up. The familiar golden figure came into my eyes. Naruto was worried and worried. The student I was most concerned about was regarded as my younger brother. Yes, Naruto saved me... This is iruka''s first reaction. The next moment, iruka will wake up immediately. "Naruto!? What are you doing here? come on! Run back quickly, Shuimu is cheating you, he has betrayed the village! The sealed book he asked you to take is the top secret of the village. Only Lord Huoying can read it! Go back now and I''ll hold the water tree Yiluka forced himself to stand up. Yu Guang saw that it was Shuimu who was going to stand up from the dust. His face changed and his tone was very urgent. He said to the Naruto in front of him. I haven''t waited for Naruto to reply. "Run away!"!? Today, none of you want to escape! All will die here! I''ll take you on the road in person! " On the other side, the dust is completely scattered, revealing Shuimu''s awkward figure. At this moment, the expression on Shuimu''s face is becoming more and more ferocious. With the bloodstain cut just after close contact with the surface, Shuimu''s expression is becoming more and more ferocious. "This is the end of the game!" Standing up straight, Shuimu quickly took out a needle tube from his arms in the surprised expressions of iluka and Naruto. In their respective contracted pupils, they stabbed their left arms and pressed down their thumbs. The green liquid in the needle tube was quickly injected into Shuimu''s left arm in less than a second, Shuimu''s body, which immediately swelled up, became more majestic and brutal than before. And the words of Shuimu. Make iruka look a change, immediately turn around will Naruto behind. It was this move that immediately affected the injury on his body. When the piercing pain hit, iluka''s eyebrows were all twisted together. There were many small wounds in front of him. Of course, the blow just now did not run through his heart due to Naruto''s control, but the tear wound also made iluka''s injury worse. battle? At this time, iluka just moved up and was already very reluctant. And such a discovery also made iruka''s heart sink to the bottom, and his expression became extremely ugly. Chapter 25 PS: this book has been signed and the contract has been mailed. You should pay close attention to the investment and get the income from signing the contract! Vote for a recommended vote, point a collection, are the greatest support for this book! Thank you very much! And ahead of iluka. On the contrary, Naruto''s figure is a flash ahead, a quick side step, directly open the body position, straight in front of iluka. "No! I will never run away, Mr. iruka! Leave it to me. I''ll beat him! " Escape? no Even though Shuimu''s posture is quite different from that in the original work, Naruto also feels the threat of death at this moment. The unknown green liquid should be something that can instantly strengthen its strength. Although it is quite different from the original plan and the original work, Naruto will never choose to abandon iluka here. This village is almost full of people whom Naruto resents. In this world, Naruto spent almost 12 years in hatred. But even in this world, this life. Naruto''s heart still has a few lights. In this light, iluka is undoubtedly such an existence. For six years, Naruto can fully see and feel that iluka''s sincerity and care for himself is an existence that treats himself as a brother. Naruto will not and is not willing to abandon him, even if he has to gamble his life here. Naruto will not hesitate. So. Here, I must protect teacher iluka. Even at this time, Naruto holding kuwu''s right hand trembles a little, but his firm heart will not waver at all. After coming to this world. Really understand what kind of cruel world this is. Naruto has already completed the corresponding consciousness. I want to kill. We should be aware of being killed!!! At this moment, Naruto''s eyes burst out with an extremely bright golden halo. "Naruto, you "Mr. iluka, after I defeated Shuimu, I have to admit that I graduated. You said that I would wear the forehead protector myself!" Looking back at the bright smile. It seems to be very infectious. One sentence shows one''s determination. The breath of determination poured out. Let iluka follow-up words completely blocked in the throat, slowly swallow back. At this moment, iluka looked at the figure who was not tall in front of him, but protected himself firmly behind him. "Naruto, growing up." This is the only thought that flashed through iluka''s heart at this time. Shuimu looks as if he is going to eat people. He looks at Naruto who protects iluka behind him. The words of Naruto come from his ears, which makes Shuimu''s look more terrible. His face is full of sarcasm and cruelty. "Beat me? Become the next bear? Kid! I don''t know if there is a limit to heaven and earth! Wait a minute, I''ll see how I break you up! Want to be a ninja!? Next life Just a little distraction, let Naruto such a rookie who has not graduated from tolerance school attack successfully, for Shuimu, who claims to be powerful. This is an absolutely unbearable shame, and this shame must be given back to Naruto a hundred times, in order to eliminate his hatred. "Go to hell! Little devil A bloodthirsty look appeared on Shuimu''s face, and the red light appeared in his pupils. Next moment! There was a terrible explosion of momentum. Step! Shake! Move like thunder. The body is like the wind. "Boom!" The power of the explosion. instant. It''s a figure that''s coming fast. "Multiple shadows." Naruto''s pupil suddenly shrinks, it wants to seal, but it''s obviously too late. Less than 0.5 seconds. The figure forced in. Scruple to the iluka behind. As a last resort. Naruto must be pressed forward. Facing the strong attack of Shuimu. There is no pain in sudden advance. Naruto body a swing, open the body position, horizontal darting out of the figure. "Keng!" A sharp and piercing noise fell. Overlapping figures. It''s hard to cross the two. Next second. The sparks that burst. Against the reflected metallic luster. "How heavy!" Naruto who is completely in the downwind of strength. Not until Naruto reacts completely. In front of Shuimu is a very fast arm swing. "No!" In a flash. The act of cheating. Make Naruto''s face slightly changed. A grudging response. A strong arm. "Well! Little trick Naruto wants to pick up the plane and press back on Shuimu, so as to draw back the figure. However, this completely fell into Shuimu''s expectation. With the help of the green liquid injected in, the explosive power presented by Shuimu at this moment is far from comparable to the original works. Coupled with the gap of combat experience, this gap can not be bridged. "No!" It doesn''t give Naruto a chance to press. A quick twist. "Keng!" Another fierce collision with the bitterness. The next moment. Between backhands. With the help of pressure, Shuimu twists the Naruto''s bitterness to one side with an exaggerated posture. Before Naruto has time to react, he is in less than 0.5 seconds. The bitterness that horizontal fork goes in, toward the chest position of Naruto plunges in. Between lightning and flint. Face up to the feeling of the forest. It''s like at this moment. You can smell the stench of Shuimu in front of you. Naruto''s eyes are wide open, his lower lip is clenched, he presses down and deviates from his past body to the right. "Poof The reaction is quick, and the evasion is also correct. However, it is still the best time to miss, and it is suppressed by Shuimu in terms of speed. Kuwu still pierced Naruto''s left shoulder without any barrier. The sound of metal running through the flesh. Spatter of blood. Naruto frowned. Clench teeth, a horizontal pull side step, want to avoid the attack of Shuimu. Shua However, Shuimu didn''t mean to let Naruto go so easily. He bowed, jumped quickly, and kicked his left leg with great force. "Peng!" A blow. "Wow Naruto''s abdominal pain, throat a sweet, a mouthful of blood can not help but spray out. The figure flying backwards. "Bang" Hit the ground hard. Dust rising. It''s not even dispersing. "Boom!" A scarlet color appears in Shuimu''s pupil, and suddenly he bends, and then he moves towards Naruto again. "Naruto!" At the moment when Naruto''s body flies upside down and Shuimu bullies him. Not far away, iruka''s face changed. Want to get up and cover Naruto moment. Suddenly. As soon as his legs softened, the deep pain hit all over him, which made him unable to stand still. If he wanted to go to the rescue, it was impossible. Chapter 26 Unable to rescue iruka. He should face Shuimu, who is pressing in front of Naruto, with a bloody and cruel smile on the corner of his mouth. It makes Naruto who falls on the ground feel cold in his heart. I don''t care about the pain from my abdomen. Naruto rolled quickly, and drew out a few swords between backhands. Without looking at them, Naruto shot quickly towards Shuimu. "Keng, Keng, Keng!" The air broke. The sword in his hand, which cut through the air, just played the role of blocking Shuimu, which was easily blocked by Shuimu. Next second. Shuimu''s figure comes to Naruto. The intense killing red light in the pupil. In front of Naruto is so clearly visible. Naruto has no time to think. At this moment, he can only rely on his own body instinct reaction, which is close to the moment when Shuimu''s sharp blade oppresses him. Naruto is a quick sideways move. At a very extreme angle, he dodged the stab of Shuimu, and Shuimu on the other side seemed to have expected that Naruto would dodge the blow, volley in the air, twist and adjust quickly. At the moment of turning. The left hand shakes. The other one fell into his hands, and the sharp sharp sharp edge cut across Naruto''s neck without hesitation. Sharp cold, shining light and shadow. There is no pain yet. The cold luster and sharp blade of Naruto have directly stimulated Naruto''s neck. Naruto''s suddenly contracted pupil. As far as you can see, it''s cold. Naruto suddenly shook his head and once again avoided the attack. Then, with a twist of his arm, Naruto''s right hand stabbed at Shuimu''s arm. Shuimu grins grimly. A quick swing. A sudden lift. Forced out of the right foot, hard kick in Naruto''s wrist. Under the pain of Naruto, the bitterness in his hand fell to the ground. Then. Another sharp cold came. In a hurry. Naruto, who can''t respond effectively They can only avoid their own vital points. "Puyi" Let''s hear it. It''s another sound of metal running through the flesh. The bitterness of Shuimu comes from a terrible wound torn from the lower side of Naruto''s right chest. Naruto shouts out in pain. "Well Plasma splashing moment. Naruto almost did not resist the bone piercing pain, biting his lower lip, the blood oozing out, stepped, quickly opened the distance from Shuimu, just that blow, of course, did not cause fatal damage. However, it looks like such a terrible wound. Naruto''s forehead is dripping with bean sweat. And the trembling arms all show that Naruto can''t bear it at this moment. It''s not just a simple suppression of strength. It''s the suppression of combat experience. Far beyond Naruto''s own initial expectations. What''s more, Shuimu''s pressing posture, which seems to last for a long time, is that in a short period of one or two seconds, there is no time and opportunity for Naruto to seal. Even if it is the shortest shadow part, Naruto can be 100% sure that he only needs to put on such a posture, Shuimu will definitely take this opportunity to rush up directly, but he can''t make the fast printing of those super men in the original work. Although the use of shadow separation in the original work seems to be very simple, it''s just a light drink, but it''s actually related to the use and release of chakra in the body. Ninja fight. It even takes one second to decide the outcome! The most important point is that the water tree in front of us is definitely beyond the upper limit of the strength shown in the original work, which is also the biggest deviation from the original plot. As long as the speed of Shuimu is a little slower. Naruto can take it easy. At the very least, this guy can be killed with a lot of piles. The reason why Naruto didn''t choose to use shadow avatar when his body was not exposed was that Naruto was inexperienced and careless. He only wanted to get close and use the close attack, but didn''t think that iluka''s accident was life-threatening. In addition, Shuimu''s reaction was beyond Naruto''s expectation, so the sneak attack didn''t succeed, Or it should be said that it didn''t succeed completely. It just made Shuimu a little embarrassed. Later, when Shuimu injects medicine and instantly strengthens himself, Naruto loses any chance to make a seal. In other words, Naruto''s dilemma is entirely his own. "Damn it! I knew I used shadow separation in the beginning! " Naruto''s right hand gently wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, thinking with some chagrin. Now I want to use it. It''s too late. Naruto is very clear that although the water tree in front of him seems to be waiting for time, he just wants to further tease himself, but as long as he has any signs of imprinting or other abnormal breath. At this distance. Shuimu can fly over in a few seconds. As before. "It seems that there is only one choice left Naruto takes a deep breath. In less than a second, many thoughts turn around in his mind. Looking at iluka who collapsed on the other side of the earth, Naruto''s pupil flashes a look of determination and makes up his mind. There is only one chance. You must hold it firmly. When there is no way to seal, or seal must bear the risk of life. There is only one choice left for Naruto - that is close combat Lack of combat experience and awareness. Melee is the best choice for Naruto. With their own super induction, can slightly make up for the speed and strength of the gap. And the rest! Is to see if they are cruel enough! Can we seize that chance! As for the rest of the escape options? That is impossible to appear in Naruto''s choice. A choice in a second or two. Looking at Shuimu with a cruel smile. Naruto''s face is also showing a cold look, right hand slightly turned, a sharp bitterness appeared in Naruto''s palm again. All the strength of the mobilization, the muscles of the whole body are also tight at this moment, Naruto''s eyes fixed on the nearby Shuimu. Looking at the Naruto who is facing the enemy. The water wood evil spirit smile, stretched out own tongue to lick to lick lips. It''s like a big snake pill. "Go to hell, kid!" Shuimu''s body tilts, and the words just fall. That sudden flash figure. Once again, we''re going in the direction of Naruto. A burst of air. Sweeping power. Chapter 27 Awe inspiring edge, strong breath. At this moment. In Naruto''s pupil, it seems that the scene becomes extremely clear in an instant. Facing the water tree that comes up with the frontal impact. This time. Naruto did not choose to give way, but to meet up. Zizi Zizi The huge shadow coming near, the breath of terror. On Shuimu''s body, an electric light suddenly flashed. The thunder light attached to the bitterness. Let Naruto pupil suddenly shrink, breathing not from a stagnation, almost failed to respond. The next moment. "Keng!" Once again, two pieces of bitterness collided with each other. This time, a sharp electric light suddenly flashed. Naruto felt an exciting paralysis. It''s not strong, of course. But at that moment, it really made Naruto''s body stiff for a moment. "No!" "It''s over!" When Shuimu stops, the blood light in the pupil flashes. Whoa! There was a slight hiss of thunder in the air. A twist of shadow. Shuimu shakes off his arm and swings Naruto''s right hand. The sharp front. At this moment, Shuimu burst out all of his remaining chakras. "Die!" This blow, he water wood, ambition in must win!!! Can you avoid it!? Do you want to avoid it!? no It''s the only way for me to win!! Between lightning and flint. In Naruto''s pupil, the golden halo becomes more and more intense. In some crazy eyes. Naruto''s determined look. At that moment. Let water wood can''t help heart a shake, seem to see what terrible things in general. Let Shuimu emerge a touch of fear in his heart. It''s also this seemingly momentary but extremely fatal hesitation! Make Naruto get that very short but critical a few seconds gap. Naruto''s body shape is a twist, slightly deviated from the arc, and then does not avoid, but is facing the figure. "Poof It''s the sound of metal running through the flesh. With the pain of electricity and light. Easily stabbed into Naruto''s chest a little bit of position. It''s also because of a short pause. Naruto is also decisive to seize the opportunity to get away, in this adjacent time, Naruto eyebrows, that touch of evil spirit is so obvious. Hold back the intense pain coming from the whole body to the brain nerve. Naruto clenched his teeth. A fight in a second. With his left hand, he grasped Shuimu''s body very hard. With his own bitterness, in Shuimu''s angry look, he stabbed Shuimu''s left atrium. "Puyi" "You''re the one who''s going to die!" Cold, unshakable pupil, Naruto lips slightly shaking moment. A cold voice rang out. It''s a precise and tough hit. Naruto''s bitterness is more accurate and swift than Shuimu''s. "Ah, ah, ah!" At the moment when Shuimu made a cry of pain. There''s no time to react. Naruto is one of the first steps to get away, feeling the second pain caused by the painless withdrawal, which makes Naruto''s expression extremely distorted. The harder the right hand is, the more painstaking it is holding tightly in the palm of the hand. "Ah, ah, ah Intense pain. The cry of Shuimu became extremely shrill. Soon afterwards "Bang!" Under the hard kick, accompanied by the hands of kuwu in Shuimu heart again forced a twist horizontal pull out. Shuimu''s figure is flying backwards quickly. He fell heavily on the ground. A second of silence. That draws out the chest which has no pain, already is a scarlet, the scarlet blood cannot stop gushing out. "You.. Yes? Maybe... " At that moment. The strength of the whole body, just like the tide, quickly faded. Shuimu reluctantly looked at Naruto, who fell not far away. The look in his pupils gradually became dim, and finally fell into the dark. "Did I die in the hands of a kid who hasn''t graduated yet? My wild hope, my future..... It''s just This is Shuimu, the last thought left in this world. Immediately after that, the arm that hangs down. The last breath of Shuimu disappeared. "Cough..." The twist action makes Shuimu''s blow not really pierce Naruto''s heart, but Rao is like this. The just blow, plus the previous wound. Of course, it has not reached the stage of dying. But Naruto is also directly into the state of serious injury. At this time, Naruto has no strength to move. If Naruto himself is here at this moment, I''m afraid he will die of excessive blood loss. Fortunately, not far away, iluka still exists. The confrontation between Naruto and Shuimu is only a matter of seconds. Before iruka really reacts, the battle is over. "Naruto." Although iluka''s injury is not light, it is much better than Naruto. After a short rest, he has recovered his ability to move a little. Reluctantly dragged his injury, moved to Naruto side. I don''t care about my injuries. Sad looking at Naruto that black and blue look. Hurry to do some simple wound dressing for Naruto. At least, stop the bleeding first. "Cough.".. Mr. iruka.. I.. I got rid of that guy. " Looking at iluka, who bandaged his wound with an anxious expression. Naruto pulled out a smile a little harder, and said to iluka intermittently. The faint smile at the corner of his eyes, at this time, made iluka extremely heartache. This is a kind of shudder and regret from the depth of the soul. "Stop talking, Naruto. The teacher will send you to the hospital right away!" Iluka quickly interrupted Naruto''s words. At this moment. Iluka really hated himself, why he was so weak. I even want my own students to protect myself. My own weakness. I felt it once 12 years ago. Now, I feel it again. That time I watched my parents leave, and then I got the news of their death. This time, I watched my students as if they were brothers. I almost died in front of myself, pitying Naruto and hating myself even more. For iruka. It''s really, really, a very annoying feeling! "Cough, I''ll be fine, Mr. iluka." It seems like naruto himself said. When iluka bandaged Naruto''s wound, although Naruto''s face was still very ugly, it was not as pale as before, and showed a little bit of blood color. The wound healing of Naruto''s body was much faster than that of ordinary people. Although there was no such bug as direct healing, it could be repaired by naked eyes, and under iluka''s simple bandage, The wound on Naruto''s body won''t have the massive bleeding like before. Chapter 28 PS: Zhujun, the contract will be sent to Shanghai soon. Now the investment can still enjoy the income from signing the contract. Are you excited? Then don''t make a quick investment! Then, the new book issue is not easy. Please order a collection and vote for recommendation. Xiaoye bows and thanks! As Zhongren of Muye village, iluka, who was specially assigned by three generations of Huoying to teach Naruto, naturally knows something that ordinary Narutos don''t know, including the special existence in Naruto''s body. Seeing Naruto''s wound heal much faster than ordinary people, and soon stop bleeding, iluka can associate with this. "Is it because of nine tails? In that case, it''s much better Looking at Naruto in a slightly better mental state than before. Iluka also thought silently in his heart. Of course, the reason why Naruto''s wound healed so quickly is not only that his body''s recovery ability is much better than that of ordinary ninjas, but also that the half of Naruto''s whirlpool lineage. You should know that Naruto''s biological mother, whirlpool jiuxinnai, is the most orthodox whirlpool family, The whirlpool clan was originally known for its strong vitality. Before the kingdom of whirlpool was destroyed, there were two pronouns for the whirlpool clan: one was the art of seal, the other was its extremely strong vitality. This is why the first two generations of Nine Tailed people in Muye village were all the whirlpool clan''s reason. Even when people were pulled out of the tail beast, they would die immediately, The whirlpool clan can survive for a period of time with its strong vitality when it is pulled away from the tail beast. Whirlpool jiuxinnai is the best example. As the son of jiuxinnai, Naruto is not the most pure whirlpool clan, but its vitality is much more prosperous than ordinary people. Of course, this injury is no problem. Besides, despite all these, even the most common Ninja is in no danger as long as the rescue is timely after the situation just like that. In the final analysis, Naruto has avoided all the key points in the battle just now. Iluka is just concerned and confused. After realizing that Naruto didn''t have much problem, he calmed down again. "Hum, Naruto, you can''t be so reckless in the future, you know? Steal the sealed book, and so on. " After understanding that Naruto''s life is not in danger. Iluka is back to his true colors, reasonable, Naruto this action, really let iluka is really worried. Although it seems that everything is OK now. But whether it''s the sealed book taken away by Shuimu. Or did Naruto have any accident. It was not the scene that iruka wanted to see, but the loss that the village could not bear. "Yes ~ ~ Mr. iluka, I know I''m wrong. I''ll never dare to graduate next time. It''s because I can''t graduate, so I was cheated by Shuimu. But for my sake, Mr. iluka, please forgive me this time!" Feel their own super self-healing ability, after realizing that they do not have any life danger. Naruto rarely shows a playful look, a little bit coquettish. Looking at iluka, Naruto says that this is not a disguise, but only in front of iluka, Naruto will occasionally show his look. Listening to iluka''s familiar nagging words, it was full of caring look. Let Naruto''s heart is full of a warm feeling. This is the best result. This is what I want to protect. There may be resentment. There may be hatred. But at least, at this moment, Naruto has only one idea in his heart, to protect the iluka in front of him. This is the only two important existence for Naruto now. There may be others in the future, but at least, there are only two. Looking at Naruto''s expression and words. Iruka was angry and funny in his heart. As a person who has been living together for six years, iluka doesn''t know what his "younger brother" is thinking. After all these years, iluka knows better than anyone. Naruto usually looks very gentle and indifferent, but once he meets what he insists on, he will never give up. This is a more delicate and strong child than anyone else. Of course, iluka doesn''t know that this is just the appearance of Naruto in front of him, not to mention cheating, because this is the most real side of Naruto, but relatively speaking, the other side doesn''t let iluka know. "Well, you want to have another time!" Iruka, with a straight face, seemed very angry and taught Naruto a lesson. Naruto shrinks his head and shows a kind of expression. "Well done, Naruto, though." Yiluka''s expression also became soft. With a gentle smile, Yiluka stretched out his right hand and gently rubbed Naruto''s golden hair. Looking at Naruto who could barely stand up, he said softly. "Naruto, close your eyes." Without waiting for Naruto to say anything, iluka continued. "Eh?" Naruto was a little stunned at first, but out of absolute trust in iluka, Naruto obediently closed his eyes, and there were some witty thoughts, which made Naruto''s mind come up with a slightly funny idea at this moment. It''s just that the thought is just a second. The next moment. Naruto''s forehead is to feel a special cold metal texture hit, as well as the weight attached. "What''s this?" It makes Naruto''s heart jump slightly. Not yet waiting for Naruto to open his eyes. "Naruto, congratulations on your graduation!" That is the gentle words that ring in Naruto''s ear. And then. Naruto''s eyes slowly open, the gratifying smile of iluka reflected in the depth of his eyes, subconsciously, the right hand touching upward. Naruto felt the metal texture of protecting the forehead on his forehead, and a little dazed. "Teacher iruka." "Naruto, you are already an excellent ninja. You are fully qualified to wear this forehead guard." iluka patted Naruto on the shoulder, with an encouraging tone. "Your goal is not to become a great ninja and get everyone''s approval? Here is your new starting point, come on, Naruto! I believe that you can surpass all people and become the shadow of fire There was a look of trust and kindness in iruka''s pupils. Let Naruto''s heart not from a shake, that eye socket also slightly with a moist feeling. "Yes, Mr. iruka!" Naruto nodded and said. This is the response on the mouth, but not in Naruto''s heart. For iruka. Naruto is no doubt walking on the right road of fire will. He wants to be a great ninja and win the recognition of all people. This is Naruto''s words from childhood. This is not a false word. This is Naruto''s most real idea. But also in iruka, it is directly believed that Naruto wants to be Huoying, to be recognized by all the people in the village, and to be a hero of Muye village. However, this is not Naruto''s ultimate goal. It''s not that Naruto in the future will definitely choose to rebel against the village and take revenge on the whole Muye village. However, for the moment, Naruto''s future is definitely not the future of iluka or the three generations of Huoying! It''s just these words that can''t be said. Naruto can only be in the heart of the silent apology. "Well, to celebrate your becoming a ninja, let the teacher treat you to a big meal." "Really!? That''s great. I''ll have a large bowl of noodles "Ha ha, no problem. Let''s go." "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh The twilight of the morning shone on the earth. A ray of light in the future has already appeared quietly. In this world. Naruto finally took the first step of his own. Chapter 29 PS: please recommend tickets! The new book issue needs the recommendation ticket very much, please everybody! Biji waited until Naruto and iluka left. In the shadow nearby, a figure flashed by, and the body of Shuimu disappeared. Naruto and iluka, who left together, did not care about the remains of Shuimu. Originally, ninja''s body had to be disposed of. If it could be recycled, priority should be given to recycling. If not, the body should be destroyed as much as possible, At least the brain should be destroyed, because the corpses of ninjas are a database, and even have great value in themselves, especially those with the blood inheritance limit. Of course, Shuimu is just the tolerance of Muye village, and his corpse is not very important, but if it is possible to recycle it, it is still necessary to recycle it, It''s not a random abandonment. But today''s situation is quite special. As the village''s Zhongren, iluka is very clear that someone will come to the end before starting tonight, so he will not care about it. Naruto does not need to put all his attention and energy on the battle after the battle. He can spread his perception and sense that there is a more secret atmosphere not far away from him. I immediately understood that the comer must be a member of the secret department sent by three generations of Huoying. Of course, Naruto would never know that the person who came was qimukakasi, the famous wuwukai. Before that, not only did Naruto fight with Shuimu, but also before the battle between iluka and Shuimu, kakasi arrived ahead of time and was ready to take action at any time, just because he saw that Naruto and iluka were not in danger of life, and he killed rebellious Shuimu, Kakashi naturally has no need to fight. He just needs to choose to recover the corpse after the battle. Correspondingly, Kakashi did not realize that his breath would be captured by Naruto who just graduated from Naruto. Of course, the biggest reason is that Kakashi doesn''t think that the two people in the field can detect their arrival and don''t really hide their breath. Otherwise, with the strength gap between Kakashi and Naruto, Naruto can''t find out if Kakashi doesn''t want to and really wants to hide. Muye village, in Huoying office building. Three generations of Huoying, holding his old fellow in his right hand, smokes leisurely, with his left hand upside down behind him. He looks out of the window at Muye village, which is gradually covered by the spread of the morning light, with a deep look of meditation passing through his eyes. "Whew" A figure appears directly behind the three generations of Huoying. It was Kakashi who had just completed the surveillance task and recovered and disposed of the Shuimu corpse. "How''s it going? Kakashi "Yes! Three generations of adults, rebellious water wood has been directly killed by whirlpool Naruto, and the sealed book has been successfully brought back by Zhongren iluka. " Kakashi kneels on one knee behind the three generations of Huoying and says respectfully. "Well, it''s hard for you." There was no unexpected result. The third generation of Huoying turned around, nodded and said softly. Although for Naruto directly killed Shuimu this thing a little bit surprised. But after all, it''s a fight between ninjas. Kill and kill. This will not cause any fluctuation in the heart of the three generations of Huoying. "If that''s the case, you will be responsible for Naruto in the next few days. Kakashi, you also know that Naruto''s identity and what he is carrying are not understandable to ordinary people. In recent years, you also know Naruto''s living environment. Fortunately, this child is very similar to the four generations. From this child''s body, You can see the shadow of the four generations. I hope you can cultivate this child well, as well as the child of yuzhibo mentioned before, who is also in charge of you. Kakashi, I hope these two children can become the pillars of the village in the future. Do you understand? " The three generations of Huoying looked directly at qimukakasi in front of them, with a deep look in their pupils. It can be said that in today''s Muye village, Kakashi is one of the few people in the village who has the ability and is worthy of the trust of the three generations of Huoying. Even if it is his own son, it is unnecessary to say that he has a sense of trust. However, in terms of ability, the three generations of Huoying still believe in Kakashi, which is why the three generations of Huoying will personally interfere in the distribution of this graduation class, Besides, Naruto and Sasuke are directly arranged in Kakashi''s team. The most direct reason is their identities. Qimu Kakashi is the most suitable teacher for the three generations of Huoying. Such an arrangement. There is also a pun. That is to cultivate Naruto and Sasuke. It''s also for Kakashi. You know, in the heart of the three generations of Huoying, Kakashi is undoubtedly the most suitable place to take over his position in the village. Shangren, the successor of the five generations of Huoying, has not understood the two disciples of his family who have been in love with each other for so many years? "Yes, three generations of adults, I understand. Please rest assured." Kakashi also bowed his head in a deep voice. "Well, it''s up to you, Kakashi." The three generations of Huoying nodded with a happy look and immediately waved his hand. Whoosh. Kakashi''s figure disappeared again. "Watergate.".. Weasel In Norda''s fire shadow office. There are only three generations of fire shadows, and the tiny and inaudible sigh echoes quietly inside. meanwhile. Another place in Muye village is like an abyss In a very dark house. A figure with a bandage around his right cheek was sitting in the middle of the room. In front of the bottom are dozens of figures with animal masks on one knee and wearing dark clothing of wooden leaves. Here is the "root" which was born out of the dark part of the wood leaf and existed independently The man at the top is Zhicun tuanzang, a symbol of the darkest side of Muye. He is also a former teammate of the third generation of Huoying and a disciple of the second generation of Huoying. "The result?" Zhicun tuanzang looks at a root member kneeling in front of him. His deep words reverberate in the whole room. "Yes! Mr. Tuan Zang, the book of whirlpool Naruto and seal has been successfully brought back by Zhongren iluka, while rebellious Naruto Shuimu was directly killed by whirlpool Naruto! The body was directly brought back by the shadow Department of Lord Huoying. " "Killed by Naruto?" Zhicun Tuan Zang opened his left eye slightly, and there was a faint look of surprise in his pupil, which seemed to be a little uncertain. "Yes! Mr. Tuan Zang The root member still kept a respectful posture of kneeling on one knee and returned in a deep voice. After a little consideration. Tuan Zang said again. "Go and bring back Shuimu''s body, and then I''ll see the inspection report." "Yes Another member at the bottom answered immediately. Next second. It''s a flash. It''s going to disappear directly into the dark. It''s very dark and dark. Three generations of fire shadows and Naruto''s face flickered in Zhicun Tuan Zang''s mind. His right eye narrowed slightly, and there was a faint flicker of cold light. "What on earth are you thinking, rizha?" There is a trace of anger in the deep words. It represents the dissatisfaction of this dark Master of wood leaf to the red fruit of the three generations of fire shadow! Chapter 30 Not to mention the secret confrontation between three generations of Huoying and Zhicun tuanzang, who have had a bad relationship for decades, the picture turns to the other side. When Naruto followed iluka back to the village and handed in the sealed book, Naruto did not expect that the matter would come to an end. Originally, iluka thought that he needed to explain something, and even accepted some special torture. Until Zhongren, who was in charge of recycling the sealed book, told him that he could leave, iluka was still a little confused, saying, This is a sealed book. Has it been stolen? What''s more, it also involves a rebellious Zhongren in the village. The most important thing is that the protagonist of the incident, whirlpool Naruto or Zhuli, the Nine Tailed man in the village, should not be ignored? Iluka thought that he and Naruto would be summoned by three generations of fire shadows to ask questions. In the worst case, they even had to be tortured by the torture troops in the village. Now it seems that all this is really a drill? Until the moment I left Huoying office building. Iluka is still a little confused. However, Naruto, who has been following iluka honestly without saying anything, with a "I''m good" and "I know I''m wrong" expression, knows very well in his heart that this matter is originally a joke. If it''s not for Naruto, three generations of Huoying want to push the boat along the water to give Naruto some benefits, but if it''s replaced by any other child in a tolerant school, This incident has not happened before it was strangled in the cradle, just a Shuimu also want to make waves in the largest village of tolerance - Muye? Even the weakest wood leaf in history is not touched by Shuimu, who is not even a grasshopper. So, for such a result, Naruto was not surprised at all. After that. Iluka still took Naruto to the hospital. Although it seems that the injury is not a big problem. After a period of time will be self-healing appearance. But be on the safe side. Iluka still took Naruto to the hospital to have a re examination. It turns out that Naruto does not have any problems. In the next period of time, we just need to take a break and recover completely. On the contrary, iluka''s injuries are slightly more serious than Naruto''s. From this point, we can directly see how vigorous Naruto''s vitality and self-healing ability are. "Naruto, although it''s no big problem, I still have to have a good rest at home for the next two days. Do you understand? The graduation ceremony is three days later, and the team division is also announced on that day. Don''t practice these days. " Get out of the hospital. Before he left, iluka, who knew his student''s character very well, solemnly warned Naruto that even if it seemed that there was no problem, Naruto would recover after a period of time, but iluka still hoped Naruto could take more care of himself. Hard work is not a mistake, but also a virtue worthy of praise, but more attention should be paid to the combination of work and rest, Especially after the injuries in the fierce fighting. "Yes, Mr. iluka, I understand. Don''t worry." Facing iruka''s serious and caring eyes, Naruto also looks up at iruka, nods his head seriously and replies. Looking at Naruto''s clever and obedient appearance this time, iluka was slightly stunned at the beginning and looked at Naruto in front of him with a suspicious expression. He has enough historical experience to tell iluka that Naruto may be able to speak a little better in other aspects, but he seems to have a special passion in cultivation, which can not be explained by ordinary diligence. And against iruka''s suspicious gaze. Naruto sweats instantly. It seems that I really have no credit in this aspect. "Don''t worry, Mr. iluka. I won''t cheat you this time. I''ll have a good rest." And under Naruto''s repeated assurance. Iluka just nodded slowly. "That''s good." Then, after explaining the graduation ceremony and the matters needing attention in class division, iruka turned and left, and went back to his residence. And after watching the figure of iluka leave. Naruto breathes a sigh of relief. Although he is concerned about himself, sometimes Naruto can''t hold his own teacher iluka''s nagging. But there is a saying that this time, Naruto really does not mean to play a small mind in it. Even if iluka doesn''t say it. Naruto also plans to have a good rest for two days. I had planned to change my training plan two days before graduation. Now, I''d better take a two-day rest. You should know that the body is the capital of revolution. Besides, I can''t practice at home? These two days, Naruto plans to strengthen the speed of the attack, as well as the control and mobilization of chakra in his body. In the final analysis, ninja, magic this kind of thing. It''s not just fast printing, but fast releasing. Printing is just one way. The transfer and control of chakra is the origin of the release. Do you think the six immortals release technique needs to be imprinted? Not at all. That''s because the use of chakra by others is as easy as directing one''s own body. Naturally, there is no need to use such a medium as seal printing. And even if we don''t mention the abnormal existence of the six immortals. Behind the early generation of fire shadow - a thousand hands between the pillars or hands together, what to shout? Although not better than six immortals. But it is also a manifestation of chakra''s extreme control and application. Therefore, printing is only a medium, and chakra itself is the core. Including the simplest shadow separation, it seems that there is only "Ren" as a seal, but it also includes the internal matching chakra control and mobile use. If it is only a simple seal without chakra cooperation, it is just an empty shelf. Now Naruto of course can not reach that kind of, hands together, shout what come what realm. Therefore, chakra''s control, application and the speed of printing. They are all places where Naruto needs to focus on cultivation. Especially in the printing speed. This is the fastest way that people can control. In the original, yuzhibo weasel''s printing speed. This is Naruto''s current goal. "Ouch! Go back and have a good sleep before you start to practice! " Naruto patted himself on the cheek, then turned around and walked back towards his home. For the next two days. Naruto, just as he promised iluka, basically stayed at home to have a rest and didn''t go to the back mountain forest to practice. In the past two days, Naruto learned the art of multiple shadow separation from the sealed book, It also includes a C-level wind escape Ninja that was polished from iruka earlier. The seal speed of big breakthrough has been improved by a little bit. After this real battle with Shuimu. Naruto is more aware that as a ninja, if you want to win in the battle, you must have multiple qualities, but also warned yourself that in any future battle, you can''t be lax and careless! Chapter 31 PS: for recommendation, for collection, for reward, thank you for the first reward! Xiaoye bows and thanks! Three days later. Muye village, Yan school, the usual general study time, is just a little special today, not because of anything else, just because today is the annual graduation ceremony of Muye village Yan school. Students who passed the graduation examination three days ago will welcome their last day in Yan school today, after the formal division, These young girls have officially become a subordinate of Muye village. Naruto naturally came to the school at about the same time, still in the most corner. Looking at the students in the classroom with joyful and excited faces, Naruto seemed to have the same look, but in fact, he could not help shaking his head slightly. "It''s really peaceful." No fear of the future, no confusion about the future. It''s full of anticipation and excitement. This cannot be said to be a mistake. Just in a world like this. This group of young girls, with such a mentality, how many can survive in the end? So called ninja. It''s not just a responsibility. It symbolizes the boundary between life and death. Muye has been in peace for a long time. It seems that there is no threat of war. The tolerance school can train these talents more smoothly and safely. However, without the special environment in the war years, how many of these so-called talents can really grow up? "Maybe it''s not impossible to die in the lowest level C mission one day." Naruto looks at the jubilant peers in front of him. In his heart, he can''t help but come up with such an idea. It''s not a taunt, it''s just a simple explanation of the facts. The flowers in the greenhouse are the most suitable to describe the children who graduated from Muye Jen School. The most important thing is. Naruto can''t see any tension from these people. It seems that being a ninja is a wonderful thing. There is light but no darkness. Only enjoy the benefits of peace. But I have never seen the cruelty of war. Naruto absolutely does not want to be such an existence. He is familiar with the plot. He knows that there is not much time left for him. Every minute and every second is the existence he has to fight for. In this classroom. I''m afraid that only the two pillars can understand a little bit what Ninja''s darkness is. Yu Zhibo''s still indifferent side face in the direction of slanting forward seen by Yu Guang. Naruto''s pupil flickered with a faint light. Only the orphan of yuzhibo and himself are a little similar. Ninja''s house game. Let the innocent children play. "Well? Naruto? Can you come to the graduation ceremony? Didn''t you pass the previous graduation exam? " When Naruto is looking at the students of the same class in the classroom, a familiar figure appears on Naruto''s side, with a little bit of surprised languid tone. Naruto doesn''t need to turn around to know who it is. That turned the line of sight, reflected in the eyes of the familiar braid. indeed. It is Nara Luwan, the so-called "intellectual responsibility" of Muye 12 in the original work. this moment. This lazy genius with IQ over 200 in the original book also has a look of curiosity. You know the final exam three days ago. The failure of Naruto surprised Luwan. As one of the top five students in the year-round comprehensive performance, Lu Wan said he couldn''t understand that he couldn''t pass the graduation examination. Then when he thought Naruto was going to go back to study again and prepare for another exam. Today''s graduation ceremony saw Naruto again. It''s also because of curiosity, so the young master of Nara family, who is famous for his laziness, is a rare one who leans over to ask questions. "Oh? Luwan, after that, a make-up exam was arranged. I passed the make-up exam, so I can attend today''s graduation ceremony. " Looking at the face of the lazy boy in front of me. Naruto gently pointed to the forehead protection on his forehead and said with a smile. In the six-year study career of forbearance school. In this class. It can be said that Naruto can get along with most of the students fairly well. Not only because of the achievements, but also because of Naruto''s character. The same level students of the civilian class may also be influenced by their parents to distance themselves from Naruto, but people like lumaru, who came from a famous Muye family, are naturally different from those people. Of course, Nara Lujiu, ririzu, qiudaodingzuo and others will not directly tell their children about Naruto''s special identity, But it''s not the same as the common people to let their children stay away from Naruto, not deliberately close, not deliberately far away. Anyway, it depends on the children''s own choice. Therefore, Naruto has a relatively good relationship with Luwan, dingci, Ya and zhinai who are from these big families. "Oh? Make up exam, I see. " Luwan nodded thoughtfully. Although with the intelligence of Luwan, you can easily see through some of the tricks without using your brain, since Naruto can appear here today, and the forehead is also wearing the forehead protection which is a symbol of Muye ninja, it must be that Naruto has passed the graduation of Naruto in Renren school, so there is no big problem. Naturally, being as lazy as Luwan, you will not go deep into it. "Oh? Can Naruto graduate? That''s great. You are the best in our class. " One side is almost inseparable from the deer pill Ding, while eating potato chips, while approaching, said with a smile. "Do you want to eat? Deer pill? Naruto Then he handed the potato chips in his hand. "No, I don''t need it." Naruto and Luwan also answered back one after another. "Wait a minute. I don''t know how to divide classes. It would be best if I could be with the top of your class." Lu Wan put his hands upside down behind his head and said with a little expectation. "Others can say that, Luwan, don''t you know your division?" Naruto leaned slightly, chin on his left hand, looked at Luwan and said with a smile. Naruto''s words also made Luwan''s expression jump, and then he nodded helplessly. "Well, that''s what I said." The traditional pig deer butterfly. This is almost a well-known thing in Muye village. Not at a certain age. If you graduate the same age. Pigs, deer and butterflies must form a team. This is the tradition of Muye''s three families since their establishment. In this session, there are three people: Lu Wan of Nara family, Ding Ci of qiudao family, and Inoue of Yamanaka family. To put it bluntly, there are only three people in this session who are destined to form a team on the day they enter school. Lumaru himself knows this well, and it''s no surprise that Naruto knows this. Naruto is a famous studious student in his class. After six years, he spent more time in the library than the whole class. It''s not surprising to know that. Chapter 32 "Naruto, do you want to be in the same team with anyone?" Ding CI looked at Naruto curiously and asked. Although it looks a little cute. But in fact, Qiu Dao Ding CI is a person who observes very carefully. In the past six years, Naruto seems to be able to get along with anyone and has no good relationship with anyone. Now that he is about to graduate, Ding CI is a little curious about whether there is any classmate that Naruto wants to be a teammate. "Me? All right. " Naruto was slightly stunned, but he didn''t expect that Ding CI would ask such a question directly. However, Naruto didn''t have any hesitation at the moment. It was not true, but he didn''t lie, because Naruto knew very well that as long as there was no accident, his teammates had already been set up. It seems to be the sight that drifts by inadvertently. Yuzhibo Sasuke, who sits in front of his side, and Sakura chunye, who looks at Sasuke with admiration on the other side, are his teammates for quite a long time. Although it does not rule out the possibility of accidents. But Naruto thinks that the probability will not change. At this stage, chunye Sakura, who is 100% flower fanatic and has zero combat effectiveness, is the best. Full of thoughts of revenge, Yu Zhibo, a man with facial paralysis, helps. The thought of forming a team with these two. Naruto has a headache. To be honest, Naruto actually has a person in his heart who wants to form a team with him. Think of it here. Naruto''s vision can''t help but drift to another white shadow. At that moment, the owner of that shadow just turned his head, and his bright eyes cast light on Naruto. Just the right time. The four eyes connected. The girl''s cheek suddenly blushed, and the exaggerated blue smoke from the top of the head made the girl very shy. She did not dare to look at Naruto for even a second. "This girl And such a look at each other. Especially the shy expression of the girl. Make Naruto''s look also slightly revealed a little uncomfortable look. Day to Hata. This is the girl Naruto cares about very much. It is also the existence that Naruto wants to form a team with. But Naruto is also very clear that he is absolutely impossible to be in the same team with Hata, whether it is because of his identity or Hata''s identity which is similar to the general existence of a princess of the Japanese clan. It''s all doomed. The two will never be separated. A little melancholy, but also a little lost. But it''s just a moment. That is, Naruto quickly tidied up. Dingci didn''t notice. One side of the deer pill is very quick to notice this, eyebrows slightly a Yang, corner of the eye is also flashed a wisp of light smile. "Well, be quiet, and all the people will go back to their seats at once." Everyone''s hilarious chat, accompanied by the figure of iluka appeared at the door, is straight to the end. When iluka went to the platform and patted her hands, all the students were honest to return to their seats. As a teacher in charge for six years, iluca still has this prestige. "Good. Is everyone here? First of all, the teacher congratulates you on passing the graduation exam. From the moment you put on your forehead, you are a formal ninja. However, the teacher hopes you can remember that this is only the first step for you to become a ninja. What Ninja is, what Ninja should do and what the school can teach you have been given to you, You need to verify it yourself. If you want to be a qualified ninja or even an excellent ninja, what you have is far from enough. Today is not only the end, but also a brand-new beginning. Only by seeing every step under your feet can you become an excellent ninja in the future! " Iluka glanced at all the people present. His eyes were concerned, worried, and expectant. His calm and gentle words, with the meaning of warning and encouragement, made the vast majority of the little devils in the presence boiling with blood. His pupils flashed a bright color. His straight body looked straight at iluka at the top of his head and responded loudly. "Yes, teacher!" Seeing that the graduating children in front of them all showed the most serious expression one by one, the expression on iluka''s face was more and more gratified, nodded gently, and then said. "I think you all know that ninjas, in order to better complete their tasks, basically act in the mode of teams. You who have just graduated from Ninja school should also form a task team with three people. Each of you will have an experienced Ninja to lead the team. In this way, you can get familiar with and complete the task faster, And today, we will formally divide you into groups. " Although it was known beforehand. But it''s really a group time. These young girls in the classroom are all showing a more excited and expectant look. Each of them is thinking about who they will form a team with next. Especially in the past six years, the comprehensive results have always been the top ones. It makes a lot of people flock to it Even Naruto seems to have some special existence. Naruto, who inherits the genes of bofengshuimen and whirlpool jiuxinnaiyouliang, also has a lot of attraction in this graduation class, especially for the girls. In this graduation class, Naruto is definitely their ideal second team member, In the first place is the young master Yu Zhibo, er Zhu. From the perspective of these blooming girls, Sasuke is undoubtedly the representative of both handsome and strength. Anyone wants to be on a team with two pillars. Including Inoue, who clearly knows that he will definitely form a team with Luwan and dingci, also looks at Sasuke with very longing eyes at this moment. But as the party''s two pillars are not moved at all, even if all around are extremely warm line of sight, two pillars expression or as always indifferent. Team up? teammate? Don''t be kidding. In the eyes of yuzhibo Sasuke. Almost all of these so-called peer students are lagging behind. Even Naruto has always kept his hand in the past six years of actual combat drills. He has been defeated by Sasuke in several battles. Naturally, Sasuke has not paid attention to him. They''re all losers. I am worthy of the first. There''s no difference with who makes up the team, as long as it doesn''t hinder you. Chiguoguo''s revenge mentality. From that night on. Yuzhibo Sasuke has only one goal. That is the man, his own brother - yuzhibo weasel! That''s it!! Chapter 33 Others naturally can''t see through Sasuke''s inner thoughts at this time. Especially those flower crazy girls. He looked at Sasuke with admiration and admiration. Simply think that this cold is one of Sasuke''s greatest charm. There are also some boys who look at Sasuke with uncomfortable eyes, not because of anything else, just because of their pure youth temperament. Even in the original work, there is not only one Naruto, but also because Naruto is the leading role, and he is very explicit, so he is noticed. In fact, no matter what world or era he is in, Students like Sasuke are absolutely excluded by most boys in the class. Including kyushuka, senior rixiangningci and Li Locke, don''t they all want to beat Sasuke? This is a very normal thing in the youth world. of course. Naruto in this life will not be bored to that point. What''s more, if you really want to fight one-on-one. Now Naruto can really easily trample Sasuke, not because of anything else, but simply because Naruto just experienced a life and death struggle three days ago. For ninja, whether there was a death struggle or not, the strength presented before and after is very different. The person is still that person, and what he learned to control is those, but it is a battle, That''s the difference. The thoughts of these young girls in the classroom are almost written on their faces. On the platform, iruka''s expression did not change, but actually he shook his head in his heart. "Well, next, I announce the members of the group, three people in a group, hear the name of the automatic call, wait a moment, there will be guidance Ninja to take you, understand?" "Yes, teacher!" "Well, it''s very good. First of all, first class, Shin Shimazaki, Xiangping Matsuoka, Hiro Nagano." "Yes "The second class, shangshanlin, qianwulang, Duotian Nomura" "Yes "Class three." Although many girls hope to form a team with Sasuke, ordinary ninjas even hope to form a team with their peers who have excellent grades and even come from famous families, these people are doomed to be disappointed. It seems that they are very fair and just in graduation class. In fact, these so-called class formation have been established long ago. Who can form a team with whom. Who can''t form a team with whom. It''s all limited by invisible rules. Ninjas from famous families are almost unlikely to form teams with civilians. Ninja with special status. It''s almost impossible to be touched by ordinary people. And most importantly, from the Ninjas who lead the team after the division, we can see that the general team is only led by Zhongren, but some of the more special teams are almost led by Shangren, and even the strongest ones in Shangren are likely to lead the team. In the previous life, looking at the original work, Naruto always thought that every graduate division of Muye was led by Shangren, After thinking about it, I know what it means? Don''t mention the battle of destroying heaven and earth. Just look at the beginning of Huoying''s death. All the way to the next few world wars. Shangren represents the highest fighting power of a tolerant village. You can''t expect the shadow of a village to go to war every day, can you? No matter which ninja village, including the five big Ninja villages, which represent the highest combat power, it is impossible for so many Shangren to work as nannies for the novice ninja who just graduated! During the war, Shangren was the representative of combat effectiveness. In peacetime, Shangren is also the basis for accomplishing various high-level tasks and earning rich rewards for the village! So! A team that can be arranged to lead the team. Absolutely is the most special, or the most important existence in the village. Pig, deer and butterfly have always been the most staunch supporter of Huoying, so Shangren, the leader of the team, is the natural son of three generations of Huoying, ape flying ASMA. Rihata is the eldest lady of riyizu. In Muye village, the family of dog tombs, where dog tombs are located, also plays an important role. You Nu Zhi is not to mention. It''s not just Huoying. Among the secret members trained by Tuan Zang, there are also strong members of the Younv group. The three teams are also led by Shangren. Although xirihong is only Shangren who has just been promoted, she is also Shangren who has been recognized by the three generations of Huoying In the last term, the team composed of rixiangningci, liluoke and Tiantian was led by maitekai, who is the most effective representative of Muye village at least at present. Ningci is also a member of the Japanese. It looks very ordinary every day, but you can see the amount of use of the tools and the attitude that you don''t care at all, Every day in the family, even if not how powerful, but it is absolutely "Hao" door! Yes, it''s the kind of pure "Hao" gate! Lillock was favored by Mackay. And it is absolutely before entering the school of tolerance, or this time line should be before graduation at the latest. Otherwise, in terms of Li Locke''s performance that he can only practice and can''t do it, it is impossible to graduate from the school of tolerance, and he and Ning CI form a team every day. Then go back to Naruto''s team. Perhaps only Sakura chunye is the most simple and mediocre existence in the original work. It sounds like a great chakra control. But it didn''t work. Haruno Sakura''s family is indeed the most common one. It seems that she is valued by gangshou Ji and accepted as a disciple. Only God knows whether she really thinks that Sakura has talent or Naruto. And can be arranged in Naruto, Sasuke where the team. Maybe it''s because Sakura chunye is ordinary. It''s not that chunye Sakura is the only one. Just in this group of ordinary graduates, Sakura chunye was chosen. Let''s put it bluntly. Now the graduates in this classroom. Most of them are considered mediocre in the village. The team they form is almost led by Zhongren. Do you want to form a team with talents? Want to expect to have a strong tolerance to lead? It can only be said that these people live in dreams. "Next is the seventh class!" The first six groups of cannon fodder teams announced at one go. This is the seventh class. There is no plot beyond the original. It''s completely within Naruto''s expectation. "Yuzhibo Sasuke, whirlpool Naruto, chunye cherry!" The three names that iruka revealed directly. "Ah The girls in the class who are still looking forward to a team with Sasuke all show an obvious look of regret. Even all the girls look at Sakura chunye with a look of envy, jealousy and hatred at this moment. This guy with a wide forehead can join a team with Sasuke!? Chapter 34 Just a team with Sasuke. Actually can also and Naruto Jun a team!? Is this really too happy? Really! Really! Too much!!! At this moment, these girls all want to rush towards chunye Sakura to vent their anger and resentment. Even if I knew that I had no chance, Inoue, who was destined to form a team with Luwan and dingci, looked at chunyeying, a former best friend, with an itchy expression. What do you say? In front of love, girls'' friendship is incomparably fragile. And sitting in a position not far away, rihata also showed an obvious disappointment at this moment. "Can''t Naruto be in a small team?" The girl''s extremely low mood, intertwined hands, is enough to explain everything. Of course, hatada didn''t know. Before her graduation, her head teacher, iluka, tried to find out whether she and Naruto could be in the same team. Whether it''s because of Naruto''s unusual attention to hatada that iluka found in the past six years, or the answer that iluka saw in a special course written by hatada, All impel iluka to have reason to make such a judgment. He thinks it''s a good thing to let Daisy Tian and Naruto in a small team. However, in the end, the idea can not be put into practice. Not to mention the reaction of the Japanese. The division of Naruto was directly ordered by Huoying three generations ago. This left iluka''s plan dead in the womb, and there was no way to achieve it. We can only divide Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura into a small team according to the established plan. This is also a pity for iruka. On the other side, the three people who were formed into a team also showed different looks at this moment. Chunye Sakura said before, very simple and direct excited expression. Can be two comprehensive results are in the forefront of the existence of the class peer students, but also their favorite Sasuke formed a team. Chunye Sakura''s expression and mood at the moment can''t be described by simple words like "happy" and "happy". It''s really hard for chunye Sakura to burst out and restrain herself so as to show that she is a quiet girl. Naruto is a calm and self-confident look, because I have known for a long time, naturally there is nothing to be surprised about. If there is an unexpected shift, it will arouse Naruto''s interest. As for Sasuke, he said before that he would never care who his teammates were. As long as he didn''t get in the way of himself, it would not be a big problem. When iluka announced the members of the division, Sasuke was still indifferent. When he heard Naruto''s name, he just moved his brow, but that was all, This is because Naruto has performed very well in the past six years, and even threatened himself with one or two actual drills. And the Sakura chunye mentioned later. Will not let Sasuke''s heart have the slightest waves. Sasuke is most concerned about who is the leader of his team, whether he is qualified to be his team leader, and whether he can guide himself to become stronger. It''s five years since the night of extermination, but in these five years, Sasuke has spent almost every night in a nightmare, He even woke up several times when he dreamed that his parents had been killed by his brother. Five years! It''s been five years! I finally graduated from forbearance school. Sasuke is eager to become stronger and keep up with the bloody traitor. Find him! Ask why! And kill him! In honor of his parents and all his people. It can be said that this is the only wild hope that Sasuke will not change and waver in his heart, and will be ranked first until his death. As for the other, it is natural to revive the yuzhibo people. He was once the young master of the yuzhibo people. The whole people are not only in Muye village, but also known as the largest family in the world of tolerance. Sasuke is also proud of himself, Naturally, I have plans to revitalize my family in the future. So! Compared with his teammates, this is a trivial matter for Sasuke. Sasuke is more concerned about who is leading the Ninja Team! Is it strong enough! After the announcement of the members of the seventh class. The next eighth class is also a team worthy of attention. At least Naruto is very concerned. Because this team is made up of a group of Japanese Hatoyama. And two other members of his partner. It''s the same as in the original. The dog tomb teeth of the dog tomb clan, and the oil girl Zhi of the oil girl clan. Although Naruto felt a little sorry that he couldn''t join the team with Hata, he was relieved when he saw that Hata''s team member was ya and zhinai. Although gouzhongya likes to talk big sometimes, he looks unreliable and even a bit of a dork, no matter based on the plot in the original works of his previous life, Naruto knows very well that he is a very honest person. He is not affectable and hypocritical. He can treat people with enthusiasm, not to mention his simple facial paralysis and some difficulties in communication Seeing that hatada''s teammates are still these two, and there is no different deviation from the original work, Naruto is very relieved. Moreover, according to this trend, the guidance of the eighth class Shangren should be xirihong, which is also a rare female ninja in Shangren. Following these two teams, the rest of the team members announced by iluka are pure soy sauce passers-by with almost no part in the original work, except for the 10th class, which is composed of three regular Muye royal families, namely, pigs, deer and butterflies. And it''s almost certain that there are only classes 7, 8 and 10 in this class. The rest of the teams are led by Shangren, and Zhongren. This is not mentioned in the original work, but according to Naruto''s own judgment, it should be so. To be reasonable, the rest of the students at the same level are in the same class, There is no talent or special existence worthy of three generations of Huoying to send Shangren to lead the team. Iluka announced the composition of the last team. After iluka explained some necessary matters again, he also left the classroom directly. Next, it''s time for each team leader ninja and the new group of ninja. Also after iluka left the teacher. One after another, ninjas in the standard clothes of muyemura, who are only qualified to be equipped, come to the classroom and take their teams one by one. Basically, they lead the Ninjas to come in and call the number directly. Then the members of the team who belong to the number stand up and leave behind the ninjas. Although it''s because the clothes are the same. It''s hard to see whether it''s middle tolerance or upper tolerance. But according to Naruto''s current perception, these people should be tolerant. After all, their breath is not so strong. He also played adrenaline with the general thus burst out of the waterwood head-on confrontation, this judgment is still there. It''s not accurate, but it should be. Chapter 35 This is also a direct verification of Naruto''s previous ideas from the side. In this year''s graduates, except Naruto and others, these students who are similar to cannon fodder are all led by Zhongren. As for whether they can stand out in the future, it depends not only on their ability, but also on their perseverance and luck. This world depends on their lineage, inheritance and talent, but it doesn''t mean that ordinary people will never come out. Of course, Ordinary people here also need to have unique persistence or talent in some aspects. For example, Mackay and those genius figures who really rely on blood and inheritance to grow up. Mackay is 100% in the category of ordinary people, but such a turquoise beast, which can be labeled as a common man, almost kicked the end of the fire, Throughout the world of Huoying, such "ordinary people" are by no means the only one. The probability is not high, let alone universality. However, there are such a group of "ordinary people" who can counter attack. The present "cannon fodder" can become an important supporting role in the future. That''s a possibility. Naruto will not deny it. It''s too absolute. This in itself is a kind of "absolute" error. However, these are to be seen in the future. For now. Among this year''s graduates, only the seventh class, the eighth class and the tenth class are valued. All the three xiaren teams are led by Shangren. Such a proportion is also reasonable. Referring to previous years, each year''s graduates, that is, two or three teams are qualified to be led by Shangren. Even in a certain year, there may be only one team, It''s normal that no team is led by Shangren. Even in Muye village, known as the cradle of genius. Just compared with other villages, the probability is higher. If it is true, it is as common as the wholesale of Chinese cabbage. That day is not a genius, the particularity will lose its meaning. Keep coming in the strangeness. The graduates who were taken away in succession. Soon the whole classroom became empty. All the way to the back. After the two Shangren, ape flying ASMA and xirihong, took the eighth and tenth classes respectively, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura chunye were the only three people left in the classroom of Nuo University. Naruto also waved to Hata before she left. After the girl left with a shy expression, she also narrowed her eyes, Sit in their own position and shut up. "About two or three hours? If there is no accident Naruto thought silently in his heart. Who is the director of the seventh class? Do you still need to ask? It must be the famous wuwukai qimukakasi. If Naruto was a little worried about whether the plot of the division would change before, but after seeing that the members of the division are just like the original work, his heart is to let go completely. As far as they are members of the seventh class, is there any more suitable Shangren than Kakashi? no period. As a former subordinate of the four generations of Huoying, Kakashi, who also has a writing wheel eye, is the most suitable presence in Muye village to lead Naruto and Sasuke. And the character of Wu Wu Kai. Naruto knows it very well. Including but not limited to love to read small yellow books, like no reason to be late (non important matters) and so on. Today''s shift. It is the so-called unimportant matter. The late arrival of the fifth five is an established matter. In that case. Instead of waiting, it''s better to take a break and consider the next cultivation plan. Sasuke was also indifferent. Then chunye Sakura suddenly found out. Now the atmosphere in this classroom seems a little cold? This is not the same as any of the developments that Sakura chunye had imagined before. It''s a very happy thing to have someone you like for the first time. Then you can be in a small team with someone you like. It''s also a very happy thing. And another teammate is also a classmate with excellent performance and handsome appearance This should have been a triple happiness. But why? Why is the air so dignified now? A little bit of happiness and atmosphere? Is it the wrong way to open the script? Sakura chunye takes a nervous look at Sasuke, then puts her eyes on Naruto. She opens her mouth and wants to say something, but it seems to be controlled by some force. A very uncomfortable feeling. Or rather, it''s too dull. Let chunye cherry''s expression gradually become stiff. Sasuke is the same as before, and Naruto is not the same nonsense in the original work, This is what makes the classroom so quiet now. Of course, it''s only Sakura chunye who feels uncomfortable. Naruto and Sasuke enjoy the environment. After all, neither of them is a noisy person. Especially Sasuke. You can''t expect the apathetic youngster to take any initiative to get close to his teammates. Naruto is the same. I have that spare time and mind. It''s better to spend more time on cultivation. Just closing your eyes and meditating can be regarded as a way to exercise your mental strength. For a ninja, chakra is fundamental. One of the components of chakra is the energy extracted from 130 trillion cells of the human body, The second is the spiritual energy that has been honed through many practices. If there are no big adventures and accidents, and no physical or genetic modification surgery. The upper limit of chakra that a ninja is born with is constant. But it doesn''t mean that you just become a ninja, you have reached the upper limit of chakra. You can only say that you have such potential, and you also need to exercise to reach this limit. And it''s the mental energy that determines that. As I said before, chakra = body energy + mental energy. The former determines the upper limit you have. The tempering of the latter determines whether you can reach the upper limit. More frankly, physical energy is the basis of chakra''s formation, while spiritual energy is a means of transformation or the existence of media. And if you want to further refine the magic chakra, on the basis of the two, you need to add a natural energy! That''s why it''s said that innate ability is one thing, and the day after tomorrow''s efforts are another. Both should be taken into account. Can grow into a real strong. Although there is no spiritual cultivation in meditation, and it has only a small effect on the extraction of spiritual energy, anyway, it can at least improve the effect of spiritual attention. In any case, being idle is also idle, adhering to the principle of not wasting any time. Naruto naturally uses all available time to practice. Sasuke and Naruto are at ease. But chunye cherry over there is already some unbearable appearance. Sakura chunye, who was eager to get a little closer to Sasuke at the beginning, even sat directly next to Sasuke. After Sasuke''s cold eyes, she was so stiff that she didn''t dare move. An hour later, the atmosphere that was almost frozen. Chapter 36 "The instructor of our team is so slow. Do you remember the wrong time? Will you not come today? " It seems that she wants to open up the current rigid situation with the help of such a topic. She doesn''t want to be happy at first, and then get the attention of Sasuke and Naruto, Now chunye Sakura just wants to communicate with her two teammates at the lowest level. How about breaking this situation of zero conversation? Are we teammates? Are you the same level students who have studied together for six years? Don''t be so cold, OK! Sakura chunye urgent hope Sasuke and Naruto can respond to their own, at least let the classroom air is not so cold, so heavy, right? Haruno Sakura thinks that her requirement is not high, right? However, Sakura chunye is doomed to be disappointed. Sitting in the front left position, Sasuke didn''t even have the slightest change in his expression. His eyes didn''t look at chunye Sakura. Even if he took a glance, he still put his hands on his chin and looked at the front coldly. He was still thinking about his own affairs. Naruto may also be able to arouse Sasuke''s interest because of his performance in school and the treatment he suffered in the village. As for the existence of Sakura chunye? i ''m sorry! From Sasuke''s point of view. It''s just a buzzing fly. Would you waste your energy on a fly? The answer is no doubt. And if it is too noisy, the "fly" will be slapped to death. And Sasuke''s cold and indifferent expression also made chunye Sakura''s expression more rigid. Fortunately, Naruto is still a little bit reactive, or doesn''t want to be so indifferent as Sasuke. At the very least, Naruto will do it on the surface, just as he did in the school of tolerance. "Maybe it''s because there''s something delayed. I don''t care about it. Just be patient." Naruto said quietly with a smile. Of course, this is obviously just a kind of echoing words, but it also gives chunye Sakura a relatively suitable step. Not too embarrassed. "Ah ha ha, that''s what I''m talking about. More wait, more wait..." With an awkward and polite smile on her face, haruno Sakura nodded a little stiffly and said in reply. Immediately, she bit her lower lip, turned her head and stopped talking. Her first attempt ended in a tragic defeat. If Naruto didn''t give a little reaction, once they were both waiting in silence, That chunyeying really wants to dig a hole in the ground by herself, and now it''s OK that the thin layer on the surface hasn''t completely disintegrated, but then she must keep silent. Sakura haruno also did not have the courage to continue to speak. It''s better to keep a good girl image. On the surface, it seems so. Deep inside. With the manic nature of the chunye Sakura nature is wantonly crazy up. And the target. Naturally, it will not be Sasuke and Naruto present. The former is her favorite object, while the latter is to help her out. The most important thing is that Naruto has also left a good impression on Sakura chunye in the past six years. At this moment, the object of chunye Sakura''s heart is the late Kakashi. From the perspective of Sakura chunye. If it wasn''t for the damned instructor''s being late, where would he be in such an embarrassing situation. "Tick tick tick" The clock in the classroom is still swinging steadily and orderly. The time that slowly goes by. Almost as Naruto had expected. It''s really three hours later. "Squeak." Let''s hear it. The door of the classroom was finally pushed open again. The attention that has been drawn. A tall and slender figure is also directly reflected into Naruto, Sasuke, chunye Sakura''s line of sight. The standard Muye Ninja clothing, the bright and soft white hair, the most important thing is that the familiar almost covers most of the face, and the forehead is slightly inclined to cover the left eye, plus the exclusive lazy look. It is Naruto who, based on the most familiar and complex existence in the original works of his previous life, endures on Muye elite - qimukakashi! And the moment I saw Kakashi. The three people in the classroom also showed a different look at this moment. Naruto is a calm face. Sasuke frowned slightly and looked at Kakashi with a look of examination and doubt. He was lazy and seemed to have no energy at all. It''s really hard for Sasuke to trust. Of course, from the perspective of Naruto, Naruto can more or less smell the dangerous breath from Kakashi. Especially the cold and cold air. In Naruto''s opinion, it is so forest. This is absolutely a ninja who has experienced the blood of corpse mountain. Of course, Kakashi has completely restrained his murderous spirit. The reason why Naruto can sense a trace of it is simply because of the fight between Kakashi and Shuimu, and also because Naruto killed people for the first time. Sakura chunye is simply relieved. Because I can finally get rid of this endless atmosphere of silence In the last three hours. Haruno Sakura has countless thoughts of escaping from this classroom. Fortunately, I''m in the limit of my patience. The tutor of my family finally came. This awkward and dignified atmosphere can be broken at last. For Sakura, this is the happiest thing at the moment. Looking at the faces of the three subordinates who are about to lead the team in front of him, Kakashi can almost guess their respective emotions in the first time. It seems that Kakashi has scanned the three people''s eyes casually. However, Kakashi inadvertently stayed on Naruto for 0.5 seconds. It''s a short interval, but it''s still captured by Naruto. "Probably because of who I am? Whether it''s Huoying''s orphan or Jiuwei''s Zhuli Naruto''s face did not change, but he thought in his heart. However, this time Naruto was wrong about Kakashi''s idea. The reason why Kakashi stayed on Naruto for 0.5 seconds was that in the battle between Naruto and Shuimu three days ago, Kakashi thought that he needed to fight by himself, but he didn''t expect that Naruto could fight back successfully. It''s not just the result, it''s the process. Kakashi can see clearly the unfamiliar of the first battle, the suppressed power, and even the trembling body at the beginning. It is under such circumstances. Naruto, however, can find the only gap between defeat and victory. In particular, the final attitude of decisively killing Shuimu. This is why kakashido pays attention to Naruto. Chapter 37 As far as a ninja''s first battle is concerned, Naruto''s performance is undoubtedly extremely excellent. Calm and calm at dangerous times, decisive and direct at seizing opportunities are all qualities that an excellent ninja must possess. Kakashi can easily see these qualities from Naruto. "Well, my first impression of you is very good. Let''s go to the roof first. We also need to get to know each other." Kakashi glanced at the three people and nodded slightly. The only right eye exposed showed a faint smile. Looking at the three people, Kakashi said. As soon as the words came to an end, without waiting for the three to respond, Kakashi turned around and left the classroom and walked towards the roof. It seems that I don''t care at all, or I''m sure the three will follow up. There was no self-awareness that the Ninja was three hours later than the guidance of other teams. This made Sakura chunye, who was going to talk about something, very angry. Originally, she said that the instructor came and she could breathe a little relief, but she didn''t expect that the backhand was choked by the seemingly unreliable ninja. "He also instructs ninja. It''s very unreliable. He doesn''t even explain why he''s late." Spring wild cherry can not help but make complaints about her heart. The teammates already look very abnormal. Now the team leader ninjas are so unreliable. Sakura feels that her Ninja career seems to be a bit gloomy before she starts? However, make complaints about make complaints about Tucao. After seeing Naruto and Sasuke get up one after another, calmly following Kakashi and walking towards the roof, Sakura haruno can only sigh in her heart, and then quickly follows them and walks towards the roof. When all three of them came to the roof. Kakashi leaned on the railing behind her, hands crossed in front of her chest, still a casual look. "Well, for the first time, let''s introduce ourselves. In the next few years, we will work together in the form of a small team. As teammates, we need to be familiar with each other." Kakashi light cough, tone or light said. And when Kakashi''s words fall. But it was embarrassing to find that none of the three people on the scene spoke. Naruto is still a calm smile, Sasuke is still a cold look. Sakura is simple, all of a sudden did not respond, so did not speak. Kakashi did not expect that the first time to meet their own is actually a collective silence. most important of all. Kakashi also saw a little vigilance in Naruto''s eyes, and a little impatience in Sasuke''s expression. This gave Kakashi a headache for a moment. These are the two problems of chiguoguo, right? However, Kakashi said that Naruto''s vigilance and Sasuke''s impatience are understandable and normal. Both of them have experienced extremely special childhood, especially Naruto. Growing up in such an environment, they have a certain vigilance psychology towards strangers, which is very normal, not to mention Sasuke. In Kakashi''s opinion, Naruto''s vigilance psychology is very common, Sasuke is just a child who has not grown up. However, Kakashi''s view still has a big deviation. Naruto is on guard against Kakashi. The only reason is that Naruto is very clear that Kakashi is one of the most trusted subordinates of the three generations of Huoying. Even in the future, Kakashi can be recognized as the sixth generation of Huoying. Such an existence will have a great impact on his future plans. Moreover, Kakashi is not a good ninja to fool around. Facing Kakashi, It must be the same as when I faced three generations of fire shadows in the past. I don''t need to be caught if I''m careless. As long as I''m suspected by Kakashi, it''s taboo before I grow up to compete with Muye or at least escape. It''s also because I think so in my heart, so I unconsciously show a little vigilant look in my eyes. Fortunately, Naruto''s childhood was extremely tragic. A little special emotional expression belongs to the reasonable category, so naturally it won''t cause Kakashi''s suspicion. Because of the silence of Naruto and Sasuke, Sakura didn''t speak at the beginning, so the atmosphere became strange again. Fortunately, Sakura is a normal person. Today''s reflex arc is a little longer, but make complaints about it after a quiet silence. Even though it is still crazy in the heart, Tsai Kaksi is still in the mind. But when kakash is still on the instructions of his own team, Sakura is still putting on a good girl''s image. Sasuke and Naruto are silent. Let''s open our mouth and break the silence first. This time there is a team of ninjas in front of us. It won''t be the same as before, will it? "That? teacher? Is it self introduction? What should we say? " Sakura seems to be a little timid. After looking at Sasuke next to her, she raises her right hand and asks softly. Finally someone spoke. Seemingly calm, but actually a little embarrassed, Mr. Wu wukai also breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, but his image can''t be lost. On the surface, he was still a lazy posture. He raised his chin slightly and said in a very gentle tone. "Well? That is to say, you can talk about your name, dreams, things you like and don''t like, and anything else you want to say. Anyway, it''s the first impression. " It seems that the Ninja is still very kind to see his own guidance. Chunye Sakura''s courage is also relatively bigger. "Can the teacher introduce himself first?" Chunye Sakura''s eyes are bright looking at Kakashi, and the volume is slightly raised. "Me? Yes. " Kakashi eyebrows slightly pick, immediately very don''t care about the general nodded. "My name is qimukakasi. I like things on muyeshangren. At present, it''s not suitable to tell you that there are no annoying things, dreams, secrets!" After all, I only know your name? It''s a secret or something, kids? Spring wild cherry can''t help but make complaints about her heart. But make complaints about make complaints about Tucao. There were three people in the room. Except Naruto. Sasuke and Sakura chunye are all hearing Kakashi say that they are Shangren moment, and their expressions have subtle changes. In such a world, few people don''t know what Shangren means in a Darren village, let alone Sasuke and Sakura chunye, who were born in Muye originally, but also became tolerant under Muye, In front of that, the seemingly unreliable ninja in charge of the team is actually a Shangren moment. Sasuke''s eyes also became serious at this time. It''s not the middle forbearance that I think, but the upper forbearance in Muye village. Upper endurance = strength. This is the simplest division in Sasuke''s eyes. In other words, the man in front of him has the ability to make himself stronger. This has finally attracted Sasuke''s interest and attention. Chapter 38 Sakura was simply shocked by the fact that this unreliable guy was still the Shangren in the village, and even had the idea of whether Kakashi was cheating them. But just for a moment. After all, Sakura himself knows that this idea is too unreasonable. If the ninja who leads his own team is no longer reliable, he will not cheat himself and others with this kind of thing. "Well, I''ve already introduced myself. Next it''s your turn. Well, let''s start with you." I probably know that it''s very difficult for the group of problem children to speak by themselves. Kakashi is too lazy to beat around the Bush, so she just starts to call the roll by herself, turns her eyes directly to Naruto, and points her finger at Naruto. And Naruto is no accident. "My name is whirlpool Naruto. What I like is Yile ramen. What I hate is people who give up when they don''t insist. If I dream, I want to be a great ninja!" Naruto chin slightly up, straight body, face with a faint smile said softly. The great ninja? Kakashi looked at Naruto with a faint smile. Her eyes narrowed slightly. There was a clear look in her pupils. She nodded her head and said. "And you?" After Naruto''s words fall. Kakashi nodded slightly, and then turned her eyes to Sasuke, who was sitting in the middle. Sasuke was still indifferent and cold. Kakashi''s eyes could not make any waves in his heart. "My name is yuzhibo Sasuke. I don''t have anything I like or hate. As for dreams?" Speaking of the last sentence. Sasuke''s mood seems to have a great fluctuation in general, the corners of his mouth slightly twitch, the look on his face at this moment become more cold. "That is to kill that man! Then rejuvenate the yuzhibo people! " This silk does not hide malice, that become more and more cold up of breath, Sasuke''s pupil is in this moment twinkle with a look of tyrannical incomparable. Extremely cold and dense breath. Is also to make one side originally all attention on Sasuke''s body, Sakura can''t help but whole body slightly a shake, eyes deep inside also seems to be flashing a ray of fear. Naruto, on the other hand, remained unmoved. Not only because I know Sasuke''s character. It''s because even though Sasuke''s expression and atmosphere seem to be terrible now. But in Naruto''s eyes, it''s just like that. People who have not experienced the struggle of life and death can not have such a strong murderous spirit. Naruto himself is in front of Shuimu fully feel what is the real intention and murderous. Sasuke''s emotional expression. In Naruto''s opinion, nature is commonplace. Kakashi, a ninja who has gone through a sea of corpses, is more like a joke. "Although it was expected, this boy was completely blinded by hatred." Just Sasuke''s mood swings, or make Kakashi''s brow slightly wrinkled This is the most troublesome part of the team. Kakashi thought to herself. Of course, Kakashi doesn''t know at this time. In fact, the biggest trouble is not Sasuke, but the Naruto who looks indifferent sitting on one side, but when Kakashi knows later, it''s too late. "Then, the last one." Kakashi moves her eyes to the last Sakura chunye. Sakura''s spirit is also followed by a vibration, quickly straight body, Lang Sheng said. "My name is Sakura chunye. What I like is not so much a thing as a thing.".. that... People you like Speaking of moments here. Haruno Sakura''s cheek also appeared a blush, and her body shape became a little twisted. She tentatively looked at Sasuke. Although she didn''t say it clearly, this action and expression had already explained the problem. Just Sasuke''s still indifferent expression. It''s all about winking at the blind. Let chunye Sakura''s heart a little cool, cool feeling, behind that sentence did not have the courage to continue to say. "Do girls of this age have this kind of brain circuit?" Looking at Sakura chunye, who seems to be about to completely enter the mode of flower mania, Kakashi at the top of the story shakes her head in the heart, thinking like this. "What''s the nuisance, then?" "Inoue!" There was no pause, no hesitation. Almost at the time of Kakashi''s question, haruno Sakura blurts out. In this life, there is no Naruto after the entanglement. In the list of chunyesakura''s most annoying people, yamanakai Inoue naturally ranks first. It should be said that in front of the girl in love, the rival is her biggest enemy. There is no doubt that in chunyesakura''s view, yamanakai Inoue exists like this. "If you dream, it must be that... I want to have a family.. And that.. Knot... Ah! " Although once frozen by Sasuke''s cold look. However, after entering the dual mode of flower mania and fantasy. Sakura is a complete self release. This can directly show the appearance of exclusive "aura". Kakashi felt a little speechless. A 12-year-old girl. It''s terrible. Kakashi thought in her heart. "Pa Pa, well, now that we have introduced ourselves and have a relative understanding of each other, let''s end the chat. Today is also a simple meeting. Next, we are going to get to the point. Let''s start the first task tomorrow. Of course, it''s also your last task." Seeing that Sakura is still immersed in her fantasy world, Kakashi claps her hands and draws haruno Sakura''s attention back. Immediately, Kakashi leans forward slightly and says something meaningful with a smile. Among the three people present, except Naruto, the other two, Sasuke, frown slightly, Chunye cherry is a direct expression of a puzzled look. "Well? What does that mean? Mr. Kakashi? Why the last task? " Sakura with a look of consternation, staring big eyes. It''s a bit confusing, isn''t it? Why does the first task become the last? Is it a life-threatening task? Think of here, Sakura is unable to control a shiver, there is a little bit of trembling. "Ha ha, well, you''ll know it tomorrow. Don''t worry now. As for what the task is, I''ll tell you in detail tomorrow. Well, it''s a special survival sight to check whether you can really become a patient. The time of concentration is at 5 a.m. and the place is in the second training ground. By the way, don''t have breakfast, And don''t be late. I hate late guys. This is the teacher''s friendly reminder to you Kakashi''s last sentence seemed to be in the same tone of warning. After that, before Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura chunye could speak, it was a "bang", which turned into a white fog and disappeared. Chapter 39 PS: please give me more recommendation tickets, or give me a small reward of 100 yuan, write a comment, or send me a chapter to say that you can slightly increase the popularity of this book. You can also scold Xiaoye, and you will not refuse anyone who comes! As long as it''s not too ferocious, Xiaoye will hold! Come, gentlemen, let the baptism of the storm be more violent! Roll all over the floor for heat, please! When the smoke is gone, Kakashi''s figure disappears completely. The three people present still have the feeling of not reacting. Even Naruto showed a faint look of amazement at this moment. It was really unexpected that Kakashi would be so neat. After the self introduction, he explained the meeting time and venue tomorrow, and then left directly. One side of the Sakura is staring his eyes, it seems not to believe that their own guidance on endure so casual? Two pillars are also eyebrows slightly a wrinkle, that pupil in doubt look more and more rich up. "He''s really a casual Ninja... Qimukakasi Naruto thought in his heart. But this is one aspect of Kakashi''s nature. As for the admonitions that kakasi said just now. Naruto didn''t listen at all. Huh? Five o''clock? Don''t you have breakfast yet? Please, if you haven''t read the original book, you will be cheated. After all, these are the three ninjas assigned by the village to lead the team of xiaren, and they are also the top ninjas of cutting-edge power. As xiaren, you must listen to what such a direct superior said. Naruto is not in this category. Five o''clock? I can''t remember exactly when Kakashi arrived in the original. However, Naruto has no doubt that there is no problem for him to move three or four hours later at this time point. Anyway, Naruto will definitely not arrive at the assembly site at five o''clock, and it must be eight or nine o''clock at the earliest, right? Even at ten o''clock, Naruto thinks it should be reasonable. Think of it here. Naruto Yu Guang glanced at his two teammates. He also stood up and patted off the dust. He said with a smile on his face. "Since Mr. Kakashi has said that, we can do it. From today on, we are members of a small team. Just call me Naruto. There is no need to add honorifics." "Well? Oh, yes, Naruto. You can also call me Sakura directly. " Chunye Sakura is slightly stunned at first, and then comes back to herself. She nods her head and says immediately. Seeing Naruto talking to herself, Sakura''s face is full of obvious joy. It''s obvious that the strange silence atmosphere in the past few hours has made Sakura almost have no problem. Although Sasuke didn''t say anything, he nodded slightly. His face was not as cold as before. His heart was full of hatred for his brother, but he was only a 12-year-old boy after all. Otherwise, there would not be such contradictory psychology and performance in the original work. After two simple greetings. Naruto just said goodbye. Today is also a more direct first meeting. The real formation of the seventh class depends on the survival exercise tomorrow. Although it seems that Kakashi will definitely let the seventh class pass in the original book, Naruto doesn''t look at this problem so simply. It''s not the first time that Qimu Kakashi has been assigned to lead the class to endure. However, all the previous teams failed and didn''t become real ninjas. This can explain the problem, even though he and Sasuke have special identities, Naruto doesn''t think Kakashi will give special care in this aspect, so he should go back and make some preparations in advance. And also before leaving, Naruto hesitated a little and said. "It''s better not to arrive at five tomorrow. It''s no problem to be a little late. In addition, it''s better to go after breakfast." Naruto has a faint smile on his face. After saying this to Sasuke and Sakura, he leaves behind Sasuke and Sakura with a slight frown. Without waiting for their response, he just waves, leaves the roof and quickly disappears in front of them. "Well? what do you mean? Teacher Kakashi clearly told us that we would meet at five o''clock and we couldn''t have breakfast yet. Why did Naruto say that? Is it because? " Biji waited until Naruto left. Sakura just reaction, turned his head to look at the side of Sasuke, with a very confused expression asked. Unfortunately, Sasuke also did not understand Naruto''s meaning (in fact, it''s a very straightforward paper meaning, but they thought it was something profound after thinking too much), still frowning, but there was no answer to Sakura''s meaning. After nodding, they turned and left. "Well? Well, Sasuke Jun, it''s almost time now. Today is just the beginning of our team. If you want to have a meal together, it''s just See Sasuke to leave. Sakura instantly put the confusion behind her and realized that she was the only one left. Her eyes lit up immediately and she looked at Sasuke excitedly. She said the invitation words directly. However, she didn''t finish it yet. The next moment, Sasuke''s eyes turned slightly, and the cold look bloomed in her pupils. "Well Make chunye cherry expression again a stiff, that block in the back half sentence of throat how all can''t say. And Sasuke in a cold look at Sakura chunye, body shape, it is also disappeared in situ, toward their own direction gallop away. Also after Sasuke left. Sakura''s rigid expression has just slowly returned to normal, and her beloved Sasuke Jun''s indifferent and incomparable expression constantly emerges in her mind. Sakura is just like a ball that has let off steam. Originally, she thought that after six years of Acacia, now she can realize her dream in a small team, but what she didn''t expect is that she can''t get rid of it. How do you feel that Sasuke hates himself more and more. Sakura''s face wrinkled when rongdun up, is very aggrieved, silently thinking in the heart. Can''t you really catch up with Sasuke? "No! Sakura chunye! You can do it if you want. Don''t give up. It''s just the first day, eh! To believe in yourself, the next is in a small team, there are still a lot of opportunities and time! Sasuke Jun, don''t worry. I won''t give up. One day you will realize my charm Sakura chunye took a deep breath and patted her cheek. With a wave of her right hand, she clenched her face tightly. Her face showed a determined look, as if she was going to finish the task of dying. The next morning, five o''clock sharp, Muye village, in the second training ground. Yuzhibo Sasuke and chunye Sakura obviously didn''t listen to Naruto''s advice yesterday, or at the beginning they thought it was a harmless joke made by Naruto. They just appeared in the second training ground at the dawn of the day. beyond all doubt. Since the two are so honest in accordance with the agreed time to come. That is also to listen to the last sentence of Kakashi. They didn''t have breakfast. Chapter 40 It''s a pity that the two men who arrived on time are destined to waste their time as they did in the original book, and they still have to wait on the training ground hungry. After five o''clock, the clock slowly moved, not to mention Qi Mu Kakashi, the director who set the time at the beginning, and even another teammate, whirlpool Naruto, didn''t arrive on time, That''s all. It''s lost over time. 6''o clock. Seven o''clock. Eight o''clock. Chunye Sakura and Sasuke, who are waiting on an empty stomach in the second training ground, still don''t see Naruto and Kakashi. Sakura haruno looks like a good girl on the surface. She was scolding in her heart more than an hour ago. It''s not just for Kakashi, who has been late twice in a row. It is to make complaints about their teammates, Naruto crazy. "Even if you were late yesterday! Why are you late today! It''s five o''clock. It''s eight o''clock now! And it''s not just Kakashi. Why didn''t Naruto show up? Is there an accident? No, no, no, it''s impossible, isn''t it? " Almost is to be in the wind messy chunyeying, because of hunger and sleepiness, the whole person''s spirit has become a little abnormal. Even Sasuke, who was still relying on the trees at the beginning and calmed down, became more and more impatient with the passage of time. When the time came to 9 a.m., the figures of Naruto and Kakashi still didn''t appear. The impatience on Sasuke''s face directly turned into confusion. This is not reasonable at all. It''s five in the morning. And it''s already nine o''clock. A full four hours of deviation. No matter what the reason is, it can''t be explained. "Was Naruto not joking yesterday?" Until this moment. Sasuke and Sakura just recalled what Naruto said to them before they left yesterday. And at the thought of that possibility. Don''t say Sakura. Even the corners of Sasuke''s mouth can''t help twitching slightly. To know that five o''clock gathering doesn''t mean five o''clock departure. In order to arrive on time, Sasuke also needs to prepare some equipment such as forbearance tools in advance. But Sasuke gets up and washes before four o''clock in the morning. If Naruto really doesn''t joke, that warning is true, That means that the four hours we have to wait here, no, maybe even more time, is a waste of time by simple idiots! And this is the idea that comes out. It also made Sasuke''s expression a little gloomy. It doesn''t matter if you waste time. But this kind of thing is similar to being played as an idiot. Pride (or arrogance is more appropriate) such as yuzhibo. Sasuke can''t accept it, but he can''t vent it. Besides, he has to stay here until Kakashi and Naruto arrive. This double mixed emotion, choked in Sasuke''s heart, has an indescribable sense of boredom and suffocation. "Dida, Dida, Dida, Dida." Time is still slowly passing away. Finally, the clock points to around 10 a.m. Not far away, Naruto finally appears in Sasuke''s and Sakura''s sight. They are still dressed in the usual orange color (no money, no other clothes), with a gentle smile as usual. When Sasuke and Sakura see Naruto, they don''t realize that they are relieved, If no one shows up, Sasuke and Sakura will really doubt life. And in front of this young man with a resentful expression and a young man with a slightly black face. "Oh, Sasuke, Sakura, good morning!" Naruto brow tip slightly a pick, look peaceful soft voice said. "It''s too late! Naruto! It''s already ten o''clock now!!! You are five hours late Want to control, but see Naruto''s calm expression, it is suddenly uncontrollable emotion, that is half restraint, half to be crazy, full of the extreme sense of disobedience, looking at such chunye Sakura, Naruto almost didn''t laugh, fortunately finally held back, otherwise God knows whether this chunye Sakura children''s shoes will really be crazy. "Ah? Five hours? Is it really hard for you two to arrive at five? No? " There are so many questions about xiaozhituming, but at the moment when they see them, Naruto still can''t help asking. You know that he reminded them yesterday. Even if he doesn''t believe in himself and is confused, he always goes to the village to find someone familiar with him? Qimukakasi, as Muye''s Shangren, is one of the most influential figures in the village. Some of his personality traits are well-known in Muye village. But look at this posture, these two just feel that they are joking, so they still come to gather at five o''clock in the morning? Naruto''s eyes slightly widened, looking at Sakura and Sasuke with an unbelievable expression. But also in Naruto''s voice just fell. Sakura''s expression is instantly become extremely embarrassed. Sasuke''s face, which was dark enough, became as dark as the bottom of a pot at this moment. "Well, it''s not this, it''s just to say Sakura''s fingers twined up, as if to ask when. "Why did you say yesterday that it would be better to be late today?" Sasuke, with his back against the big tree, said ahead of time, but the words were not warm at all, full of cold breath. Naruto naturally didn''t care at all. Anyway, he knew the character of the two pillars for a long time. "Ah? You mean this? Because Mr. Kakashi is very famous in our village. In all aspects, as Shangren in our village, Mr. Kakashi is also the best in Shangren by strength alone. In another aspect, well, in character, Mr. Kakashi is also very famous, especially for being late. The whole village, not all, but many people know about it, I''ve heard a little about it before, so when I saw Mr. Kakashi yesterday, I realized that it was normal for Mr. Kakashi to be late yesterday. Or I should say that as long as it wasn''t very important, such as yesterday''s meeting and today''s survival exercise, we can do it earlier or later, Even if we can stand back for two days, Mr. Kakashi will definitely be late, and the time of being late is not a few minutes, dozens of minutes, at least two or three hours, even four or five hours. These things are not particularly famous, but if we pay a little attention, we can know, After all, it''s not the first time teacher Kakashi has led the team. " Naruto put down his backpack, very understated said. Of course, the words are not deceptive. But Kakashi really has such a special "fame" in Muye Village Including but not limited to being late, reading "little yellow book", as well as several times before the team leader did not succeed, and so on! Chapter 41 PS: new books need to be collected and recommended. Please order a collection, a vote and a free investment. Thank you! The only thing that can be regarded as cheating is that I have heard about it. Naruto doesn''t have the time or the leisure to inquire about such news in Muye village. For the moment, no one will get close to Naruto. Even if Naruto can change his body, he won''t be bored to ask about these things by changing his body. At best, it''s just an excuse prepared in advance for him to know the plot, Naruto did check with iluka, and Kakashi''s "fame" in this aspect of the village is really not very small. "Naruto, why didn''t you tell us directly yesterday?" Sakura looks at Naruto with a very resentful expression, and says with a little complaining tone. Sasuke''s expression is also relatively ugly. If I had known earlier. They won''t be stupid today. They''ll be here at five o''clock. I''ve been waiting here for five hours! According to Naruto''s words, it''s very likely that Kakashi will have to wait. Even if Kakashi doesn''t come today, it''s possible to change to another day. When I think about it. In Sasuke''s heart, he was flustered, his mood became more agitated, and the impatience on his face became more obvious. "So didn''t I remind you yesterday? You can be a little late. Besides, Mr. Kakashi was not three hours late for yesterday''s meeting. I thought you would at least get to know Mr. Kakashi. Although you don''t know it by anyone, it''s a bit more famous for Kakashi. From all levels, who knows you... that.. Right. " Naruto''s face flashed a strange look, shrugged and said so. What''s left to be said. But both of them could hear it clearly. And it''s just like naruto said. They did their duty to remind them yesterday. It''s that they didn''t notice it and even thought their teammates were joking and ignored it. The five hours or more wasted coming here in vain. I can only blame myself. Don''t say Sakura. Sasuke is in this moment look slightly stagnant, although quickly adjusted. "Then what about breakfast? Naruto, are you here after eating? " It seems that something important has come to mind. Sakura suddenly raised her head and looked at Naruto in front of her. It''s also a very opportune time. When Sakura''s words fall. It''s not only Sakura''s stomach, but Sasuke''s, that makes Sakura''s face a little red. It can be called the facial paralysis man''s two pillars. The expression at this moment is not very natural. What a failure! What a failure! He was teased by the guidance of the team and waited for several hours. Also because did not have breakfast to cause the stomach to empty to ring directly, the body feels a trace feeble feeling. This makes the mood of two pillars worse. "Well, it''s really eating. After all, it''s not the first time that Mr. Kakashi has led the team. He has also led the graduation team before. It''s not the first time that Mr. Kakashi has done similar things." Naruto, with a funny expression, looks at Sakura, who obviously has a feeble look, and the two pillars he wants to support, and says with a smile. Listen to Naruto. "Well Sakura is also helpless to sigh, this thing really can only blame himself stupid, touched his some hungry chest close to the back of the stomach, flat mouth answered. A cold, hungry, sleepy morning. This is probably the most disturbing morning since Sakura was born. But there is no way to vent it. Can only be in the depths of their own hearts crazy whip still did not show up on their own guidance to endure. It seems to be in this way. You can make yourself feel a little better. "Hello, gentlemen, good morning!" As Naruto said, even if Naruto arrived at ten o''clock, it was still a little too early. Together, the three of them waited until nearly eleven o''clock, and Sasuke was about to endure to the limit. When he wanted to leave, Kakashi''s figure finally appeared in front of the three. With a very leisurely posture and a smiling look, he easily said this greeting. Really, if it wasn''t for that. Sakura has an impulse to rush up and kick Kakashi''s face. "Too slow! Teacher Kakashi! It''s already eleven o''clock for the five o''clock Sakura with incomparable resentment tone said. "Ah ha ha, I''m sorry. The teacher didn''t want to. It was mainly because a black cat stood in front of me when I went out this morning. That''s why I was late. Ha ha, small problems, small problems, don''t care about these details." Kakashi laughed and said that it was obvious that there was no sincerity and no lies. Sakura is unable to make complaints about it. Even if it is made up, at least make up a decent reason, OK? That''s it? Well.... Sakura felt that her skull was a little painful, so how could she stand up to such a tutor? In other words, it didn''t look like Shangren should have? At this moment. Sakura again began to doubt the identity of Kakashi in front of her. "Cough, OK, don''t care about these. Let''s go back to the main topic of today. I told you yesterday that today''s task is a survival exercise, but this exercise is totally different from your exercise during the period of tolerance school, and if you can''t pass it, ha ha, then you can''t perform the task as a ninja, But to go back to the school and learn again Kakashi coughed lightly, rarely showed a serious expression, but the more he talked about the back, Kakashi''s expression became more and more terrible. Especially if the last sentence can''t pass, we have to go back to tolerance school to learn again. Let the expression of Sakura and Sasuke change at the same time. "Well? If you can''t pass, you have to go back to study? Why? Mr. Kakashi Sasuke just frowned. Sakura just yelled out. This is different from what Sakura had expected. Graduation examination, not in the school has passed it? Why do you have to come here again? Sakura was puzzled and shocked. Among the three people present, Naruto was calm and calm. "Ha ha, that''s the rule, Sakura. You can only become a ninja if you pass my examination. Don''t think that you are a qualified Ninja if you wear the forehead guard. Now you are just a quasi ninja." Kakashi gently smile, the expression seems to become very cold at this moment. "However, Naruto, you are so calm, I am a little curious? Did you know from the beginning? " Kakashi turns her eyes to Naruto, who is on one side. Her eyes are slightly narrowed, and she asks with deep meaning. Chapter 42 Facing Kakashi''s eyes. Naruto gently smile, not in a hurry back. "I don''t know in advance, but yesterday, after I knew that I was teacher Kakashi, I went to ask Mr. iluka about teacher Kakashi. Isn''t it the first time that Mr. Kakashi has been arranged by three generations of grandfathers to lead the class? However, none of the seniors assigned to Kakashi''s team stayed after graduation. Obviously, they failed to pass the assessment set by Kakashi. Combined with what Kakashi said at yesterday''s meeting, there was only one result, which was today''s special survival exercise, It''s the final graduation assessment set by teacher Kakashi for the three of us. Am I right? Teacher Kakashi Kakashi looked at the Naruto in front of her with a fixed look, and immediately raised her eyebrows slightly, showing a smile, and nodded gently. "Yes, just like you said, Sakura and Sasuke, you are not the first graduates I have been assigned to, and I have had several class leading experiences, but no team has ever been formally established. The reason is the same as Naruto''s saying that you have not passed the examination I set up. Moreover, you should remember that this examination is not just for you, Every team will have it. The difference is only in the difficulty. But I can tell you responsibly that the final passing rate is only 30% every year. What does that mean? You should know best? " The first sentence is for Naruto, and the last words are more explained to Sasuke and Sakura. After hearing Kakashi''s words, especially Naruto''s words, Sakura''s face turns white uncontrollably, and Sasuke''s expression becomes more dignified. Kakashi''s one-third pass rate is frightening in itself. Naruto even said that in the past few years, all the graduates who were assigned to Kakashi team failed to pass the examination. If so, the pass rate is 0? The number that comes to mind. Sakura can''t help shivering. No, they have to follow the footsteps of their predecessors today, don''t they? Sakura looks at Kakashi with a smiling face in front of her, thinking nervously. "Well, that''s all for chatting. The next step is to enter the formal assessment. Just as I said before, you can only be a formal Muye xiaren actor if you pass my assessment and get my approval." Kakashi atmosphere seems to be brewing almost, patted his hands, the three people''s attention will be all attracted. "Well, it''s 11 o''clock now, so the final time of the assessment should be set before 12 o''clock. If you don''t complete the goal, you will naturally fail. If you don''t complete it within the specified time limit, you will also fail. As for the content of the assessment, it''s very simple." Kakashi chuckled. "Ding Ling Ling" He took out two bells from his trouser pocket and hung them on his waist. Then he said. "You can use any means, as long as you can steal the bell from me within the specified time, you can be qualified!" Kakashi eyebrows slightly pick, looking at Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura in front of three people, with a deep smile, whispered. "Here''s a piece of advice. If you don''t have the determination to kill me, you can''t take away the bell." Kakashi''s words once again surprised Sasuke and Sakura in front of him. Especially when Sakura looks at the two bells around Kakashi''s waist, she has a very bad feeling in her heart at this moment. "That? Mr. Kakashi? You say you can''t graduate until you get the bell? But these are just two bells? Is it? " Sakura asked weakly. "Hum! Yes, just like you think, Sakura, there are only two bells here, so at most, there are only two of you who can graduate, or just one person, or all of you have to go back and rebuild! " Kakashi chin slightly raised, pupil flashing a look of Sen ran, that slightly sent out a ray of evil spirit, as well as the voice of compassion, are to make Sakura''s body uncontrollable tremor. "Ah? Isn''t it? " The big eyes, when the inner feeling comes true. Sakura is not good at all. Only two people can get through? Isn''t he? Sakura couldn''t help glancing at Sasuke and Naruto, her mood fell to the bottom. Sasuke''s expression on one side became very ugly. Take the bell from you? So it''s not clear how strong the Shangren named qimukakasi is. But if he can become Shangren, it''s undoubtedly a symbol of strength. Although Sasuke is arrogant, his cognition in this aspect is far beyond the ordinary peers (at least he was once the young master of yuzhibo family.) What does tolerance mean. Sasuke knows better than anyone. To steal the bell from such existence? Sasuke thinks the probability is too low, right? But no matter how Sasuke feels. He must participate in this survival exercise after all! He doesn''t have the interest and time to go back to tolerance school and waste a year! We must pass the examination today. Sasuke looked at Kakashi in front of him, with a determined look in his pupils. On the other hand, Naruto has no emotion fluctuation on the surface, but he turns his mouth in his heart. It''s not that Naruto thinks Kakashi is scaring them. In fact, not to mention the previous understanding of the original works, Naruto really learned from iruka that Kakashi''s team assessment was very strict. There were three or four teams that failed to pass Kakashi''s assessment. Seizing the bell is also one of the most direct and common ways used by Muye village to assess xiaren. A total of one-third of the pass rate, which is also true. But that''s it. The rest of Kakashi''s words. All of them are highly induced. Because the biggest standard of passing the examination. It''s teamwork, not really getting the bell from Shangren Kakashi. It''s best to get to nature. It doesn''t matter if you can''t get it, as long as you meet the assessment requirements. It can also be passed. And the most important thing is. After all, it''s just an assessment. Kakashi will never do her best, and even deliberately release water at some times. Otherwise, the assessment will lose its significance. The only thing to note is that Kakashi is in charge of this degree. It''s up to kakasi to decide whether they are qualified or not! This is what Naruto needs to pay attention to. Although Naruto doesn''t feel that he and others can''t pass the examination, although this kind of examination is different from the paper examination that if you know the standard answer, you must pass the paper examination, but when you know the assessment objectives and core, the passing rate is absolutely as high as 80%. next. Naruto to do, is this inadvertently let Sasuke and Sakura know. Or by their own to lead, the team will be integrated to complete the assessment! On the basis of achieving this goal. Use this stage! Take Kakashi as the actual combat target. Let''s see, where is your limit in the end!!! Chapter 43 "But? But is this a little unfair? Mr. Kakashi? We all passed the graduation examination, and that''s it. " Although a little scared by Kakashi''s expression. But it''s about your ninja career. Sakura still summoned up the courage to ask. If you can''t pass it, you have to go back and rebuild it. There are only two places? Doesn''t that mean that there must be someone unqualified? Although her comprehensive score was not very bad during her time in the school (mainly relying on theoretical knowledge, Xiaoying was the first in several examinations.) But today''s assessment is obviously a practical exercise. In terms of personal strength. Sakura has enough self-knowledge. If there are two people who will pass the examination, it must be Sasuke and Naruto, not herself. At the thought of such a result, Sakura''s whole body is cold. "Fair? Sakura, what do you think Ninja is? Do you play games? If you have only such a little Ninja capacity, then you''d better not be a ninja. In the world of Ninja, fairness is a ridiculous thing. The examination of Ninja school only tests whether you have the possibility of becoming a qualified ninja. The real ninja is not such a simple thing. This examination, whether you like it or not, Must participate in, of course, give up, you can, but it means that you give up the qualification to become a ninja, don''t think you can change the guidance of Ninja, must honestly go back to the school to re read for a year again, bell is here, want to really graduate, come to grab it! And again, this is a special survival exercise. If you don''t have the consciousness to kill me, you will never get the bell! " Kakashi chuckled, and the light look in her pupils seemed to be a wisp of lethargy. It was just a wisp of lethargy, which shocked the three people in front of her, including Naruto. Naruto, in particular, has just experienced a life and death struggle before this, and is more sensitive to such murderous feelings. It''s just the tip of the iceberg in Kakashi''s murderous atmosphere. But it has already made the three rookies in front of him feel a piercing chill. For the first time, he intuitively felt the power of Shangren! "It''s not a hierarchy at all..." Looking at the flag in front of me, Kakashi. Naruto takes a deep breath, and the look in the pupil becomes even more solemn at this moment. "Well, time doesn''t wait? It''s 11:10 now, and there are only 50 minutes left. If the time limit is exceeded and the task is not completed, it will also be regarded as a failure! " Kakashi looked at Naruto and other three people, said in a leisurely tone. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura look at each other. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" Three people are the shadow of a flash, each scattered, hidden in the woods nearby. Hide the breath, look for opportunities, one hit will kill. This is in the school of tolerance. This is the essence of ninja fighting, which is often emphasized by the teachers of Naruto school (although in the world of fire shadow, almost ninja fighting is hard in the front, which is not the same as what we learned in Naruto school at all, but in the early stage, especially in this kind of fighting, this kind of fighting is the most reasonable and effective way.) Not a guess, but a Naruto who is sure that Kakashi will release water. What''s more, we need to use various means and terrain advantages. To defeat Kakashi, Naruto doesn''t think about it. But get the bell. This is one of Naruto''s goals. To achieve this, we must integrate the strength of the three. Yes, three. Even Sakura. In Naruto''s tactical plan, it can also serve as a qualified bait. The premise is how to use it. Let Kakashi be reasonably deceived. As I have said before, this is only an assessment after all. Qi mukakasi''s Shangren will definitely not use his real strength, including the writing wheel eye, and all kinds of advanced Ninjutsu. This is the only chance for the three rookies to xiaren. For the figure of the three hidden. Qimukakashi doesn''t care at all. She still stands leisurely in the same place and takes out a novel from her body with backhand. She looks very leisurely and serious. She is generally reading the content of the novel in her hand. "It''s really easy, Mr. Kakashi." Although it is clear that the strength gap between each other. But when I see Kakashi, I still put on such a leisurely posture. Naruto is still very uncomfortable whispered. "Sakura won''t mention it. First of all, let Sasuke see the necessity of joining hands, and it''s only me who can be the first one to do it." Hold your breath and feel the Naruto around you. Because of the experience of the previous life and death struggle. In addition, even Sasuke still has a very rough way of hiding, just hiding the figure. Even Naruto can perceive the general location of the breath. I''ll do it myself. Force Kakashi to stand. Create a certain gap (and Kakashi should cooperate, but Naruto firmly believes that in this case, as long as he makes the most "reasonable" judgment and the most powerful attack, Kakashi will probably cooperate relatively to give a gap.) Then it''s waiting for Sasuke. As long as that is achieved. How much is the subject of the assessment. And there''s a fight in the original. Let Naruto still remember, the means of that time, in this assessment, can also be used, the premise is that as long as you and Sasuke cooperate well, you may not have missed the opportunity to seize the bell. "Hoo." A flash of thought. In just two or three seconds. Naruto is in the mind to develop a general offensive strategy, collate good thoughts. His eyes were fixed on Kakashi not far away. With a turn of the right hand, a moment of bitterness appears on the palm. "Then! Let the game begin The figure that bows slightly, the muscle that tenses instantly. The next moment. "Well?" Within the range of perception. "Boom!" An air wave broke out. "Oh, oh? Sure enough, did Naruto start first? " "Whew" "Whew" "Whew" In a flash. The cold light from the jungle. On the lawn. Kakashi eyebrows slightly pick, the corner of the eye revealed a faint smile, looking directly at the hand of the sword. Still standing in place of the figure, it is still not put away the book. It''s just between two shakes. "Dutiful, dutiful!" It''s like human body depiction, and it''s adjacent to each other. Staggering angles. Kakashi easily avoided the coming cold. The sword that went straight into the mud behind him. The next moment. "Boom!" The surging power. A golden figure suddenly came to Kakashi. Chapter 44 PS: let''s vote, let''s order a free investment. If you have a little money on hand, you can give a small reward of 100 yuan. Thank you! On the way. Naruto with fast seal. "The art of shadow separation." With the sound of Naruto, drink lightly. It''s not just Sakura and Sasuke hidden in the forest. "Poof!" It was in Kakashi''s slightly surprised eyes. A sudden white smoke. When it''s rapidly spreading. In a flash. "Is it an entity?" In the forest, Sasuke''s pupil suddenly shrinks at this moment. This is not the basic separation skill of the school, but the advanced separation skill with entity. Even the white eye and the writing wheel eye can''t separate the original one from the sub one. As the young master of the biggest family in the past. This is the degree of discrimination. Sasuke will still have it. And that''s why. Seeing that Naruto actually uses such advanced Ninjutsu, Sasuke can''t help but feel a touch of vibration in his heart. "Is it the shadow part? It seems that we need to be a little more serious The angle of divergence. Five figures coming from all directions. Since the movement is in order, the five people are in one. Even Kakashi can''t tell which one is the real body in the first time. Eyes that turn fast. Caught by the sudden into the eyes of the figure. Kakashi quickly put the book away. Backhand between, from the left knee bear with a box quickly pulled out of a painless, micro bow body. In less than 0.5 seconds. It''s already the five figures in front of Kakashi. In the last little distance. As if prepared in advance. Suddenly accelerated figure. "Well?" All of a sudden. The cold light in front of us. Naruto didn''t hesitate to stab kasasi fiercely. A very short and swift raid. Although for the first time. Kakashi was also slightly stunned. Did not expect Naruto to play such a psychological attack. Sudden acceleration in the final distance. But I can see. There are other things. It''s natural. Even if Naruto''s speed falls very fast in the eyes of ordinary people, it is no less than that of ordinary Chinese endurance. However, the opponent is Kakashi after all. From Kakashi''s perspective, Naruto''s speed seems to be playing slowly. It''s easy to push down and avoid the blow quickly. And the Naruto who made a surprise attack obviously can expect that his first strike will not be so easy to succeed. The bitterness of failure. Turn around. The same pressure on the spike. The other side. At the same time, the other figures are coming. The same cutting edge. It''s all about Kakashi. There is no pain yet. Kakashi can already feel the sharp edge, and the corner of his eyes is filled with cold cold. A fast forward pressure action, Kakashi''s evil spirit emerges, a move to get up, and his right leg kicks out quickly, firmly hits the first Naruto''s chest. "Wow I haven''t had time to react. This is the figure that flies out rapidly. In mid air. There was a look of pain on his face. "Poof!" The fatal blow turned into a white fog in an instant. The first figure flying out. Kakashi no longer pay attention to, a lateral rotation, arm a lift, straight horizontal swing up the arm. "Keng, Keng, Keng!" It''s very easy to block Naruto''s subsequent serial attacks. Easily withstood attack. Kakashi, let''s give it a swing. Use their absolute superiority in strength, forcibly swing away the attack. "No!" After forcing forward, the pupil of Naruto, who is also hidden in the separation, shrinks. But I haven''t waited for Naruto to change his moves. The next moment. It''s a big force coming from a frontal attack. "Peng Peng!" It''s like a sea of roses. The Naruto who collided with each other was divided into several parts. It''s also a kind of attack that can''t be avoided. "Boom!" The next moment. All the figures flying backwards. Just between the gaps. Naruto''s right hand is shaking gently. Kakashi didn''t seem to notice at all. All around. It seems that there are several very thin white threads, which flash slightly and spread out in all directions. "Bang" Step back. Against the weight of the world. "Poop poop" The separation of the front and back. "Dengdengdeng" Relying on the part of the force offset by the separation. Naruto finally stopped the pace of retreat. "Well, it''s a good awareness, and the attack is very fierce, but Naruto, it''s just your own attack, but it can''t work." Not far away, the whole next waiting for Kakashi smile, still with a very leisurely look, said with a smile. "Oh? really? Mr. Kakashi, however, my attack has just begun Naruto gasps a little. When Kakashi''s words just ring in his ear, Naruto''s playwright smiles gently. "Oh?" Next second. A very delicate light sound. "Well?" It''s like dealing with each other. A slight vibration in the air. Kakashi''s face changed. When you want to do something. "Too late! Teacher Kakashi Not far away, Naruto didn''t give Kakashi any chance to react. He pulled his hands horizontally, as if he had a fierce attack from all directions. In the middle. Kakashi suddenly felt tight. The figure bound up in an instant. It''s like transparent, but it''s very hard white silk at this moment. "Sasuke! This is the moment Clenched hands. Naruto suddenly drinks softly. Sasuke, who had been hiding in the woods, saw such a good opportunity at this moment. He didn''t hesitate at the moment. A figure leaping out quickly and making a seal in the air. The next moment. "Fire escape - the art of big fireball!" An instant seal. Sasuke''s chest bulged slightly, accompanied by a deep drink, and forced forward to blow out the moment. A huge fireball appeared out of thin air and swept fiercely towards Kakashi not far away. Between lightning and flint. This seems to give Kakashi no room to resist. The fireball in front of him suddenly engulfs Kakashi. But also before and after this. In less than a second. It''s also quick to print. "Fengdun - great breakthrough!" With the sound of Naruto, drink lightly. There was a gust of wind. The wind helps the fire. The scorching flame is surging again. The heat around is also rising rapidly at this moment. Feel this incomparable hot breath. The perfect cambo between Sasuke and Naruto seems to leave Kakashi no room to fight back A violent roar fell. The moment when the flame dissipated. On the surface of the earth was blown out of a big black pit, but also emitting hot white smoke. However, they looked at the big black pit in front of them. Naruto and Sasuke did not show any joy, but showed a very grim expression at the same time. Chapter 45 PS: order a free investment, vote for a recommended vote, you book friends, you have plenty of small partners, a small reward of 100 yuan, thank you! New book is not easy, please support! And it''s almost the same moment. In Kakashi, it''s devoured by flames. When this huge black hole burst out in front of us. Originally hidden in the forest to observe the sakura at this moment directly jumped out. "You killed Mr. Kakashi? This is a drill! Sasuke! Naruto Sakura''s face, with a look of shock and fear, yells at Sasuke and Naruto. At the moment when Sakura''s figure comes out, Sasuke frowns and Naruto''s face changes. He yells in the direction of Sakura. "Sakura! Don''t go out, go back "Eh?" However, Naruto''s reminder is still a little slow. Sakura slightly Lengshen, suddenly felt someone patted his shoulder, subconsciously turned his head, reflected in Sakura''s eyes Kakashi''s smiling face, not waiting for Sakura to react. Kakashi is a quick print. "Magic - the art of nailuo''s seeing." For a moment, Sakura''s clear pupil suddenly became dazed. The next moment. "Ah, ah, ah, ah With a piercing scream. In Naruto''s helpless sigh of holding his forehead with his hand. Sakura''s body is soft on the ground. It''s easy to get rid of. Be reasonable. Naruto doesn''t know what to say. If Sakura stays in the forest and sticks to Kakashi, who will release water to deal with them, she will not take the initiative to find Sakura, but Sakura jumps out by herself, which is the reason and opportunity for Kakashi to deal with her. Seriously. You all know that Kakashi has put up with it. How could it be so easily solved by the two of them. And a look of "you''re in trouble" came out. At that time, Naruto did not know how to make complaints about herself. As a result, when she was in school, she was at the forefront of theoretical knowledge. From this perspective, the head of Chun Ye Ying should be very good. How can I get along with you for a few days. Haruno Sakura has been lowering Naruto''s lower limit on her IQ? I graduated from the school for six years. That''s it. Pull it straight out. Don''t mention the rest of the five villages. Those Longren village, caoren village, Yuren village, and even some yeluzi ninjas who don''t belong to any one village can easily defeat or even kill chunyeying. This is the average level of tolerance in Taila low Muye village. And Sakura''s clean out. It''s also another plan that made Naruto fail. There''s no bait. There is no way to implement the plan at all. "Now, it''s really more difficult." Looking at Kakashi, who also put Sakura aside, Naruto sighed again and muttered in a low voice. Sasuke only knows Kakashi is strong by feeling. But Naruto is very clear about Kakashi''s current strength. Even if it is a serious release of water, the strength level after not releasing the sea. It''s not something you and Sasuke can cope with. Two first-class duolando go out of the chicken, to the boss of the 18th level liushenzhuang. Even if people button all the qwer keys and sell the Liushen costume, they still have to be hanged. The only difference is that it''s a little worse and worse. If you start with a trio, it''s a little better. According to Naruto''s earliest plan. The success rate is still relatively considerable, now it seems. "Plan a is a direct failure, plan B is stillborn. Now we can only try plan C Looking at Kakashi not far away, and Sakura''s chance to be solved by Kakashi, he directly opens his distance and comes to his side. Looking at Kakashi''s Sasuke with an alert expression on his face, Naruto takes a deep breath, and a pale golden halo appears in his pupils. Although I know the chance is slim, there is still a little chance of winning. What''s more, as I said before, this is the best stage to test your limits. You can''t give up so easily. Naruto takes a deep breath, and then slowly spits out. His eyes are closed and his mood is gradually calming down. In his heart, it''s like freezing water without any waves. Before Kakashi''s eyes come back not far away, Naruto seems to have a feeling. When he suddenly opens his eyes, they are as deep and cold as ice, That seems to be the chilling feeling that can make the space temperature drop suddenly, at the moment when the two people''s eyes are opposite. Kakashi was slightly stunned, and immediately picked the corner of her eyes, showing a faint smile. "Is it true that he is a ninja who has experienced a life and death struggle? It seems that it takes more effort to solve Naruto Looking at Naruto and Sasuke standing side by side, Kakashi pays more attention to Naruto. Sasuke is excellent. Compared with most of his peers, Sasuke is undoubtedly a genius. But at this moment, compared with Naruto, Sasuke is too green and immature. So to speak. At the moment, only Naruto can pose a threat to Kakashi in the "water release" state. Looking at Naruto''s expression, it is obvious that there are corresponding strategies, and this is what Kakashi is most interested in. He is eager to know whether this boy can bring more surprises to himself. "Wait, I''ll feint. Sasuke, you''ll look for opportunities. Remember, our goal is to snatch the bell. You should be very clear about the strength gap between us and Mr. Kakashi. It''s impossible to defeat him!" Naruto''s body slightly bows, and his tense muscles are very serious. He says this to Sasuke. And Sasuke is an extremely arrogant posture, cool nodded, and did not say anything, just that the look on the face is getting colder and colder, all proved that Sasuke also completely entered the state at this moment. This is an important assessment of whether you can successfully graduate. The pride of yuzhibo family can''t allow Sasuke to fail here. Own wild hope, own goal! That man is still waiting for himself in the distance! "How''s it going? Have you discussed the tactics? Still, without the consciousness of killing me, you can''t get the bell Kakashi gently stirred the bell on her waist, and her face was still very lazy, accompanied by the clear sound of the bell. "Ding Ling Ling" Kakashi''s words with a slightly funny tone also resounded directly in Naruto''s and Sasuke''s ears. "Ha ha, teacher Kakashi, you have to be well aware of it." Looking at Kakashi with this expression. Naruto is also a show Yan smile, the moment revealed by a breath of publicity. While Kakashi was slightly stunned. "The art of multiple shadow separation!" The next moment. Naruto quickly seal, a clear. "Puff, puff, puff" At that moment, there was a strong white fog. Even if Naruto has some control. It''s still the direct emergence of hundreds of entities. Don''t talk about Sasuke. Even kakasi''s eyes shrank at this moment, and there was a look of shock in his eyes. Chapter 46 Multiple shadow separation. The reason why it was listed as forbidden by the second generation of Huoying is simple. The amount of chakra required by this operation is too large, which is far from the scope that ordinary ninjas can bear. But at the end of the operation, the negative effects directly fed back to the noumenon on the spiritual level are not enough, or the Ninjas with weak spiritual level will be instantly defeated and even go crazy, This is a kind of Ninjutsu that can only be used by a small number of Shangren who have experienced a lot of life and death training and are still in the top position. But Naruto is different. Even if it''s just now, it doesn''t depend on nine tails. With his current amount of chakra, he is more than twice as much as Kakashi in front of him Just think about the mental stress. Naruto deliberately controlled the number of separations. Rao is like this. This one-time direct division of hundreds of parts directly shocked Yu Zhibo Sasuke. At this moment, Sasuke really realized what kind of strength the peer next to him had. Not to mention anything else, it was just a close fight with Kakashi at the beginning. Even Sasuke had to admit the number of shadow parts, It''s hard to have the space to win. This also further stimulated Sasuke''s extremely proud but fragile heart. "Human sea tactics? Hehe, Naruto, do you think it''s useful for me? " Even if it''s a one-time separation of hundreds of ways. Not far away, Kakashi was just surprised by Naruto''s chakra quantity for the first time. After all, the gap of strength lies here. Kakashi is still a light cloud. "If it''s useful, I''ll know if I''ve tried! Teacher Kakashi Simultaneous utterance. It was a deafening noise. "Then! We''re on it Falling words. The rising figure. "Boom!" We should face the burst waves of the house. These Narutos, who come together from all directions, each have a backhand, and a sharp pain appears directly on the palm of the hand, attacking them. The front is very explosive. At the same time, when Naruto took the lead in making trouble, Sasuke on one side immediately opened his position and turned around on the four sides, waiting for the opportunity to snatch the bell. This time. Naruto does not have the slightest hand Flying figure. The position that you''re in. The arms that are raised. From all angles to attack the figure. "Ha ha!" The cohesion of the sisi Senran intention to kill. Kakashi, standing in the center, is not in a hurry and bows up. Instead, he is a figure pressing forward. "Keng!" First, it blocked the attack from the front. Immediately after, body shape a swing, quickly kick out of the right leg, sweeping a week. The ultimate release of strength. "Peng Peng!" It''s a body that''s bumped together. The strength that cannot be removed. "Whew" One by one, they fly backwards. A direct hit. "Puff, puff, puff" In the middle of the sky, it turns into white fog one after another and dissipates quickly. "Whew, whew, whew" Soon afterwards. Facing Naruto''s sword from all angles. Kakashi has a vertical figure. In the middle of the sky, most of the swords in their hands evaded. A little of it remains. Kakashi made a direct print with both hands in the air. "Feng Dun - the art of great breakthrough!" The same level C wind escape Ninja used by Naruto before. But obviously, the same ninja. Kakashi''s fengdun power is obviously far more powerful than Naruto''s. He not only blows away all the remaining swords in his hand, but also blows away more than ten separate swords that were about to rush to him. The splashed swords in his hand are either injured by him by mistake or collided back and forth. After the relatively fatal impact. Each of them turned into a white fog and dissipated. After landing, Kakashi is a sudden advance. Straight into Naruto''s separate crowd. It''s like the unparalleled mowing mode. "Keng!" "Poof Crisscross edges. A decisive and fierce attack. "Peng Peng!" "Shua!" "Dong!" Almost none of them is Kakashi''s enemy. ¡°chua£¡¡± "Poof It''s a part that''s easily swept away. Within a short period of ten or twenty seconds. Naruto did not pose a fatal threat to Kakashi before. Nearly half of the hundreds of branches have been wiped out by Kakashi. This makes Naruto benzun''s face turn blue. He knows Kakashi is abnormal, but he has no room to fight back? How many seconds have passed? Fifty or sixty of them were killed directly. This is still based on the premise that Kakashi did not directly use the mass destruction ninja. Otherwise, a Class-A Ninja would be used directly, and Naruto estimated that he would be swept away. I know it''s going to be rolled, but the rolling is too fast and terrible, isn''t it? However, at least, the first step is success! Next, just continue to induce! Naruto bit his teeth, and a sharp cold light came from his pupils. It''s still a part of the rush. "The art of multiple shadow separation." Before the number of detachments quickly dissipates. Naruto once again seal, once again separated by hundreds of shadow. Seems to want to use this way, with the number of hard death kakasi general. "Again? In that case! " And Kakashi, who saw the number of separations increase again. Because it''s not sure how much remains of Naruto''s chakra. Kakashi, who doesn''t want to drag on. A sudden tail wag. It''s a sticky part that you''re forced to throw away. Make a quick print with both hands. "Tudun - the art of earth fissure!" Have a soft drink. Hands on the ground fast. "Boom!" A dull noise fell. Suddenly. It''s like a torn surface. "Ah?" "What happened?" Land shaking violently. Some parts bulge, some parts collapse. That can''t control body shape at all, fall into the separation one after another. "Puff, puff, puff" More quickly than before, it becomes white fog and dissipates. "Found it!" And just in a moment. Separated by the crowd. Kakashi''s eyes were frozen, and she quickly caught a figure. A figure that quickly presses forward. "Whew" Between lightning and flint. "Boom!" Kakashi''s whole body is twined with electric light. "Squeak, squeak" It''s hard to hear, but it vibrates like spring thunder. Wrapped in lightning, Kakashi. The sole of the foot suddenly stepped on. The power of the explosion. There was a roar. Straight through the past figure. "Well?" instant. Kakashi, who''s pressing in. Before Naruto reacts, he grabs the key part of the neck with his right hand. Suddenly frozen Naruto. "Ha ha, general! Naruto Looking at Naruto with stiff expression in front of him. Kakashi chuckled. "SA, the next is Sasuke!" Chapter 47 One hit, one hit. Go straight to Kakashi. In front of the battle, through careful observation and precise judgment, it seems to be hidden in the body, but in fact, there have been no attacking figures. Naruto is very clever. He doesn''t press on all of them, and doesn''t let only one figure not move. Instead, he deliberately chooses several figures not to join the attack at the same time. In this way, he can protect himself, But it can also make Kakashi difficult to judge which one he is. However, Kakashi is Kakashi after all. The fact that Kakashi can''t judge the details does not mean that Kakashi can''t judge. The seal before the attack and the subtle emotional changes in the subsequent attack can only be made by Kakashi, because in the just attack, Although the expression of Naruto in front of him is not very obvious, there is a slight change. Kakashi can catch it, and directly recognize that this figure is Naruto himself. At the moment, there is no hesitation, and the speed of ray chakra, which comes out directly, is blessing down. Come straight to me. "In the future, you''d better control your expression, Naruto." Looking at some dejected Naruto in front of me. Kakashi wants to wave her right hand gently and increase her strength to knock Naruto unconscious. The Naruto in front of him suddenly raised his head and showed an extremely bright smile on his face. "Mr. Kakashi, I also tell you, don''t underestimate patience!" "What Falling words. "Poof!" It''s less than 0.1 seconds. All of a sudden, it turned into a figure of white fog disappearing. "Bad!" Not until Kakashi reacts. "Got it!" In the back position. On the left and on the right, Sasuke and Naruto, who were forced in by the white fog produced by the release of the shadow separation that Naruto had just deliberately controlled. The figure that leaps up. Two people''s right hands above, are holding a sharp incomparable suffering. Lift up the arm, strength through. The shape of your body. Naruto and Sasuke rely on the angle advantage. With a standard javelin thrust posture, sweeping cold. The sharp sound of air friction. Squeeze all of Kakashi''s last escape space. If you want to snatch lingdang, you have to fight close. This is the only conclusion Naruto got in the front battle. Long range attack? That''s just giving Kakashi a chance to break it. What we want is such an opportunity! Using Sasuke''s walk to distract Kakashi''s attention, and then using the separate acting skills to seduce, this attack opportunity created directly by the Institute! Last chance! Make sure you take Kakashi here! Naruto, who leaps forward in front of him, looks at Kakashi in front of him, including Sasuke on the other side, and the decisive look in his pupils becomes sharper. In the face of such a strong attack. Kakashi was only a little stunned at the beginning (mainly because he was cheated by Naruto and misjudged himself.) Spin is an immediate reaction. There is no situation of avoiding. Now that the "lovely" students have chosen to fight face to face. As a teacher, I can''t choose to retreat here! Sunken body center of gravity, direct forward half defensive half offensive posture. "Pa!" The figure of crisscross and advance. Kakashi''s right arm first swung, directly blocking the right Sasuke''s attack. Then forced down a pressure, left hand the same turn, directly out of a sharp bitter, face up. "Keng!" It''s a thump. It''s a direct spark. "Well?" With the strength of one hand, it is easy to resist the attack of Naruto. Then, with a swing of both hands, the force of direct unloading, the swing of the attack. No chance for Naruto and Sasuke to respond. Before they can fly out. Hands again, direct forward pressure, one hand, want to directly grasp two people. In an instant. Naruto, who loses his balance in the air, can''t change his posture easily. As soon as he throws his right hand, it''s hard for him to fly out. Seems to want to use this way to push back Kakashi. However, Kakashi is just a sidekick, which is nothing to avoid easily. Two hands. It is very easy to Naruto and Sasuke at the same time clip under his arm. "Ha ha, Naruto, Sasuke, this is..." The light laughter that fell again. But! We haven''t finished Kakashi''s words yet. Sudden change. "Poof!" Side down position. That originally galloped past that one bitterness. All of a sudden. A light sound, white fog out of thin air. The pain that dissipates. The second Naruto figure appears directly. ¡°£¡£¿¡± This time. Finally, Kakashi can''t react. The rest of the effective actions that have not been made in time. Naruto smiles. "Got it!" Stretch out the right hand, grasp the bell, force a pull down. So as to relay the figure directly ejected out again. "Bang!" Steady landing, the dust raised. "Poof!" At the same time, Naruto, who was originally sandwiched in Kakashi''s left arm, disappeared as a white fog at this moment, and the rest of Naruto disappeared at this moment. Naruto, not far away, is also the true true self. He is shaking the bell in his hand and looking at Kakashi with a confident smile. "Teacher Kakashi, the task is finished?" Naruto brow a bend, very rare show a smile, so said. Seeing this scene, Kakashi can only put down Sasuke, who is still sandwiched in his arm, and then conveniently seal the seal to remove Sakura''s magic. After shrugging, she looks at Naruto not far away and says with a touch of consultation but also a positive tone. "Is it the beginning of the multifold? Using smoke to turn yourself into nothing, right? " I didn''t get it before. But after all, Kakashi is tolerant, at the moment of seeing kuwu become Naruto. It''s directly related to the battle scenes ahead. Kakashi can infer all Naruto''s plans at once. "Well! This was originally just a last resort. Sasuke was used to attract teacher Kakashi''s attention and induce him separately. Then Sasuke and I launched a final attack. We thought we could get teacher Kakashi''s bell, but we didn''t expect that teacher Kakashi was too abnormal. Fortunately, we still had this last hand, otherwise we really couldn''t get the bell. " Naruto nodded, as if some proud, but also as if some lucky general said. Looking at such Naruto, even picky like Kakashi has to say a lot at this moment. In such a short period of time, he can come up with such tactics, and he can also reach a tacit understanding and cooperation with his teammates to complete the task goal. Undoubtedly, even according to Kakashi''s standard, the seventh class passed the assessment 100%. Although there is a flaw in Sakura. But Sasuke and Naruto''s team work is excellent enough. At least, according to Kakashi''s past experience, there is no better existence than the two of them. However, even if she has finished the task she set before, Kakashi still has a little trial to try. Chapter 48 Naruto with a smile, Sasuke with a calm face. And just waking up. He also looks at Sakura chunye of Kakashi, Sasuke and Naruto. "Well, it''s a perfect tactic. I''m really cheated by you two. You are really the target of the mission. But as I said before, seizing the bell only means that you have qualified qualifications. There are only two bells and two qualified places. Do you directly choose to make yourself and Sasuke qualified?" Kakashi looks directly at Naruto in front of him, which is a direct speech. Sasuke''s expression on one side became a little subtle. Not far away, Sakura, who was still in a state of muddle, wakes up after Kakashi''s words fall. Ah? What happened? Naruto and Sasuke got the bell? And now is to ask who can pass? Some confusion, but it is all of a sudden to sort out the thoughts. Sakura chunye, who stands up from the ground, looks at the bell in Naruto''s hand not far away. At first, she is still a little misty. Then, Sakura''s face also shows a gloomy look. Since Naruto and Sasuke have grabbed the bell, they can finish the course smoothly, but they almost have no effect. Listen to Kakashi. Sakura haruno thinks it''s inevitable for her to go back to school and rebuild. Although for a moment, chunye Sakura has the impulse to open her mouth. Want to graduate! Want to stay! Want a team with Sasuke! But then they were forced to contain themselves. No qualifications, no courage to speak. Sakura knows very well. The bell was captured by Sasuke and Naruto in collaboration. In terms of strength, they are also far superior to themselves. Naruto and Sasuke are the ones who can graduate successfully, not the ones they were put in at the beginning. Sakura thought silently in her heart. Although it''s hard, I have to accept the fact. Sakura thinks so. Sasuke over there also thinks that Naruto will choose this way, or he thinks this choice is the most appropriate. It''s just that the newly formed team doesn''t have any special feelings for Sakura, and even gets a little tired of it On the contrary, Kakashi thinks Naruto may surprise himself again. It''s just that you may need to think more about it. However, the next moment, Naruto''s action once again exceeded the expectations of the three people present, especially Kakashi. No entanglement, no hesitation. Almost just a few seconds after Kakashi''s words. In front of Naruto is a faint smile, a little hard hands, pull open the two bells, and then toward the two sides of the position, in Sakura and Sasuke are extremely surprised expression, threw in the past. Sasuke and Sakura, who both catch the bell, haven''t reacted before. "Then I will choose to give the bell to Sasuke and Sakura directly." Naruto is a smile, eyes directly in front of the same with a look of consternation Kakashi said so. "Naruto, how can you give me the bell? It should be given to you and Sasuke. As teacher Kakashi said, I didn''t play any role at all. You and Sasuke won the bell together. You two should be qualified! " Kakashi hasn''t spoken yet. Xiaoying, who caught the bell there, said with a firm look. Although at the moment of receiving the bell. Sakura can''t help but look excited and expectant in her heart, but it''s only a second before she is completely wiped out, because Sakura is very clear that Naruto gave it to her rather than relying on her strength. Although Sakura''s strength at this time is very poor, her mentality is not very good, and she''s even very fanatic, she''s not a fool, She knew exactly what to do and what not to do. I don''t deserve this bell. Then you can''t take it yourself. Very want, very reluctant, but can not accept. It was in that moment. Sakura still made a decision, want to throw back the bell. Before we throw it out. But it was blocked directly by Naruto. "No, Sakura, here you are. We can graduate together, right? Mr. Kakashi Naruto waved to Sakura not far away. Under Sasuke''s frowning and Kakashi''s smiling face, he said with a confident smile. "Well? Graduation together? " Sakura Leng in situ, as if did not understand the general. Sasuke''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. It seemed that a light flashed through his mind. The wrinkled eyebrows were slowly released at this moment, but the sight of Naruto at this moment was full of some complicated meaning. "Oh? Why give Sasuke and Sakura, I will let you all graduate? Naruto Kakashi put her hands around her chest and her face seemed to show a playful look. She looked at Naruto and said with a smile. "Because the assessment focus of this survival exercise is whether the three of us have a sense of teamwork! No matter in front of the bell fight, or now the sub bell, Kakashi teacher want to assess the three of us can become a real team! As long as we achieve this point, we can be regarded as meeting the requirements of Kakashi teacher. Otherwise, even if we grab the bell, if we fight alone, we will not be qualified in the end! And Sakura finally decided to return the bell to me, to prove Sakura''s team spirit, so we three are qualified! Right? Teacher Kakashi Naruto raised his head slightly, looked at Kakashi standing in front of him, and said in a loud voice. Wise, bold, calm and decisive when necessary. Very keen perception. The most important thing is to believe in yourself as well as your teammates. It has to be said. Naruto''s performance is far beyond Kakashi''s expectation. Look at this Naruto. Kakashi''s mind no doubt came up with his former guidance Shangren, Naruto''s father, four generations of fire shadow - Bofeng Watergate. "Teacher, your children really grow up." Kakashi looked at the Naruto in front of him, and there was a ray of joy, exclamation, reminiscence and many other mixed emotions in his pupils. However, just for a moment, Kakashi completely gathered them away, and immediately met the different expressions of the three people in front of him. Kakashi is no longer interested, but gently nodded. "Well! All three of you are qualified! " This is a steady voice. In front of Naruto and Sasuke, there was no change of expression. And not far away Sakura is slightly after a stay, directly revealed a touch of incredible and extremely happy expression. Qualified! I''m qualified at last! Don''t go back to school! Can continue to be a teammate with Sasuke! At this moment. Sakura can''t, or doesn''t want to, suppress her emotions. And in the sight of Naruto, it is full of gratitude. Because of Naruto, I can graduate. At this point. Sakura can see it very clearly. It is also accompanied by Kakashi''s final words. This year''s graduates! The seventh class is also officially formed!! Chapter 49 At this moment. Even the two pillars, which are usually indifferent and gloomy, are rare. After all, they have passed the final assessment and become a xiaren. Looking at the special exercise just now, it is obvious that Qi muka kassi''s Shangren strength is far beyond his imagination. Under the leadership of such a Shangren, My strength will have a rapid growth, faster close to that man! When I think about it. Sasuke''s heart is the emergence of a touch of infinite desire. And this touch of emotional fluctuations, it seems not exposed. But let the side of Kakashi aware, hidden between, Kakashi''s brow is also slightly wrinkled, but only for a moment, Kakashi''s brow is to stretch out again, slightly open arms, looking at the front of his first group of subordinates, Kakashi is also showing a smile, with a very leisurely tone said. "Well, it''s almost time now. In order to celebrate the formal establishment of our seventh class, I''ll treat you to a good meal today! Then we''ll have a good rest. We''ll start the formal task tomorrow! " "Eh?" "Really?" On hearing the food, not to mention Sakura and Sasuke. Naruto''s eyes are bright. He looks at Kakashi with bright eyes. You should know that although Naruto deals with the orphans according to the regulations of Muye, in principle, he should not worry about food and drink these years, but don''t forget Naruto''s special identity. Moreover, as I said earlier, Naruto has basically relied on his own hands to feed and clothe himself in order not to be hungry, Iluka invited Naruto to dinner two years after entering the school. As early as in the first two or three years, iluka''s feelings for Naruto were very complicated. It was more based on the instructions of the three generations of Huoying and his basic qualities as an educator. That''s all. The real change was to get along with him for six years in the school, See Naruto''s efforts, see Naruto''s real temperament in front of him (it''s not cheating iluka, Naruto still shows his real side in front of iluka, but only the sunny side, the dark side, Naruto is absolutely to hide.) This is the important reason why iruka gradually eliminated the estrangement and hatred in his heart. Naruto is Naruto. Nine tails is nine tails. Looking at Naruto''s efforts. On a certain day. Iluka just produced such an idea in his heart. So, in the past two years, Naruto was occasionally taken by iluka to do the tooth beating sacrifice. In the rest of the time, Naruto still had to rely on himself, and Naruto had no extra income. If he wanted to eat better, sometimes it was up to God (hunting in the forest, it''s not every day, but fishing, there''s a saying, If Naruto doesn''t restrain himself, the fish and shrimp in that river will be caught by Naruto.) So, at the moment that Kakashi can treat. Naruto''s whole spirit is glowing. "Of course! You can eat anything. Today is a special case! " Kakashi waved his hand and said gallantly. As a Shangren, his income over the years, plus his family''s savings, is just a meal. That''s a drop in the bucket. Sakura and Sasuke on the other side are also about to be hungry. Just because of graduation, their spirit and attention are all on this side. When Kakashi mentioned it later, they both feel a strong sense of hunger. It''s more than 11 o''clock at noon. They arrived here at 5 o''clock in the morning, and then they haven''t been dripping water for more than 16 hours. This kind of empty stomach feeling is really unprecedented. However, no matter how hungry, "Lady" Sakura still wants to keep her image, and cool Master Yu Zhibo naturally still wants to keep a cold appearance. Of course, if the two of them can control the empty belly reverberation in their stomachs. "Goo Goo" It''s a little bit out of the atmosphere, but it''s just right when the sound falls. The Naruto on the side is the tip of eyebrow slightly bent. "Puchi" laughed. Kakashi is also a smile, looking at the face with a trace of embarrassment Sakura, and that face a little pig liver means Sasuke, said with a smile. "It seems that everyone is hungry, so let''s go!" "Yes Kakashi, who took the lead in turning away from the training ground. Then followed by Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura three people. This is a special exercise that the Institute has passed. This is the first step of the three, and it is also the first step to show the change of tolerance in the future!! In the evening, in Muye village, Naruto lives in a slightly dilapidated apartment building. Full of food and drink, Naruto returns to his residence with a touch of satisfaction, taps his round belly, and belches with satisfaction. For Naruto now, it is a great happiness to be able to open his belly and have a good meal. Two hungry, a Muye village ranking at least the top three big stomach king. Although not really will Kakashi eat poor. But at the thought of paying the bill, Kakashi''s eyes twitched slightly. Naruto can''t help but smile and shake his head. "Well, such an opportunity may be hard to meet in the future." Naruto smacked his mouth, thinking with a little regret. "From tomorrow, can we officially take over the task? This step is really a bit long and exciting Naruto stood at the window of the room, looking out at the Muye village, which was gradually covered by the setting sun. His pupils showed a look of emotion and whispered. Twelve years! Twelve years. I finally took the first step. With his acting skills and carefully wearing a mask, he has finally ushered in the opportunity to leave the village. Of course, this is not only his own opportunity, but also a dangerous road. Not to mention Zhicun Tuan ZANG (the third generation of Huoying) who is still eyeing him in the village should gain high trust, After all, no matter how smart the three generations of Huoying are, it''s impossible to think that Naruto will have an adult''s soul and mind in his body. Zhicun tuanzang just wants to hold the Nine Tailed man in his hand all the time.) There is also the threat of outside village organizations. Fortunately, everything still has "plot" as a reference to a certain extent. "The second stage of the plan will start soon." Looking out of the window, this seemingly extremely peaceful Muye village. Naruto''s pupil shows a light ironic look. Even if it is quickly collected, only the pale golden halo becomes more and more intense. "Whirlpool Naruto?" "No! My name is Bofeng Naruto! " The breath of silence. In the heart of the light emerging out of a sense of killing. This is a sentence. Is Naruto''s biggest oath!! Chapter 50 PS: for tickets, for rewards, for collections, please! And that night. Naruto didn''t do any other training. But it''s also a review of the two battles since then, especially after today''s confrontation with qimukakasi, Naruto has a deeper understanding of the life and death struggle between Naruto and rebellious Shuimu a few days ago, and is also further aware of his serious lack of combat experience and skills, If, under the same conditions, Naruto now confronts Naruto who has not experienced any battle before, the former will gain an overwhelming advantage. Undoubtedly, this is the most obvious gap brought about by experience and skill. Of course, in the battle with Shuimu, Shuimu''s fighting power soared beyond Naruto''s expectation. After all, Shuimu didn''t make his strength soar all of a sudden in the original work. I just used the sea of people tactics of shadow separation to force Shuimu to die. In this life, against Shuimu, Naruto can''t find a chance to seal and release ninja, Although it is proved from the side that Naruto''s seal speed and chakra application still need to be strengthened, the most intuitive performance is the thorough crushing of combat experience and combat skills. Ninja is not a warrior. The so-called head-on confrontation is even less respected (although almost all of them are head-on confrontation in Huoying.) Battle time. It''s changing all the time. The slightest change. Even a tiny gap. Can lead to the worst result - death! And for ninja. Survival is everything. Results take precedence over processes. No matter the way or the means. This is the awareness that ninja must have. In today''s special survival exercise, Kakashi repeatedly emphasized this point to the three. "If you want to grab the bell, you must hold the consciousness of killing me." Is the best direct proof. Against Kakashi. Naruto is more fully aware of this. It is precisely because of the life and death struggle with Shuimu. Let Naruto have a more real feeling of fighting. Judgment, perception, there is to be able to see their own positioning, clear combat goals, as a qualified and even excellent ninja. The most perfect and fierce battle. It often depends on the moment. The ninja who can do this is the most outstanding existence. And we should be able to be decisive in an instant. It also requires determination and patience. Fight with Shuimu. Naruto is fighting for his will to die. The bell fight with Kakashi. Naruto relies on his own clear-cut goal and full guidance tactics. And it''s all part of the fighting consciousness. conversely. These two battles can be turned into necessary combat experience. Let Naruto become more handy in the next battle. We should be aware of the enemy, but also ourselves. People who can''t see their own position are usually rookies who can''t live three chapters. Now that I''m alive again. Naruto naturally wants to live to the end and be the only protagonist in the world. The world is wrong! And since there are mistakes! That needs to be fixed. Naruto has such confidence and wild hope. Of course, you can call it arrogance. But there is no doubt that this is Naruto''s biggest goal from the source! Want to change the world. Then we must have the corresponding strength. Which is important, fist or reason? Naruto has always believed that people without strength can''t extend their truth, but people with strength and no reason are nothing but reckless violence of bullying. Naruto doesn''t want to be the former or the latter. Naruto just wants to be a person with strength to reason! Just like the fire shadow of the first generation in Muye village. Does qianshouzhujian really rely on his own sincerity to influence the early shadow of the four tolerance villages? In exchange for a temporary peace? no From the perspective of Naruto, it''s just that the fire shadow of the early generation was strong enough to make the other four Naruto villages unite and need to be afraid of. Then, with the necessary interests (the division of tail animals, etc.), the temporary peace of Naruto world was obtained. Both are indispensable. With power alone, human beings will fight for benefits, even if the fight may bring death. Only benefit, human beings will fight to satisfy their inner greed, no matter how much they pay. Therefore, after the end of the war between qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban and the news that they both died one after another, the war of tolerance broke out. For the sake of territory, resources, tailed animals, and hegemony, etc! Naruto once thought that it was right for Huoying to build Muye village in the early Dynasty, but the later part was wrong. Now what Naruto wants to do is to correct the wrong section of the road between the qianshouzhu. Sounds familiar, doesn''t it? Yes, this is almost the same as yuzhiboban''s view - qianshouzhu is naive and stupid! However, Naruto will take a more realistic approach. It''s not the same naive way of banye, but also the way of being fooled. And want to achieve that goal. Naruto needs more power. It''s not just about facing these enemies. It is also necessary to consider the yuzhiboban who is still waiting for resurrection in the underworld. Waiting for the release of the seal. There are other big barrels that may come. And! It seems that peace is the greatest help. But it is possible to become one of the biggest enemies of Naruto - the big barrel wooden feather coat, also known as the six immortals. Between the cracks of the void, he is still silently watching the old man in the world of tolerance. Naruto has never ignored his existence. Especially when he has Asura chakra in his body, which can be regarded as the reincarnation of Asura in a certain sense, Naruto also has a great fear of this "cheap father". God knows if he will notice his different views, and thus has the idea of directly destroying himself and re correcting the historical track? Of course, these are the irrational thoughts of Naruto at one time. Let''s not talk about whether the dead liudao immortal has the ability to peep into the heart of human beings. Even if he has, he may not think Naruto''s own idea is wrong! Looking at the original work. The six immortals is more like a spectator. The only thing that can be regarded as a firm goal is that they don''t want to revive their mother. The rest of the things seem to be handled by the human beings in the world of tolerance. Of course, all of this. All belong to the groundless speculation of Naruto. The original plot can only be used as a reference to a certain extent, not to mention there are many great loopholes and bugs in it. It''s just that. They are all the reasons why Naruto wants to press himself harder and make himself stronger quickly. Because it''s not strong enough. So I can''t be sure. But with absolute strength, do you still need to look forward and backward? That''s the same thing! Who is the most reasonable person? The truth of the powerful people is the biggest truth! After officially becoming a ninja. Reflection on the night. It makes Naruto further clarify his future road. And the necessary cultivation plan in this period of time. Make full use of their plot advantages. As fast as you can get stronger. in the future Take control of your own destiny. So as to realize the wild hope in my heart!! Chapter 51 PS: for tickets, for collection, for reward, for everything. Thank you! One day, in the morning, outside Muye village, in a forest not far away. The burning sun poured down on the earth. Through the layers of shade. It also makes the forest filled with a warm atmosphere. And it''s in this forest. this moment. There are four figures scattered in different positions. And there are three figures. Is a position as the center point, scattered into three angles, forming a ring, slowly close to. "Number one is in position." "Number two is in position, too." "No.3 has reached the designated target. The mission target has appeared. Do you want to capture it?" "Can you confirm the goal?" "Yes! It''s confirmed to be the target of the mission! " "How far is it from the target?" "Less than five meters, you can do it at any time!" "Good! Then according to the established plan, disperse and surround, and directly capture the target! Attention, do not let the target escape, but also pay attention to never hurt the target! Make sure the target is absolutely safe! " "Yes "Then! Come on "Yes "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" In the dense forest. Suddenly. There was a strong wind. The three figures darted out quickly. On the center of the attack, a fat cat with tiger pattern, who had been slightly squinting on a tree trunk for a short rest, suddenly woke up at the moment when the three figures suddenly leaped out and pressed towards him. "Meow, meow, meow!" Open your eyes quickly. The three figures that came into the cat''s eye. Fat cat suddenly issued a very deterrent cry, will want to flee here moment, but found that it was too late, just less than a second, a blue figure is intercepted in advance on fat cat''s way forward, the situation is blocked, fat cat''s face revealed a touch of personified fear expression. After the next explosion, I want to turn around and run in another direction. "Whoosh!" Very clever timing. Another golden figure is intercepted in advance on the fat cat''s turning angle, leaning forward slightly and grabbing forward impolitely with both hands. It is effortless to catch the fat cat in his arms. "Mission accomplished! The target has been successfully captured! " Compared to this moment. The other two figures also fell on the side. These three figures are not others. It was just a few days ago that qimukakasi passed the final examination and became the seventh class of muyexiaren, including whirlpool Naruto, yuzhibo Sasuke and chunyeying. In Naruto''s arms, the fat cat with tiger pattern, which is still struggling crazily, is the target of the seventh class today. And this tiger pattern fat cat is the one with "tragic fate" that almost everyone is familiar with in the original work. It can even be said that this fat cat''s life, no, the cat''s life experience can be written as an adventure, and it''s still a magnificent one. Naruto and other people''s capture of characters this time is not the first time, nor will it be the last time. Looking at the fat cat with tiger pattern who still wants to escape from his arms, Naruto can''t help but think of the owner of the fat cat, Mrs. zhizhimei, the famous wife of the country of fire, who is as terrible as a "beast". Naruto can''t help shivering, Looking at the tiger pattern fat cat in his arms again, Naruto can''t help showing a touch of sympathy in his pupils. It''s just empathy. It''s a task, after all. What''s more, Naruto is still looking forward to the reward he can get for the task. Whatever it is. Naruto can''t let go of the poor fat cat in his arms. "Well, I''m sure the tiger pattern on my body and the red bandage. Yes, I''m 100% sure it''s this fat cat." Sakura also a little closer, carefully confirmed Naruto''s arms of the tiger pattern fat cat''s various details, satisfied with the nod said. Sasuke on one side is still a cool look, without saying a word. "Well, that''s good. Since it can be confirmed that it is the goal of the task, then go back to the village and hand in the task. The employer must be in a hurry." Qimukakashi, who had just come leisurely from a position not far away, also glanced at the fat cat in Naruto''s arms and said in a lazy tone. It is also at the moment when Kakashi''s words have just fallen. Naruto can clearly feel that the fat cat in his arms is more frantic and struggling. Besides struggling, the slight shaking that can be seen by naked eyes and the humanized fear in the cat''s pupil make Naruto feel a little stunned, and immediately show a funny look to shake his head. "It''s really a poor kitten." While thinking about this, Naruto''s hands are more powerful. On the premise of ensuring no harm to the fat cat, the more firmly he imprisons the tiger pattern fat cat, the reward for the task can''t be lost so easily! You know, Naruto is eager to save more money. You can improve your food. It is also possible to change this set of clothes from dirt to dregs. Before, I was not only limited to having no money on myself, but also because no shop in Muye village would receive me. Naruto has no way to change his clothes. Now it''s different. After graduating from Naruto school, Naruto has successfully become a Naruto. Today, Naruto walks on the street. Although quite a few of them still look at themselves with strange eyes, and even privately talk about why Lord Huoying wants to make fox a ninja, on the surface, no ordinary resident dares to be like naruto when he was a child, Bullying Naruto blatantly, and even have to show a little respect on the surface. Not because of anything, just because of Naruto''s Ninja identity. And this is the age of ninja. Ninja is not only the status, but also the symbol of strength. The ordinary people in Muye village naturally dare not treat Naruto with the same attitude as before. (in the original book, the villagers'' mood changes towards Naruto can be roughly divided into four stages. The first Naruto becomes a ninja, the second Naruto shines brilliantly in the middle endurance test, and the third Naruto follows him to invite the gangshou back to serve as the fire shadow of the Five Dynasties, and the fourth one defeats the incoming changmen, He became the hero of saving Muye village in the eyes of the common people in Muye village, which was really recognized by all the people in Muye village, and laid the foundation for becoming the shadow of fire. These are mentioned in the original work.) These Narutos in the original books may care about it, but in this life, Narutos will not care about it at all. What they care about is that they can finally rely on their Ninja identity and will not be excluded from the public. It is also convenient to buy all kinds of materials. And always wanted to change the speaker who was wearing this woodlouse dress. Naturally, we need to earn more reward for our tasks. Fortunately, there will be funds to customize the equipment you want in the future. So, although I feel sorry for this fat cat. However, for their own "money" Cheng! Naruto will never allow this kitten to escape! Chapter 52 And since being recognized by Kakashi. It has become a tolerance under Muye, and has been carrying out the task in the mode of team. During this time. The tasks performed by the seventh class are all d-level. Although Muye village has more tasks than other ninjas in general, and the Ninjas in Muye village can get more rewards than other ninjas in the same task situation, which is not only reflected in the amount of share, but also in the quality (this is one of the reasons why the war broke out three times before, Of course, there are also greedy interests for land, rich resources and tailed animals.) Although the remuneration is the highest under the same conditions. But after all, it''s just a d-level task, such as finding lost things, taking care of children, catching wild animals, and weeding. The reward is really high, but it''s not much higher. In addition, they still take the task in the team mode. According to the regulations of Muye village, the tasks completed by a team led by Shangren, such as Naruto, no matter whether Shangren participated or not, In any case, the final reward distribution is 40% of Shangren''s, and the rest is the distribution of Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. So I didn''t get much money. In addition, Naruto still has to spend money. Naturally, the reward of the present task can be one or two more. The fat cat in his arms is already cooked and is about to be sent to the mouth of the duck. How can Naruto let it fly away again! "It''s about time, isn''t it?" Under Kakashi''s leadership, on the way back to Muye task release and collection center, Naruto''s mind is not from the plot about the kingdom of Bo in the original work. Naruto can''t remember the exact time. But after catching the fat cat, that''s not the point. Naruto still remembers it very clearly. Most importantly, this task is not accepted through normal mode. The original work is similar to Naruto''s mischief, which was followed by the seventh class. In this life. Although Naruto also wants to receive this task. However, we will never use the original book''s original way of making no sense, not to mention the issue of losing or disgrace. Now Naruto is not such a person. Put on such a posture. You can''t be surrounded by all the people and look at it with suspicious eyes? On the way back here. Naruto is also slowly pondering in his heart what kind of way he wants to accept the task that seems to be level C in the original work, but is actually level a. There must be risks. If you don''t do it again, it will be the famous Wuren seven people. Strength is also the top existence of shangrenli. The painted girl insists that the man can use ice shield, and his strength is above Naruto and Sasuke. But that''s why. Naruto wants to receive this task even more. Because in the case of no great disparity in strength, certain risks, even the danger that may threaten life, are easier to stimulate a person''s potential, especially after experiencing the life and death struggle with Shuimu, Naruto more truly realizes what such a battle means for a Ninja! Fight the strong. Only in this way can we really achieve the purpose of honing ourselves. Make yourself stronger. Ninja itself is always walking on the wire of life and death. Not to mention Naruto itself is a special existence, want to live a comfortable life? Don''t be kidding. Chakra of Asura, the orphan of the fourth generation of Huoying, is also sealed with nine tails. No matter what point it is, it is doomed that Naruto can''t avoid the whirlpool in this world. Besides, Naruto himself doesn''t want to avoid it. As long as you plunge in, you will be able to realize your wild hope. The worst result is death. As a Naruto who has died once, it''s deceptive to say that he has no fear. But Naruto has the consciousness to face death. This time, the mission of the kingdom of Bo is a must for Naruto. It''s not just because he doesn''t kill again. Kaduo, who is rich and can be an enemy country, is also Naruto''s goal. He wants to achieve his goal in the future, Necessary funds are indispensable, and cardo is undoubtedly Naruto''s best goal at this stage. Although it may involve the name of the kingdom of Poland, even some aristocrats of the kingdom of fire. But for Naruto. It''s all trivial issues. "Ouch! decided! Try it later! Can we get the job of protecting that drunkard! " Looking at the nearby Muye task center. Naruto takes a deep breath and makes up his mind. "Ah! My beloved tiger, I finally found you! It worries me to death! Baby! Don''t run around next time In the mission transfer center. A middle-aged woman, whose body shape and appearance all conform to Naruto''s expectation, can barely be said to be a lady. After seeing the fat cat in Naruto''s arms, her arms were thrown away, and her body shape was completely out of line with her swift pace. She went straight to Naruto, grabbed the tiger cat from Naruto''s arms and held it tightly to her chest, It was as if she wanted to rub the fat cat into her arms, and Mrs. zhizhimei tried her best to squeeze the fat cat in her arms with her round face. And looking at the tiger pattern fat cat with a loveless expression on her face. Naruto''s mouth is uncontrollable twitch up. Although it had been expected, Naruto almost didn''t control his facial expression when he saw such a beautiful scene on the spot. Don''t you see that Sasuke, who has always been indifferent, can''t control the corner of his mouth at this moment, and rises slightly. To be reasonable, after seeing this scene, even Sasuke has some pity for the Tiger Striped fat cat in the arms of the famous lady. The owner of the stall. Is it normal for this cat to run away? Xiaoying, who was standing behind Naruto, shrugged her shoulders and showed a look that she wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to, muttering in a low voice. "No wonder the cat wants to run away. No one can stand it." "Hello Although Kakashi can''t help laughing a little behind her, her good ninja accomplishment still keeps Kakashi from laughing, and she also lowers her voice to remind Sakura chunye in front of her. Haruno Sakura also remembered that the employer was still there, with a little Haoran look and vomited her tongue. "It''s the same rice that raises all kinds of people." Looking at Mrs. zhizhimei, who has confirmed that there is no problem with her beloved "little tiger" and has just paid for the rest of the task, and thus left under the protection of the guard, Naruto can''t help shaking his head again, thinking in his heart. Gain or loss, you can become the wife of the name of the country of fire. How many tastes does that famous man have. When I think of some scenes. Naruto shudders again and shakes his head to clear the bad pictures out of his mind. Sasuke on one side gave Naruto a slightly strange look. Chapter 53 PS: new books need to recommend tickets, need to collect, thank you! It was also after Mrs. zhizhimei left with her beloved in her arms. Three generations of Huoying sitting at the top of the table also re opened the task record book in his hand, scanned the tasks registered in it, hung his "old guy" and slowly puffed out a mouthful of smoke, then slowly said. "Well, the seventh class has just finished the task of searching for lost pets. Next, the task of the seventh class is to help in the next town." See three generations of fire shadow to open the assignment book again that moment. Naruto knows it''s his turn to perform. I haven''t waited for three generations of Huoying to say the last sentence. Naruto is to interrupt the three generations of Huoying''s words, directly said. "Third generation grandfather, can we give our team a C-level task? All of them are d-level tasks. They are not challenging at all This is the most suitable way for Naruto to think of. Naruto believes that as long as he deals with it rationally and explains his reasons clearly, the third generation of Huoying will definitely give him and others a C-level task. Let''s leave it alone, the third generation of Huoying will surely know the strength of himself and Sasuke and others, In the team itself, there is Qi mukakasi, a fierce man who has no problem in carrying out S-level tasks. A "C" level task is nothing at all. According to the level of mission, most of the general C-level missions are escort missions, which want to see blood. But basically, the opponents are some mountain bandits, robbers or private armed forces of some nobles. In other words, at the most, they are wandering ninjas. They will never encounter ninjas with organizational system, even if they are not the other Cao Ren, Cao Ren and other nobles in the five tolerance villages Taki Jen, are at least B level above the task, so, just a C-level task, Naruto has a very big grasp, three generations of fire shadow will promise to their team. In any case, Naruto refused the unreasonable way in the original work! Naruto, you idiot When Naruto''s words fall, Sasuke, Sakura and Kakashi all show different degrees of surprise. At the top. Before the third generation of Huoying could say anything, iluka, sitting on one side of the third generation of Huoying, beat the table in front of him with a worried and angry expression and yelled at Naruto. "Do you know what level C missions mean? Naruto, you just graduated from Renmin University. What you need is to accumulate and sharpen, accumulate more experience in tasks, and then you can slowly accept tasks above level C. now you are too young! C-level task is not suitable for you at all, you have to understand this! Naruto Very direct expressions of worry and anger. This is undoubtedly the expression of chiguoguo, which shows iluka''s concern for Naruto. After all, from the perspective of iluka, Naruto and others are just a group of children. Even not long ago, Naruto killed Shuimu, a rebel who can easily defeat himself in front of him. But it will not affect iluka''s own subjective view. Now Naruto and others must honestly accept the honing of d-level tasks according to the regulations. After further growth, they can accept C-level tasks! It is precisely because of such concerns. It was only after that that that iluka realized that sitting next to him was not his usual colleague, but the top leader of his village. (to be reasonable, as a Huoying, you should deal with more important tasks. You can''t stay here in the task center to do low-level affairs like release tasks, right? It can only be said that this is probably similar to the grassroots research visit under the top leadership. I come here once in a while His rash opening is actually violating the supreme authority of the shadow of a village. There must be basic superiority and inferiority. Aware of this, iluka immediately turned around and bowed to the three generations of fire shadow. "I''m very sorry! Three generations of adults, I am impolite! " The three generations of Huoying naturally knew the nature of iluka''s mind, waved his hand and turned his attention to Naruto. "Naruto, do you know why ninjas have upper tolerance, middle tolerance and lower tolerance? And why divide the tasks according to the four levels of ABCD£¨ In fact, there are S-level tasks, but under normal circumstances, only A-level tasks are published in the task center. " Three generations of fire shadow with a kind smile, looking at the Naruto in front of him, said gently. "The distinction between ninjas and the division of task levels is to better distinguish the strength of each ninja and the difficulty of task content. In this way, it is convenient for each Ninja to accept the corresponding tasks with different difficulties, so as to better complete the task." We don''t need to think too much about the three generations of Huoying. Naruto is said directly without thinking. Naruto''s answer was decisive. First of all, it made three generations of Huoying feel a little shocked, and immediately showed a faint smile. "Yes, you''re right. Basically, every ninja village uses this system to ask the ninja in the village to receive the task and complete the task. Starting with me, shadow, Shangren, Zhongren and xiaren correspond to the four levels of the task. In principle, A-level task is performed by Shangren or an experienced Zhongren team, For a level B task, you also need a team above Zhongren to collect and complete it. If you work hard, you can receive a level C task at most. However, it still requires experienced work hard. Just as your teacher said, just a few days after graduation, the most suitable task for you is level D task. There is no great risk, In the task of clearing wild animals that destroy farmland, there is still the risk of injury occasionally, but the probability is very low. For the ninja who can be injured by wild animals, either the wild animal has problems or the Ninja''s brain has problems.) So, what you need to do is to accumulate experience. Do you understand what I say? Naruto. " Three generations of fire shadow that seems to be some turbid pupil reveals a touch of care, looking at Naruto and Sasuke, Sakura three people, tone slightly solemn said. Standing beside Naruto, Sakura chunye also listens to what three generations of Huoying said. She nods her head like a chicken pecking rice, and then turns to look at Naruto. "You see, Naruto and Huoying have all said that. Let''s just do level D tasks. After accumulating enough experience, we can consider doing Level C tasks, OK?" If Sakura still wanted to do a C-level task and show off in front of Inoue before the third generation of Huoying started, now it''s gone completely. After graduation, it''s different from being in tolerance school. Chapter 54 Especially in the battle before the establishment of the seventh class. Let Sakura realize that, not to mention compared with Kakashi, Naruto and Sasuke, she is just like a tug of oil in the team. Of course, even the most rubbish one, xiaren, can complete most of the C-level tasks. It''s not because of anything, just because Ninja is Ninja after all, which is not comparable to ordinary people, Most of the C-level tasks only meet ordinary people, and the C-level tasks that can meet wandering ninjas are the most difficult C-level tasks. Therefore, even Sakura can kill n thieves and robbers according to the normal situation, which is similar, but it is also theoretical£¨ After all, there are still some reasons, such as fighting experience and bad mentality. Strength is strength, and whether it can be brought into play is another matter. Throughout the decades since the establishment of the five tolerance villages, there are also many examples of people who have been killed by ordinary people. These are representatives of bad mentality and bad manners. When you see a bloody scene in the first battle, your mind will be blank, They even stay where they are and are killed.) As there are theories, there are also practical examples. Chunye Sakura is similar to the flowers growing up in the greenhouse, and it is weaker than the ordinary flowers. The C-level task may be a little reluctant. Fortunately, chunye Sakura has such self-consciousness. Almost when the three generations of Huoying discourse fall, she straightens her mind, but chunye Sakura doesn''t know it is the special C-level task this time, It''s a necessary task for Naruto Zhizai! "Yes, Naruto! You should remember all the words of Huoying! Do you understand your position now? " On one side, iluka is also closely following the words of the three generations of Huoying, with a very serious expression. He looks at Naruto and says so. "Yes, I understand, Mr. iluka, but we are no longer children in the school. Mr. iluka, I think our team has the strength to receive the C-level task, and the d-level task is of little significance to us. If the chick keeps hiding in the nest, it will never soar in the sky, will it? Three generations of grandfathers! Besides, as far as I know, it seems that Mr. Kakashi graduated from tolerance school at the age of five or six? And when we are the same age, we have already endured it! " Naruto looks at the three generations of Huoying and iluka in front of him. His expression is very serious. At the last sentence, he turns his head and looks at Kakashi behind him. He blinks his eyes and says with a smile. And Naruto''s words. It also makes Sakura and Sasuke show different degrees of surprise. 12-year-old Shangren? Graduated from forbearance school at the age of five or six? This? Sasuke is in this moment pupil with a very surprised light, staring at Kakashi in front of him. Even kakasi couldn''t help showing a look of surprise. "The boy Kakashi shook his head a little funny. It''s really possible to compare with the reference object. "Chicks? Flying in the sky? " Three generations of fire shadow sitting in their own position, that slightly turbid eyes seem to become incomparably clear at this moment, looking at the Naruto in front of them, three generations of fire shadow can''t help but emerge that golden figure in the back of their mind, the flash of emotion and reminiscence, the eyes also become incomparably deep at this moment. "Watergate, your child has grown up. In the future, he will be as good a ninja as you." The same smile, the same confidence, the same golden figure. At this moment. In the heart of the three generations of fire shadow, the four generations of fire shadow, wave wind and water gate, can''t help but emerge. "Is that so? OK, I understand your awareness, Naruto, but after all, you are not the only one to receive the task. Your team is a whole, so I need to ask the other two people in your team about their opinions. Do you also think that your team''s strength can receive the C-level task? " Three generations of Huoying first nodded to Naruto, then turned his eyes to Sakura chunye and Sasuke yuzhibo, and asked softly in a mild and severe tone. "Yes And before Sakura is still struggling to answer No. Sasuke on one side was able and decisive to answer the three generations of Huoying''s extremely affirmative tone, and this faint sense of expectation and excitement, which made Sakura on the other side have no choice but to nod and echo. After all, the two members of his team, especially his favorite Sasuke, all indicated that they wanted to get the C-level task, Even if there is a little refusal and unwillingness in her heart, Sakura can only hold her nose and agree. "Fortunately, teacher Kakashi is still here. A C-level task should not have any problems Although still a little nervous, but a look at his side of the flag mukakasi. Sakura''s inner uneasiness has also been eliminated. In Sakura''s opinion. It''s just a low-level task that I can only perform. With Kakashi, there should be no accident. "Well, you did show me your awareness. In that case, I''ll give you a special C-level task." Look at the three young men in front of you. After three generations of Huoying pondered for a while, he also nodded slightly, with a more serious expression on his face. "Lord Huoying." But I haven''t waited for three generations of Huoying to finish. One side of the iluka is showing a worried look, stood up and said. From the perspective of iluka, no matter Sasuke, Sakura, Naruto, or a group of children who stayed in the school before, the Level-C task is totally different from the level-D task. To a large extent, the Level-C task is to see blood, including but not limited to the protection of caravan (only in the case of robbers), extermination of mountain bandits, Or clean up the underworld, or even wipe out the wandering ninjas who make trouble in the border and other marginal areas (pay attention to the kind of wandering ninjas who deliberately make trouble or even destroy the local production, otherwise, the village will turn a blind eye to these wandering ninjas.) Of course, killing the wandering Ninja is almost the most difficult task at level C. iluka knows that the third generation of fire shadow will not give it, but even if it is so, it can''t even give it to other slightly easier tasks at level C. Because in most cases, the C-level task is to see blood! Even killing is a common result. Let just graduated a few days to bear to participate in such a task? Iluka thinks it''s very inappropriate. At this time, iluka completely forgot, or ignored it subjectively. Naruto had already seen blood on the day of graduation, and he almost killed a Zhongren with his own strength. Chapter 55 Of course, iluka knows very well that in the war years before, too many xiaren who had just graduated from tolerance village were forced to go directly to the battlefield. Kakashi graduated from tolerance school at the age of five and went to tolerance school at the age of 12. Iluka even knows that this is something that most people in Muye village, or even the whole tolerance community, know (Muye Baiya''s son, Later, he also inherited the writing wheel eyes of yuzhibo family. Qimukakashi, who was regarded as the top genius at that time, is also very famous in the major villages.) However, iluka believes that there is no comparability at all. Let''s not talk about Kakashi. Even generally speaking, it was a time of war. If the village didn''t do this, it was likely to lose the war, resulting in huge damage to the village. (cannon fodder still has the function of cannon fodder. Since the establishment of wudaring village, there are only two Ninjas who can ignore the threat of quantity, That''s the two perverts between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu, the rest of them? Take a look at what Yunren calls the strongest three generations of Lei Ying. They don''t all die under the sea of people tactics, so it''s very important to use cannon fodder at the necessary time.) Moreover, iruka can barely be regarded as a person at the end of the war. Naturally, it is very clear that in the war years, those who were directly sent to the battlefield were almost doomed. There was no comparability. Therefore, iluka doesn''t want Naruto to take over the C-level task so early. How to say, it will take two or three months to accumulate almost task experience and become more mature! However, this time, iluka just spoke and didn''t say anything. It was blocked by three generations of fire shadow. "Iluka, Naruto, they are no longer children in tolerance school, but a qualified Muye village ninja." Although the words of the three generations of Huoying were still mild, the unquestionable tone revealed in them made iruka slightly stunned. After less than a second of silence, he nodded silently and answered. "Yes, I see. Three generations of adults Soon afterwards, iruka looked at Naruto not far away with a very complicated look. There were feelings, worries and gratification in his eyes. At this moment, iruka really realized that Naruto, who was protected as his brother, had really grown up, On that day, Naruto didn''t hesitate to block his back, and iluka''s look became softer. "You''ve really grown up... Naruto Iluka thought silently in his heart. On the other hand, with the words of the three generations of Huoying falling. Standing in the front of Naruto is obvious, directly showing a touch of joy. Always cold, such as Sasuke, is also at this moment the corner of the mouth revealed a faint smile. In fact, what Sasuke thought was no different from what Naruto just said. Before, it was just because of his personality, he didn''t say much and said little. In essence, he was also tired of the repeated d-level tasks in the past few days, which were not difficult and valuable. Sasuke also wanted to take on the C-level tasks early, Because there will be real combat opportunities in the C-level mission, so that I can become stronger quickly. Today, Naruto directly puts forward the idea, which is in Sasuke''s favor. Sasuke naturally pushes the boat with the current. And Sasuke also thinks that the C-level task is just a temporary transition stage. When his strength is a little stronger, he will immediately take on the B-level task. Only when the strength goes up can he achieve the goal of sharpening himself and making himself stronger. "Well, the C-level task assigned to you here is to eliminate the mountain bandits'' nests in the east border of the kingdom of fire, near the kingdom of Bo. According to the employer who issued the task and the intelligence of the temporary investigation, there are more than 100 mountain bandits, of whom there are no ninjas or warriors, and they often rob the passing caravans, In addition, there is also the vicious act of attacking border towns. Because of the low strength rating, this task is rated as level C, which is just suitable for your seventh shift, so it''s up to you to deal with it. " Three generations of Huoying opened the second task book and found this task to eliminate mountain bandits. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura looked up and said so. The total number is more than 100. It looks like a lot. But there are also some old and weak women and children. Besides, there are more than 100 young men. Even if it is composed of three teams, it is absolutely easy to clean up. And the reason why the seventh class was given such a task. It is also because Naruto''s previous words touched the fire shadow of three generations. Chicks must experience the baptism of wind and rain before they can really soar in the sky. Now it looks like a peaceful world of tolerance. As the top leader of Muye village, three generations of Huoying can easily smell the waves hidden under the surface of peace. Muye village has been on the decline in recent years. The older generation of ninjas are gradually becoming old, but the younger generation of ninjas have not really grown up. The nine tail rebellion. Four generations of Huoying died in duty. Yuzhibo clan was destroyed. There is also the day after the field was cut off. Yunnincun forced, almost a World War of tolerance and so on. They''re weakening the leaves bit by bit. This is undoubtedly the weakest period in Muye village. Speed up the growth of the new generation a little bit. Three generations of Huoying think it is reasonable and correct. Now that they have graduated from Ninja school, it''s time to see blood. This is to prevent the appearance of stiff body and unnecessary fear in the face of the same strength, even a little weaker ninja. The task of eliminating mountain bandits, bandits and underworld. It''s the best way to train these rookie ninjas. With the current strength of the seventh class (Naruto can kill Shuimu who is Zhongren head on.) It''s not a problem at all. Besides, there are also elites like qimukakashi. No matter how big an accident is, you can hold it. Naturally, there is no need to worry. And for this mission issued by the third generation of fire shadow. Kakashi, who is tolerant, naturally has an indifferent expression on her face. Sakura is a little nervous. A mountain thief with more than 100 people? Is this going to be very dangerous? Yu Zhibo''s pupil is shining with a special excited luster. Since it''s the task of exterminating mountain bandits, it means that you must have the opportunity to fight. Although the opponent is just a mountain bandit, not a ninja, which makes Sasuke feel a little disappointed, it is definitely much better than the low-level and boring task of level D task! Sasuke is basically satisfied with the result. The most important point is that as long as the task of their own team can be successfully completed, the seventh class can continuously receive level C tasks, even level B tasks. It is not impossible to fight with the real ninja, which can be expected. So, at this moment, Sasuke''s pupils are all flickering with a look of excitement. It''s just that. Naruto''s mood is different. At this moment, he really didn''t know how to express his emotions. Almost at the time of the fall of the fire shadow discourse of the three generations, Naruto''s mouth twitched a few times. Chapter 56 Huh? Exterminating mountain bandits? Indeed, it''s a C-level mission. And it''s a very iconic C-level mission. But it has nothing to do with the country of Bo mission that Naruto expected before! Let Naruto heart suddenly like galloping through hundreds of millions of grass mud horse, suddenly there is a kind of Spartan mood. Director! The actors are ready! After the scripts were distributed and opened, you suddenly said you wanted to change the plot? This is totally different from what we said at the beginning! Hello! You don''t follow the routine. What about dazner, the bridge builder and drunkard? What about the C-level task of protecting VIP? What about the luxury travel in Poland? God, what about cardo? I''ve been strangled, and the chance to fight with the ghost man is gone in vain? At this moment. There are only two words of "muddled force" in Naruto''s heart, and there are no other words to describe the emotion at the moment. Old man, you don''t follow the script. It''s illegal! Do you know! You look like this! Be careful I hit you! Naruto looks at the three generations of Huoying at the top. It seems that there is no change in his expression. In fact, in his heart, Naruto is already roaring. One says that Naruto really wants to rush up at this moment and drag down the old man in front of him to beat him for a while. A good story will change as soon as it changes. Even if Naruto knows that his arrival is the biggest change, it is normal for any butterfly effect to happen next. But, this routine! This is a change in the plot. Let Naruto still very egg pain. There is a kind of emotion called sadness in Naruto''s heart. Only now, Naruto is no longer willing, can only accept down, after all, this is their own requirements of the C-level task! However, no matter how confused he was, Naruto had to pretend to be happy. He asked for a C-level task, and the third generation fire shadow gave him a C-level task. According to common sense, he had to have a happy expression, otherwise people would doubt you. The enthusiasm on the surface, the frustration and muddle in the heart are really only known by Naruto himself. As for the first three generations of Huoying, naturally, they don''t know what Naruto''s inner drama is like. Although it''s very easy for the seventh class to know such a task, and there are Shangren like qimukakashi to lead the team, they need to see blood after all. Moreover, this task also involves more than 100 mountain bandits, which is a small number, After all, it''s a time of peace. Unlike during the war, the 12-year-old Ninja is completely independent. Therefore, after the release of the mission, the three generations of Huoying still need to explain some other matters needing attention and key issues in detail. Including Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and others are really listening. After all, this is the experience of the shadow of a village. For these rookie ninjas, they are of great help. "Well, the rest is up to you, Kakashi." After a few words, the third generation of Huoying handed the task scroll to Qimu Kakashi, who came forward. He looked at Kakashi with a little deep meaning and said so. "Yes, three generations, I understand." This time, Kakashi did not have the lazy expression of any previous task. Instead, she took the task scroll from the hands of the third generation of Huoying very seriously. She replied in a deep voice that at this moment, only Kakashi could understand the meaning of the unspoken words of the third generation of Huoying, including iluka, who did not understand the meaning of this C-level task, Not to mention Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, this is not a simple task to eliminate mountain bandits, but a very important role and significance for novice ninjas such as Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, as well as a very difficult task to some extent. The three of them at this moment. They didn''t realize that they would really go into the dark world of Ninja next. Belongs to the cruelty of the world. And what Ninja should have. What kind of Ninja is a qualified ninja? Few people in the age of peace know it. And any ninja in the war years knew it. For the seventh class, whether it is the previous school graduation examination or the special examination set by Kakashi. It''s just the basic quality and requirement of ninja. In order to become a real ninja, these rookie ninjas who just graduated from the school need to cross a special threshold. For class 7, Naruto may have preliminary qualification, but Sasuke and Sakura do not. They all lack some quality conditions that Ninja should have. And this is an important condition. It will be added to this task. The premise is that the three people will smoothly participate in and cooperate to complete this C-level task. In this way, the seventh class can really become a qualified Ninja Team in muyeren village! Of course, they don''t know what''s waiting for them at this moment. Just think that this is a very normal and ordinary C-level task. Naruto''s mind is still pondering, this time the task is a little close to the country of Bo, whether you can find an opportunity to slip to the country of Bo to find Kado, but this idea is only a little bit in Naruto''s mind, Naruto is a little frustrated to give up. Let''s not talk about this C-level task is a team task, with Kakashi following, 100% of them can''t find the chance to sneak away. What''s more, they can''t say that cardo and no longer chop have been colluding with each other for a long time. If they go alone, don''t they deliver food? Think about it. In less than a second. Naruto can only give up this tempting idea. Or honestly carry out this C-level task. When we get back, we''ll see if we can get this special assignment. Maybe it''s also because of the changes brought about by my arrival, which leads to the retreat of this task a little bit! Anyway, my team is ready for the C-level mission. There''s no need to rush. Naruto thinks silently in his heart. "Well, you all know the general content of the task. It will take about half a day from here to the task point, plus the time to complete the task and return. It will take about a day. Go back and pack up the corresponding luggage, and gather at the village gate in an hour. Do you understand?" After coming out of Mission Center. Kakashi turns around and looks at Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, who are following him. She shakes the task scroll in her hand and turns into a lazy posture again. She says in a leisurely tone. Although this mission has certain particularity, it is only aimed at Naruto three. For Kakashi, level C mission? B is nothing. It is the A-level task that will bring pressure to Kakashi''s patience. For this time. Kakashi just needs to be on guard to a certain extent and not let these three little guys capsize in the sewer. Chapter 57 "Yes, Mr. Kakashi." Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura three people are also immediately straightened body, Lang Sheng should be way. In addition to Sakura still with a trace of worry expression. Even the two pillars, who had always been paralyzed, showed a faint look of excitement at this moment. They could have a real combat experience. This kind of level jump is definitely far more than the previous d-level task. Although they have not started yet, Sasuke has made up his mind that this task must be in the most perfect posture, Impeccable way to complete, only in this way can their own evaluation be improved, and then they can receive more C-level tasks and even B-level tasks! And Naruto is also in this short period of time to quickly sort out their own mentality. If you wipe out the mountain bandits, you should wipe out the mountain bandits. It''s also a rare opportunity for actual combat. Just in this mission to further exercise some of their combat skills. Although it''s just some mountain bandits. But it will certainly play a corresponding honing effect. "Ouch! Then, break up Kakashi nodded and suddenly waved. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" At the same time, the three disappeared in the same place and went back to their home. "Let''s take a set of clothes for washing, and some compressed food. Well, it''s enough to take the tableware. By the way, we also need to remember the sleeping bag. According to the distance, we probably have to stay for one night in case we can''t get to the town." Back in the dormitory Naruto quickly turned out his backpack and loaded all the necessary items he could think of. "If you earn a little more, you can customize your clothes." Looking at the orange coat that I stuffed in. Naruto murmured in his heart. I''ve already said that. No matter in this life, or in the previous life when reading the original. Be reasonable. For this orange dress. Naruto really feels like woodlouse. Before that, there was no ability and no way. Now, after becoming a ninja. We have a stable income. And going to any store will not be refused (this is the status of Ninja) Naruto must change his orange clothes. And not just to buy, to their own shop custom. "Maybe this time the C-level task is completed, and the reward will be enough." Naruto packed his bags and took a look at his house. "All right! Let''s go Naruto patted himself on the cheek, walked out of the door in high spirits and galloped towards the gate of Muye village. Anyway? This is my first C-level mission. And you can leave Muye village and go far away. See different scenery. Naruto said in his heart that he was not excited. It must be a lie. The gate of muyeren village. The traditional guard duo in Muye village is also the most minor supporting roles in the early stage of Huoying, chuyun and Zitie. Until Naruto just arrived at the gate. In Naruto''s perception. Obviously, you can feel when you are "alone" at the village gate. The two Naruto''s bodies are immediately tense, seemingly inadvertently, but in Naruto''s perception, it is very obvious that they are all focused on their own attention (different from the malicious perception in the nine tail mode, this is Naruto''s pure personal perception ability, similar to the special perception of perceptual ninjas. Naruto also does not understand the principle, that is, when he is just born, It has been possessed before the extraction of chakra. After the extraction of chakra, especially the enhancement of the spiritual level, Naruto''s perceptual ability has become more refined and accurate. He doesn''t understand the principle, but Naruto thinks it''s probably his "golden finger". In the future, if it can overlap with the malicious feeling under the nine tail mode, I don''t know how the effect will be!) As if at any time will burst up to subdue their general posture. The next moment. Then there was qimukakasi, who appeared behind Naruto. The moment I saw Kakashi. In Naruto''s perception. These two dragon bear that originally tense muscles also relaxed completely at this moment. "Well, no matter who it is, at this time, there is almost no change. It''s just different from being able and not able." Naruto looks unchanged on the surface, but actually sneers in his heart, thinking secretly. "Oh, Naruto, you''re very early." Just like what I said before, Kakashi is always late for non task and unimportant things. Whenever it comes to some necessary matters, even the simplest task, Kakashi always takes it seriously. After all, for ninjas, the task is their duty. It''s the most basic for a ninja to complete the task assigned by his employer, It''s also the most important requirement! It''s not just a C-level mission this time. Including the previous d-level tasks that seem very boring, let alone perform the same boring tasks, Kakashi will always follow the seventh class from the moment of receiving the task to the time when the task is completed and submitted. And looking at the same is simply carrying a backpack of Kakashi. Naruto turned around, also a faint smile, no deliberate camouflage, more no exaggerated emotional expression. "After all, it''s the first C-level task. I''m a little excited, Mr. Kakashi!" At this moment, Naruto shows his emotions truthfully Someone said that. A true lie is a combination of ninety-nine sentences of truth and one of lies. It''s the same thing to put on a mask and disguise yourself. If you want to cheat others, in many cases, you have to cheat yourself first. When you don''t think you''re pretending at any time. That is to reach the highest level of lies. Of course, Naruto has not so high "false" literacy. However, as a Naruto who has practiced in business for several years or even been cheated once or twice in his previous life, there is no problem with this degree of verbal control and emotional expression. Moreover, after 12 years of "acting training", Naruto can easily retract and release even in the face of qimukakasi and even the three generations of Huoying. Play in, play out. In a flash. "Well, this C-level mission is really suitable for you. Work hard!" Kakashi naturally can''t see through Naruto''s disguise. Or from the beginning, Kakashi didn''t think Naruto was in disguise. He still looked at Naruto with a smile, or said with a familiar lazy smile. Or it should be said that no one in Muye village would think Naruto was in disguise. After all, this is the existence of the highest level monitoring of the village from the moment of birth. If you can fake it. Isn''t that from the moment of birth? Naturally, no one would think that way. Chapter 58 Or both. Muye village has the most strict monitoring on Naruto after birth, from the age of two or three to six or seven. At that time, after all, it was the most important period when children began to have self-awareness (after all, it was a world where five or six-year-old children could go to war) The reason why the third generation of Huoying allowed Naruto to study in the school is that during that time, the monitoring results of Naruto by the secret department were qualified. In particular, through various aspects of observation and simple exploration, the third generation of Huoying finally believed that Naruto had a certain resentment and even a trace of hatred towards those who rejected him in the village, But most of them still want to be recognized by everyone in the village, especially the sentence "I want to be a great ninja, I want to make everyone recognize myself". It touched the heart of the three generations of Huoying. He thought Naruto didn''t cheat himself. Of course, Naruto''s sentence is not a lie, it''s not just to win the trust of the three generations of Huoying, It''s also the goal of Naruto. From the year when he was six years old, after he entered the tolerance school, the monitoring level of Muye village, or the third generation of Huoying, on Naruto was lowered by one level. During that period, it was not so much monitoring as protection. This seems to be no different from the previous years. But in essence, it is a great change. Until this year, Naruto''s graduation season has come. Twelve years of disguise. Naruto also gained the trust of the third generation of fire shadow in a real sense, and completely relieved the surveillance of Naruto from the direct subordinate secret department. Although the seventh shift was led by kakasi, who was specially explained by the third generation of fire shadow, the most important reason was that Naruto was trusted as mentioned above! Of course, the more it comes to this moment. Naruto''s heartstrings will become more and more tense. After all, there are countless vivid examples to prove that the closer to the last moment and the closer to the success of the plan, the higher the probability and risk of failure. Before fully realizing the first stage goal of my plan. Naruto will not be lax and careless to any extent (in terms of camouflage, if the goal of the first stage is successfully achieved, Naruto will be able to really live what he wants, rather than such an "ugly" posture.) Kakashi, standing in front of Naruto, naturally doesn''t know that his teacher''s son (strictly speaking, the boss) will have such an idea in his mind at this moment. At this moment, Kakashi is more thinking about the next C-level task. As before, there is something hidden in this C-level task! It''s also when Naruto and Kakashi are thinking about their own affairs. Not long. It''s almost time to meet. Sasuke and Sakura''s figure also appeared in the gate nearby. "I''m sorry I''m late. It took a little more time to pack." Sakura, the last one to arrive, looks at Kakashi, Naruto and Sasuke, who are already waiting. She puts her hands together and looks apologetic. It seems that she is speaking to them. In fact, almost at the moment of opening her mouth, Sakura''s eyes are all on Sasuke, but she is the last one to arrive, I don''t know how long Sasuke has been here. If Sasuke is upset because he has been waiting too long. Ah, ah, ah! Sakura has an impulse to dig a hole to bury herself. Fortunately, at this moment, Sasuke didn''t look impatient. Sakura secretly glances at Sasuke again, as if relieved in her heart and thinking silently. Of course, Sakura doesn''t know that Sasuke doesn''t care about her performance. As long as Sasuke isn''t really late and doesn''t delay the normal progress of the task, Sakura chunye is dispensable for Sasuke. Sakura''s small movements naturally did not escape Naruto''s attention. However, Naruto will not care about this. "Nothing. The time is just right." Instead, Naruto said with a smile. "Well, for girls, Sakura, you''re fast, and you haven''t exceeded the appointed time." On the other side, kakasi picked his eyebrows, which seemed to be a little bit of a smiley tone, and said with a smile. "Now that all the people are here, let''s go!" "Yes!" With Kakashi''s right hand gently waved, a touch of cold light suddenly appeared. "Tu!" A piece of bitterness pierces out of the village and plunges deep into the wooden column on the right side of the gate. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" There are several figures coming out of the river. Under the leadership of Kakashi, the seventh class, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and other three people are heading for the eastern border of the country of wave and the country of fire. It is almost when Naruto and others, led by Kakashi, have just left Muye village. The eighth class, who successfully completed a d-level task and went back to the task center to collect the task, was promoted to Shangren with the acquiescence of Xi Rihong, who was more confident. In the case of the seventh class, the eighth class also received a C-level task on the same day to protect a dirty uncle from going to the kingdom of Poland. If Naruto were here, he would recognize it. This is a sloppy uncle protected by the eighth shift. It''s the trigger character of Naruto''s special plot of the kingdom of Bo, the so-called bridge building master of the kingdom of Bo - dazner! The butterfly effect aroused by Naruto''s passing through. Here is another change in the direction of the plot. The eighth flight started the next day. But it is embarking on an unknown road that may usher in death. However, it''s a pity that at this time, almost no one knows that in such a simple C-level task, there is a huge risk of matching or even surpassing A-level task! As the only Naruto who knows the great crisis hidden in this mission. But it is also at this time away from Muye village, to carry out the first C-level task of his life. Ninja''s speed is not comparable to ordinary people. It takes a day for ordinary people to start from Muye village and reach the eastern border between the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of wave, while for ninja, it only takes five or six hours to reach the same place even at normal speed. About this C-level mission. Including the location and the distribution of the mountain bandit''s combat power, there are detailed descriptions in the mission. This was originally the mission of the army of the land of fire. Because it happened that the garrison nearby was transferred to perform other tasks. The local guards are unreliable. So, in addition, these mountain bandits have become more and more rampant recently. Instead of waiting for the garrison to return, the nearby city leader hired ninjas from Muye village to eliminate the mountain bandits. It''s not just in the land of fire. It should be said that it is extremely common in every country with a village of tolerance. Chapter 59 The reward for Level C tasks is not very high (after all, it only deals with ordinary people, and for those tasks that level B or above will encounter ninjas, and most likely are ninjas in the village, level C and level D tasks are really not worth mentioning.) A small team of ninjas can be invited to eliminate the mountain bandits or dangerous elements who occupy near their own towns at a low cost. For the vast majority of city leaders, this is definitely a good deal. If the garrison is allowed to take action, let alone more time, the pressure of personnel and materials is enough to make these city leaders headache, Moreover, it is even more troublesome to consider the issue of follow-up pension in the event of casualties of the troops going to the crusade. Therefore, as long as there is any trouble, it has become a consensus among the big countries to hire ninjas from their own village to deal with it. This time, Naruto and others carried out the C-level task as well. Previously, the city leader was not willing to go to the nearby garrison to clean up, but now it is easy to spend a lot of money, It''s easy to get the peace in the jurisdiction. The Lord of the city is very comfortable. The seventh group led by kakasi naturally didn''t know the inner ways of the Lord of the city. Even if they knew, they would not care. Anyway, collecting money and doing things according to the rules, and helping the country of fire to eliminate the mountain bandits, it was a matter of peace and protecting the people. It was a matter of killing two birds with one stone. From the start. It took about four hours of trekking. Naruto and others also arrived at a mountain range about three or four miles away from the location of the mountain bandit nest recorded on the mission scroll at dusk. The deliberately selected high spot should be trimmed first. After all, the seventh class is just a new team. This is the first time for class 7 to receive the C-level task, and the completion of the task is of course in the first place. But also with the help of this more special task. To further temper the three xiaren of the seventh class is not only in strength, but also in mentality and quantity. "It''s almost here. According to the scroll, it''s the top of the mountain in front. There''s a small valley in it. The camp of this group of mountain bandits is there. All of you, confirm the location!" Kakashi stands in the front position, overlooking another hill not far away. She turns around and looks at Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura standing behind her. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi." Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura are also looking along Kakashi''s line of sight. They are also nodding their heads slightly to indicate that they understand the valley. "According to the information, there are 113 young men, women, children, and some old people in this mountain bandit''s nest. It''s almost 200 people. Now it''s 5 p.m. and the task starts three hours later. When it''s dark, the goal of the task is to eliminate all these 200 people and leave no one alive!" At this moment, Kakashi''s face was filled with a cold expression. Looking at Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke in front of her, there was no emotion fluctuation in her words. The words dropped seemed to freeze the surrounding space and time at this moment. I make complaints about it. "Where is it like a mountain robber''s nest, there''s still a young woman like a simple country". And chunye Sakura, who is still worried about whether she will be hurt in the next task. And even the two pillars who always keep a high and cold attitude. At this moment, the three suddenly turned pale and looked at qimukakashi in front of them with an incredible expression. At this time, the three people''s eyes to Kakashi seemed to be looking at a monster rather than the guidance of their own team. Clean up? No one left alive? They? Wipe out those mountain bandits? Including the old and weak women and children!? If Naruto and Sasuke can barely keep calm at this moment. On one side of the Sakura is directly into the dull mood. It''s like a second, and it''s like eternity. "And the answer?" In Kakashi''s words, which seemed to be a little impatient again. Sakura just recovered. I haven''t waited for Naruto and Sasuke to say anything. "Why? Isn''t that the task? Teacher Kakashi! It''s only the mountain bandits that need to be eliminated! Shouldn''t those old and weak women and children be protected? Mr. Kakashi, you must have been wrong, right? Our task is just to get rid of the mountain bandits, right? " Sakura was already looking at Kakashi in advance with a nervous and frightened expression. She was very timid. She could hear the obvious trembling in her words, and the last hope in her eyes. killing! And it''s just after graduation. It''s not that Sakura chunye is not ready for this. The world here is a totally different world. What Ninja means. Maybe compared with Naruto and Sasuke, Sakura is still very naive and even a bit stupid. But even so, Sakura knows what her profession stands for. Ninja is not a joking family career. Ninja must mean a battlefield, small or big. For killing people, Sakura has already made corresponding psychological preparations, but she came too early, It''s a little sudden. This is the reason why Sakura obviously resisted Naruto''s request for C-level task. She is not only not confident in her own strength, but also afraid of killing people. But in the end, the final task, Sakura haruno still followed. This means that Sakura haruno is very aware of the consciousness she should have as a ninja. But this awareness definitely does not include what kakasi said about the task at this moment. Eliminate mountain bandits. Sakura knows what to do. Although there are hundreds of fresh lives, this is not only the requirement of the task. The most important thing is that according to the intelligence, these mountain bandits have robbed countless caravans, even looted more than ten villages. They are full of evil criminals. To kill these people, now Sakura will have psychological barriers, and even have a hard time to accept (after all, there are hundreds of people) But at least in the bottom line psychology, Sakura can also accept. However, the mission goal is far beyond Sakura''s expectation. It''s not just the mountain bandits with more than 100 people. It is necessary to thoroughly eliminate those old, weak, women and children, totally 200 people. Sakura couldn''t accept it. At this time, chunye Sakura how hope that this is just Kakashi teacher and himself and others to play a joke. Chapter 60 However, Sakura is doomed to be disappointed. Looking at Sakura''s eyes with hope. Kakashi''s expression is not the slightest fluctuation, or should say instead become more cold up, the only show out of the right eye even at this moment emerged a wisp of extremely fierce cold, that incomparable moribund breath, in chunye Sakura that become desperate eye God, Kakashi''s cold words once again sounded in the three ears. "Are you kidding? Where do you think this is? What''s your status? Sakura chunye! This is the official mission of the village. You have received it yourself. The goal of the mission is to clean up the mountain bandit''s nest. As a ninja of Muye, this is the order! " Kakashi looks at Sakura chunye in front of her with a look of extreme coldness. What she says is a further blow to Sakura''s spirit, which makes her feel close to collapse. Looking at the "Kakashi teacher" who suddenly becomes strange, Sakura''s whole body gradually chills and shakes at this moment. "And do you think all the old and weak women and children in those mountain bandits are innocent? Those old, weak, women and children are not looted. This group of mountain bandits didn''t just appear recently. They came from other countries. Haruno Sakura, I repeat for the last time, this is the order of the village! It''s your job to complete the order, understand? " Cold and incomparable sight, it seems to be suddenly become terrible Kakashi. It was like a shudder from the bottom of my heart. Let chunye Sakura in this moment as if lost all courage in general, only in the next moment, seems to be aware of the general, chunye Sakura quickly turned to the side of Sasuke and Naruto, as if to look for courage from the two people in general, that rekindled the fire of hope, Sakura believe Sasuke and Naruto must support themselves! Such a task! It''s wrong! It''s unreasonable. Their seventh class should not accept such a task. Facing Kakashi, who suddenly becomes terrible, Sakura loses the courage to continue to refute. But she believes that as long as Sasuke and Naruto stand up, such fallacies can be corrected. Teacher Kakashi will also change her mind. It''s only the mountain bandits that need to be eliminated. The rest of the people must be innocent, and those people should be protected. "Sasukjun, Naruto..." However, chunye Sakura is destined to be disappointed for the second time. When chunye Sakura''s expectant eyes fall on Sasuke and Naruto. She found that their expressions didn''t seem to fluctuate much. Even just at the beginning of the ugly expression, in this short period of time is to restore the usual calm. And looking at these two people. Sakura''s heart gushed out of an indescribable panic. Different from Sakura. It''s almost after Kakashi''s words fall and his head is blank for a short time. Naruto and Sasuke responded immediately. What is the essence of this task. Or what is the nature of ninja. Why are ninjas born? Sakura doesn''t understand. But Naruto, even Sasuke, knew it. In an age when it is not peaceful, let alone peaceful. Ninja is born to kill! Maybe some people think that. I want to be a ninja, want to gain strength, just want to protect the most cherished existence in my heart, not to hurt others. But remember, once someone wants to hurt the existence of the treasure you protect. Then you have to fight it. Whether you like it or not. Ninja is free, but not free. Born in the wrong world. No matter what your essence is, what you want to pursue. After all, Ninja is stepping on the tip of the knife, always wandering between life and death, constantly killing, or being killed one day. Since ancient times. When a ninja shows up. There are few ninjas who can die well. one percent? Or this data will be very ironic. And the stronger the ninja, the more difficult it is to die well. And Sakura that was born in the age of peace, has been growing up in the greenhouse garden for 12 years, the biggest contradiction is the difference between the "weak flowers" quarrelling with friends. Naruto and Sasuke have seen the existence of Ninja darkness. One is that at the moment of birth, I witnessed the death of my parents and experienced the existence of a miserable childhood. One is that he suffered great betrayal. His beloved brother became an enemy. His parents were killed by his brother in front of him. Hundreds of people in his family were all killed. Just that night, he became a lonely existence. For Naruto or Sasuke. If necessary. They can even sell their souls to demons. It''s OK to keep moving forward with nothing in your hand, even if you spend your whole life killing. If that''s the way they''re going. They seem to be the same age. But in essence. Sakura can''t compare with Naruto and Sasuke. "Is that one of the costs of achieving your goals..." Naruto takes a deep breath and thinks self mockingly in his heart. His hands behind him are still shaking uncontrollably at this moment. Sasuke is sipping his mouth, also did not make any response, it just became more and more cold face. Sakura''s expression also became white at this moment. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi, I understand!" Naruto, with a little trembling, but with a very firm tone, looked up at qimukakashi in front of him at this moment. The half step forward, the pale golden halo in his pupil, seemed to be dyed with scarlet color at this moment. His clenched fist and still slightly trembling arm, All of them show Naruto''s inner determination at the moment. There is no mistake in your choice. This is a choice that has to be made. Besides, Naruto is also very clear that Kakashi''s words just now are absolutely not deceptive. Not just because of the mission. What''s more, there is no innocence in this group of mountain bandits except those children. Since all the others have been eliminated, there is no reason to keep these children, even if they are innocent. But in this world, innocent? This is a very ironic statement. Sasuke also stepped forward slightly at the moment of Naruto''s response, stood side by side with Naruto and nodded heavily. "Yes Short and powerful, but also with a trace of trembling words. For the first time. In front of the first mission, which is to wipe out more than 200 people. After all, people who can''t maintain a real calm state of mind, or can be said to be able to maintain calm at this moment, are really monsters, psychological monsters. Of course, the seemingly calm two can also be seen from their subtle movements and pupil changes. At this time, Sasuke and Naruto are just holding on. killing? Killed? If you really want to choose. In a world where people eat people in most cases. without doubt! There is only one answer for Sasuke and Naruto. That is - kill!!! Chapter 61 Sasuke and Naruto''s answer. Make small cherry in front of the moment a burst of gray. At this moment. Sakura seems to want to know his two teammates again. Why? Why can they both agree to such a task? Isn''t that the wrong task? This is not just one or two people, but more than 200 people, including the elderly, women and children. Even intellectually, Sakura knows that few of the mountain bandits mentioned by her teacher Kakashi are innocent, but emotionally, Sakura can''t accept such a cruel task, and she thinks those children are innocent after all! At least, those children should be protected, right? "Naruto... Sasuke Sakura looks at Kakashi, Naruto and Sasuke in front of her with a totally incomprehensible expression. At this moment, Sakura wants to shout at them and ask them why they can make such a decision. But when she talks to them, it''s like she''s lost her voice. She can''t shout out. It''s just her head down and shaking body, Let the Naruto can''t help but sigh in his heart. "Sakura, it''s a task, it''s the order of the village, and we are ninjas, so ninjas have to complete the task. And just like teacher Kakashi said, there is no place to sympathize with these mountain bandits. The old man is once a mountain bandit, and women''s hands are also stained with blood. They should not be forgiven." Naruto turned his head and looked at Sakura, who was very pale and trembling all over, and said so in a very firm tone. As for the children. Naruto did not say, but not only Sasuke and Kakashi, in front of Sakura actually understand. Unless it''s just a baby. As long as the children are a little old, their cognition and consciousness are also very high. If they kill their parents and all their elders, do you still expect these children to grow up healthily and happily in the future? No kidding! This world is not the kind of leisure entertainment world! Sakura is naive, but not stupid. But still, the flowers growing in the greenhouse, such a reality, with the shape and quantity of Sakura is unacceptable. "Sakura is still young." Looking at Sakura like this. Kakashi also sighed in her heart. Young people here. Not the age of Sakura. In this world, when Ninja is 12 years old and still young, in a sense, it''s a joke. Kakashi said that Sakura is young, more about Sakura''s mentality. Chunye Sakura can''t compare with whirlpool Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke after all. Kakashi is well aware of the tragic childhood of Naruto and Sasuke. The former lived in the strange sight of others for 12 years, and even suffered from bullying. The latter experienced the extinction of the whole clan when she was seven years old, and witnessed her parents die in front of her (Kakashi didn''t know Naruto also witnessed her parents die in front of her, and it was just the moment she was born.) In addition, Naruto encountered a life and death struggle some time ago, and just experienced murder. For these two, they can recover most of their calmness in a very short period of time Kakashi was not surprised. Want to be a real ninja. A strong heart is one of the most necessary conditions. At the most important moment, it''s impossible for such a person to be a qualified Ninja to shrink back and have unnecessary "ugly" kindness. Unless your strength is so strong that no one in the world can fight against you, you can do whatever you want, and you can easily protect the object you want to protect. Otherwise, the so-called kindness. In the end, it will only harm others and yourself. "Chunyeying, you don''t need to participate in this mission. Whirlpool Naruto, yuzhibo, Sasuke, according to the mission requirements I just said, go to investigate first, and then execute the mission target three hours later! Do you understand? " Looking at the still silent Sakura chunye. Kakashi seems to still have a cold look, but in fact, she is a little soft inside. Kakashi knows that Sakura is incomparable with Sasuke and Naruto. This task is really too early for Sakura. Thinking of this, Kakashi swallows back the original words and revises the language, Temporarily let Sakura give up this task, also can be regarded as Kakashi as a kind of "gentle" instructor. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi!" There is no need to be silent. Now that you have made a decision, you should step forward regardless of yourself. Ninja''s world is so cruel. When necessary. Abandon humanity. That''s perfectly normal. Naruto and Sasuke will not hesitate, and will not regret, and this extremely firm and powerful response words, is the best manifestation of their determination, of course, this is also the way they want to use to encourage themselves, to eliminate the last trace of timidity in their heart! "Come out, then!" "Yes Kakashi is still a expressionless face, cold words, slightly forced under the arm. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" As soon as Naruto and Sasuke answer the call, they will leave the spot and gallop towards the established target. Before the official operation in the evening, Naruto and Sasuke must investigate all the situations of the target point, because this time the task is not to simply destroy these mountain bandits'' nests, but to wipe them out. Naturally, every detail should be taken into account. The two ninjas encircle and suppress the mountain bandit''s nest with more than 100 ordinary combat power. In terms of positive strength, it naturally occupies an absolute advantage. What needs to be considered is not to let these people have any possibility of escape. But also after Naruto and Sasuke left. Sakura seems to have lost all her strength and directly sat on the ground. Kakashi takes a deep look at chunyeying, who seems to have lost her soul at this moment. Her eyes have no high light. She secretly shakes her head. Even if she jumps on a tree trunk with higher altitude, she overlooks the direction of Naruto and Sasuke''s departure. She quickly prints out several shadows and spreads them around. Kakashi will not participate in this mission, It''s going to be Sasuke and Naruto. The only possible closeout that needs to be considered. This is also the reason for the arrangement of the shadow separation. However, according to the performance of Sasuke and Naruto in this period of time. Kakashi is determined that Naruto and Sasuke will complete the task smoothly. This is not a task that needs to be accomplished with much strength. All that is needed is the capacity and awareness of being a ninja. At this point. Kakashi has confidence in Naruto and Sasuke. That''s why we did it. It''s just out of Ninja''s caution. Chapter 62 Careful and meticulous investigation. Because of the Ninja character. Plus, they''re just ordinary people. Naruto and Sasuke took less than half an hour to step on all the terrain around the target area. The two people, no matter Sasuke and Naruto, can almost see a trace of complex look from each other''s pupils. The two people who seem to have made up their mind are actually approaching this moment, There are still some indescribable emotions in their hearts, constantly impacting their hearts. It''s like a shiver that strikes the soul. "This is the task!" "This is the goal that must be accomplished!" "My choice is right!" Even Naruto must constantly imply himself in his heart at this moment, but the wisp of scarlet color in the pupil shows the ups and downs of Naruto''s heart at this moment. Including Sasuke standing beside Naruto. Under his seemingly calm face, he clenched his lower lip, and even bit through a trace of blood from the cortex because of too much force. However, at this moment, Sasuke, who was slightly paralyzed in spirit, seemed to be unaware of it, but his face became more and more solemn and cold. "Has the location been confirmed? "Sasuke?" "Well!" "In that case, according to the established time, I will block every road from the back and you from the front, starting with the night vision patrol personnel first!" Naruto turns around and looks at Yu Zhibo Sasuke with a cold look. At this moment, he becomes very firm. "Wipe out all the targets and leave none!" It also revealed a sense of awe inspiring. "Well!" Sasuke also nodded slightly and answered. Looking at Sasuke in front of him, he just managed to keep his sense and calm. Naruto''s eyes twinkled in the depths of a very light special light. I want to say something. In the end, I chose not to open my mouth. After reconfirming each other''s routes and goals. Naruto is a figure, sneaking away towards the back door of the mountain bandit nest, still in the last bright moment before the arrival of darkness. This is the last peaceful time for the "peaceful little mountain village" in front of us. "I''m sorry, I know some people don''t deserve to die, but I have no choice. It''s not you who are wrong, or your biggest sin is to be born in this world." Night began to fall. Looking at the lights one by one, the village gradually died out. Naruto gently wipes his palms with bitterness. Under the bright moonlight, this sharp bitterness flashes a cold luster at the moment. Feeling the cold texture of bitterness in his hands, Naruto''s pupils burst out a terrible chill, and his face appeared a cold and cold look. He whispered this sentence. Two hours passed quickly. When kakasi set the time for action. In front of this mountain bandit nest is almost into a silence. Naruto, who was hidden near the back door, glanced up slightly at the new moon above his head. It seemed that it was a piece of dark cloud that matched the general situation and covered most of the moonlight. Naruto takes a deep breath and looks directly at the cottage in front of him. There is a cold and murderous air all over him. "Time is up!" A low and loud sentence. The next moment. Naruto is the figure that steps gently and jumps out, perfectly integrates into the night, and quietly touches the mountain bandit nest in front of him. Almost at the same time of Naruto''s action. The main entrance of the village. Sasuke, who had been taking a rest with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes at this time. The scattered firelight reflected in his pupils and the faint words of the patrol seemed to be very cheerful. Sasuke''s originally dark pupil seemed to be dyed with a layer of extremely rich scarlet color at this moment, and in this scarlet color, it seemed that each had a round of gouyu looming. "Poof "Huh?" Walking in the dark. The key point to find. Only pursuing is the most direct killing. So called ninja. It is in this case that the profession proficient in various means of assassination. Even Naruto and Sasuke, who just graduated from forbearance school. They can also assassinate these ordinary people in silence. Start with the night watchmen. "Poof "Huh?" One perfect kill after another. No one on patrol is allowed to send a message. "Don''t blame me!" "Poof Accurate grasp of the key, fierce and deadly attack. "Sobbing, sobbing?" It''s often in a moment. Just feel a pain in the heart. Consciousness is completely immersed in the darkness. From the beginning there is a slight tremor, to gradually become skilled or numb after the assassination. When Naruto once again runs through a middle-aged man''s chest with his bitterness, the blood splashed out onto Naruto''s face, which makes Naruto''s atmosphere more bloody and terrifying. The front door, the back door, and the inside of the mountain bandits, there are 20 mountain bandits who patrol in turn. All of them are easily killed by Sasuke and Naruto in a very short time. Don''t even say send a message. Naruto and Sasuke did not let these mountain bandits make a sound at all. Even Muye village, which seems to educate its descendants in a gentle way. In terms of Ninja''s basic literacy and ability, there will be no slack and vacancy. What Ninja should know. The tolerance school in Muye village is bound to be handed over to every student. It''s just that different from other villages, Muye''s way is more gentle. But it''s not stupid to abandon them. The so-called Ninja school, to put it bluntly, is a ninja training institution. If it''s a ninja. If you can''t even assassinate? That''s called ninja? So in terms of assassination. At least Sasuke and Naruto have no problem with their theoretical knowledge. Especially the assassination of ordinary people. Don''t be too easy. If even ordinary people can resist ninja? Sorry, I can''t imagine such a scene. After all the patrol guards have been cleaned up, the rest are the people who are resting. Two people reunited. "Is it all cleaned up?" At the moment, the smell of blood on both of them is extremely heavy. "Well!" In the faint flames. Naruto and Sasuke can see each other''s ferocious appearance. "Then there are the rest." Slowly turned the line of sight. The wooden houses I saw. Naruto''s pupils emerge with a bloodthirsty color. Chapter 63 PS: for collection, for recommendation, please, new book issue is really important, thank you! It sounds like a very soft tone. However, there is a sense of cruelty in it. Even at this moment. Naruto, who is gradually numb in spirit. It''s sort of instinctive. The words are still with a trace of trill. And in this moment. Sasuke could not have noticed this, because at this time, his right hand was shaking uncontrollably. In the past few minutes, his hands were already covered with blood, and then he would have more blood, including those old and weak women and children. "This is Ninja! Sasuke is the road we must take. " Naruto looks at Sasuke in front of him. In his blue eyes, a touch of gold and scarlet color appears. His deep words seem to be mixed with a very cold tone. "Well! I know that! " Sasuke clenched his teeth, nodded his head and replied. "Then! Do it A strong evil spirit appeared between Naruto''s eyebrows. It seemed that Naruto was telling Sasuke and answering himself. Even though he deliberately lowered his tone, he seemed so firm at this moment. This time, Naruto did not wait for Sasuke''s answer. What you can see. What I saw was only the scarlet color in the deep of Sasuke''s pupil, and the seemingly firm and powerful, but in fact, it was completely supporting the pace of turning and moving forward. "It''s a mission, it''s a duty Ninja has to fulfill!" The new moon hanging in the sky, Naruto slightly looks up, overlooking the bright moon, at this moment, the bright bright moonlight, in the eyes of Naruto at this moment, seems to be dyed with a layer of strong dark red color. "It''s the road I have to go on!" Naruto''s right hand slightly clenched the bitterness in his hand. The murderous air in his eyes became more and more intense at this moment, and he walked into the house beside him without turning back. Looking at the sleeping men, women and even some children inside. Naruto''s pupil twinkled a wisp of intolerance, fear, madness, and even a trace of excited twisted and crazy look, but it was only for a moment. Next second. Those are the eyes that are completely filled with blood. "I''m sorry!" Hand up, knife down! It''s a very decisive and standard erasure. "Poof Precision into every key in the suffering. The feeling of flesh and blood. It''s so heavy, and it''s so sound. Those who are sleeping. They are all in sleep. Naruto easily takes life. However, even so, when no pain inserted into the heart of that moment. The breath of death. It''s so cold. It''s so frightening. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!" "Poof "Huh?" A night of killing in the real sense. This should have been the most familiar peaceful and quiet night in this village, but at this moment it turned into a bloody night of terror. Naruto and Sasuke, who invaded the scarlet world, even though they could not bear and were afraid at the beginning, after killing the first woman, the first old man and the first child, This feeling of intolerance and fear seems to gradually dissipate, not that they become cruel and bloody executioners, but that at this moment, both of them seem to become numb, and the behavior behind them is completely a mechanical subconscious action. Hold it up. Put it in! The same movement. Repeated implementation. There is no real indifference. So in the subconscious, we can only make ourselves carry out this kind of "cruel" behavior in the end by constantly suggesting and even paralyzing our emotions. "This is a mission. These people are all damned criminals!" This idea hovers in Naruto''s mind. Or it should be said. At this moment. There is no other thought in Naruto''s mind. The lives that are being plundered. Including the leader who was supposed to be the strongest among the mountain bandits, who was easily sent to his left chest by Naruto in his sleep. It was also because Naruto had developed alertness or personal particularity for many years. Almost at the moment when Naruto kuwu just pierced, the mountain bandit leader was awake, but he was firmly controlled by Naruto, He was also the leader of the mountain bandit who couldn''t speak. At that moment. The leader of the mountain bandit felt the threat of death because of the pain in his heart. He wanted to struggle desperately, but he could do nothing. Deeply imprinted into Naruto''s mind. The faint light of fire. That strong color. Vaguely. The Ninja''s forehead above Naruto''s forehead. The leader of the mountain bandits knew that his group was all over. The color of despair in the pupil. In the eyes of Naruto is also so clear. "Go to hell with peace of mind!" A whisper of words. The scarlet color of Naruto''s pupil also becomes extremely strong and crazy at this moment. One is killing! Ten is killing! So after killing a hundred people. This seems to be a trivial matter. In this world. Which Ninja''s hands are not covered with blood!? Innocent people? Not to mention how many innocent people died in the war between ninjas in every war. Even local Ninja rivalry. Isn''t it going to affect ordinary people? In this world. weak and feeble. Is the biggest original sin!!! "Enemy attack! Run It may also be because of mental numbness and laxity. Plus things like that. It''s true that there has never been a similar experience. It seems that the leader of the mountain bandit is dead. Naruto did not really confirm that he was out of breath again, but released his hands directly. And in the next second. Naruto just let go. The leader of the mountain bandit is fighting for his last breath. The shrill words. He didn''t know how many of his companions were left. But no matter how much. He wanted his companions to run away, some of them. When the opponent is a ninja. The leader of the mountain bandit thought that his group could not win at all. Even if it looks very young. But! Ninja is Ninja! As a middle-aged man who has been around for nearly 40 years, he knows very well what Ninja is like. But also after using up the remaining strength to shout out this sentence. The leader of the mountain bandit is also a real thorough throat. "What''s going on?" "Enemy attack!" "Come on, come on, come on!" "Who are the brave guys!" "Kill all the invaders!" The shrill cry of the leader of the mountain bandits immediately made the whole mountain stronghold boiling. Those mountain bandits who were still sleeping and their families woke up one after another. But at this time, they didn''t really understand the situation. One by one, they picked up their weapons and rushed out of the house to kill all the invaders. However, the next second. The people who stepped out of the house. What you see. The scene of Shanzhai made the dozens of people who were still alive feel cold. It''s a hellish scene. There''s bodies everywhere, there''s scarlet blood everywhere. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The next moment. The two figures came out of the dim light, and the forehead of the bright ninja. Let the rest of those mountain bandits, including those women and children, feel a cold attack all over their bodies, and they can''t help pouring out endless despair in their heart. Chapter 64 PS: for the sake of two shifts in the new book issue of Xiaoye, please give me more recommendation tickets. For friends passing by, please also order a collection. It''s time to coax the author. Thank you! ninja. And a ninja in Muye village. Even if it looks like it''s just two young people who are not very old. But at the moment when I saw the forehead protection, and the whole body was covered with blood. In particular, I feel the Senran breath from Naruto and Sasuke. In front of these remaining dozens of people are feeling a feeling called despair. "Poof "Keng, Keng, Keng!" "Ding Ding Ding!" "Ah, ah It''s cruel, and it''s extremely bloody. The task has been carried out to this point. There''s no way to stop. Wake up when you wake up. If Sasuke and Naruto were allowed to face these 200 odd people at the beginning, they would be in a hurry, even injured, and many mountain bandits would run away because of their inexperience and unstable mentality. But now, it''s not the same. There are only 50 or 60 remaining people, and Naruto and Sasuke are in a state of "killing". There is only one fate left to these people. That is to be killed! "Damn it! Let''s hold them! You run first And in front of these see Sasuke and Naruto Ninja protect the forehead of the mountain bandits are also very clear. There is no room for them to resist and win. The only remaining hope is that these young adults can slightly delay the two ninjas. Let your family run away. Ninja is ninja. It''s the most powerful pronoun in the world. It is totally impossible for ordinary people to fight against it. However, their thoughts are still just a kind of extravagance. "Don''t try to run away Deep in the eyes filled with a very strong blood color bright color. "Whew" "Whoosh" "Poof "Ah "Poof It''s as easy as cutting grass. Naruto and Sasuke shuttle alternately among the rest of the crowd, constantly harvesting the lives of the remaining mountain bandits. The sound of metal objects cutting the cortex and the direct touch of warm blood splashing on the body are clearly so clear and intense, but at this time Naruto and Sasuke are completely unmoved. Or earlier than a previous node. Both of them have started to automatically block their emotions. It''s not human. Instead, it''s like a machine. Constantly harvesting a fresh life. For Naruto and Sasuke. At this moment, there is only one idea in their mind. That is to wipe out the rest of the people! This is the mission! That''s what they have to do! "Die, die, die!" Sasuke, who keeps killing people in front of him in the dark. At this moment, it was like recalling the bloody night five years ago, which made him scared and crazy. It was the same bloody and cruel, just the change of the role. The contrast feeling that this brings. While constantly killing these people''s lives. Yuzhibo Sasuke''s pupil that red color also became more and more obvious at this time. "Poof!" Along with the blood on the hands more and more thick. When the sense of spiritual stimulation becomes more and more intense. In Sasuke''s eyes, the faintly visible gouyu also became clearer at this moment. "Plop..." "Ah." The shrill scream and the cruel fight. With this one after another in front of the fallen figure. It''s like a breath of killing that permeates the whole air. "Kill, kill, kill everything, yes, that''s it, that''s it, kill everything in front of you!" The pain of waving. The cold sheen that blooms out. When Naruto keeps killing mountain bandits, women and babies, it seems that there is a deep voice echoing in his heart. It''s like a demon whispering. Make Naruto that blue pupil, in mixed with rich blood color moment, as if to emerge a fox pupil shape. The scarlet chakra hovering deep in the body suddenly passed away. Make Naruto''s mental state more crazy. "Puyi" When the last woman''s chest was accurately penetrated by Naruto. "Plop" The fallen figure with endless fear. this moment. Nuo is in a mountain stronghold. There are only two breath left. The scarlet blood flowing everywhere is full of extremely strong smell of blood. It''s like the scene of a hell full of corpses. At the end of the day. In the heart of Naruto and Sasuke, there is a very real and intense sense of emptiness. They stare at the terrible scene in front of them. Almost at the same time, they seem to have come back to their senses at this moment. Their painful and ugly expressions seem to be blocked by something. There is a feeling of nausea and vomiting. Is this the Ninja''s "job"? Is it the so-called "quantity"? Look at the scene. Naruto suddenly wants to laugh. The world is really crazy. It''s even crazier than any era Naruto has ever known in his previous life. Warm? Peace? warm blood? Friendship? love? Or do you want to be a friend of justice? What Naruto suddenly saw in his previous life is so ironic. This is a world full of darkness and cruelty. But just to show the sunny and warm side? "It''s really funny." Look at the scene in front of you. In the pupil of Naruto, a look of extreme disgust and sarcasm appeared and whispered. "I want to live! Live well! And change the world! I need strength! " Naruto takes a deep breath and clenches his hands tightly, thinking in his heart. It''s not just Naruto. At this moment. Sasuke''s heart is also the emergence of a similar idea. Raised eyes. The sight of each other. No words are needed. They seem to have a special communication on the spiritual level. A special state of mutual understanding. And also looking at the red gouyu that is very obvious to emerge in front of Sasuke''s two pupils. "Is this the writing wheel eye of you yuzhibo people?" Naruto is no strange place, just with a look of curiosity said so. On the contrary, Sasuke frowned slightly. During the killing, he didn''t realize that he had opened his eyes (in fact, you opened your eyes five years ago.) "Write round eyes? It seems that I''m a step closer to that man! " Sasuke gently touched his eyes, his right hand fist clenched tightly, and his face showed a sneer of sarcasm. "Test your own measure? ha-ha! Yuzhibo weasel, you wait for me! I''ll come to you in a minute Sasuke didn''t say anything. But it was a sneer full of irony. But that''s enough. The eyes are raised again. Looking at the Naruto like Shura in front of me. Sasuke is rare at this moment to show a faint smile. "You are the same as me! Naruto! We are the same This is a soft spoken word. Make Naruto''s eyebrows slightly a Yang, looking directly at in front of Sasuke''s Scarlet pupil, smile. "Oh, maybe." Whispered out such an ambiguous words. Chapter 65 The fear of the abyss. A bloody night. "Fire escape - the art of big fireball!" "Fengdun - the art of great breakthrough!" The roaring wind. The fire that spread in an instant. Wrap the whole village in it. The two teenagers who saw, or should be said to have created a "hell scene" by themselves, not only stepped into the cruel and dark world that Ninja belonged to on the external, but also on the spiritual level at this moment! "That''s the way we''re going!" Looking at the fire in front of me. The fortress completely covered and completely annihilated. In the deep of Naruto''s eyes, a touch of light gold and dark red are shining each other, whispering words, Naruto seems to want to completely reflect the scene of this moment into his mind! Sasuke on one side also silently looked at the fire in front of him. The blood color in his eyes also became extremely clear and awe inspiring at this moment. "Let''s go!" Light words. Two people who turn around and leave immediately after. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" There was no hesitation. Naruto and Sasuke, who left the Institute. It''s just less than an hour apart. But they had a general change. And that''s the change. In the future, it is the right way or the wrong way for them. Only in the future. At the moment. Nobody knows. Or it can be said. Only the ridiculous God of fate is watching everything. The light of the sky. The dark color that maps to the night sky. It also attracted the attention of Sakura, who was "hanging up" in the mountains not far away, and Kakashi, who was waiting for investigation in case of an accident. After seeing this scene, lifting a shadow part and receiving the feedback, Kakashi''s eyebrows also slightly raised. "The task is done!" The real meaning of this C-level task. Kakashi knows that Naruto and Sasuke are extremely clear. And after that night. Kakashi believes Naruto and Sasuke will really step on the road of ninja. Is it cruel? It''s cruel! Very unreasonable? It''s really unreasonable! Helpless? There must be some helplessness! However, these are doomed choices. There has never been peace in the world. The fighting in the world of tolerance has never been cut off since ancient times. The civilian population? Involving innocent people? No kidding! In this world, common sense doesn''t work at all. Don''t say Ninja says "kindness" and "fraternity." This is the most ironic statement. Even it''s not just about the enemy. Fight with the village. The betrayal of a companion. And more brutal scenes. Anyone who believes in the existence of peace, friendship, justice and so on in this world is a real hopeless fool. A world of mutual understanding? A world of peace and fraternity? Are you sure you''re not doing the "dream" in unlimited monthly reading Kakashi knows the dark side of the world. More clearly the so-called "Ninja" in the end is what kind of existence. That''s why. The reason why Kakashi will bring the seventh class to perform such a C-level mission tonight. Kakashi also believes that she experienced the night. The two xiaren in his team will certainly grow up differently. As for chunye Sakura, we can only talk about it later. Kakashi has never seen anyone who can''t accept the reality and gives up his ninja career. There are five villages, but the seemingly peaceful Muye village brings too many false illusions to the villagers, It leads to a higher proportion in Muye village. Kakashi doesn''t care. Of course, he will fulfill his responsibilities as a mentor. Try to teach Sakura to a certain extent, and if not, Kakashi will give up Sakura chunye directly. To be frank, the reason why the seventh class was established is that Kakashi, who is currently one of the most cutting-edge Shangren in Muye village, led the team. The main reason is that whirlpool Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke. The former is the orphan of Huoying of the fourth generation, and it is also the current jiuweiren Zhuli The latter is the only survivor of yuzhibo family in the village, and also involves yuzhibo weasel, one of the top secret triple agents in Muye village. To be direct. Kakashi only needs to cultivate these two. The rest of chunye Sakura? If you can, you can. If not. To be honest, it really doesn''t matter. This is true in the original. The same is true in this life. Of course, Kakashi''s ideas. The three in class seven won''t know. Maybe even if you know, at most, Sakura will have violent fluctuations, and Sasuke is hard to say, let alone Naruto. Naruto, who has two generations of experience, is especially familiar with the story of this life. It''s never what Kakashi can see through. Naruto has a clearer understanding of the nature of the world than Kakashi. It''s just that before that, it was just so-called clear in the mind. And after this special experience tonight. Naruto has a deeper understanding of the essence of the world from the inside out! It''s dark and cruel! Peace will not exist in the present world. As long as the world is still in this mode. There will never be peace. In the final analysis, having one or two seemingly peaceful and peaceful times in the original book is not really about ushering in peace, let alone mutual understanding. It''s just because of the absolute strength of those who were in power at that time. Wasn''t the peace before the first World War because of the strength of qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban to deter the world? In the final finale, the so-called five tolerance villages understand each other, maintain peace, fight together, and even conclude a friendly treaty and negotiate to solve various contradictions. Isn''t it because there was a big boss behind the scenes at that time? But also because this big boss can easily push any village. Under the situation of being forced and helpless, do the five tolerance villages need to work together to deal with it? And then the so-called peace. Isn''t it because the combined strength of Naruto and Sasuke is too terrible after the war? The other four villages could not resist at all. And then add a little bit, just after fighting side by side. Do you still have a certain feeling of incense? As well as Naruto and Sasuke in the original book, these two are also the reasons why they are "fooled" and disabled! Believe it or not, even in the original, as long as Naruto''s generation dies. When the interests of the five great powers conflict again and there is no common strong enemy from outside. A new round of World War of tolerance. It''s bound to explode again!! In a nutshell. Human beings are such creatures. As long as there are mutual interests involved. It''s just that there can''t be permanent peace. As long as there are people, there will definitely be fights. Not to mention. In this world. There are still different forces, which must mean that they have different interests, and the difference and competition of interests will bring about war. This principle is universal in any world. Man is a greedy species, also a selfish species, saint? No matter in which world or era. Saints, there will be. There is no need to deny that. However, how many such saints are there? One in ten thousand? i ''m sorry! Most people are just ordinary people who only think about themselves. Besides, in such an unsettled world. The so-called sage. It''s just going to be swallowed up, not even a little bit of residue left. "The world is wrong! The world needs great change! " Naruto looked up at the boundless starry sky and said firmly in his heart. Chapter 66 Very short distance. Almost after the fire spread. Only a few minutes have passed. Naruto and Sasuke reappear in front of Kakashi and Sakura chunye. The atmosphere of extreme ferocity And there''s blood on it. Naruto and Sasuke are just like walking out of the blood pool hell. Their whole body is full of horror and bloody smell. No matter who sees them, they will feel thrilled. In the first time, the moment she saw them, Sakura screamed, and then fainted. Well, yes, it''s the standard performance of a very standard "scream girl". If Kakashi didn''t catch Sakura quickly, it would be a close contact with the surface, Looking at Sakura who fell in her arms and fainted, Kakashi moved her to the tree trunk and shook her head helplessly. If she just fainted, Kakashi could only say that Sakura chunye was not suitable to be a ninja. Instead of wasting time on the front line, she might as well give up her career and go to a school, a hospital and a hospital The logistics department like material management is the most suitable for Sakura chunye. On the front battlefield, Sakura chunye''s performance is really not suitable£¨ It''s undeniable that in the later plot of the original work, Sakura also had some good performances, but before the wind spread, Sakura was the representative of Erque. No, it''s a kind of praise to say that Erque, especially in the plot before and after yuzhibo''s defection, the IQ and EQ directly exposed are really touching!) "Mission accomplished?" Even though he knew the result, he even sent his own body to do the work of finishing the work. (he could not let the fire burn the whole flash. The two boys didn''t have any sense of aftermath. Before that, Kakasi also make complaints about Naruto and Sasuke. For the moment, Kakashi also asked symbolically. "Yes, a total of 216 people. According to the mission requirements, no one was left alive!" Facing Kakashi''s eyes. Naruto pursed his mouth and returned with an inexplicable look. And the voice is a little hoarse. It seems that it takes a lot of courage to say such a sentence. In fact, when Naruto himself says this sentence, Naruto still has a slight twitch in his heart, including Sasuke''s expression on one side. There are 216 people. This is not only a number, but also represents more than 200 lives, At least more than an hour ago. Now, it has become a cold corpse. Finally, it will turn into dust and disappear in the wind. Look at the state of the two people in front of you. Kakashi frowned slightly. Although Kakashi thinks it''s a reasonable judgment to give such a "cruel task" at this age, after actually seeing it, Kakashi finds that there is a little deviation from his expectation. After all, this is Kakashi''s first time to lead the team in the real sense. Kakashi judges Naruto and Sasuke and others who are 12 years old according to the benchmark of his time, According to the Ninja''s age, this is a relatively mature stage, but different from the previous war years, Muye has been Chengping for 12 years, and there is no local war. At most, it is just individual fighting between tasks (sometimes a protection task, ninjas from different villages will get together, and then fight, in order to complete the task!) Naturally, there are essential differences in mentality and quantity between 12 years ago and 12 years later. Fortunately, Naruto and Sasuke. If you switch to other team members. Don''t talk about the mission. Whether it can be accepted in the premise is a big problem. "Still a little anxious?" Kakashi thought in his heart, but it''s not a big thing, or it should be said that with such emotional fluctuations, Kakashi will feel relieved, and eventually he will recover. Since he has chosen the path of Ninja, Kakashi just reminds himself in his heart that the future training or task training should be carried out step by step, Don''t ask too much, otherwise it may be counterproductive. "Good. It''s late now. We''ll have a rest here tonight. We''ll go back to the village tomorrow morning. But before that, you two should clean up." Kakashi said softly, looking at Naruto and Sasuke in front of him with a gentle tone. "Yes." Naruto and Sasuke both nodded their heads and answered back in a low voice. Late at night. The light wind blows on the Buddha. It was a very special night for class seven. The first C-level mission. The first bloody massacre. No matter what the future is, today is the most special day for class seven. Even Sakura haruno, who was not involved in the mission, was the same. She is also the first time to really see the most real side of ninja. In the future, chunye Sakura''s choice of road depends largely on what happened that night. So is Sakura chunno. Let alone Naruto and Sasuke. That night. Both of them almost lost sleep. As if as soon as you close your eyes, the bloody massacre just occurred in your mind. The sound and appearance of each person killed by himself was like a lantern, flashing through their minds. It''s hard for them to calm down for a long time. toss and turn restlessly. It''s hard to fall asleep at all. Kakashi, on the alert above the tree trunk, clearly knows this. For anyone. No one can maintain a thorough calm after such a first experience. Such a person is not a calm word, but a devil. Naruto and Sasuke need time. Even more of this experience is needed. After getting used to it. Such an emotional wave. It won''t be there anymore. This is also the road that every ninja must take from the beginning. All night long. Time passed by. When the sky turned out a little bit of fish belly white moment. The first ray of morning light shines on the earth. There was a loud chirp of birds in the woods. The eyelids of Naruto, who was still sleeping, moved slightly. Although the eyes slowly opened were not very dazzling, when the ray of sunlight shone on Naruto''s blue eyes, Naruto still subconsciously narrowed his eyes. "Oh! Good morning, Naruto. " It can be said that Kakashi sat cross legged on the tree trunk after a whole night''s vigil, raised his hand slightly to the Naruto who had turned over, and said with a smile. "Good morning, Mr. Kakashi." Naruto yawned, waved and echoed. Chapter 67 PS: I have to go to the countryside these two days. There are only two or three chapters left in my manuscript. Let''s have a watch these days. I''ll update it after Xiao Ye comes back at the weekend. Thank you for your support! I feel very tired. It''s not just insomnia last night. It''s also because of the experience last night, which was like a trip to hell. Not physically. More is reflected in the mental fatigue. A night of twists and turns. Naruto doesn''t know what time he fell asleep yesterday. It seems to be three o''clock, and it seems to be four or five o''clock in the early morning? Anyway, before going to sleep, Naruto''s mind is full of scenes of those people who were killed by himself. Even after going to sleep, Naruto obviously had a nightmare, leading to an extremely unreal feeling at the moment when he just woke up. There seems to be a faint expression of fear in his pupils. Of course, on the surface, Naruto seems to be back to normal. With Kakashi''s life experience and observation, it can be seen naturally, but Kakashi will not point it out at this time. After all, this is the road Naruto needs to complete. "It seems that the rest is OK. Today''s weather is very good. Wait a minute, let''s go to the nearby town and go back to the village after breakfast to hand in the task. This time it''s a class C task. You can get more rewards." Kakashi just jumped down from the tree trunk, looking at Sasuke, Sakura and Naruto who were also just waking up, and said with a smile. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi." Sasuke and Sakura wake up, the former is still cold and indifferent, as if yesterday''s experience did not affect him at all, while Sakura chunye is a little bit timid, at this moment, even Sakura chunye''s favorite yuzhibo Sasuke. Sakura''s eyes to Sasuke are all with a look of cowardice. What happened yesterday. For Sakura, it''s really like a nightmare. It''s been less than ten days since my team was founded. In the first few days. Sakura has been immersed in her own team with Sasuke and Naruto, and she has successfully passed the assessment of Kakashi teacher and officially become a ninja. She can perform tasks together. What she didn''t expect is that she will encounter such things in the past few days. Ninja, kill. This awareness. There will be Sakura chunye. Or even if you don''t have this consciousness, how dare you say to be a ninja? However, there are also many kinds of homicide. Similar to yesterday''s scene is undoubtedly far beyond the psychological limit that Sakura chunye can bear now. Or so to speak. Especially when you see that Sasuke and Naruto, who you think will stand together with you, finally choose to accept the task and really put it into practice, Sakura''s psychological defense line is nearly collapsed. It can be said that Sakura''s psychological quality is good. However, this is still a scene that chunye Sakura can''t accept at this stage. Especially when haruno Sakura recalls the bloody appearance of Sasuke and Naruto last night, her whole body vibrates uncontrollably. Kakashi and Naruto who saw this scene sighed in their hearts. Not to mention Kakashi. Naruto doesn''t have much aversion to Sakura. Even in his previous life, Naruto''s feelings for Sakura are not cold, not disgust. And this time it''s even more so. You can''t really say that Sakura''s ideas and opinions are wrong. After all, in this world, it''s very difficult for you to judge right or wrong. It can only be said that Sakura haruno is too simple. That''s it. Based on such a judgment. On the contrary, Naruto will feel that Sakura chunye is a little pitiful. Because of naive, simple people. It''s a mistake to live in this world. Of course, such a statement is too exaggerated. However, there is also a certain truth. "Maybe Sakura is really not suitable for ninjas." Almost at the same time. Naruto and Kakashi have similar thoughts in their minds. Just as the four of them simply washed up and packed their bags, they were ready to leave for the nearest town. Not far away, there was an extremely sharp cry of an eagle. Soon after, a brown eagle appeared in the vacant seat of Kakashi and Naruto. After circling for a short time, it flew to a more far-reaching position. The next moment. Kakashi''s step is a slight one. "Ah? It suddenly occurred to me that there is another thing I need to do. I won''t go back to the village for the time being. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, you three should go back to the village first. This is the task scroll, Naruto. I''ll leave the rest to you. I''ll go back to the village after I deal with it. " Kakashi turned her head, as if she suddenly thought of something, still with a look of laziness, said to Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura in a casual tone, and gently threw out the scroll. "Oh? Oh "Pa" Caught subconsciously by Naruto in front of him, he looked at Kakashi in a daze. I haven''t waited for Naruto to say anything. "Well? Mr. Kakashi "That''s it first!" Kakashi waved his hand, then disappeared in front of Naruto. The remaining three people, including Sasuke, who has always been paralyzed, frowned slightly at the direction of Kakashi''s departure at this moment. In principle. It is the particularity of Naruto identity. Kakashi should not leave Naruto alone outside the village£¨ There''s no big difference between Sasuke and Sakura for now.) Just considering the information you just received. As well as the current strength of Naruto and others, and the distance from Muye village is not very far after all, and it still belongs to the land of fire. In addition, the next thing I have to do, the risk factor is higher. In a comprehensive contest, Kakashi naturally chooses to let Naruto and others return to the village first. It was in that moment. Kakasi''s considerations. However, this is obviously just Kakashi''s wishful thinking. Except for the initial muddle. After leaving with Kakashi. Naruto, who gradually regained his mind, thought of the eagle he had just seen. "Is the ninja in Muye village in danger? Maybe it has something to do with not cutting again? " Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and such an idea came into his mind. This is the land of fire. That''s right. But it''s also the area closest to the kingdom of Poland. In the original work, it is indeed mentioned that the plot of the kingdom of Bo is not long after Naruto graduated. I missed it, but it doesn''t mean that no other team will receive this task? Although there is no basis for such a guess. But there is such a voice in Naruto''s heart to remind him. It is absolutely that other teams have received the plot mission of the kingdom of Poland in the original book. Moreover, it must be the xiaren team led by Shangren. In this way, we will have the result that we need help, but we can temporarily resist the attack of no longer chopping, and have the ability to send a signal for help! Chapter 68 Naruto''s pupil in the emergence of a wisp of thought. If so. Naruto would never be able to return to Muye village so honestly. Originally, Naruto wanted to join in the "excitement" in the plot of the kingdom of Bo. Originally, Naruto thought that kador, the big Treasury, was going to be far away from him. Now there was a good chance. Naruto would never miss such a good opportunity. This is closely related to his "money" process. Working? It''s impossible to work in my life. I want money. This is the fastest way! When I think about it. Naruto is to make up his mind. "That, Sasuke, you and Sakura go back to hand in the task first, I suddenly remember, I also have something to do with Kakashi teacher." Naruto turns around and throws his task scroll in the direction of Sasuke. As kakasi said before, Naruto almost says the same thing to Sasuke. It''s just unexpected and reasonable that Sasuke didn''t catch the task scroll. Instead, he gently blocked it with his right hand, In the air is the scroll back, face with a touch of light look, whispered. "Together." Very simple and clear words. And with an unquestionable tone. The Naruto''s expression in front of him stagnated slightly. "Well? that? This one? " instant. Naruto looks at Sasuke in front of him in a daze. This seems to be an answer in Sasuke''s style. But this is not the result of Naruto''s imagination at all. Two pillars. Your answer is not standard. Naruto looks at Sasuke with a funny and helpless look, and rubs his forehead. After what happened last night, there seems to be a wonderful spiritual connection between Naruto and Sasuke. They don''t need too much words, just a look at each other, they can understand each other''s meaning. Like right now. Three words, especially Sasuke''s eyes at the moment. This looks very insipid. Naruto can see a very firm meaning from it. "Xiaoying, why don''t you go back to the village first?" I know two pillars don''t make sense here. Naruto turns his attention to Sakura chunye. No matter whether there will be another enemy in the future or not. But since the Ninja from the same village sent out a signal for help. What''s more, Kakashi needs to support himself and others (I''m afraid that he and others will drag their feet or even risk their lives.) You can judge the risks. Based on this point, Naruto naturally hopes that Sakura will return to the village first, not to say that he looks down on Sakura, but not only from the strength level, but also from the psychological level. Especially seeing that Sakura is still a little pale now, Naruto thinks that Sakura''s best choice is to return to the village first and have a calm rest for a period of time. And probably know how terrible they and Sasuke looked yesterday. It may even leave a deep impression on Sakura chunye At this time, Naruto showed a sunny smile as much as possible, and said to Sakura in a gentle tone. Look at yesterday from a different perspective. At least. Naruto can still understand the psychological state of sakura at the moment. If Naruto can accept it as calmly as himself and Sasuke, he has to doubt whether Sakura''s psychology is normal, her different childhood life, different growth environment, and the relatively peaceful environment in the world of tolerance. In addition, there is no "special" childhood like naruto and Sasuke, Sakura naturally grows up in the most normal way. It''s strange that she can accept the scene like yesterday. So, at this moment, Naruto''s tone is as soft as it is. Anyway, it''s my teammates after all. Even if I will make a more cruel choice in the future, at least it''s the future, not the present. But Sakura''s reaction is obviously beyond Naruto''s expectation. At first, Naruto thought that Sakura would want to stay away from the two of them. When she decided to let her go back to the village first, Sakura should agree. However, Sakura gently shook her head. Even though there was still a trace of fear on her face, she timidly looked at Naruto and Sasuke and quickly lowered her head, Whispered back: "I''ll go too." Although now Sakura''s heart still has a lot of resistance to last night. Even to the present Naruto and Sasuke, Sakura has extremely complex emotions. However, in short, Naruto and Sasuke are both Sakura''s companions. They have studied together in the same school for six years. Now they are members of a small team. Sakura can''t accept or even understand the cruel reality of last night. However, it seems that she can vaguely understand what a real ninja is and how he feels about Naruto and Sasuke, What''s more, it''s not resistance and exclusion, it''s just the previous emotion mixed with a touch of fear. It seems that Sasuke and Naruto that I know have become a little strange. It''s not about disgust, it''s about leaving two people. What''s more, the kind of thing she just experienced last night, now let Sakura go back to Muye village by herself. Sakura feels terrible just by imagining. In that case, it''s better to follow Naruto and Sasuke. And Naruto is at the beginning of the startled, rapid reaction, after a little pondering, gently nodded, said in response. "Well, that''s OK." Now Sakura seems to be in a very unstable state of mind. Although a ninja. But after yesterday''s experience. Naruto really thinks Sakura doesn''t fit the definition of ninja. Let Sakura in this state return to the village by herself. If you encounter any problems on the road, it''s not a good thing. It doesn''t seem too far away, but in fact it''s several hours away. In addition, Sakura''s appearance is very good. After a little consideration, Naruto also thinks that it''s better for Sakura to follow them. As for Sasuke, not to mention. It doesn''t matter to him. Originally for the seventh class, Sasuke is lack of interest, the only goal is to put on Kakashi. The rest of the company? Even Naruto, even though he showed his strength in that survival exercise, which makes the current Sasuke''s side, in the final analysis, that''s what happened. On the contrary, because of yesterday''s special experience, they had a deep-seated spiritual exchange. But for now, it''s only here, and haruno Sakura doesn''t mention it, Naruto will have a little bit of care in it. But Sasuke directly ignored the existence of Sakura chunye. Or that sentence, as long as it does not interfere with the two pillars, or it is beneficial to the two pillars. The rest? Two pillars don''t care whether it''s him, her or it? Chapter 69 PS: thanks to Buxiang SHANGBAN, Mo Zhihuan, Yingfan gentleman Lingfeng, baojianyin, sincere grace, chaos God Kaos, trance moment, cl394lin children''s shoes! It''s too little to push one hundred times a day. Please vote more for Xiao Ye. I haven''t gone back in the village yet. It''s still one shift for the time being. According to the plan, I''ll go back on Sunday, and two shifts will be restored at that time. Please count more tickets, collect and invest for free. Thank you! Now that I''ve made up my mind. Now Naruto and others are not hesitating. "Well, let''s go." "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" Carry your own luggage. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura are following the direction where Kakashi just left. Although there is a gap in speed, Naruto and others do not know the specific direction and location as Kakashi, but fortunately Naruto still has a certain impression of the general plot of the kingdom of Poland. The most important thing is that the kingdom of Poland is an island country, Although it is located in the southeast coastal area of the country of fire, because it is a small country, and the location of Naruto''s mission is very close to the country of wave, Naruto can still judge the general location, and one of Ninja''s most basic skills is to learn to track. If you kill kakasi, you won''t know that the three unfortunate children in your team will follow you. Naturally, you can''t talk about eliminating traces. As long as you trace these traces, you can judge the general direction and the specific location of the rest. As long as it''s near. Are you afraid you can''t find the precise position? Know the battle between Shangren. It can''t be called earth shaking. Just two B-level or even A-level ninjas. It causes dramatic fluctuations. It can be sensed within a few kilometers. Naruto naturally does not worry about finding Kakashi. Sasuke and Sakura follow Naruto''s steps directly. Sakura''s attitude has not stabilized, but Sasuke is too lazy to ask. Anyway, it''s OK to follow Naruto. This is also the most direct thought in the heart of the two pillars at the moment. There are two sides. After Naruto and the other three discussed briefly for a few minutes, ready to track Kakashi. Kakashi, who had been heading for the target position in advance, had no reservation all the way. Chakra, who broke out completely, moved almost three or four times faster than Naruto and others. Call for help! Naruto and others can''t understand it (or it should be said that Naruto knows that the Brown Eagle is basically the beast that transmits the necessary information in Muye village, but Naruto also can''t understand the meaning. He can only guess from Kakashi''s subtle actions and expressions and the plot he knows.) Qimukakasi, as the upper forbearance of Muye village, understood the message of forbearance eagle in the first time. There''s not so much complicated information. It''s the most direct and simple way to ask for help. The moment the message was sent. It means that there is a Muye village''s Shangren team, or at least the Zhongren team, who is in danger and needs the nearby Muye Ninja to go to the rescue. Kakashi doesn''t show his face on the surface, but in fact he has a very worried mood in his heart. We''re on the border. It is most likely to involve the interests of various forces. Of course, Kakashi is most worried about the safety of Muye ninja who is in trouble. He also needs to consider whether the next conflict will bring more waves. We should know that Muye has managed to maintain peace for more than ten years. If some things are not handled properly, a new round of war in the world of tolerance will break out again, That''s not what Muye village wants to see now. The kingdom of waves. This is a small country on the southeast border of the country of fire. If you look from the whole world of tolerance. This is a very small country. As an island country, it lacks all kinds of necessities. Moreover, the number of residents in Poland, even those in the ravines, is only tens of thousands. Due to such factors, Poland has always given the impression to other countries that it is an extremely poor country, But it is such a country, if from the perspective of geographical location, it is very important for the country of fire. No, because of other things. Just see that the kingdom of wave is in the middle of the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of water. We will know the strategic value of Poland. In the past 50 or 60 years since the establishment of the five tolerance villages. Muye village and Wuren village, or even the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of water, have been fighting in the vicinity of the kingdom of Bo for many times. Especially after the destruction of vortex country. Over the years, the war goal of the country of water has been on the country of wave. If they want to attack the country of fire, the country of wave is their best springboard and forward base. And Kakashi saw the call for help. The first reaction is also the country of water, Wuren village. When performing tasks in this area, the probability of encountering fog tolerance is the highest. "Look at the message just now, it''s almost in the territory of Bo kingdom. I hope it''s not the ninja in Wuren village." Kakashi rushed to the target, thinking in her heart. Not to mention fear. It''s also very common for ninjas in different villages to meet each other and fight each other. But for Muye village, it''s better not to cause big waves. Muye village, which was badly hit in the Third World War of tolerance, also experienced nine tail accidents and the sacrifice of four generations of Huoying couple, Then came the big snake pill, which defected because of the taboo human body research. Because his best friend defected, he needed to be calm and wanted to find and recover his best friend. Besides, he also collected some information for the village, so that he left the village. Even earlier, he was disheartened because of the death of his younger brother rope tree and lover Duan, Even suffering from phobia, she chose to leave the village. then! In addition, the Jiuwei accident was used as the fuse to directly ignite the conflict between Muye village and yuzhibo clan, which had been owned since the village was built. In addition, the pressure of the existing high-level and the combination of various factors under the dispassionate conflict within yuzhibo led to Muye village''s largest ninja clan being exterminated, Not only were hundreds of yuzhibo adult men and women who could have been used as the middle and high-end combat power killed, but the most important was the three yuzhibo who could be used as the top combat power of the village. Two of them died (yuzhibo Shuitou and yuzhibo Fuchu), and one of them was charged with treason and fled Muye village. Muye village is the first of the five tolerance villages. For more than ten years since the end of the Third World War. Not only did they not get the rest they deserved, but they continued to weaken themselves. Their comprehensive combat power was not even compared with the peak period. Even after the end of the Third World War of tolerance, Muye village, which entered the weak period by picking two or three villages alone, was several times stronger than the present one. At least at that time, the three generations still had quite high combat power, The fourth generation of fire shadow, Bofeng Watergate, is at its peak, and it is still rising and becoming stronger. It can freely control the nine tails and break out the vortex of extremely strong fighting power. Jiuxinnai, as well as dashuewan and zilaiye, who have not yet left the village, have many elites to endure. Chapter 70 It''s like Muye village now. Under the seemingly powerful appearance. In fact, it is a very weak and empty inner. Don''t say that Muye village has the strength and confidence to pick two or three tolerance villages, just like the previous three tolerance world wars. Even if it is single to single, now Muye village can only bully Sharen village? It''s really hard to meet the other three tolerance villages. Therefore, for Muye village, the situation is very delicate. Before the new generation grows up in a real sense, Muye village can''t afford the confrontation similar to the previous three tolerance world wars. This is also the most important reason why the original work RI Chutian was attacked by Yunren, and Muye village still needs to give Yunren an account. Of course, this does not deny the dishonorable role played by the senior Muye officials such as Huoying of the third generation and some elders of the rizong family, as well as the decision that they have enough pockets and political attributes, But it must also be admitted that this was the helpless choice of Muye village at that time. The three generations of Huoying are old, not only physically, but also mentally. Muye village at that time could not bear the consequences of the outbreak of the fourth World War. So is Muye village now. As the elite of Muye village, Kakashi knows this very well. Chakra broke out. At the moment, Kakashi''s speed of advance can be described as speed, but Kakashi is in a hurry. Finally, he arrived at the battle site at the most extreme and ingenious time. At the right time, Kakashi''s figure could reach the target. I heard it first. There was a terrible sound in the air. Within the field of vision. The huge beheading sword, which was waved violently in the air, with a fierce breath, suddenly attacked the scene of a beautiful red shadow below, which almost lost all the resistance. Kakashi''s pupil suddenly shrank, his body burst out, a thundering sound, and his instant body skill spread out, Kakashi with the most rapid posture straight in front of the chopper. "Keng!" The two that collide. There was a sharp, hard metal crash. Intense sparks burst out. An instant confrontation. Touch and open. It unfolded unexpectedly. At the moment of seeing Kakashi''s figure, the red shadow showed an obvious look of joy and relaxation, while the bandaged gloomy man, who was blocked by Kakashi, was looking at Kakashi''s familiar figure at this moment. He could not help but frown and his face showed an extremely ugly look. The tall figure that bounced out quickly, the bandage was gloomy, and the man boldly backed the chopper in his hand, showing an inexplicable light in his pupils. "Ha ha, I really didn''t expect that I could meet two Shangren in such a low-level C-level task, and one of them was the famous copy ninja, shulunyan Kakashi. It''s really not a good deal." The sullen bandage man looked at Kakashi in front of him and said in a sarcastic tone. "Ah ha ha, I didn''t expect that I could meet the first seven forbearance people of Wuren here - Ghost people don''t chop again! It''s my pleasure. " Kakashi ha ha, a little stretch of the body, while adjusting his position, seemingly relaxed, but in fact completely tense posture, looking at the front of no longer cut, said with a smile, this seems very relaxed words, Kakashi that look no longer cut in the line of sight is showing a very solemn and dignified color. Although it is to avoid the biggest risk - did not meet the ninja of Wuren village. But in front of this does not cut again may also be a very difficult existence. Even if you are not careful, you may be killed. You know, the seven forbearances of Wuren are always synonymous with strength. As one of the strongest under the water shadow in Wuren village. Taodi no longer has a great reputation in the whole world of tolerance. Trying to get rid of a guy like this. It''s not very difficult. Looking at the evil spirit in front of the sky no longer cut, Kakashi secretly thought in his heart. "Kakashisan." And it''s at this time. A soft voice came into Kakashi''s ear. No need to turn around. The red shadow just saved by Kakashi was directly reflected in Kakashi''s eyes. Xirihong, who has just been promoted to Shangren some time ago and is also responsible for leading the eighth team, is not the other person. As Shangren, who is dominated by magic, xirihong''s comprehensive combat power is not weak, but in the face of such experienced Shangren as no longer cutting, to be frank, xirihong is not an opponent at all, If Kakashi arrives a little later, xirihong will definitely become the ghost of no longer chopping, and the whole eighth class will not escape the fate of being destroyed. Or it can be said that if the above-mentioned team mode is led by forbearance, there are really few teams in Muye village that can fight against the existence of no longer chopping. And it''s also when Kakashi can save xirihong. On the other side, the two figures, who were still besieging and attacking the eighth group of gouzhongya, Younv zhinai and richutian, immediately separated from the battle. After a few flashes, they quickly returned to the side where they would not cut again and looked at the people in front of Muye with a very alert look, especially qimukakasi, who just appeared, It''s not anyone else. It''s the two Zhongren brothers who first attacked the seventh class in the original book and then were easily solved by Kakashi. At this moment, the two seem very calm on the surface, but in fact, they are very confused in the heart. Originally thought that a C-level task could be captured by hand, even if we met a Muye village team led by Shangren. Our two brothers still have no choice but to have three kids who are willing to endure. Among them, there is not only the disgusting oil girl controlling insects, but also another soul light guy who can exert the cooperation of tolerance animals and make the fighting performance close to Zhongren. That''s all. The little girl who looks soft and weak is still a member of the Muye family. With the help of Bai Yan, they both won the opponent and killed the target. They were almost killed by the three kids in turn. Originally, I was looking forward to winning the woman Shangren immediately if I didn''t kill him, so as to directly end the whole battle. However, before the two brothers could breathe a sigh of relief, they came directly to reinforce. And the scariest thing is that there''s another Shangren! At this moment. Is this really a C-level mission? The two brothers who seem very calm make complaints about themselves in the depths of their hearts. Chapter 71 Especially after the two brothers heard the words of no longer beheading. Is the canthus of the eye slightly twitches to see not far away Qi mu kakasi. Although they don''t know Kakashi''s appearance (the direct attack on Kakashi in the original book proves that the two brothers don''t know the appearance of this Muye Shangren.) But copy the Ninja - write the title of round eye Kakashi. The two brothers have heard of it. This is absolutely a horrible existence in tolerance. At the thought of going to bear with the last two, one of them is still Qi mukakashi, who is not inferior to his family in fame and strength. In the heart of the two brothers, the idea of giving up the task comes out. Although compared with the general ninjas, Wu Ren is more decisive and direct in performing the task, But it also depends on the task and the enemy. As far as the current situation is concerned, the strength of the two sides is obviously not equal. Once they don''t fight with the qimukakasi, not to mention the existence of another one, the three little dolls can encircle and kill three of them. If they want to finish the task by force, Maybe they''re going to tell it directly here. In fact, the two brothers can''t retreat directly. After all, at this moment, they just obey the order of no more cutting. Before they give the order of retreat, they can only think about it in their heart, but can''t put it into practice. "Are you all right? "Red?" For the existence of these two dragon sets in general. Kakashi naturally didn''t care too much. All the Qi engines were firmly locked. If he didn''t cut them again, he seemed to be careless, but in fact he was on guard. He slightly tilted his head and asked in a deep voice towards the red sunset. In the gap time when Kakashi just blocked the attack. "Well, there''s no fatal injury." Xirihong also simply deals with her own injuries. The battle between ninjas is often a detail, and the outcome is decided in an instant. However, in some cases, it is easy to fall into a tug of war. Xirihong can be promoted to Shangren, which is undoubtedly the recognition of xirihong''s strength, but the same thing is that he will not be killed again Compared with the elite like Kakashi, xirihong''s strength gap is still very obvious. Although it''s not easy to say that xirihong will be killed directly in person, it''s also very difficult for xirihong to hold on for a long time if he doesn''t kill again. Fortunately, he doesn''t understand xirihong at all. The most important battle between ninjas is intelligence warfare, Even in the battle of destroying heaven and earth in the later period, the familiarity and control of each other''s intelligence can also affect the outcome of the battle to a great extent. Xirihong knows the information of no longer cutting. If you don''t cut it again, you don''t know xirihong. In addition, xirihong itself is a ninja with magic. Taking advantage of this information gap. It''s been a long time with magic. It can even be said that if you don''t have too much experience in fighting and are prepared for all kinds of situations, you are likely to be killed by xirihong at the beginning when you fall into xirihong''s magic trick. Rao is so. Xirihong''s magic trick is cracked one after another, and the only bottom card is hard to use, and you are also on full alert, Xirihong was wounded in many places. The only thing to be thankful for is that there was no fatal injury, or before the fatal attack. Kakashi just arrived to block the blow for xirihong. If Kakashi is a little later. The waiting is the cold corpse of xirihong. "Red teacher, are you ok?" From the other side, the eighth group, which came in a hurry, was also escorted by their employers, such as gouzhongya, richutian and Younv zhinai. Dazner, an important trigger in the plot of the kingdom of Poland, leaned over. They all looked at the guidance of their team with different degrees of worry on their faces and asked softly. Look at the men in your team. "It''s OK. Don''t worry. You three should protect Mr. dazner, and leave the rest to the teacher." Xirihong said softly with a smile and a gentle look. "Yes, red teacher!" Chuda, Ya and zhinai were relieved to see that their teacher really didn''t have much to do. They responded in unison. The dense formation immediately opened up protected dazna in the central position. Although xirihong was very angry that dazna''s concealment of the task level caused his team to be almost destroyed, But now is not the time to talk about these, the most important thing is to beat back the opponent first. Not far away, however, no longer chopping is looking at qimukakasi and xirihong in front of him, with a slight frown. As a member of the former Wuren assassination force, he inherited the chopping sword and became a new generation of qirenzhong. He once had the strength and potential to inherit Shuiying. In terms of strength, he is definitely one of the top boss figures in the early plot of Huoying. The strength rating is the existence of elites. In the period when Kakashi didn''t realize that he had opened the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel. The two men are basically in the situation of opening in May and may. Originally, it would be very difficult to deal with a Kakashi without cutting it. Now we have to add a xirihong. Besides, it''s the most intractable magic ninja. No matter how arrogant you are, you won''t feel that you can complete the task. Of course, even if you know that the strength level is dominant. Kakashi and xirihong did not relax at all. A little scattered, but there is a good eighth squad behind the three under endure and dazner to protect the station behind. This is also two people to prevent no longer cut was forced urgent circumstances, directly to the eighth class three. Such a situation is absolutely necessary for Kakashi and xirihong to avoid. See Kakashi and xirihong pose. No longer cut the expression is also become more cold up, Yu Guang slightly glanced to the other side of the woods. It was like a flash of white light. If you don''t cut that frown, it will stretch out in the next moment. In front of you are two Shangren. If you don''t pay yourself, you can hold down Kakashi and xirihong in a short time. But the ghost brother is also obviously very difficult to complete the task. In the battle ahead. It''s obvious that in the face of the Younv clan and the RI clan, there is another Muye kid who endures the cooperation of beasts. The ghost brother was almost killed. Although I still have cards that I didn''t use. But even so, the probability of completing the task will not exceed 50% at most. Almost in a second. After judging the pros and cons of risk. No longer cut is also in the heart to make a temporary retreat decision. Chapter 72 PS: I''m back from the village. I''ll resume double duty tomorrow. I''ll have a rest today. Thank you! Vote more! Thank you! And it''s just when I''m determined not to cut again. It''s not far away. "Since my opponent is the famous Taodi, if I don''t cut it, then I need to be serious." Kakashi, who was standing in the front, revealed that his right eye was shining with a terrible cold light at the moment. Without cutting the suddenly contracted pupil in Taodi, Kakashi raised his left hand slightly and raised the forehead that had covered his left eye. The three gouyu writing wheel eyes in his left eye were exposed, and the scarlet gouyu was moving infinitely Kakashi burst out a terrible momentum at this moment. It''s not just that the ghost brother standing on one side shivers. Even no longer cut the depths of the heart are in this moment to feel that a touch of extreme truth from the cold. "Write round eyes? I didn''t expect to be able to see the legendary wheel eye so soon. It''s a great honor! " It seems that he doesn''t care at all. In fact, his whole body muscles are completely tense. He stares at qimukakashi not far away. He listens to the calm words, but his right hand clenches the chopping sword on the palm of his hand. Facing qimukakashi, who was famous for his tolerance in the third world war, Even if you don''t kill such a cruel person, you have to pay 100% attention at this moment. If you don''t, it''s very clear that qimukakasi has the strength to kill herself. If you are careless in this kind of confrontation, it''s the result of your death on the spot. "Writing wheel eyes?" Different from the seventh class in the original book, Naruto and Sakura are ignorant. In the eighth class, the Nagi, the teeth and the oil females are all from the Ninja family, especially the ninja. As the "royal highness of the royal family", they are very clear about what the wheel eye means. When they see the three gable jade written by kakasi, the three of the eighth classes are looking at kakasi in front of the syncline with different degrees of shock. You know, the yuzhibo clan has almost been exterminated. Only yuzhibo Sasuke, who stayed in Muye village with them, and yuzhibo weasel, a S-level traitor. And the white haired Shangren who appeared in front of him actually has the eye of writing wheel? This makes Chutian, Ya and zhinai all have different thoughts in their hearts. However, this idea is only a moment. The power of the three Shangren. At the time of the air collision. This is the breath of forest. So that the eighth class of three under endure a feeling of suffocation in general. If xirihong didn''t stand in front of the three men in the eighth class and offset most of their power, they might even be directly crushed by this terrible power. Xirihong is still a little younger. Kakashi and no longer beheading are ninjas who have gone through three wars and come out of a sea of corpses in a real sense, which is just like the real murderous spirit, It''s not the ordinary Ninja that can adapt to or even resist the existence of the original, and it''s the same here. Especially if you don''t kill that ghost again. It''s actually made with blood. I graduated under the blood fog policy. If we only look at the level of tolerance. Generally speaking. It''s true that Wuren can fight ten at a time! To the level of never cutting again. Let''s not talk about other aspects. In terms of the experience of killing people and the creation of an atmosphere of terror, we are absolutely experts among experts. It''s a fierce momentum. The white fog gradually thickened. It''s a time when it''s spreading. "The art of fog concealment?" A figure that has become blurred. This line of sight is gradually blocked. Kakashi''s eyes slightly coagulated, the more tense figure, the gas engine is still firmly locked not far away. The white fog that contains no longer chopping chakra can cover the environment within a few hundred meters in an instant, so that everyone in this environment can not see clearly what is in front of him. It is the best auxiliary means for every Wuren who is proficient in assassination, or the basic Ninjutsu that must be prepared. This technique has only one defect, That is, the white fog will make the caster unable to see the mistakes in front of him. But as part of the release procedure. I know enough about the art of fog concealment. And it''s a necessary means for them to assassinate all the year round. If you don''t live in such an environment, the title of ghost man will become more worthy of the name, and the fighting ability will rise sharply. It must be higher than Kakashi and xirihong. Before, it was because we didn''t need such means to deal with xirihong. Now it''s different. Facing the famous copy Ninja qimukakasi. You can''t be careless if you don''t cut it again. If you want to do it. It is necessary to kill every blow. You can''t give them any chance to fight back. "All on alert!" Feel this spread in all around the cold killing. Kakashi frowned, right hand turned, a sharp moment of suffering appeared in Kakashi''s hands, that solemn appearance, let the eighth class of three under endure is in this moment, heart instantly tense up, everyone''s face is showing a very solemn look. Can rely on hard power to almost kill the enemy of his teacher. Just think about it with your toes, you know that this is definitely a terrible opponent. "Goo Doo." At this time. Even if it is always bold dog grave teeth are subconsciously swallowing a mouthful of saliva, face on the emergence of a rather nervous expression, staring at the confrontation in front of several people. If. Just if! My teacher and the white haired man who just appeared can''t beat the gloomy bandage man in front of me. Does that mean that all the people in their eighth class will die here today, though they don''t want to imagine such a scene. But feel such a cold and terrible breath. The most daring dog teeth but at this time, the mind came up with such a very bad idea. More and more dense fog. And the awe inspiring murderous spirit like substance. Kakashi''s left eye turns quickly. At this moment, he releases his insight to the maximum, and does not miss any trace of chakra flow around him. This will never relax the spirit of vigilance. And it''s also when Kakashi''s hands start to make a quick print and want to take the lead. Next second. "Why?" But the fog slowly dispersed. What was originally locked by the Kakashi gas engine was not cut again, but it turned into a pool of water. And not only was it not cut again, but even the ghost brothers disappeared after the fog completely dissipated. "Ha?" Although retreat is a rational choice. However, if we don''t cut the posture that we must attack to the end created at the beginning, Kakashi will be a little confused now. The main reason is that the contrast between the results before and after selection is too big. It''s too big to retreat without chopping. Kakasi still has the meaning that he has not recovered. Kakashi is still like this. Not to mention xirihong, who is standing on one side, and the three cute new kids in class 8. Chapter 73 PS: for tickets, for collection, for everything, thank you for the book friend 201908081715336 children''s shoes reward. The stage is ready. The actors are in place. Everything at the beginning of this is in accordance with the script. Seeing that the atmosphere is brewing to the extreme, it will break out immediately. One of the protagonists is to give up? There is a sharp contrast between before and after. Until it is really determined that the ghost brothers will not be killed any more and have led them to retreat, instead of pretending to be in the fog and preparing for a sneak attack. The three cute new students in the eighth class still looked at each other. This is totally different from the scene expected by kyushukaya, rihata and others? At the beginning, the gloomy bandage man, oh, it should be said that the ghost man is no longer fierce. He has to kill them completely before he leaves? But now the plot doesn''t follow the script at all? Just choose to retreat? "It seems that Shangren, named Kakashi, should be a very powerful ninja, otherwise Wuren, named zaiba, would not choose to retreat." Hatta''s bright eyes flickered. Looking at Qimu Kakashi standing beside his tutor, he could not help but come up with such an idea. You know, in the previous battle, if you don''t kill him again, you can completely suppress his red teacher. To put it bluntly, if the intelligence is equal, xirihong can''t support Kakashi to come to rescue, He will be killed easily if he doesn''t chop again. Although it''s Shangren, there is still a huge gap between them. If Kakashi''s Shangren strength is not very strong, the fierce Wuren will not choose to retreat. "Write round eyes?" Hatta seems to take a little curious look at Kakashi, thinking whether to go back to investigate Kakashi''s personal information. Kakashi, who was standing in front of him, naturally didn''t know the careful thinking of the young lady behind him. Although it was very normal for him to retreat without chopping any more, considering his identity as Wu Ren, Kakashi didn''t relax at all and was still on guard, Until repeated induction confirmed that no longer cut is indeed the choice to retreat, not nearby, Kakashi''s tight heart string is completely relaxed, gently pull the forehead, once again his left eye write round eye to cover up. In the face of not beheading such a terrible ninja. Any caution is right. You know, this is a cruel man who dares to assassinate Shuiying. Kakasi doesn''t mind treating him with the greatest intention and never beheading him again. At this point, xirihong is also very clear. As the Shangren of Muye village, xirihong knows more about the ghost people''s no longer beheading. After the final confirmation of no longer beheading''s evacuation, xirihong is relieved to be able to end this "special encounter" in this way. Xirihong shows that she is thankful. As for the idea of no longer beheading, Xirihong doesn''t think about it. Even if she doesn''t care about her own safety, she also has to worry about the members of the eighth class she leads. No matter who is involved in this fight, it''s extremely uneconomic. Besides, it''s no profit to kill them again. Is it hard to count on the gratitude of Wuren village? That''s a joke. Even if it''s a big chopper that could be used as a booty. In view of the situation of Muye village under the current three generations of Huoying''s re governance, it is also the best way to avoid the outbreak of the fourth World War of tolerance since it is due to be returned to Wuren village. Therefore, no matter from what angle, it is the best result to choose to retreat and avoid this death fight that may lead to casualties. "It''s a good thing you''re near kakassian. The support is in time. Otherwise, our eighth class will Finally, after confirming that the breath of no longer cutting completely disappeared. Xirihong also withdrew from the combat situation, shook her head, looked at Kakashi with a wry smile, and whispered that this time''s task is really a near death for the eighth class. She didn''t expect that a mere C-level task would lead to such a terrible enemy. You know, with xirihong''s endurance strength, Even Shangren who has just been promoted, not to mention Level C, even leading the eighth shift to perform the normal level of level B tasks will not be so difficult. However, this seemingly very simple "C-level mission" has turned into a super-a-level mission that will lead to the enemy never to kill again. It is absolutely necessary for the Zhongren team led by Shangren to be qualified to perform and even complete the task. It''s not the touch level in the eighth class at all. If it wasn''t for Kakashi in time. Don''t talk about employers. Everyone in the eighth class, including xirihong, will be here. Don''t expect that if you don''t cut it again, you will be kind enough to let the members of the eighth class go. Moreover, this is still based on the fact that you don''t cut it again and see the white eyes of RI Chutian. "No, it''s nothing. The key is the task." For xirihong''s thanks, Kakashi waved her hand and said softly. "This is obviously not your eighth class should receive the task level, right? At least, these tasks should be judged as A-level tasks, which are almost the eighth class composed by the new xiaren. Not to mention that you receive them, the task center will not issue such tasks to your team, will it Kakashi''s rare, with a very solemn look, looked at the red sunset in front of her, and the words revealed a strong sense of incomprehension. And Kakashi''s words. It makes the bitter smile on the red face of Xiri more intense. The untidy uncle named dazna, who had been protected by day Hata and others, also changed his face, and his pupils flashed a look of extreme embarrassment and uneasiness. "Kakashisan, you''re right. Don''t talk about A-level task. Our team can''t even perform B-level task. When we first accepted this task, we decided that the level was C-level." Xirihong sighed and turned her eyes to dazner, whose eyes were obviously twinkling. She said so with a helpless and angry tone. "What? "Level C tasks?" Xirihong''s reply made Kakashi frown, and her expression became very delicate. She turned her eyes at the same time, staring at dazner in front of her. Xirihong didn''t say much. But just one sentence. Kakashi is understanding and can smell the tricky. To know such things. Since the founding of the village. It''s not that it didn''t happen. It should even be said that it happens repeatedly. Of course, it does not rule out that employers themselves are not aware of their own risks and do not deliberately lie about the task level. But Kakashi just needs to look at dazner''s face. Immediately understand that this is the type of employer''s misrepresentation of the task. Chapter 74 "As you can see, daznathan, please explain why you lied about the mission level? When you come to Muye to release the mission, someone should tell you that the C-level mission will not involve the fight between ninjas, right? At least you need to be above level B, and as far as the enemy''s strength is concerned, it''s not only level B, but at least level A. even if you don''t know the enemy''s strength, according to this trend, it''s obvious that you know that the enemy has ninjas. When the task level is released, it should be at least level B. in this case, We Muye will send a suitable team to protect you, not the team now! Do you understand the risks? " Xirihong looked directly at dazner and said so in a very severe tone. For the eighth class, this is absolutely not a small matter. Fake mission level. Encounter enemies of extraordinary strength. According to the normal rhythm. My team is going to be completely destroyed here. Even xirihong, who is relatively gentle in shangrenli''s character, is hard to contain his anger at this moment. Not because of myself. It''s because of the three players in my team. They are the hope of the next generation. And they all come from the direct descendants of the Ninja family. In particular, as the inheritor of the clan of the day, the day Chutian£¨ Although rizu gave up his daughter, outsiders don''t know that Chutian is the eldest daughter of the clan leader. According to the tradition of rizu, Chutian is the future heir of the clan. This identity is also very important in Muye.) If you were killed here, even if you were poached. Xirihong can''t explain to the village at all. Once that happens. Even if there is hope of escape. Xirihong is estimated to have a certain probability of death on the spot in the case of irrational choice. Naturally, for dazner, who deliberately conceals his mission level, xirihong is full of anger. One side of Kakashi is also with a look of seemingly calm to see dazna, the right eye is exposed in this moment is flashing a wisp of cold. As xirihong just said. Under normal circumstances, the team led by Shangren and xiaren is generally up to level C. only the team with rich experience and unlimited strength close to the criteria of Zhongren can be qualified for level B or above tasks. However, tasks like today''s one that will encounter enemies like Taodi and never kill again will undoubtedly be rated as level a, This is a mission level that must be qualified by the Zhongren team led by Shangren. And the eighth class has just been set up for less than ten days. In addition to lead the team on the bear is also just promoted to bear not long on the red night. Class a tasks? It''s a mission with life to go and no life to return! This is a horizontal comparison. If xirihong and Kakashi are not angry, it is a strange thing. Standing aside, the three little mengxinxiaren in class 8, who have and only have younvzhinai, understand the accountability of their teachers for the first time. The eyes hidden under the sunglasses also flash a faint light at this moment, while the other two just look at their teachers and the employer in front of them, Mr. dazner, with a muddled expression. Eh? Hide mission level? Daznasan? Ai Ai Ai? What''s going on? And it can be called the lack of a string in the brain teeth, is a face at a loss expression. I can''t understand my teacher at all. In the face of xirihong''s angry interrogation, and Kakashi''s somewhat aggressive vision. "Actually, I didn''t mean to hide the mission level." Dazner looked very ashamed and lowered his head, sighed heavily, and said so in a quiet tone. And then under the explanation of dazner''s "sound and emotion". Several people present also understood why dazner concealed the mission level. It''s a very direct and simple reason. It''s a word - poor! It is not only dazna that is poor, but the whole country of Poland is a poor country. This is almost the consensus of the forbearance community. Class eight three Meng Xin don''t understand. But Kakashi and xirihong are aware of the reality of the kingdom of Poland. Let''s not talk about ordinary people in this country. Even nobility and fame are not rich. It can even be said that the nobles in this country are not like nobles at all. Originally, this is a tiny island country. In addition, they are still so poor because of their strategic position. Otherwise, the country of fire and the country of water will not look at each other. This is true for the whole country. As a citizen of Poland, even the "so-called" bridge builder dazner can''t expect much more income. As we all know, no matter in which village. The difficulty setting of task level is almost consistent. There is a natural watershed between level B and level C missions. It is not only reflected in the difficulty. It is reflected in the remuneration. The reward for the simplest level B task will be several times or even more than ten times that for the most difficult level C task. This is not the task reward that dazner can afford. What''s more, kasigan also said that this task level should be judged as level a, which is an astronomical number. Forced helpless under dazna can only choose this way to hire Muye village Ninja to protect themselves. "Now that you have made it clear, Mr. dazner, you should also understand that this task level is above a level, which is not the task level that our eighth team can afford. What''s more, the task level you entrusted is only C level, which violates the relevant regulations of Muye village. Our team should choose to give up this task." Xirihong took a deep breath and looked at dazner. In her expectant eyes, she shook her head and said so with unprecedented solemnity. Ninja has Ninja rules. There are regulations in Rencun. This is especially true in the execution of tasks. Deliberately concealing the level of the task itself is a kind of deception to the ninja village and an irresponsible attitude to the ninja who performs the task. Such a "C-level" task. Xirihong absolutely does not allow his team to carry on. And xirihong''s words also made dazner''s face stiff. Although dazner had made certain psychological preparations before the release of the mission, when xirihong really said these words, dazner''s heart was filled with fear at the moment. He put aside some things for the time being. Dazner really had something to admire, For the sake of the country regardless of personal safety, have the courage to sacrifice for the dream, these are worthy of recognition and praise, but also pay attention to, this is from the perspective of dazna, from the perspective of the interests of the people of Poland. If we look at this matter from the perspective of Muye village, especially from the perspective of the eighth class, the conclusion is that the opposite exists. Chapter 75 PS: new book, please recommend tickets, please collect, thank you! Even death has to fulfill its mission. Build a bridge. Let the kingdom of Poland get rid of cardo''s control. From poverty to prosperity. This is dazner''s dream, or goal. For this purpose. He had the courage to sacrifice everything. Dazner''s experience is worthy of sympathy, and his choice is worthy of praise and admiration. However! There must be something hateful about a poor man. From the perspective of red sunset. Dazna is for their own goals and waste their Muye village Ninja life. This is the most abominable part of dazna. It''s a terrible thing for any ninja village and any Ninja to lie about the mission level. The difference of grades. The intensity of the enemy is also quite different. It''s not about the reward for the task. But the fire shadow of the previous three generations also clearly stated. The reason why tasks are graded is that ninjas should also be divided into upper forbearance, middle forbearance and lower forbearance. It is in order to send the corresponding Ninja to carry out the corresponding task difficulty. This is to ensure that resources are not wasted It is also to ensure that the ninja who receives the task can complete the task (xiaren performs Level C and D, zhongshangren performs level a and B.) Everything has its own rules. Dazner''s behavior is no doubt a provocation to this kind of regulation of naruhura. Don''t give up the task. Even if it is to punish dazner directly, from the perspective of the village of tolerance. They are extremely reasonable. It can even be said that necessary punishment must be given. Otherwise, what should we do when we come to these villages and even say that foreigners all have models to learn? There''s no penalty for misrepresenting mission levels. People naturally lose their fear. In particular, dazner''s false report of this kind of mission almost led to the destruction of the eighth class! No matter how severe the punishment is, it is a very reasonable choice to put it in any tolerant village. But xirihong is not that kind of cruel ninja. Giving up the task is xirihong''s best decision. And the side of Kakashi is also recognized by the decision of the red evening. Originally did not get the corresponding reward, but also with their own team of three just graduated from the next endure risking their lives to carry out this level of task, as long as there is no water in the brain Ninja will directly choose to give up. There is nothing wrong with it. What about the employer who gives up the job? i ''m sorry. That''s definitely not in the category that we should consider. You''re the first to make a mistake. Then don''t expect the village to return good for bad. But also in the evening red words fall, ready to take the eighth class members back. "It''s normal for ninja to want to give up the task. It''s really my fault to lie about the level of the task. I should take such responsibility. Alas, after I die, there is no way to build the bridge. The people of Borneo will still fall into the control of Kado, and my eight year old grandson and widowed daughter will become helpless, And then there''s In front of him, dazner once again showed his acting skills, showing a sad look and a very sad and desperate tone. Xi Rihong and Kakashi don''t talk about it for a moment. The three little cute new players in class 8 were directly cheated by dazner''s "superb" acting skills. At this time, don''t talk about the tender and kind-hearted rudiments. Even the nerve teeth feel that if their team gives up the task here, the uncle in front of them will be too poor. On one side, zhinai, who seems to be the most calm and rational in the team, moved his heart of compassion at this moment. If Naruto is here now. It''s a pity that dazner doesn''t become an actor. Although the performance is a bit bad for Naruto to see, it''s hard to have such a performance in dazner''s capacity. Watching dazner''s slightly pompous performance. Kakashi could not help shaking his head in his heart. With Kakashi''s life experience, where can''t you see that dazner''s expression is almost made up? But similarly, Kakashi can judge that most of dazner''s words are true. This is where dazner is smart. Knowing that you can''t continue to cheat in fact. Be sure to speak truthfully. At most, it''s Camouflage on the expression. Make yourself look pathetic. In that case. Maybe you can get pitiful from the ninja in Muye village in front of you and continue to help yourself. Dazner doesn''t know how high the success rate is, but this is dazner''s last resort. He has no choice. Kakashi can see it, but she won''t say much. After all, this is the task of the eighth class, not the task of the seventh class led by him. The decision-making power ultimately falls on Xi Rihong, who is the captain of the eighth class. And in this case. Especially when I saw that the three subordinates of my family were still looking at dazner with sympathetic eyes, the turning eyes showed a look of praying. This makes xirihong more headache. Just like Kakashi. Xirihong can naturally see dazner''s boastful acting skills. But it can also be seen that dazner''s words are highly authentic. That''s why. At this moment, xirihong seems a little difficult to do. For dazner''s anger will naturally exist, but it seems to be cruel to give up? in the final analysis. Xirihong is still not a real ninja. A qualified ninja. We should be able to make the most rational judgment at any time. This judgment should be in line with the rules, or against the order. In this case, the village gives the eighth class the right to choose to give up the task decisively. It is also the consensus of the whole forbearance community. When the employer conceals the task, the task level and risk increase geometrically. Xirihong should give up the task and lead the team back to the village. Because the employer hesitated in a few words. This is an irresponsible choice. Of course, most of this is due to the three subordinates of Xiaobai. Lack of experience, it can even be said that the eighth class three who were born in the era of peace did not understand the sinister of human nature at all. Now the eighth class three are too simple to be a little stupid. After seeing dazner''s pathetic expression, they can''t help but directly take part in it. It can be directly used to describe the three men''s Mengxin xiaren. Naturally, I hope my team can continue to help the poor Mr. dazner. "Red teacher, I think, if we can, let''s help Mr. dazner, as long as the bridge is completed, right?" With a timid expression and bright eyes, he looks at xirihong in front of him. He seems to be hesitant. He whispers in a cowardly tone. The pleading tone in his words also makes the bitter smile on xirihong''s face more intense. Chapter 76 This young lady of the sun family is so kind. In just a few words, it was completely opposite. This makes xirihong feel more helpless in her heart. "Yes, yes, teacher Hong, the bandage man named no more cutting has directly retreated. He must have given up the task. Next, there should be no great danger. We should be able to continue to carry out the task, don''t you think so? "Red pill." One side of the dog grave teeth also patted the chest, said aloud. "Woof, woof, woof, woof!" The dog named Chiwan, lying on his shoulder, echoed his master''s words. "If Ninja gave up the task, he didn''t give us a very good evaluation." Hands in the pants pocket, standing on the side of the oil female ambition is also tone light said. The words of these three cute new people. It can''t be said to be wrong. From the perspective of ordinary people. This is undoubtedly a very "just" choice. It can even be said that it is very consistent with the "will of fire" decision. However, in the end, from the perspective of ninja. This is a disregard for the rules. It''s even more irresponsible. However, this is also the performance of the three Meng Xin''s inexperience in forbearance. They have never seen the darkness of forbearance, and they do not know what it means to be sinister. They only make their own correct judgment here by virtue of their limited outlook on life in the past 12 years. You can''t even blame them. After all, they only start from the perspective of human kindness, This is the right choice. It''s just that such "kindness" is based on being irresponsible. It is obvious that xirihong also has such a little defect, especially after hearing the pleading words of her three subordinates, the hesitation on her face becomes more intense, and she can only look at qimukakashi with consulting eyes. Because xirihong is very clear, let''s not talk about giving up this option. If our team wants to continue to carry out this task, Kakashi''s assistance is essential. Who knows if we really give up the task? Even if he gives up the task, if kadoken spends money, he may not be able to invite Ninja with the same strength as he does not cut any more. In that case, once there is no Kakashi, only the eighth class led by xirihong is left. The result is the real sense of "cool heart, flying heart". In the case of hesitation and scruples. Xirihong naturally depends on Kakashi''s attitude. And the evening is red, which is the line of sight for consultation. Kakashi is also in the first time induction, looking at the scene in front of Kakashi pick eyebrows, seemingly unchanged, in fact, in the heart is also slightly helpless. There is no doubt that the mission itself has nothing to do with Kakashi. This rescue is also based on the general standard of Muye village. Of course, the identity of the members of the eighth class is quite special, and the identity of xirihong is not so simple (at present, xirihong has already been in contact with ASMA. Kakashi is clear about this, the future daughter-in-law of Huoying, Xirihong is also very important in Muye village.) Although Kakashi also thinks that giving up the task is the best choice. But look at all the people in class eight. Including xirihong, it is obvious that they all want to continue to carry out. Kakashi after thinking for a while, or slightly inadvertently nodded, which also let Mi Qin love in front of Xi Rihong in the heart quietly relieved. If qimukakashi can continue to help, xirihong won''t have much pressure. To be reasonable, xirihong was a little proud when she was promoted to Shangren by the third generation of Huoying some time ago. Since the appearance of ninjas, there are not many female ninjas who can be famous in the world of tolerance. One is one, and it is absolutely within ten fingers, So far, there are only two people in Muye village. The first one is the wife of the first generation Huoying, that is, Zhuli, the first generation Nine Tailed person in Muye village, whirlpool Shuihu. The second one is the disciple of the third generation Huoying, the granddaughter of the first generation Huoying, known as gangshouji. besides. The female ninjas in Muye village are not really famous in the world of tolerance. (although jiuxinnai is also Zhuli, a Nine Tailed man, and Huoying''s wife, jiuxinnai does not have a higher reputation in the world of tolerance like Shuihu.) Muye village is still like this. Let alone other villages. since ancient times. The dominant force in the world of tolerance is still those men (of course, these people do not know that in ancient times, the world was afraid of being ruled by the big tube of wood Zetian). If they can become the upper tolerance of Muye, xirihong still has enough pride capital. And xirihong seems to be very modest, but in fact, she is also eager to become a famous female Ninja like gangshou. It''s just a promotion. The first C-level task of leading the team was awakened by no more chopping. Her strength on the level of tolerance is not enough. If it had not been for the magic tricks that my father gave me, I would have explained where I had been in the previous battle. Even so, I would have been suppressed unilaterally and had no ability to resist. All kinds of emotions are mixed together. I have my own pride and don''t want to give up the C-level task that I lead the team for the first time. There is also reason in admonishing himself, this task is not his team can take over. But also in the case of Kakashi''s willingness to help. Xirihong was completely relaxed in her heart. "Well, if we don''t complete the task, it will really affect our Ninja''s evaluation. After all, this is the first C-level task of our eighth class. Then, our team will continue to protect you until the bridge is completed." Xirihong turns her head and looks at dazner, who is still looking at her. She sighs helplessly and seems to agree very reluctantly. "Great! Thank you so much! Ninja The words of sunset red. In dazna, it sounds like the sound of nature, with a happy look, without the slightest hypocrisy, after seeing the battle just like that. Dazner knows that if there''s no one to protect himself. Let alone the bridge. I can''t get back to the kingdom of Poland. Even if we don''t know how strong we are. But dazner just needs to know. People just need to move a finger to kill themselves as easily as an ant. Now Muye''s Ninja is willing to continue to protect himself. Then you don''t need to worry any more. It is certain that the construction of the bridge will be completed smoothly. As long as we can achieve this goal. Then I will die without regret. For dazner, this is the goal of his life, must complete the existence similar to obsession! Chapter 77 PS: Thank you for your reward of children''s shoes 20200716132553153 Originally, dazner had no hope. They are even ready to be killed before they return to the kingdom of Poland. Although I am worried about my daughter and grandchildren. But as early as a long time ago, when dazner made up his mind to build such a bridge to fight against kador and lead the people of Poland to the road of becoming rich, dazner already had the corresponding consciousness. Now after hearing the answer of Xi Rihong, dazner is just like rising from hell to heaven, Dazna knows that as long as the Ninjas in front of him are willing to protect themselves, the bridge will definitely be completed smoothly. By that time, Borneo will be able to get rid of Kado''s control and embark on the road of prosperity. Dazner''s heart was full of hope, so he thought. Xirihong in front of him didn''t know what dazner was thinking at the moment. Although I don''t like the slovenly old man, xirihong will guarantee the safety of dazna until the bridge is completed. "Well, in that case, let''s go back to..." Xirihong nodded, and was ready to continue to lead the team to the kingdom of Bo. Suddenly, this woman felt as if she had sensed something. Her whole body was tense subconsciously, and her head suddenly turned to a certain position on the left. At this moment, her seemingly gentle eyes flashed a sharp cold light, and her right hand turned, A fierce bitterness reappears on the red palm of the night. "Who is it?" Xirihong is a cold drink. It also made the three Mengxin in the eighth class nervous subconsciously. Almost with the fastest speed will protect dazner in the middle zone, eyes also closely look at the direction of Xi Rihong. "Is that sullen bandage man called no more cutting back?" The dog grave tooth can''t help but secretly think in the heart. As a party, dazner became even more nervous. Only Kakashi was lazy. It should be said that it is a little earlier than xirihong to sense the familiar breath around. I was going to point it out. I didn''t expect that xirihong would make preparations for the war directly. This also made Kakashi''s face show a funny look. She gently waved to xirihong and others, indicating that they didn''t need to be on guard. Then she looked at a forest shadow not far away and cried slowly. "Come out, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura." It''s a direct utterance. "Hey, hey, teacher Kakashi." Then, amidst xirihong, kyuzukya''s doubts, dazner''s curiosity, and Hatta''s shy expression, the third members of the seventh group led by Kakashi came out of the forest under Naruto''s leadership. Facing Kakashi, xirihong, and the eighth group, Naruto''s face seemed to show a look of embarrassment, I scratched the back of my head as if I wanted to use this way to ease the embarrassing situation. Then came Sasuke and Sakura. The former was still calm and calm, but when they looked at Kakashi''s position, there was a faint strange look in their pupils, while Sakura was worried. It is the influence of yesterday''s bloody memory. It''s also because Mingming''s Shangren has ordered him and others to go back to the village first. They are also so swaggering to follow directly and feel uneasy (well, originally, Naruto and others should obey the order of Shangren. Naruto and others'' behavior is judged by the general criteria in the village, which is a violation of the rules, but Naruto knows Kakashi''s character very well, And the "millionaire" in the story of the kingdom of waves is really one of Naruto''s key goals at present. This little problem is ignored.) "Well? Naruto? So it''s you When they saw Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, the three in class 8 also showed a touch of joy. The most excited dog tsuzuka also waved to Naruto first. In the original book, Naruto had been getting along with these Ninja family members. In this life, it was because of Naruto''s relatively gentle character and excellent performance, Almost everyone in the class has maintained a good relationship with their peers. Moreover, this is the first time that they met in the task after graduation, especially the three students in the eighth class who have just experienced a life and death struggle. When they see the peers they and others are familiar with, even if they are cold as ice, they are now in the perspective of Ya and others, It''s also something to be happy about. "Ah, it''s Naruto!" The moment I saw Naruto. Daisy''s small face is becoming more red, that subconsciously is twisted together fingers, quite a bit at a loss. "Oh! Ya, zhinai, Chutian! I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s the first time since graduation Naruto, with a smile on his face, walks back and naturally raises his hand to the third person in the eighth class. The sight that flows from the three people seems to be inadvertent, but in fact, he deliberately stays on Chutian for one more second. After Chutian catches the soft look, it makes the little princess blush more and more, As early as a long time ago, Hata had a feeling that Naruto seemed to know his mind. At the moment when he came to this conclusion, Hata''s eyes on Naruto would become more shy than before. This time, the same is true. Almost at the moment when the two people''s eyes are opposite, it seems to be a posture of staying in the same place. Unconsciously, the left hand is gently wrapped around the hair beside the ear. The pear vortex in the corner of the mouth is slightly visible. The lovely little head slightly drooping down seems to be afraid to continue to look at Naruto. And the little secret between the two, almost all of the people present were not aware of, and only as Shangren, and it was the female xirihong who was aware of it. The slightly drifting sight, xirihong''s pupil also showed a light funny and worried look. Sasuke was the same as before. His face didn''t change at all. He just nodded his head. His cold appearance was very consistent with the style of Er Zhu. Sakura obviously didn''t come out of what happened last night. Even though she said hello with a smile, the obvious reluctance made the people in front of her feel confused. On one side, dazna saw the wooden leaf Ninja beside him saying hello to the visitor, and also saw the forehead protection on Naruto''s forehead. The originally tense heartstrings were completely relaxed. Of course, dazna didn''t notice that. When Naruto saw him, he didn''t show his face on the surface, but actually he was secretly happy in his heart. "I guess it right!" Naruto thought silently in his heart. Chapter 78 As the leader of the seventh class. At this moment, Kakashi is looking at the three subordinates in front of him with a headache, especially Naruto. Kakashi is 100 percent sure. Naruto followed the other two. You don''t even need to doubt. "Naruto, didn''t I ask you to go back to the village first?" Kakashi looked at Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura in front of him in a very severe tone. He said that these Mao children dare not listen to the orders of the team leader. If they don''t teach him a lesson, Kakashi can foresee the restless days in his future career. And to Kakashi''s solemn gaze. "Ah ha ha, that.... This is Naruto laughs and looks away with a little guilty. One says that there must be no round back. Naruto can''t say frankly that I suspect you are supporting the plot mission of the kingdom of Poland. My goal is to find Kado to make a fortune, so I must follow him? Nature half with a little curious look, and then with some perfunctory words to try to muddle through, anyway, the rest of the matter is left to Kakashi himself. Naruto laughs, while Sasuke looks a little unnatural. He turns his head. Both of them are like this, not to mention the "honest" Sakura chunye children''s shoes. At the moment when Kakashi''s eyes are on her, Sakura can''t help shaking all over again, which makes the three people in the eighth class, Even xirihong showed a confused expression. Although Kakashi''s expression was a little serious, and her tone was a little severe, she was not afraid, was she? The eighth class didn''t know that Sakura''s memory of yesterday was too deep. Kakashi''s tone at the moment was a little overlapped with yesterday''s cold and heartless appearance. Naturally, Sakura, who was directly associated with it, trembled uncontrollably. Kakashi, who saw the three people''s different expressions, also shook her head helplessly. "I was just a little curious, so I followed him." Naruto coughed softly and answered with such a dim and empty tone. Although this reason is far fetched, it''s still a reason for the past. Sasuke on one side only needs to keep cold and silent. Anyway, this is the style of others. Sakura is still cautious, Both of them are obviously one step behind Naruto and Sasuke. They are also silent. "That''s why I said that. You''re too brave." Kakasi knocked Naruto''s head lightly and lightly, with a sense of helplessness. "Hey, hey..." Naruto laughs and says nothing more. He was very clear that Kakashi''s words almost acquiesced to Naruto''s "unauthorized action". The most important thing is that since all three of them have followed, and this is still close to the border of the kingdom of Poland, Kakashi will not be able to drive them back. Moreover, he has promised the eighth team to help complete the task. According to the information he just learned, the bridge has entered the final stage, and it''s not too late to return to the village, Kakashi is not the kind of person who will haggle over details. Through the dialogue between Naruto and Kakashi. The people in the eighth class more or less understood what had just happened in the seventh class. In particular, xirihong, as the Shangren of Muye village and the lover of ape flying ASMA, has a clear background of the seventh class. After knowing that Kakashi is the leader of Naruto team, Hatta is more determined to investigate Kakashi''s intelligence. For Hatta, as long as it''s about Naruto. They are all very important things. Among all the people present, there is only dog Zhong ya, who has a relatively simple mind. He doesn''t think so much of it. At the moment when he saw Naruto and others, he can''t wait to show off. "Naruto, is your seventh class also out of the village to carry out the task? I''ll tell you, our eighth class is on a C-level mission this time! However, there was an accident in the mission. Now it has become A-level mission directly! " With a touch of pride, kyu Chung Ya said to Naruto and others. It''s not that kyu has any other special meaning in it. It''s just that he wants to compete as a teenager of the same class. After all, before graduation, both Naruto and his assistant were above kyu Chung ya. Now he graduated, Naturally, the level of activity in the task depends on who is promoted first. It''s rare to receive such a wonderful task just after graduation. Naturally, kyushuya can''t help showing off. Or it should be said that such behavior is also the result of dog''s character. As a six-year peer. Naruto is also quite familiar with the character of teeth. It''s just a boy who likes to be in the limelight. "Well, our eighth class has just finished a task, but it''s really great that you can receive such a task." Naruto''s face is still with a mild smile, said softly. As a passer-by. At the moment of seeing dazna, it''s very clear what the eighth shift''s task is, especially the breath of the aftershock of this terrible battle just before it gets close. Naruto is surprised, but at the same time, he also has an extremely intense fear. Looking at the night red in front of that embarrassed appearance. Even if I didn''t see it. Naruto can also conclude that the eighth class is absolutely not cut again. Moreover, it was because of Kakashi''s timely rescue that he was forced to retreat. Otherwise, the eighth class would be destroyed. And once that happens. This is the scene Naruto absolutely does not want to see. Even Naruto doesn''t care about the rest of the eighth class at all, but Hattori is the only one that Naruto can''t ignore. As I have said before, Naruto had a great liking for Hattori in his previous life. One of the biggest grievances of Naruto from childhood to adulthood is that he actually liked Sakura''s existence in the original work. In this life, I went directly through huoyingli. After contacting and getting along with Hata, I got a good impression on this young girl who has a strong Japanese traditional style of Daiwa FUKO. Naruto is not sure what the future will be like, and even more unable to grasp it. But only now, if Hata''s life is directly lost here because of the butterfly effect brought by his own crossing, Naruto can''t forgive himself. Fortunately, there was no such thing as the worst. At the moment of seeing Hatoyama intact. The big stone hanging in Naruto''s heart has just been completely put down. Chapter 79 PS: Thank you for the reward of Yingfan gentleman Lingfeng children''s shoes. Please ask for tickets and reward. Thank you! It''s all here. As mentioned above, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura can no longer be driven away directly. After the eighth class packed up a little, the two teams also merged to protect dazner and move towards the kingdom of Poland. Dazner is naturally the most favorite of all. It only costs the reward of a C-level task, You can invite two teams, eight Muye ninjas, to protect yourself, and two of them are Shangren. Dazner is naturally extremely excited and happy. With the protection of these Muye ninjas, dazner has more confidence in building the bridge and leading the people of Poland to become rich. As long as that bridge is built, His country will be able to get rid of the dark and move towards a bright future, which is the most firm belief in dazner''s heart. Of course, dazner''s idea is not simple, even stupid! If Naruto knew it, he would scoff. In the original book, if the seventh class didn''t kill the ninja, and kador was just like a silly roe deer, why did he run out with a group of underworld thinking that he could kill the ninja, and then he was dragged to hell by the seventh class, even if the seventh class protected dazna and built the bridge, and killed kador, as long as kador didn''t die, Once the seventh team retreats and returns to Muye village, Kado can still dominate the kingdom of Bo. And there is a saying. Naruto really thinks that the two in the original book are as stupid as they are. Whether it''s no more chopping or cardo. Why do you have to face the seventh class? Why do we have to kill dazner tirelessly? Can''t you wait until the seventh class returns to Muye village? Or, can''t you just destroy the bridge without killing people? Such a bridge. How many detonators can you hold? Or is it something that can be easily solved without cutting A-level ninja? So, the story tells us. Man, you can''t be hard headed, you have to know the circuitous tactics! The prosperity and rebirth of a country. It depends on all the people of this country, whether the leaders of this country have the corresponding ability to lead this country to prosperity. After all, it depends on people, not just a cold bridge. And in this world. It''s impossible for Poland to become powerful. But if we just want to move towards a prosperous and bright future, it''s very simple. If bozhiguo''s name is more rational and intelligent, and holds the thigh of huozhiguo tightly, then the people of bozhiguo still have a chance to live a good life. As a small country, it has no self-restraint village and can''t cultivate ninjas by itself, and it''s still sandwiched between two big countries, If you want to go to the road of prosperity by yourself, it is really as difficult as climbing to the sky, and the road of strength is hopeless. If Poland wants to be rich, no one values it. If it wants to be strong? The country of fire and the country of water will unite and teach the country of Poland every minute to be a man! That''s why dazner''s idea is too simple and stupid Of course, let''s not talk about Naruto. He doesn''t know. Even if he does, he won''t care. In any case, Naruto''s goal has only cardo''s money bag. It can be regarded as the second goal if we don''t cut it. But it''s only a vague plan goal of Naruto. Whether it can be achieved or not depends on the future. After all, plan is a plan. Many times, many things can''t be transferred according to people''s will. The plan can''t keep up with the change. That''s what I mean. "Cardo? Is that the famous tycoon? " Everyone''s fixed task is to protect dazna until the completion of the bridge construction. Naturally, several people in the seventh class also joined in the protection. After they packed their bags. It is under the leadership of Kakashi and xirihong. The seventh and eighth teams united to protect dazna and move towards the kingdom of Poland. On the road. Because it''s too strong to attack ninja. Dog grave tooth is still a little curious to look at the side of dazner, asked. "Why does that guy named Kado hate you so much, and send so many ninjas to kill you?" Let''s not even talk about the gloomy bandage man whose teacher can''t match. Even the other two are ninjas in Wuren village, the water kingdom of the eight classics. Although kyu tsuzuka''s cultural achievements in school were not very high, he still had common sense. The names of the five big ninjas were common sense in the world. Dazner couldn''t understand what he thought, That''s more or less a well-known tycoon - why would Kado spend so much money hiring ninjas to assassinate the slovenly drunkard on his side. It''s not that. Dazner, who wants to have no appearance, money and no money, will make such a decision when he is full and has nothing to do, or his brain is cramped. And then there''s the terrible Shangren named no more chopping. Even dog grave teeth can clearly know that the cost of compensation is an astronomical number. A rich man, a slovenly drunkard who calls himself a bridge builder. I want to break my head. The dog Zhong tooth does not want to understand exactly is because of what. For the dog grave teeth doubt. Darzner naturally gave 100% of the answers. And it''s the right kind of embellishment. "The most direct reason is that I am afraid of the bridge I built. From the appearance, cardo is a tycoon who does normal shipping business. However, many people don''t know that this guy is actually a super villain. More than two thirds of his wealth is accumulated by smuggling and drug trafficking. Moreover, he has a long history, He also has a large group of underworld people and some wandering ninjas as accomplices. Many companies are basically acquired by kador by insidious means, and even some small countries are controlled by kador. That guy is the boss of the underworld. This time, he also has his eyes on the kingdom of Bo, and wants to take it as his own and become a new wealth gathering place, So he was afraid of the bridge I was building and wanted to kill me and take control of the kingdom of Poland. " When dazner mentions cardo, his gnashing of teeth is really hatred from his heart, which makes Hatta, Sakura and others on one side show a very sympathetic expression, and Yaya''s direct sense of justice burst out in an instant. "So this card is a bad guy! Don''t worry, uncle dazner. We will protect you and let you build the bridge smoothly! " Dog grave teeth very hard patted his chest, with a very confident tone said so. At this time. Dog grave tooth directly ignored just if not Kakashi came to the rescue. The fact that their eighth class will be destroyed. Dazner naturally would not be stupid enough to expose the big words of dog''s grave teeth, but thanks dog''s grave teeth with excitement and faint admiration. Experienced and barely qualified as an actor, dazner fooled the dog, who had no social experience at all. Chapter 80 There is also a cheat, compassion is relatively flooding of Hatta and Sakura. After all, they are all young xiaren who have little social experience and life experience. In terms of strength, none of the 100 dazinas are rivals of kouzumiya, Sakura and hatada. But in terms of life experience, these xiaren are tied together and can''t compare with a dazinas, Even if it has always been calm and rational, such as younvzhinai, the pupil hidden under the sunglasses is also a special shine. Sasuke doesn''t care about these things at all. Naturally, I don''t care. And xirihong and Kakashi, the two upper forbearance, will not be cheated by dazner''s poor acting, but they all agree to continue the task anyway, so there is no need to say anything more. Anyway, it''s just a matter of a few days. As for the matter after the bridge is built, it''s not something Kakashi and xirihong will care about and consider. And Naruto, who walked in the back position, turned his mouth at this moment. In Naruto''s opinion, dazna still thinks things a little too simple. Of course, it is also related to dazna''s identity. How can the residents of a small country understand the world? Kado may be a well-known businessman in this world, but it''s just limited to this. In the world of Ninja, a simple rich person can''t own so much wealth alone and steal many small countries'' regimes. You know, in Naruto''s previous life, those rich people had a little relationship with each other, Not to mention that in this world, every rich person is just the white gloves of the nobility and politicians. The whole forbearance world like kador has a certain reputation. The relationship they rely on behind them is absolutely the backer of the five powers. They don''t have to reach the level of Daming. After all, there is still a big gap. But they are definitely some of the most prominent aristocratic politicians in the five great powers. Only these people can help, even cover up cardo. Otherwise. Let''s not mention the five tolerance villages. Longren village, caoren village and Yuren village, which are second-class villages, will definitely do something to the rich like kador. Why don''t they make money for nothing? And just a rich man, there are also some wandering ninjas, which is obviously because there are people behind the support. Only in this way can cardo explain all this. Naruto has a hundred reasons to believe that kador has lived in this world for so many years and can still live in such a natural and graceful way. He definitely has a very hard background. Don''t you see what he has done? Smuggling? arm control issue? Even human trafficking? There are no politicians to help. Cardo has been swallowed up for a long time. To put it bluntly. Cardo is just the agent of those dignitaries. The subversion and even control of those small countries came from the demands of those big political figures. This time, the kingdom of Poland is no exception. What dazner said is that kador wants to occupy or even control the whole kingdom of Poland, which is more likely to be the epitome of a private struggle between the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of water. At present, it is very difficult for all big powers, or they are afraid of launching a war, to use this way to fight for or even occupy the kingdom of Poland. The probability is not 0 Never think that the world is dominated by ninjas. Just treat those big country politicians as rubbish and idiots. Especially the big names of the five big powers. None of them are simple goods. In this world, those who are stupid and can survive, or those who are still valuable, so they are not abandoned, the rest of them? Grass can grow on the grave. "Cardo is just an inducement. There''s a lot of water behind it." Looking at the island of Borneo close at hand. There is another side that is still chattering, as if to further win sympathy dazner. Naruto shakes his head in his heart and whispers in a tone that only he can hear. However, even after cardo, there are some dignitaries and nobles in the two countries. Naruto''s plan will not change this time. Kill people like that. Not to mention the present Naruto, even the Naruto who just came to this world will not have the slightest psychological burden. And there''s no need to worry about the future. After all, he is a ninja, and as long as his hands and feet clean, who can find out? What''s more, Naruto even thinks that some people would like to see cardo disappear. After all, the wealth that he can get from cardo is at most the cash and some valuable things. The wealth that Naruto can''t steal is the big one. With these things, Naruto believes that killing cardo will only be a win-win situation for most people. "This is the fat sheep in the rumor." Boarded the boat heading for the island known as the kingdom of waves, Naruto''s blue eyes bloomed with a very beautiful light, which made Sasuke, who was sitting beside Naruto, frown and look at Naruto with a suspicious look. But also in the seventh and eighth class six under the leadership of Kakashi and xirihong two on the endure, protect dazna landed on the island of the kingdom of Poland. Far away from the country of waves. Across the country of fire and water in the middle of the waters of a certain island. Before that, those who were forced to retreat by Kakashi were evacuated here. At this time, in addition to the ghost brothers, there was another teenager wearing the mask of Wuren assassination troops. Unlike the ghost brothers, this teenager was the true confidant of no longer beheading. If Naruto was here, he would recognize him, This young man is also known as Bai, who has many fans in the original works. Note that he is male, not female. He is the most pure beautiful boy, and his surname is not shuiwuyue. Of course, he may also be the descendant of Xuezhi, the family of bingdun blood in Wuren village. The original book doesn''t explain it. It just says that Bai''s blood was inherited from his mother and later became a vagrant, It can only be said that there is such a probability of being adopted again, but it can not be confirmed. And compare to again don''t cut with white and ghost brother ascend the island of time. A very small and funny figure appeared in front of Buzhan. It''s a very wonderful dress, boastful sunglasses and comic moustache, plus the big cigar on the right hand, as well as a very obvious affectation. This figure is not someone else, it is Naruto''s "big fat sheep" - Kado. At the moment, the big fat sheep, looking at the one who stepped out of the boat and didn''t chop, had a very leisurely look on his face. "Oh, if you don''t cut it again, has the task been completed?" Cardo took a deep breath of his cigar, and then slowly spit out a cigarette ring. With a little banter, he seemed to have a little look down on the general tone. Looking at the one in front of him, he asked with a smile. Chapter 81 PS: Thank you for the reward of dream children''s shoes on the other side. In addition, the problem of plot procrastination is really due to the limited level of Xiao Ye. What she thinks in her mind is a little different from what she writes. She always wants to explain more. I''m really sorry for the old problem. She will try to restrain and correct herself. If it''s hard to avoid it, it''s also her own low level. Please spray it gently, Thank you for your support! Strictly speaking. Cardo is a smart man. Kador, who was born in an ordinary family in a small country in his early years, was able to "start from scratch" and fight for such a big family business. He knew his identity very well and the role he played, just as Naruto expected. What''s more, in his early years, kador didn''t just serve a particular noble, Instead, he wandered in the countries of fire, water, thunder and earth to gain the trust of those high-ranking political figures and deal with all kinds of dirty work for them as his own capital, and then gradually developed. In recent years, cardo finally became the "Royal White Glove" of the Minister of water, Even when he was brought to see the name of the kingdom of water by the Minister of internal affairs, such a leap forward development made cardo gradually expand. For the name of the water country. And he was personally interviewed by Daming. This is where kadorai thinks he can rely on the most. As an ordinary person, it can develop to this point. Cardo is naturally praiseworthy. But Mr. cardo, who is "smart", obviously has a very stupid view. Ever since I became famous. Cardo thinks that in addition to the real powerful political figures of the five powers. You don''t have to be afraid of anyone. It is not clear. What kind of existence is Ninja! Maybe from the perspective of cardo, isn''t Ninja a subordinate of Daming just like himself? In particular, they did not realize the essential difference between the wandering ninja and the Nomura ninja. I thought I could command the wandering ninjas. Treat the real Naruto as the same existence. This is the stupidest part of cardo. But also based on this kind of psychology. Even in the face of the "ghost man" known as Qianwu Renqi Renzhong - Taodi no longer cut, cardo does not have the slightest sense of awe, simply do not know, in front of no longer cut, want to crush yourself and crush an ant as simple, whether before or now, are speaking with such a high attitude. "This time, there was a slight accident, but I didn''t succeed." Don''t chop again, looking at in front of the attitude arrogant card much, the facial expression doesn''t change, is tone light say. And that''s the tone. Directly angered cardo in front of him. Indifference, no respect. It''s just a rebel. How dare you be so presumptuous in front of yourself!? Cardo felt that his dignity was provoked. Almost at that moment, cardo''s eyes were cold, and his face became a little ferocious. "Ho ho!? Not finished? If you don''t kill the famous one, you don''t even kill a bad old man? Don''t you call yourself a ghost? Just a little bit of strength? How dare you be arrogant? Such a task has not been completed? What''s the use of waste like you? " Cardo''s eyes were almost like fire. He looked at the one in front of him and swore. And those who followed kador were vicious and dressed up in the underworld. Almost at the moment when kador began to scold, they all showed a very fierce expression. With a malicious expression, they looked at the people in front of them. It seemed that as long as their master gave an order, they immediately rushed to cut the people in front of them. At this moment. These "poor guys" didn''t realize it at all. What a cruel group of people are standing in front of them. No matter who it is. Even if the ghost brother carries out one alone, it''s easy enough to capture a group of fools in front of us who seem as fierce as tigers, but in fact are as soft as sheep! "If I hadn''t collected rubbish like you and provided you with necessary funds, you would have been "Well?" "Whoosh!" And it''s when cardo is still talking about his anger. No matter what happened in front of him, his face suddenly changed, his face suddenly became extremely ferocious, his intention to kill suddenly broke out, and the temperature around him also seemed to drop suddenly, which immediately shocked the kador group in front of him. At this moment, all the gangsters with malicious expression trembled uncontrollably, It''s like being watched by a ferocious beast. Cardo is like a duck in the neck. He suddenly lost his voice. It''s not just because of being intimidated by the momentum of never cutting again. The most important thing is that the thousand books on cardo''s neck feel the piercing chill and the dull tingling. Make card much neck a cool, subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, cold sweat uncontrollably drip down from the forehead. "Pay attention to your tone! If you still dare to be disrespectful to you, I''ll kill you immediately! " Bai stood behind kador, his right hand holding qianben moved slightly toward the inside. His cold words made kador''s fear expand infinitely. At this moment, kador felt the breath of death. He had no doubt that the masked boy behind him was absolutely determined to kill himself, Cardo in addition to desperately nodding, the rest of the words, do not dare to say more. "White." And there, after the fierce murderous spirit passed away. If you don''t chop again, you will return to the calm and indifferent appearance and shout out words gently. "Yes, don''t kill me again." Bai, who had stepped on cardo''s back with a respectful tone, took back a thousand copies, flashed back and never cut back. "Cough, you can rest assured. This time it''s just an early investigation. The task won''t fail. I''ll bring the old man''s head back to you in a few days." No longer cut his head to see in front of the card more, still a pair of indifference to the extreme appearance, tone light said. "That''s good, that''s good, then I''ll wait for your good news." Cardo felt his neck with a lingering fear. There was still a lingering fear in his pupils. Some of them answered in a friendly voice. At this moment, cardo realized that if he didn''t chop again, he would be different from those wandering ninjas under his hands. He would be better if he didn''t stimulate this madman too much. My own life is more expensive than the "garbage treason" in front of me. It''s hard to get to this position. Cardo wants to enjoy the human life for a few more years. "Well, that''s it first." If you don''t cut it again, you will wave your hand to cardo at will, just like driving away a fly, saying so in a very cold tone. Originally, cardo had never been beheaded again. It''s just a lowly businessman. If it wasn''t for cardo''s huge financial support and the support of the water country politicians behind him, he would have cut off this annoying fly. Chapter 82 PS: there are also books about friends who Tucao follow the original route, but also because the leaflet is not to the main characters to open, if you write other plots, it is hard to round back, of course, do not deny that the most direct reason is that the leaflet level is limited, only make complaints about the plot, the leaflet has written as far as possible, and the original is different. Follow the route of the original book to arrange the plot, up to the mid-term endurance test. In the future, it will be brand-new content. Please support Xiao Ye and accept both appreciation and Criticism (as long as you don''t scold me too hard, I will, I will... OK, I''ll take my life "Well, I''ll be rude first." Just experienced the threat of death. Cardo naturally became more honest and honest. He quickly put away the arrogant corners of his mouth in front of him. He looked like he was the master of his own. He said in a very respectful tone. And also seems to be able to feel no longer cut that very impatient mood. Cardo after a series of bows. He waved to the large "children" who were obviously scared behind him, took them on the ship he was on and left the island first. After boarding the ship and leaving the island, cardo''s expression became fierce again. "Damn it! Wait for me! Next time, you must look good! No more Cardo stood on the deck of the ship, looking at the island, his face showed a look of anger and ferocity, and his eyes were filled with hatred and killing. To be humiliated by what one thinks is a humble existence. This is what cardo thinks is the biggest shame. It''s just a traitor. "I must go back and report it to the adults. After this task is finished, I want you to live as if you were dead. Don''t cut it again!" Cardo yelled in his heart. Or so stupid cardo. Still not aware of the gap between ordinary people and ninjas. Kador doesn''t know that the so-called big power politicians are not in the eyes of these powerful ninjas. To put it mildly, aren''t the five big powers the strategic material reserves and the banks that can withdraw cash at any time? Kador, who doesn''t know the world well enough. It will never be on the stage of the world. "Hum, it''s just a piece of rubbish. What''s so arrogant about it?" Zhongren ghost brother is also looking at the leaving cardo people, with a look of extreme disdain on their faces. In their Ninja eyes, what is the merchant? In this world where more than a hundred young men can be easily killed under one name. In Ninja''s eyes, these so-called businessmen who are "powerless with their hands", apart from having a little money, what else? Even the politicians of big powers, in Ninja''s view, are only relatively in a position, name? Well, it''s really a person with a lot of status. Even if it''s the name of a small country, the ninja in naruhura, a big country, will give a certain degree of respect, as a noble with so-called noble blood. However, it''s just respect for face. There is only one truth that Ninja abides by. That is the strength first, the strong is respected! If you really want to talk about it. Even if Daming is the supreme leader of the country. But for ninmura, it''s just a nominal supreme ruler. The Ninjas in each big ninja village only follow the orders of their own movies. When it comes to the differences between Ying and Daming. Ninja''s judgment standard is very direct and simple. What''s Daming? Can you eat that? Naturally, for cardo, who can''t even talk about his identity, even if he is rebellious, he won''t give any respect, that is, a little money can arouse their interest. And after waiting for cardo and others to leave. The island, which used to be noisy, was silent for a moment. It''s in a big area. There are only four people who will not be killed again. No longer cut is to take Bai and the ghost brothers straight into the house built on the island, which is also one of the backup bases for no longer cut. Naturally, the money spent is taken from cardo. As mentioned earlier, cardo is just a relatively convenient money bag for no longer cut. "So, don''t you kill me again? Are we going to wait until the Ninjas leave before we start the mission? " In front of Taodi no longer chopping, the ghost brothers don''t have much courage to speak directly. They always follow Taodi no longer chopping with a very respectful look. They are also ghost brothers from Wuren village. They are very clear about the terrible power of Taodi no longer chopping as Shangren. After all, no longer chopping inherits Shangren, the existence of beheading broadsword, In the eyes of Wuren, Qiren group is undoubtedly the strongest existence besides its own water shadow. What''s more, the most important point is that in Wuren village, because of the implementation of the blood fog policy, strength is paramount and the implementation is quite thorough, blood and cruelty are the main theme of that village for a long time. You can stand out in that kind of environment. It can also prove the tyranny and terror of this "ghost man". What to say, what not to say, what not to say. As long as it is able to graduate fog bear are very clear to understand these points. On this occasion, if we don''t chop again, even Bai can only ask a few questions implicitly, not to mention ghost brothers. Keeping silent is the most appropriate choice. "No, there''s no need. There''s no need to wait for them to retreat. I want the old man''s life. I want the wheel eye and the white eye, too! If you''re not wrong, the girl of that day''s family lives in the family, and there''s not much chance to get white eyes! " Don''t chop again lightly shook to shake head, sneer a so say. "Just wait a few days. When the man arrives, we can do it!" "Yes, don''t kill me again." Bai replied respectfully. Although I''m a little curious about who is the man that I don''t want to kill. But Bai Jin abides by the duty and consciousness of "tool man". Don''t ask too many questions, just follow the instructions of no longer beheading adults. Unless it is particularly necessary. And the ghost brothers on one side also looked at each other in doubt, "that man?", If you don''t chop again, which powerful Shangren has been invited to help? Just let ghost brother two people want to break a brain melon, didn''t like to come out is which big person is worth no longer cutting to invite. But the only thing that can be confirmed is that the person who is invited by no longer beheading adult must be a strong Shangren. If you don''t compare with no longer beheading adult, at least it won''t be too bad. Only in this way can you say that you can complete this task without waiting for those Muye Ninjas to leave. Otherwise, there are two Shangren and three Muye xiaren who are more powerful than their brothers. (the latest news has not yet come back. Now it''s six xiaren.) Only invite a strong Shangren. You have a better chance of winning on your own side. Hold those two together. My brother and the user of bingdun will surely be able to take down the three kids. Of course, from a personal point of view. Ghost brothers still hope to wait until the Ninja leaves to complete this task. It''s just a waste of a few more days. However, since we don''t focus on the writing wheel eyes and white eyes, it''s another matter. Chapter 83 PS: Thank you for your reward. The ghost brothers are also very clear. What is the value of round eyes and white eyes. Known as today''s tolerance in the strongest pupil blood after the limit. If both can win at the same time. Whether it''s for your own use or in-depth research. Its significance and value can hardly be measured by ordinary equivalent. What''s more, it''s all a decision made by my family not to chop again. The ghost brothers don''t have the capital and courage to refute it. Now they just hope that the "that guy" mentioned by you is a strong Shangren. It doesn''t need to be too strong. It''s enough to be stronger than that Muye girl''s sexual tolerance, If you don''t kill him, just hold the famous Qi mukakasi and fight on both sides, they will have an absolute advantage (at this time, we still use two upper forbearance and three lower forbearance to measure each other''s strength, but we don''t realize that there are three lower forbearance in the protection team now. Of course, one is fighting soy sauce, But the other two, no matter who they are, have the strength to eat the ghost brothers!) "It''s just a matter of waiting for a few days. In the next few days, Bai and the two of you are going to watch that group of guys. You don''t need to be too close or too detailed information. You just need to lock the position far away and confirm that the target is still on the island. If it''s too close, once it''s found, it''s hard for you to escape. Do you understand?" No longer cut cold hum, looking at the white and ghost brother in front of them, the tone is colder so said, this words without emotion fluctuation, also make the ghost brother two heart a cold. "Yes, don''t kill me again." Three people also immediately synchronous answer way. Ghost brother was still hanging at the beginning, and his heart also relaxed. If you just watch from a distance, there will be no problem at all. Even if it''s found. As long as the distance is enough. There''s still no big problem with the retreat. This is not a very difficult task. However, the control of this distance depends on their own, just like what our family no longer said. With their strength, if they are found in a short distance, it is the result of the solution of the battle in a second. Unless it''s not. There is no other possibility. "Qimukakasi? Hum, you can enjoy the last few days. I''m going to take all your writing wheel eyes and the day girl''s white eyes! " If you don''t look at the sea full of white fog in front of you, a very charming scarlet color appears in the depth of the pupil, and the big mouth hidden under the bandage opens, showing a very terrible smile. At the moment, the horrible and murderous atmosphere diffuses in the surrounding space. Facing the feeling of the forest, the ghost brothers can''t help shaking. That''s the power. Such a strong murderous atmosphere. It''s a cold texture like substance. This is the most direct performance of no longer cutting strength! On the other side, it was just at the time when we were waiting for the reinforcements we invited to arrive on the island where we would not lead our three subordinates back to the reserve base. On the other side, the seventh and eighth teams also protected dazna to land in the kingdom of Poland. In fact, the territory of this country is not one percent of the size of the kingdom of fire, Even with the residents in the most remote areas, the population of the island is not even more than 10000. And Douyi landed. The members of class 7 and class 8 couldn''t believe their eyes. In particular, Sakura, hatada and kyushuka showed a look of extreme shock. There is no need to observe in depth, just the first impression. You can see the poverty of this country directly. Especially the lifeless face of every citizen. What''s more, it is further deepening the cognition of Hatta, Sakura and ya to the kingdom of Bo. "Is this the most prosperous town in Poland?" Under the guidance of dazna, walking into the city called the capital of the kingdom of Bo, which is not even comparable to the most remote town in the kingdom of fire, Hatta, Sakura and others still can''t hide their incredible expression on their faces. At this moment, even if it is facial paralysis such as Sasuke, calm as ambition, is a rare expression slightly move. Naruto looks like he doesn''t show his face, but actually he shakes his head in his heart. Why is a country backward and poor. This is due to many reasons, not a simple sentence can be summarized. But it''s the people who want to revitalize the country. The most basic requirement is that all citizens must stand up. Talent is the foundation of everything. However, just see the expression of this national. Naruto knows that this country is almost hopeless. It''s not simply a lack of courage, it''s the kingdom of Poland, whose backbone has been completely broken. Kakashi and xirihong are very calm. For them, it''s not the first time to see a small country like bozhiguo, especially Kakashi. As a ninja who has been famous in the world of tolerance since the Third World War, he has carried out thousands of missions, and even has been to a country like the snow country, where he is helpless and poor, Kakashi has long been accustomed to the struggle between survival and extinction of these small countries. Such a small country. The reason why it still exists. Just because it has a relatively important strategic position in the eyes of the country of fire and the country of water, it can exist in the name of one country because of the ridiculous benevolence of the two great powers. This is why Naruto thinks dazner''s idea is naive and stupid. The rise and fall of the country depends on a cold bridge? Or does dazner think that the bridge can arouse the courage in the heart of the people of Poland? Reshaping the broken backbone? That''s just too much fun. Even if dazner can really achieve such a goal. The kingdom of Poland will never be strong. This is the sorrow of small countries. Dazner couldn''t see clearly all his life, or he was just pretending to be confused, or he was self hypnotizing. He used some unrealistic goal to make his life "great", if it was the latter. "That''s really more pathetic." Look at dazner in front. In Naruto''s pupil, a ray of sarcasm, sympathy and cold look flashed away, and whispered in a tone that only he could hear. And it''s not just the tragic fate of a country that belongs to the kingdom of Poland. Every small country in the world has a similar experience. "Ah? Did you just say something? Naruto. " One side of the five senses, the most sensitive teeth seem to hear a trace of something. He turned around and looked at Naruto, who was walking behind him on his right side. He asked with a look of doubt. "Woof, woof, woof?" The red pill lying on the head of the dog''s grave teeth was very cooperative and called softly. "No, it''s nothing. It''s just the first time I''ve seen such a poor place. I feel a little bit sad." Naruto smiles and naturally brings the topic to the past. "Yes, it''s really poor here compared with our wooden leaves." Teeth did not have the slightest doubt, but also very agree with the nod, with a very sympathetic tone said. Chapter 84 "Here is my home. I''m a little bit shabby. I''m going to aggrieve you Ninja adults." Under dazner''s leadership, the seventh and eighth classes walked through the street which could be regarded as a commercial street, and came to a wooden house near the seaside on the western edge of the town, where dazner''s three generations lived. "For the moment, the scenery is very good. If you want to get rich in this place, besides fishing, maybe you can consider developing tourism?" Standing outside the wooden house gate, overlooking the blue sea level not far away. In the heart of Naruto, such an idea that can be called nonsense emerged, and then he shook his head and laughed with self mockery. "Well, we''re interrupting." It''s not a very spacious wooden house, but the overall structure is obviously very reasonable, and as far as the initial impression is concerned, dazna''s family is in the kingdom of Poland, which is obviously a very good one. It should have all the furniture, bright and clean interior, and dazna''s daughter, who heard that her father came back to meet her at the gate, looked clean and tidy, I know that the living conditions are at least passable, which can''t be compared with the country of fire. But here in the country of Poland, the daznah family can be called "rich people"! "These two rooms are for some Ninja adults to rest. The room is not enough. I can only trouble some Ninja adults to squeeze. I''m really sorry." Dazna took the seventh class and the seventh class to the two adjacent rooms, which should be the largest room in dazna''s family, but also because it was different from the seventh class in the original book. This time, there were two teams and eight ninjas. The room configuration was certainly not enough, and they had to squeeze. Dazna naturally said with a touch of apology. "No, it''s nothing. We ninjas always have to live in the open air. The conditions and environment are very good." Leading Kakashi said with a smile. I don''t seem to mind at all. On the other side, those who came from the major Ninja families, such as Hatta, Ya and zhinai, including the two pillars who used to be the young master of yuzhibo, also did not show any dislike. Although Muye''s education for the next generation is based on mild and peaceful education, Muye still has corresponding teaching for what Ninja should know, In particular, the new generation of ninjas, who were born in the Ninja family, had been taught by the same family elders since childhood. They had talked about the necessary survival drills of ninjas long ago. As Kakashi said, they can get used to sleeping in the wild every day. There is no reason why they can''t get used to such an environment, or they should say that, For ninjas, this is a very "luxury" and "luxury" resting place during the mission. "Well, let''s have a good rest. When dinner is ready, I''ll call you ninja." Before going to Muye, dazna was a little bit casual. He saw the real strength of ninjas on the road. Now he is in awe of the Ninjas in front of him. Dazna is also really aware of the gap between ninjas and ordinary people. After returning home, he naturally shows more respect for Kakashi and others, and plans to go back to the other side later, You should warn your daughter, especially your grandson, not to offend these Muye ninjas. You must have the necessary respect. "Well" Kakashi nodded gently. Naturally, he can see that dazner seems to be very easygoing, but in fact he hides a deep sense of awe. However, Kakashi doesn''t care at all. Originally, in this world, ninja has far more status than ordinary people. Say something ugly. In this world. People and the value of human life can not be measured equally. This is the real and cruel side of the world. Until dazner leaned forward slightly and bowed away. Kakashi also turned around and looked at xirihong, Naruto, Sasuke, hatada, zhinai and others in front of him. "It happens to be two rooms, too. Red, take Hatta and Sakura to a room. The rest of us will squeeze together!" Kakashi looked at xirihong with a smile, and her "lovely" subordinates said so. "Well." Xirihong nodded mildly and replied. "Oh "Well" "No problem!" "Yes, Mr. Kakashi." Naruto, ya, Hatta, Sakura and others on one side of the body also answered. "Let''s have a good rest today, and then in the following period of time, everyone will take turns to protect Mr. dazner according to the division, until the completion of the bridge construction, understand?" Kakashi looked at the six rookies in class 7 and 8 with a slightly serious expression and said in a deep voice. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi!" Everyone is also straight body, Lang said. It''s also at a time when almost everyone''s attention is focused on Kakashi. Naruto''s remaining light glances at a small figure at the corner of the corridor. At the moment when Naruto''s sight shifts, the figure flashes and disappears from the corner. "Is he there?" Naruto eyebrows slightly pick, dazna''s grandson, this in the previous life in the original was saved by the child, but that is the previous life in the original Naruto will do things, this life Naruto is not so boring to care about a cowardly little devil''s "young mind". In Naruto''s opinion. The so-called courage, is to have their own, is called courage. The courage given by others is called dependence. Although Yi there is only a five or six-year-old child, psychologically not mature at all. He even experienced the shock of losing his father when he was young. It''s natural and normal to have such emotional expression. But understanding belongs to understanding. Naruto doesn''t have the spare time to enlighten Yi. "At that time, it''s better to see if we can find a chance to get rid of the card. It''s a mobile bank." Naruto ponders alone in his heart. "Kakashi, I have something to ask you." When the people settle down in their respective rooms. Not beyond Naruto''s expectation. Sasuke went straight to Kakashi, still with a very calm expression, directly asked. "Sure enough, this guy can''t help it!" Looking at Sasuke standing in front of Kakashi, Naruto''s eyes slightly bent, such an idea flashed in his heart. "Oh? Well, let''s go. " Kakashi took a meaningful look at Sasuke in front of her. It can be said that as early as the meeting, when she noticed the strange look in Sasuke''s eyes. Kakashi expected that. But I didn''t expect that Sasuke didn''t hold back as soon as he arrived at his destination. Since Sasuke asked. Kakashi must give a corresponding explanation. Otherwise, the two pillars will not stop. The next thing also involves some secrets of yuzhibo. It''s not appropriate to talk in full view. Chapter 85 Of course, Kakashi won''t tell Sasuke all the truth directly. After all, it''s also related to his privacy. As long as he gives a relatively reasonable explanation, he can pacify the relatively irascible young master of yuzhibo family. Looking at Kakashi who walks out with Sasuke, it''s not necessary to say that xirihong is in the audience. The rest of the audience, even Yaya and zhinai, are somewhat aware of it. Only Sakura has a confused expression. They don''t quite understand why teacher Kakashi and Sasuke are going out to have a private chat at this time? Among the present people, Sakura chunye, who is a real civilian, can''t be compared with the Ninjas of Hatta, Ya and zhinai in some places. For now. I can''t understand the relationship between lunyan and yuzhibo. After all, the situation now is quite different from that before. It''s natural that Sakura chunye doesn''t understand. How does Kakashi explain to Sasuke in the original book. Naruto doesn''t remember. Or it seems that there is no such lens at all? Anyway, it''s not so important. Naruto naturally does not bother to care. They didn''t go out for long, almost half an hour. Sasuke came back with a calm expression, while Kakashi was still lazy. Although a little curious, what did Kakashi say to Sasuke. But after all, it is a matter of personal privacy or even family secrets. Even if you''re curious. In the case of the parties themselves not to say. No one present would ask. This is also a basic literacy problem. Then, at dinner time, dazner also came to greet the crowd. It''s not very rich. But it''s supposed to be the biggest dinner that dzinami, dazna''s daughter, can prepare. This is also due to the fact that dazner, as a great bridge builder, has gone to various countries to build bridges in the past few decades and barely owned a small amount of savings (part of which was used as the reward for class C tasks, and the rest was left to his daughter to run the family.) Plus, it''s close to the sea. At least, there is no shortage of aquatic products such as fish and shrimp. Otherwise, it''s really difficult to entertain class 7 and class 8 teams, eight ninjas. Fortunately, ninjas themselves are not picky eaters. When you''re on a mission. Sometimes it takes days to stay silent. It really depends on all kinds of compressed food made in the village. You can imagine the taste of that kind of food. Bingliang pill is the compressed food most often carried by ninja. Therefore, it is very good to have such food. And after dinner. "Well? Will the special training begin tomorrow? " Kakashi looked at the words of Naruto, Sasuke, ya, hatada, zhinai and Sakura in front of him, which also made the six present slightly stunned. Naruto is no exception. Originally thought that this time of wave country plot appeared unexpected change. It''s not just that the seventh class got the assignment. Instead, the eighth shift received the corresponding task. Originally, the training of class 7 in the original book would not be available. Unexpectedly, it still appeared as expected, and this time it should be regarded as a member of the intensive training team. "That''s right. It''s about intensive training. Although you''ve all just graduated from tolerance school, according to the general standards of tolerance, all of you are excellent. But this time, you''ve seen the strength of waicun ninja, right? If you don''t mention the ghost man, even if you take out the strength of the two Wuren, they are all powerful ninjas. Naruto, you have just completed a C-level task, but as ninjas, this is only your first step. You still have a long way to go. Let''s not talk about the future, just talk about the present, and don''t know the duration of the task, If you don''t cut it, it won''t strike again. Therefore, it''s necessary for you to further strengthen your strength, so that you can more ensure the completion of the task, protect yourself and achieve your goals! " Kakashi looked solemn, and looked at the six people in front of him with a tone that seemed to have a finger. What he said made Naruto, Sasuke, ya, hatada, Sakura and zhinai show different degrees of expression. Yaya woke up from his team''s complacency when they suppressed the two. Especially when Kakashi said that if he didn''t cut it again, Yaya''s heart was also slightly awed. In fact, the most direct reason for this special "C-level" task is that in some aspects of his personality, Yaya''s personality has changed, Kyu tsuzuka really has a lot in common with Naruto in the original work. After more than ten d-level missions, kyu tsuzuka can''t bear to take on C-level missions. Xirihong also thinks that it''s nothing to take on a C-level mission. Zhinai also agrees. Because of his cowardly character, hatada has a lot of problems, When two of his teammates want to get the C-level task, they naturally agree to follow the crowd. This led to the most special A-level C task. Before my xirihong teacher did not blame himself. But I woke up in my heart. If it wasn''t for Kakashi. Our team will be destroyed in this mission. At the thought of that consequence. There is a feeling of fear in the heart of teeth. Kakashi put forward special training to strengthen his strength. Tooth''s enthusiasm is also the highest. "Yes, yes! Special training! Special training! We really need special training! " Because of the palpitation, I want to be stronger and have the strength to protect others. Tooth is also the one who responds the fastest and takes the lead in answering. "If you want to be a more powerful ninja, you want to defeat those powerful enemies, and you want to protect the people you cherish most, then you need to work harder." Kakashi looked at the people in front of her with an extremely serious expression, so she said. Xirihong also looked at the people with a gentle look And in front of the crowd. In addition to losing her teeth, Sakura''s innermost emotions are also the most complex and sensitive one. The bloody C-level task performed by her team before, even now, still leaves a considerable part of shadow in Sakura''s heart. In these two days of self thinking, we can''t understand Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke and other people''s practice all at once. This is totally unrealistic, but it gives Sakura another enlightenment, that is, as a ninja, we must have strong strength. That''s the only way. Whatever the situation. I have the courage and confidence to make the decision I want! Sakura also clenched her hands into a fist at the bottom, showing a determined look in her pupils. Chapter 86 PS: Thank you sincerely for the reward of grace children''s shoes and Li Yifan children''s shoes. Kakashi''s words. Yes, it did bring a great psychological impact to the novices in front of us. Including the two paralyzed young men, Sasuke and zhinai, there is a different light in their eyes. They are introverted like Hatta. They are also inspired by Kakashi''s words to gain great strength and protect the objects they want to cherish. At the thought of this, Hatta''s heart seems to have infinite courage, That secretly glances to the Naruto direction in the line of sight is to emerge one to put on one to put on the name definitely of meaning but come. "Special training? Since that hasn''t changed, the big probability is chakra''s control training? If there''s no accident At this time, Naruto naturally didn''t notice Hatta''s sight. One reason is that Naruto himself is also thinking about time. The other reason is that Hatta just glances at Naruto and takes back his sight. What Naruto is thinking about is what Kakashi should do when he gives the other five special training? After all, if it''s chakra control training. It has nothing to do with Naruto. Not to mention climbing trees, Naruto, who can even step on water, has far more control over chakra than the other five people if it is not for the influence of nine tail chakra in his body. Among the people present, it is estimated that chakra of xirihong is the highest. One is because women are naturally more delicate. The other is xirihong, who is mainly magic, In itself, we need to pay attention to the precise control of chakra, which is conducive to the release of their magic, and give full play to their combat power as far as possible. "Maybe I can think about it and find Kakashi in advance to learn the tricks of the spiral ball?" Naruto touched his chin and thought silently in his heart. Multiple shadow separation. The technique of spiral pill. These are the two most valuable techniques found by Naruto in the book of seals. The former is easy to master. But only the latter. During this period, because of the influence of the task, there was no time to practice the eight sutras, and also because Naruto had not found the most suitable way. The technique could be used, but it was completely powerless. I didn''t know whether there was a problem in the scheduling, control or other aspects of chakra. There is a saying that although Naruto remembers the general plot in the original work, there are still some details that he can''t remember clearly, including the cultivation control of spiral pill. He only remembers that water polo, sand Polo or things like rubber ball are used to assist cultivation? But how to do it. Naruto can''t remember clearly. "Just take this opportunity to ask Kakashi." Naruto is determined in his heart that if he can take this opportunity to learn spiral pill, his strength will be improved again. As an A-level Muji ninja, even if it''s upper endurance, few people can stand it as long as they get this chance. Referring to the pharmacist''s pocket in the original book, he didn''t resist directly and fell into a serious injury state. This is based on the premise that the pharmacist is a medical ninja. Therefore, the operation of spiral pill is very important for us at this stage. If I remember correctly, Kakashi should know the ninja of spiral pill. And also in front of a few people have set a preliminary training plan for tomorrow. When they all leave for a rest. "Getting stronger or something, that''s ridiculous! You''re just doing useless work. You''re not cardo''s opponent. There''s no hero at all! " Suddenly, Yi, who had been quietly eating next to his mother, zinaimei, seemed to be stimulated by Naruto''s words of training, strengthening and protecting his cherished objects. He stood up and suddenly yelled in the direction of Naruto, Sasuke, hatada and ya. That straight out of the words, let in front of the people are slightly a Leng. Next second. It''s like recalling my father The appearance of death, tears control do not live in their own eyes spin, immediately from the cheek down, originally also some angry teeth, see this scene, suddenly become a little embarrassed, and Sakura and Hatta also seems to think of something in general, looking at the direction of Yi there, look a little subtle, pupil is also a faint ray of sympathy and pity£¨ Before he came here, dazner said that his son-in-law died under cardo''s hands. When he thought of Yi Na, Sakura and Hatta naturally knew why.) Sasuke frowned slightly. It''s just that the right things and words in Yi''s mind are ridiculous. That''s almost the moment when he yelled at me. Sitting on one side of the young woman, that is, where Yi''s mother - jinnaimei face changed, straight to where Yi yelled. "Yi there, it''s very impolite of you to do so. Apologize to the Ninja as soon as possible. They are the ninja in Muye village who protected your grandfather''s safe return!" It''s not just zinamie. That originally also leisurely holding the cup in the tea dazner is also in this moment face slightly changed. "Yi there, apologize quickly!" Looking at his favorite grandson, dazner also showed an unprecedented stern expression and said aloud. As I have said before, on the way back to the kingdom of Bo, dazna has witnessed the existence of the so-called Ninja with his own eyes. This is not the field that ordinary people can be involved in. Dazna''s appearance does not seem to have changed much, but he just becomes more respectful. But in fact, he is full of awe for Kakashi and others. It can be said that this is unreasonable words. Dazna was really afraid that he would offend the muyemura ninja in front of him. "Grandpa, mom, I''m not wrong at all. They don''t know how terrible cardo is. Dad, dad died like that. They are trying to be brave. There are no heroes in the world. They are..." Because young, so more stubborn. Even the words of his mother and grandfather could not shake Yi''s heart. Yi, who is still stubbornly shaking his head, is full of tears in his eyes, which seems to be pitiful. However, in the eyes of Naruto at the moment, it is so ironic and disgusting! "There''s Yi." It''s also when Sakura and hatada have sympathy and want to say something comforting. "If you want to be a kid and cry, roll to the corner of the wall and cry! You''re here. It''s hard to see, you know? " Naruto stood up slowly from the tatami and looked coldly at Yi in front of him. His face was completely devoid of the usual indifferent smile. His chilly sight seemed to be a ray of solemn and murderous air, which made Yi feel an icy chill. His whole body trembled uncontrollably, as if he was choked, The original sob also stopped at this moment. Chapter 87 "Murderous?" At this moment, xirihong suddenly shrinks her pupils and looks at Naruto in front of her with a look of surprise. It''s a peaceful time, and Naruto and other talents have just graduated. In this age, it''s reasonable to say that there won''t be such an intuitive sense of the real murderous spirit? And then it''s just a second. The idea of evening red turns. It''s directly associated with the first C-level task of the seventh class that kakasi said just now. "Is that the C-level task of the seventh class?" Think of it here. In the pupil of Xi RI Hong, there is a sudden and shaking look. Suddenly, it comes from Naruto''s murderous spirit. Shock in Kakashi master actually with just graduated seventh class to carry out such a task. At this moment. Xirihong''s look at Kakashi changed slightly. As Shangren xirihong, not to mention the other three people in the eighth class, at this moment, Hatta, Ya and zhinai all looked at Naruto standing in front of them with different degrees of shock. They had just experienced a fight with no longer cut, The three people in the eighth class are very sensitive to the murderous atmosphere. The cold murderous atmosphere emitted from Naruto makes the three people in the eighth class extremely sure. This is the atmosphere and breath of talents who have been killed. "Naruto..." As the same level student who just graduated from forbearance school. It''s like this moment. They all think Naruto is a little strange. "Naruto!" Kakashi also noticed the strange Naruto for the first time, frowned and said in a deep voice. And Kakashi''s words seem to wake Naruto. "I''m sorry, I''m a bit out of my way. I just thought of something unpleasant." Naruto takes a deep breath, converges his murderous spirit and reorganizes his emotions. It was also the moment when Naruto''s murderous spirit dissipated. Yi Na, who was still shaking in front of him, also shook his body. As if he was weak, he collapsed directly on the tatami. Meanwhile, zinaimei, Yi Na''s mother, immediately came over and hugged Yi Na tightly in her arms. She also looked at Naruto in front of him with a look of fear, Does this child who looks just in his early 10 years old have such a cold and murderous air? Is this the so-called ninja? Dazna is a little lost looking at Naruto. Know Ninja is not the average person can compare. But seeing that his age is only seven or eight years older than his grandson, dazner thinks that he is just a grandson. Narutos have such power. Dazner''s recognition of Ninja has a deeper understanding. "It''s boring!" Naruto murmured this sentence in a low voice. He immediately put his hands behind his head and walked towards the outdoor position. And looking away Naruto. "Naruto." Daisy''s bright eyes also showed a worried look. At that moment. His heart is delicate, and almost all of his heart is hanging on Naruto. Hatta is very sensitive to the violent fluctuation of Naruto''s emotion. This is the first time that Hatta has seen Naruto''s emotion since he knew Naruto. And in a way, it''s worse. This also makes Hatta very worried about Naruto''s mental state. But whether it is for the current situation, or their own identity, or some other reasons, Hatta is not very convenient to ask Naruto directly. And Kakashi sighed in her heart. As the guide of the seventh class, Kakashi, who knows Naruto''s past very well, can understand Naruto''s inner emotions at this moment. At that moment, Naruto, who has always had a good character, can not help bursting out. This is enough to prove that some past experiences have a profound impact on Naruto. It''s also the moment when I realize that. Kakashi felt both guilty and relieved. Ya, zhinai and Sakura all look at Naruto leaving with a different look, especially Sakura, who is a member of the seventh class. Not just the previous C-level mission. today. Sakura found that she really seems to be unfamiliar with the two teammates in her team, their past, their experience, and their heart. How did Naruto and Sasuke grow up. What are they thinking about. It''s just at this moment. Sakura is really lost in meditation. most important of all. As the seventh class of their own. What kind of choice should be made among them? Naruto, who left, naturally did not know the thoughts of the people behind him. Naruto, who walks to a high point outside and is slightly calmed down by the cool sea breeze, also shows a look of chagrin in his blue pupils. For Naruto, he originally intended to ignore Yi''s place. He was a little kid who had nothing to do with himself, and he didn''t have the kind of "Saint" mentality in the original works, But I don''t know why. At the moment when I saw Yi jump out, Naruto''s anger was directly drawn out. To put it bluntly. In that moment. Naruto really has the impulse to beat the stinky kid in front of him. And this impulse and anger. It''s unreasonable to be reasonable. This may be due to some experiences of the previous life, but also related to the experience of this life. All in all. At that moment. Naruto''s mood is a little restless out of his control. "It''s just a few years old ordinary child. What am I doing? There''s no reason to compete." Look at the sea level before you. Naruto takes a deep breath, dispels the last trace of impetuosity in his heart, and shows a look of bitter smile on his face. "Sure enough, I am still a living human Because it''s people. That''s why there are such complex emotions as seven emotions and six desires! It''s unpredictable and uncontrollable!! On the other side, after Naruto left. Sasuke, who was sitting in the corner, also slowly stood up and looked at Yi, who was in his mother''s arms. He was still shaking. Sasuke''s expression did not change. In fact, he sighed in his heart. At that moment, Sasuke''s mind also came up with the memories of his childhood, It''s also a complex look that makes Sasuke''s pupils twinkle with memories, resentment, fear and so on. Everyone has a past that they don''t want to touch. Everyone has had moments of fear. But for everyone, this is the most important part of it. If you want to move forward, you have to face more than ten thousand. Maybe only in this moment. Sasuke is the one who understands Naruto''s idea most. Chapter 88 The night was so peaceful. Naruto, who calms down by blowing the sea breeze outdoors, regains his usual calm smile when he returns to the room. It is also obvious that Naruto is really back to normal from the atmosphere around Naruto. The people who were worried about Naruto are also relieved. From the next day, if Yi meets Naruto, Will be far away from, even breakfast is also like this, seems to be Naruto yesterday that a cold look to completely scared general, Naruto is not concerned about, after all, and his life will not have too many intersections of ordinary people, in this world, the little devil named Yi there, even the simplest little supporting role identity can not mix up. Only to Naruto''s slight surprise. You have to stay away from yourself. But from time to time in a corner to secretly observe their own. As soon as you look away. It will disappear immediately. And then do it again. This also makes Naruto''s brow slightly wrinkled. After learning from ya that Kakashi seems to have gone to talk to the little devil alone, Naruto suddenly realized. "It seems that kakado said something." I can''t remember the details in the original. This clip. Originally Naruto did not think of it. Just be said so by tooth, the memory in the brain is to emerge. Although Kakashi felt that it was meaningless to do so, Naruto would not interfere since others wanted to do so. After all, it''s normal for Kakashi to have a whim and want to be a child''s life tutor. In any case, Naruto will not be involved in these irrelevant matters. And after breakfast. All of them left dazna''s house and headed for a remote forest. The training that was put forward last night was not just a talk, but a real action. Anyway, for Kakashi, one sheep is to drive, so is a group of sheep. It doesn''t matter how much to bear under the guidance. As for dazner, who is going to the other side of the bridge to carry out the final project, his personal safety is temporarily in the charge of xirihong. According to the current situation, if he doesn''t do it again, he will probably give up this task. However, dazner said that the man who wants to do it himself is the rich man named Kado, even if he doesn''t do it again, Kado can still hire other ninjas to kill dazna. Even if he doesn''t hire the official kumura ninjas, Kado also has a group of underworld gangsters and a few wandering ninjas who think they are very "strong". Although these people can''t catch the real ninjas, even if they have to bear, they can''t deal with ordinary people like dazna, That''s really easy to catch. Therefore, there must be some necessary basic protection measures, and most of the cases can be eliminated if xirihong, a Shangren of Muye village, follows the protection. Moreover, the place where Kakashi led the six xiaren special training was not far away from the bridge, even if there was an accident. You can also support at any time. There''s no need to worry too much. "So, Mr. Kakashi, what is the content of our special training today? Is it the kind of special training that can make us stronger all at once? " When Kakashi comes to the training site with Naruto, Sasuke, Hatta and yah, the impatient dog tsuzuya can''t wait to ask ahead of time. In the sight of Kakashi, there is a look of expectation and desire, In particular, I saw that Kakashi could push back the gloomy bandage man who was on the guidance of his team. I want to know that Kakashi, who looks a little lazy and has white hair, is definitely a very powerful guy. Yesterday it was mentioned that we would give them special training. Kyuzuka was very excited. Until today''s special training comes. That excited expression of tooth is completely on the face. "Well, don''t worry, tooth. The content is very simple, but it''s really the best way to instantly strengthen your strength, as long as you can pass this special training." Kakashi still with a smile, looking at the people in front of him, said with a smile. In front of the words. All teeth are automatically ignored. I only heard the key words like "can instantly strengthen the strength". The eyes of the teeth become bright. Sasuke, who had a calm look on one side, also moved slightly at this moment. Can you make yourself stronger in a short time? This is a direct stab in Sasuke''s heart. For the two pillars who are eager to achieve their wild hopes. Any means to strengthen yourself. And it''s also a quick way to get quick results in a short time. It''s definitely the most popular one. You know, as long as you can gain power. Sasuke doesn''t even mind trading with demons. This is also the biggest reason why Sasuke was lured by the big snake pill and chose to betray the village at the risk of taking possession of his body. After all, for Sasuke, it is the best thing in Sasuke''s heart to gain more powerful power than yuzhibo weasel, to avenge for his parents and the whole clan, and to ask yuzhibo weasel the real reason for killing the clan. And Kakashi obviously didn''t mean to entertain people. Straight to the point. "The content of special training is chakra''s control training!" "Ah?" "Chakra?" "Control cultivation?" Is that true? Almost at the moment when Kakashi''s words fall and Sasuke, Sakura, Hatta, yah and other people show a look of doubt, Naruto''s pupil also flashes a "sure so" look. Because it''s just a flash, it''s a quick convergence. Kakashi at the top didn''t notice either. Although Naruto considered the possibility of other special training methods yesterday. But for them at this stage. Chakra control cultivation is indeed the best and the fastest way to strengthen strength. For a ninja, after all. Chakra is their most basic and original strength. No chakra. Ninja is no different from ordinary people. So, it''s the quickest way to improve the strength of a ninja to take action directly from the source. Naturally, these people know the importance of chakra to a ninja, but when it comes to chakra''s control training. Almost everyone is at a loss. Can chakra practice? And then what does control mean? In front of these cute new forbearance are looking at Kakashi with a confused expression. "That? Mr. Kakashi, what do you mean by chakra''s control practice? " Dog grave tooth also blinked an eye, straight mouth asks a way. Chapter 89 Questions about teeth. Kakashi smiles and doesn''t answer for the moment. Instead, he spoke directly about chakra. "What does chakra mean to ninja? You should be very clear in the school of tolerance. This is the source of strength for every ninja. Ninja, magic, body art, and all means of Ninja can be released only by chakra. During your study in the school of tolerance, you should also be very clear about what the so-called chakra is, right?" "Well, it''s a combination of physical energy and mental energy extracted from cells in our bodies." Maybe it''s very common in other ways. But chunye Sakura, who is the number one scholar in theoretical knowledge, is also the fastest subconscious answer. "Yes, just as Sakura said, chakra is a kind of energy that combines our physical and mental aspects. Everyone''s chakra amount has an upper limit, but it''s not the highest value at the beginning. It needs your exercise to improve your physical quality and your spiritual aspects, so as to gather together, One of the ways to improve your chakra! It''s also the most basic way for ninja to improve its own strength, and the next step is the control training of chakra, which is also the most basic way for ninja to strengthen itself. As the name suggests, it is to improve its control over chakra, so that when it releases ninja, magic and physical skills, chakra''s release will become more accurate and without waste, This is extremely important for a ninja. After all, you know that once chakra is exhausted, the Ninja will almost be completely abandoned. Especially for the Ninja born with a small amount of chakra, how to accurately control the use and loss of chakra is particularly important! " Kakashi gradually stretched out two fingers and said this to the six xiaren in front of him. Naruto, Sakura and zhinai are naturally easy to understand. Hatta and Sasuke can quickly understand most of them. Only dog grave tooth is still a face muddled forced expression. The teacher Kakashi in front of him said every word. When he brought it out alone, he knew what it meant, but when combined, he couldn''t understand it at all. At this moment, in his two big eyes, the left side was "mang" and the right side was "ran". But one side of his teammates, and Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura seem to understand the appearance. Good face teeth are more embarrassed to ask. It''s very natural. It can only be forced. Kakashi naturally noticed this. Otherwise, it''s not a big deal. It''s good to understand, but it''s not a big problem if you don''t understand. Anyway, as long as you can complete the next training. Sometimes, ninja needs to know a lot of theoretical knowledge, but sometimes it doesn''t need to be too fussy. As long as the body can react and remember the feeling. That''s enough. "So what are we going to do to train chakra''s control? Mr. Kakashi Sakura asked with a slightly excited expression. Listen to Kakashi''s explanation. Everyone at the scene basically understood the importance of chakra control to ninja. And it can really improve the Ninja''s strength in the shortest time. Sasuke''s pupils are flashing a different bright color. Naruto, on the other hand, has a calm face. The most important reason is that Naruto has already completed the two-stage mode of chakra training. Naruto has other goals today. "Very simple, today''s special training content is climbing trees!" Kakashi raised her eyebrows slightly, pointed to the tree in front of her and said with a smile. "Ah?" "Ha?" "Climb the tree?" As Kakashi''s words fall. In front of several small sprout new is once again at the same time showing a look of doubt. Chakra control training is tree climbing? Isn''t that what boys did when they were very young? Will this be good for chakra control? Tooth is a face at a loss thinking. Is it difficult for me to finish chakra control training when I was a child? "Verbally, it''s hard for you to understand. Let me show you directly." You can see all the people''s faces. Kakashi''s right eye narrowed slightly, revealing a faint smile. Looking around a little, I found the most suitable tree. Originally, it was unnecessary, but today it is for demonstration. Kakashi deliberately shows all the details, making a seal with both hands and adjusting the fluctuation with subtle chakra. Almost in a flash. "White eyes!" "Writing wheel eye!" Sasuke and hatada on the other side of the scene subconsciously opened their own writing wheel eyes and white eyes immediately. Especially under the observation of white eyes, the clear and visible chakra flow directly attached to Kakashi''s feet. Soon afterwards. What surprised people happened right in front of their eyes. It''s not a way to jump, not to use both hands. It''s very direct, like walking on the flat ground. Kakashi is very leisurely along the trunk of the tree, step by step, leisurely and very easy to go up, climbing to a relatively thick trunk, Kakashi is directly hanging upside down on the trunk, upside down and vertical figure. "Ai Ai Ai Ai Ai Ai Ai Ai Ai Ai Ai Ai Ai Ai!" At this moment, he directly blinded Sakura, Hatta, Sasuke and others. Kyushukiya''s eyes lit up and looked at qimukakashi at the top. climb up a tree? Of course, it''s a matter for everyone. I''ve already said that. Most boys must have climbed trees when they were young. After the extraction of chakra, as a ninja, it''s even simpler. As soon as chakra breaks out, you can easily jump up a tree. But if you want to really "walk" up a tree like Kakashi, you''ve never seen him before. And such a kind of chakra control training, is really beyond people''s imagination. It used to sound very practical, but now it looks very interesting. Kakashi''s hand. It really directly aroused the interest of all the people present (except Naruto). "How powerful! Mr. Kakashi, I''ve never seen anyone climb a tree like this before? Nah, nah! Teacher Kakashi, tell us quickly, how can we do this? " The most impatient dog teeth is almost in Kakashi hanging upside down that moment, it is unable to restrain the excitement in the heart, directly yelled. The expression of excitement and curiosity. Is very good will dog grave tooth at the moment of the mood completely exposed. Although Sasuke is still silent, it seems to be the usual calm expression. But at this moment, he is a little eager to try. Because the eyes of the writing wheel and the white eye are opened. Without the other three understanding. Sasuke and hatada have already understood the principle ahead of time. It''s a great way to practice. Chapter 90 PS: Thank you for the reward of book friend 201908081715336. It''s probably on the No.1 shelf, if there''s no accident. "It''s very simple. It''s the local use of chakra. It''s not the general use in the past. It''s the local use. Then it''s attached to the soles of your feet to sense the changes. It''s important to note that chakra can''t be too much or too little. If there are too many chakras, it''s easy to step on the trunk when the power is too strong. If there are too few chakras, the adsorption force is not enough, You can''t step on the trunk steadily, which is also the most important way to consider your chakra''s transfer and release. As long as you can reach the level I just demonstrated, you will pass the special training. " Kakashi figure a vertical, from the trunk of the body jumped down, stood again in front of six people, with a smile said. Naturally, Sasuke and Hatta are not stupid. When Kakashi said that, he almost immediately understood the principle and function. It''s really very easy and direct to exercise their control over their own chakra, and it''s not only that, climbing trees through such a special form, Also can further control their own body parts, subtle chakra''s transfer and use, can comprehensively strengthen their own. It can''t be said that the stronger chakra''s control, the stronger his power will be. But if it''s a ninja that can reach the limit of control. He was released surgically. It must be the most accurate and delicate. It''s for a ninja. Absolutely is the most direct means of self strengthening. Especially those who are in the lowest class of ninja. Its significance and function are more obvious. "If so, then, Mr. Kakashi, I don''t think I need to participate in this training." It was just when everyone was going to try to find a big tree. The Naruto on one side waved his hand and said something that surprised everyone. When everyone looks at Naruto with their eyes. "Naruto, do you mean you have finished this training?" Kakashi raised her eyebrows slightly, touched her chin and looked at Naruto in front of her. "Well, yes, it was done a long time ago." Naruto nodded without hesitation. After that, Naruto seems to want to prove that it''s common. He draws gourds according to the same pattern and quickly seals them. He attaches chakra to the sole of his feet. Just like Kakashi before him, in the surprised expression of Sakura, Hatta and ya, Naruto easily "walks" up the tree trunk and finally hangs upside down in the position Kakashi just hung. Immediately after, the sole of the foot gently, jump down. "Wow!? Naruto, can you do that? When did you learn that? " With a look of great admiration, dog grave teeth looked at Naruto. "Well, when I was a child, I wanted to go up the mountain to pick wild fruits. One day, when I was climbing a tree, I had a whim that if I could climb the tree as I did on the flat ground, it would be very easy to pick wild fruits, so I had a try." Naruto gently smile, with a very understated tone said so. This is why Naruto thought of it before. The most important point is that this is not a false statement at all. It''s the real content. After all, when Naruto was a child, he had to rely on himself if he wanted to add food to supplement nutrition. Whether it''s tree climbing. Or step on the water. It''s about making yourself stronger ahead of time. It''s also to make your life more convenient. Kill two birds with one stone. It can also be used to explain. "Oh? I see! It''s really Naruto. I can think of that! " Ya also suddenly looks at Naruto. His eyes are full of admiration. You should know that he used to climb trees when he was a child. Why didn''t he think of this. Sure enough, it''s not unreasonable that they are Xueba. I think in my heart. Other people look at Naruto more or less with different expressions of surprise, but they don''t think much about it. Kakashi, who only knows how hard Naruto''s childhood life is, has a look of sadness and guilt in his eyes, because Kakashi knows very well that the most important reason why Naruto needs to go deep into the mountains to pick wild fruits and vegetables is that he doesn''t have enough to eat, So you need to do it yourself, as the orphan of your teacher (strictly speaking, it should be the direct superior. After all, Kakashi has not formally worshipped the fourth generation of Huoying as a teacher, which is essentially different from shuimen worshipping Zilai as a teacher and Sanren worshipping the third generation of Huoying as a teacher.) Because of all kinds of scruples, I didn''t take care of Naruto in my childhood, and even had to sit and watch Naruto be pushed aside, or even bullied to a certain extent. You can''t say that Kakashi never felt guilty. Anyway, qimukakashi is a ninja with basic conscience, but Kakashi has too many things to consider, And for Naruto now with this seems to be not care about the general tone of his past, Kakashi''s heart or faint convulsions. Of course, guilt is guilt. Kakashi won''t regret it. Even if time goes back, back to Naruto''s childhood. Kakashi will still stand by. Not because of indifference. But because of the influence of objective facts. This is the limit that qimukakasi must be subject to. Naruto certainly does not know that in such a short period of time, Kakashi''s mind flashed many ideas, but even if he knew, Naruto would not care, or that sentence, Naruto in this life is not the hot-blooded idiot in the original. For the wood leaf? For a peaceful world of mutual understanding? Don''t be kidding. As early as the moment when Naruto saw the truth of Muye and the darkness of the world. Naruto''s heart will not have any confusion and hesitation. Even if his father was once the eye of the four generations of Huoying, Muye village is his parents to gamble on the existence of life protection, it will not waver in the slightest. The most common and true truth that Naruto learned in his previous life is that. The so-called ideal. More than 99% of the cases, will yield to reality! Therefore, Naruto will not have any unrealistic and illusory so-called "dreams." But will be in accordance with their own plan, step by step stronger, and ultimately through the power to change the world. This is the truth in this world! "Now that the tree climbing has been completed, I''d like to ask Naruto, have you also completed the second training of chakra control, treading water training?" The thought in my heart is just a few seconds. Kakashi, who had come back, also fixed his eyes on Naruto and asked in a straight voice. Although Kakashi can be sure in nine cases out of ten, she still asks a little bit. "Well? Second stage cultivation? Treading on water? " Compared with a question mark on the heads of Sakura, hatada and Yaya, Sasuke frowned slightly. "Well, if Mr. Kakashi said to step steadily on the water, it''s really finished. In that case, it''s easier to fish." Naruto also nodded his head and answered. Chapter 91 There is nothing to hide. After all, there are relatively easy reasons to explain. Naruto naturally said it in a big way. "Well, I see." Kakashi also nodded her head slightly, and there was no surprise on her face. Because of the different living environment since childhood, this is an extra self understanding trick, which can be regarded as a very normal development. Originally, when she heard that Naruto had learned this special tree climbing chakra control practice since childhood, Kakashi had already guessed that Naruto had probably completed the treading training, Since you think of such a special way to pick wild fruits, with Naruto''s wisdom, when catching fish and shrimp, it''s a natural thing to compare the training of treading on water. Kakashi asked casually. After a little confirmation. Then we can know how to arrange Naruto''s cultivation. And Naruto and Kakashi''s words. Naturally, it arouses the curiosity of others. And how many of them guessed that the expression of the two pillars became extremely delicate. "Well? Treading training? Mr. Kakashi, what does that mean? " This time it''s not teeth. But with the seventh class of Sakura people can not help but ask ahead of time. As a peer, but also a member of a team. Sakura and Sasuke found that Naruto seemed to be several steps ahead of them in some aspects, not limited to the previous C-level task, especially Sasuke. After that night''s bloody experience, they paid more and more attention to Naruto. Originally, I thought that I could get rid of these people, including Naruto, far away after I opened my writing wheel eyes. But now, er Zhu found that the fog on Naruto seems to have become more and more, and his teammate seems not as simple as he thought. The sight of Naruto became more complicated. "Well, like tree climbing, it''s also a kind of chakra control training, but it''s more difficult than tree climbing, so it''s called two-stage training. Don''t worry for a moment. After completing tree climbing, I''ll tell you how to do water treading training step by step." See seems to be some curious and become a little urgent up Sakura, teeth and others. Kakashi said with a smile and a hint of caution. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi." Naturally, people can understand the meaning of Kakashi''s words. They all nodded honestly and said in reply. "Naruto, you are really powerful. You finished all these exercises when you were a child." The straightforward dog Zhong Ya patted Naruto on the shoulder and said with admiration and admiration. Because in this life, Naruto''s external design is a calm and steady type of academic bully. Naturally, there would be no superfluous thoughts in his heart. Standing on one side, Hatta is also looking at Naruto with bright eyes. Even the pupil under the sunglasses of zhinai, who has a weak sense of existence, is flashing a different light. "Well, it''s just a coincidence." Naruto said with a smile. "Well, you guys should start training first. Naruto, follow me, and your special training will have to be arranged separately." Kakashi first looked at Sakura, tooth, Chi Nai, Chuda, Sasuke five people said. The last half of the sentence turns to Naruto. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi." And all of them answered with one voice. Dog grave tooth is right hand pinch fist force to wave two times, very powerful said. "Naruto, you''re one step ahead this time, but I''ll catch up soon! You wait "Woof, woof, woof!" The red pill lying on the head of the dog''s grave tooth is also very cooperative. It seems that it has a lot of momentum and grunts a few times. "Then come on, tooth!" Naruto said with a smile. "Oh! Look at me Teeth hard patted his chest, very confident said. "By the way, Sasuke, you don''t need to worry about writing wheel eyes. When you finish these two practices, I will also have other arrangements and follow-up things, and I will tell you." Before Kakashi is ready to leave with Naruto, Kakashi seems to think of something. She turns to look at Yu Zhibo Sasuke, who looks calm at the far left side, and seems to point out that what she says makes Sasuke look slightly stunned, and a ray of joy appears in the deep of her eyes. On the surface is still a calm look, gently nodded. "Well." A short response. It shows its inner nature. "Ouch! Here comes the energy. Let''s compare who will finish this cultivation first, and then there are two more stages! We can''t be left too much behind by Naruto! " Bi Ji waited until Kakashi left with Naruto. Ya rolled up his sleeves and said loudly with a full of energy. It''s a look of ambition. It''s like declaring that you will be the first to finish. It''s just that ya didn''t know at this time. Among the people present, it''s estimated that he might be the latest one to finish the tree climbing training. Hatta and Sasuke have the help of writing wheel eyes. As a group of oil lady control insects, zhinai is originally a ninja with a certain degree of control and self understanding in chakra''s subtle sensing and control. And Sakura, who seems to be the most mediocre. It is the most sensitive and controlled existence in this group. It''s not just Naruto and Sasuke. You should know the delicacy of Sakura''s chakra control, but even outstanding medical ninjas like gangshou Ji are praised and recognized for it. So, now the teeth are full of momentum. In the next practice. It''s probably going to be hit one after another. Of course, these are afterwords. It is also at the time when Sasuke, Sakura, Yaya, Chutian and zhinai start their own tree climbing. On the other side, Kakashi leaves with Naruto. Two people also came to another relatively far away open space. "Since Naruto, you have completed two stages of chakra control training, then you can carry on the next training." Kakashi turned around and looked at Naruto in front of him, with a relaxed expression. Further training? That is probably the relevant content of chakra''s morphological change and property change. Naruto looks at Kakashi calmly, thinking silently in his heart. Although Naruto has its own goals and plans. However, if the content of Kakashi''s explanation is really related to the change of chakra''s shape and nature, it will not conflict. After all, the spiral pill itself is also a kind of surgical display of chakra morphological changes. This is the inspiration of the four generations of Huoying from the tail animal jade. It is an embodiment of compression change from chakra. be careful. The spiral pill here does not involve the change of properties. Strictly speaking. Spiral pill is a kind of Ninjutsu without seal, not any form of evasion. This is a ninja that any reclusive Ninja can learn. Then add chakra to different properties. It''s going to be different. In the later period of the original work, Naruto''s various spiral balls (including but not limited to the sword in fengdun''s hand, the tail animal chakra spiral ball, and the colorful spiral ball, etc.) are all spiral balls with different attributes, even after special energy.) So. If today''s special training content is really related to chakra''s morphological change and abnormal nature. It''s in Naruto''s heart. Chapter 92 Because in this way. Naruto can not only complete his own spiral pill cultivation. More directly into the spiral pill of the two-stage cultivation. Although he has not completely controlled the nine tail chakra or the magic, the sword in spiral pill''s hand is also a forbidden skill for him, but this does not prevent Naruto from learning in advance, as a preparation. indeed. It''s just when Naruto has a similar idea in his mind. Kakashi at the top goes on. "The special training content you need to do is still related to chakra. In Naruto school, you should fully realize the importance of chakra. As I have just said, this is the basic method of every Ninja release. Here I want to say that chakra, as a kind of energy, has two kinds of changes." Kakashi pauses here for a moment, extends two fingers, looks at Naruto and says so. "One is morphological change, which is the basis of almost every operation. Or it should be said that the formation of operation is the specific manifestation of chakra''s morphological change. Of course, most of them are reflected in Ninja, which is relatively easy to understand, and the next thing is the more important change of chakra''s nature." "Change of form and change of nature?" Naruto asked with an ignorant look. Although in the previous life more or less understand some. In this life, through their own use of chakra. Naruto does have a corresponding intuitive understanding. But in the end, it really involves a deeper level of control. Naruto naturally knows little. At this moment, the puzzled look on his face was not pretended. "Yes, these are the two basic manifestations of chakra. Morphological change is the external manifestation, and property change is the internal basis. Chakra, which belongs to wind, fire, thunder, water and earth, has different morphological and property changes (Yangdun and Yindun are very special, not mentioned by Kakashi here), The former can be seen intuitively through the release of Ninjutsu, or it can be said that every time you control a Ninjutsu, its principle controls its morphological changes. Only when you reach this point can you completely release this Ninjutsu. Moreover, through different cognition and transformation of morphological changes, the same Ninjutsu will even have different extensions. " Kakashi continued. Naruto is also a slightly frown, seems to be some understanding, there seems to be some confusion. But the general content is understood. Including the Ninja extension at the back. This Naruto understands better. In the original work, the two pillars started from qianniao, and the subsequent development of qianniao stream and qianniao sharp gun are essentially the manifestation of chakra''s morphological changes, which also proves Sasuke''s high understanding and control of this technique. The same is true of the spiral pill. If Sasuke extended the thousand birds to the thousand birds stream, it was a form of chakra explosion. Naruto''s spiral pill is the display of chakra''s morphological changes compressed to the extreme. Naruto knows this principle. If you just want to be specific. Naruto has yet to find a particularly good way. The main reason is that chakra is too easy to disperse, not to say crazy compression. Naruto has tried to compress chakra recklessly before. As a result, the spiral pill did not form. It''s the chakra that exploded. Although he avoided it and didn''t get hurt directly, he also looked like a disheartened man. Since that time, Naruto has known that spiral pill doesn''t simply compress chakra. Naturally, the essence is this, but there must be certain requirements and restrictions. It''s just this time. Naruto has never found a suitable trick. It can only be a bit by bit compression attempt. Let''s not talk about whether we can succeed. Even if it can, it will take more time. What Naruto lacks now is time, which is why he wants kakasi to guide him. "Well, morphological change is external, and qualitative change is internal, and it also involves the power of the technique. The really powerful ninja must be the product of the combination of morphological change and qualitative change. Five chakras with different attributes will produce the corresponding evasion when they are injected into each technique. To put it directly, it is, The more you know about a chakra''s nature change, the stronger your ability to control it. You can make the nature change more extreme, and the power of the operation can become stronger! " Kakashi gave a pause and then continued. "Different chakras have different properties. You''ve heard of chakra test paper when you were in tolerance school." "Well!" "Five different properties of chakra are reflected in the properties of chakra test paper. The most direct is that fire will burn, wind will cut, thunder will fold, water will be soaked, and soil will be crushed! This is the most intuitive display of the five chakras "Basically, those who can become ninjas are born with a kind of chakra attribute. Of course, there are a few gifted people who have dual attribute chakra at the beginning. Each Ninja has and only when he releases his own attribute chakra Ninjutsu, can he maximize the power of this series of Ninjutsu, while other attributes of Ninjutsu, It''s not that they can''t release, but that they need to spend more chakra and have less power. This is also the limitation of chakra attribute to ninjas. Therefore, ninjas will never consider the development of the second attribute chakra before they develop their own chakra to the extreme! " Kakashi said solemnly, looking at Naruto with a hint of warning. This is a reminder and a fact. In this world. Those who can become ninjas are in the minority. And among the few. More than 90% of ninjas have only a single attribute, and those with double attributes are mostly from those who have blood boundary. It should be noted that although blood boundary is the product of the combination of two kinds of chakra attributes, it does not mean that if you have two kinds of chakra attributes, you must have blood boundary. You can only say that you can try to develop it, But it must be possession. These two are not necessary and sufficient conditions. For example, Sasuke is also from the blood after the boundary family. It''s just that the blood boundary of yuzhibo is pupil skill. Writing wheel eye is a manifestation of spiritual energy. But Sasuke also has the attributes of thunder and fire. But there is no blood boundary related to the two. Of course, if Sasuke is interested in the future, it''s not impossible to develop the corresponding blood gauge. After all, it all depends on Ninja itself. The reason why Kakashi didn''t talk about the blood boundary of the combination of two kinds of attributes and the elimination of blood trace of the combination of three kinds of attributes here is that Naruto at this stage doesn''t need to involve these knowledge contents, and he doesn''t want Naruto to be ambitious. Chapter 93 Of course, Kakashi didn''t know. In this respect. Naruto knows more than he does. At least, Naruto knows that on top of the elimination of bloodstain, there is a stronger bloodstain net combined with all the attributes of chakra. Compared with the former two, the bloodstain net behind is the manifestation of strength. At present, there are only three people who have reached this level in this world, big tube muhuiye, big tube muyuyi, and big tube muyucun! These three people, Naruto is still too far away. There is no need or way to think about it. Think about the present. Naruto can naturally hear the warning in Kakashi''s words. The so-called development to the extreme. It''s almost the moment to be the last tolerance. This is almost a theorem. No matter which village it is. To be able to become a superior is almost the kind of strong person who develops his own attribute chakra to the extreme. At this stage, it is not before the emergence of the combat power of destroying the sky and the earth. Shangren is really a symbol of strength. It is the mainstay of every village and a powerful pronoun. What Kakashi said later is that he hopes Naruto can move forward in a down-to-earth way, rather than having high eyes and low hands. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi, I understand. What kind of way should I practice next?" Naruto nodded gently and asked with a calm look. "First of all, form change. Naruto, your chakra attribute is Feng. (Naruto released fengdun Ninjutsu as early as the survival drill in the team. Kakashi learned from Naruto later, and tested his chakra attribute from iluka during the endurance school.) It is the most direct and the fastest way to start with morphological change Kakashi raised her eyebrows slightly, looked at Naruto and said with a smile. "The simplest way is to really realize the morphological change of chakra through ninja." "Through Ninjutsu?" Naruto is slightly stunned, seems to be a little clear, seems to be a little confused. "Yes, next, I will teach you a few fengdun Ninjutsu, which are from level C to level B. they are different chakra morphological changes in fengdun Ninjutsu. By learning and controlling these Ninjutsu, we can achieve the most intuitive understanding of chakra morphological changes. No matter how much theory is said, it will never be better than practice. After you pass this stage, Let''s go on to the next stage of cultivation. " Kakashi held out a finger, pointed to Naruto, and said softly with a smile. Although Kakashi''s chakra attribute is ray. But as the top of the forbearance world, Shangren. It is also known as the copy ninja who has copied thousands of kinds of ninja. Wind escape ninja. Don''t say B or C. Even A-level Ninjutsu, kakasi will have several. It''s just not suitable to teach Naruto A-level tasks at this stage. The most important thing is that the difficulty is different. Now the goal of cultivation is to let Naruto understand what is called wind attribute chakra''s morphological change with his body as soon as possible. Level B and level C are the most suitable objects. Many people always say that the eye of the writing wheel limits Kakashi''s growth. But at some level. The eye of the writing wheel also made Kakashi. It is difficult to explain the advantages and disadvantages in one sentence. And that''s not the point at the moment. Naruto almost understood the meaning of kakasi when kakasi''s words fell. Ninja is the most direct manifestation of chakra''s morphological changes. That''s through learning different forms of ninja. Naturally, we can further understand and control the morphological changes of chakra. This is more direct than any other way. And with Kakashi as a guide. These are the learning tips of fengdun Ninjutsu. It must be available directly from Kakashi. add. I also have a cheating device. "In addition, Naruto, you also have a very good auxiliary cultivation method, which is limited to the way that a few ninjas like you can use." Almost at the moment when Naruto just came up with such an idea in his mind. Kakashi at the top also continued to speak. "Eh?" "The art of shadow separation!" Kakashi said with a different light in her pupil. "This is a kind of separation skill with entity, and the reason why Ninja is defined as A-level is not only because of its actual combat effectiveness, but also because you have a little insight through the use of this time?" Kakashi looked directly at Naruto and continued. "Well? Mr. Kakashi, do you mean there will be some information feedback after the dissolution of shadow separation Naruto frowned a little, immediately released, and then said with a very serious expression. This time the expression is completely put on. As a passer-by. Naruto does not know the cheating effect of yingfenshen. But it can''t be so straightforward. Use Kakashi a little bit. That''s the best way. "Yes, that''s the point. Whether the shadow separation is released by itself or disappears due to heavy damage, it will feed back the information of the separation to the noumenon." Kakashi looked at Naruto with a look of appreciation and said with a smile. Smart men. Teaching is simple. It''s almost transparent. It doesn''t take much thought. For mentors. This is the most comfortable thing. "The only limitation is that shadow separation is very costly to chakra, and the feedback to the noumenon is not only information, but also corresponding fatigue. Therefore, Naruto, even you, should pay attention to control when you use shadow separation to assist cultivation, and don''t let chakra spend too much. Do you understand?" Kakashi said solemnly. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi, I see." Naruto nodded and said. "Mr. Kakashi, since they are all chakra''s form change cultivation, I also have a ninja here. I want to ask Mr. Kakashi how to practice, which is related to chakra''s form compression. In recent cultivation, there is always no way to find the trick. So, I want to ask Mr. Kakashi if you have any suggestions for me." And before Kakashi was going to speak. Naruto, in Kakashi''s words, asks first. The cultivation of spiral pill seems to be very direct and simple in the original work. There''s no guidance. As mentioned earlier. Naruto himself is really a little hard to control. After all, Naruto can''t remember the specific cultivation details in the original works. Do you only remember some items that help to cultivate? Now there''s Kakashi here. Naruto must be asking. "The compression of chakra?" Naruto didn''t say it directly. But when it comes to that. Kakashi''s eyes flashed. In my mind is the direct emergence of the corresponding ninja. indeed. That''s when Kakashi had a ninja flash in his mind. "Yes, when I learned the shadow separation, I saw Ninjutsu together, which is called spiral pill''s Muji and non attribute Ninjutsu. Since they are all chakra''s morphological changes, this point should be common, right? In my previous practice, I couldn''t find the point of compression, either it escaped or it exploded directly. I don''t know whether it was the wrong way or the lack of control. " Naruto scratched the back of his head and said with a look of distress. Chapter 94 "Is it really this ninja?" Naruto''s words just fell. Kakashi''s pupil is also a wisp of clear look. As for how Naruto learned this ninja. Kakashi can easily guess that, as a kind of Muji a developed by the fourth generation of Huoying, the destructive power of spiral pill is beyond doubt, and it has higher development value. It is extremely normal for Naruto to be recorded in the sealed book. Since Naruto can learn the art of shadow separation from the sealed book, It''s not surprising to see the spiral pill. The most important thing is that this is obviously the default permission of the third generation of Huoying. Naturally, Kakashi will not ask more about other things. "Spiral pill? If you ask me, it''s true. It really involves the morphological changes of chakra, and it''s the most difficult compression of chakra. As you said, once the compression method or degree of chakra is wrong, it''s easy to fail and escape. If the concentration is too high, it''s easy to get hurt. " "Yes, I almost got hurt when I tried myself before." Naruto said with a bitter face. It''s not a measure of control. It''s too easy to have an accident. This is where Naruto is distressed. Looking at Naruto who seems to be a little bored, Kakashi smiles a little, and then his right hand is almost the same as chakra who is gathered in Kakashi''s palm for the first time. Almost for a moment. ¡°£¡£¡£¿¡± This is a light blue chakra sphere formed directly. "Spiral pill!" See the spiral pill that kakasi released so easily. Naruto''s eyes widened slightly, focusing on Kakashi''s right palm. It looks like a tiny sphere. In fact, at this moment filled with a breath of palpitation. "Naruto, although spiral pill is Muji and Ninja chakra, the most important principle is chakra compression, but since you have seen this ninja, you should know that if this Ninja wants to be successfully released, you should not only pay attention to the compression of chakra, but also pay attention to the rotation control of chakra." Kakashi slightly raised his right hand to show the spiral ball above the palm. "The biggest reason why you failed repeatedly in your previous cultivation was that you didn''t pay attention to the rotation control of chakra. This is the biggest reason why chakra is compressed but can maintain a gathering balance! You ignore this point, no matter how precise control to compress chakra, it is impossible to succeed! " Light blue color, low sound. And there''s this very obvious arc of rotation. It''s almost when Kakashi''s words fall. Naruto''s pupil is also flashing a ray of suddenly realized look. "Is that so? Chakra''s rotation control, I forgot such an important point The notes I saw in the sealed book in my mind do have requirements for rotation control. It''s not that Naruto completely ignored them, but that Naruto went into a misunderstanding at the beginning. Subconsciously, he thought that this rotation is not the key point, but the compression control of chakra. On the contrary, it led to the failure of Naruto''s cultivation. And now Kakashi says that. Naruto suddenly has a kind of feeling of suddenly enlightened. "Do you understand?" "Yes, Mr. Kakashi!" "Now that you have the foundation of the spiral pill, let''s start with the spiral pill. When we carry out the compression control of chakra, we should also pay attention to the gyration control of chakra, which is based on a central point, and then The special training they started. No matter for Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura in the seventh class, or Hatta, Ya and zhinai in the eighth class, this is an excellent direct way to improve their own strength, especially when it comes to chakra cultivation. This is the foundation of Ninja''s strength. Any top Ninja should also pay attention to such basic cultivation. Compared with Sasuke. The cultivation of Naruto is more vivid. With Kakashi''s guidance. Before the card off. It''s also smooth all at once. To a certain extent, spiral pill is originally Ninjutsu, which is highly related to Naruto. I didn''t control it before. I just got to the top of my head. It has always been considered to be the problem of chakra compression. Now that we have a clear idea of the problem. Naruto''s cultivation is smooth. It''s different from the previous chakras, which are scattered or burst. This time Naruto, just spent half a day, can successfully gather chakra in the palm of his hand. Although the spiral pill seems to be unstable because Naruto has not really found the right balance, according to the current trend of Naruto, it will be able to successfully control the ninja of spiral pill in a very short time. And see Naruto''s progress so fast. Kakashi was a little surprised in her heart, but she also accelerated the teaching process. It includes the teaching of several B and C-level wind escaping Ninjutsu, such as thousand face wind, pressure harm, gale palm, wind cutting, vacuum jade, etc., so that Naruto has a deeper and more intuitive understanding of the morphological changes of wind attribute chakra. While Naruto controls these Ninjutsu at full speed. On the other side, in the tree climbing training of the five winners. Sure enough, even if the eighth class is added. The first one to finish the tree climbing training is Sakura chunye, a student bully. In the morning, Kakashi led the people to the forest, and in the afternoon before dusk, that is, half a day or more, Sakura chunye completed the tree climbing training required by Kakashi. Although she can''t lift as lightly as Kakashi, she can easily climb the tree and hang on the tree trunk. In chakra''s delicate control. Sakura really can be said to be the champion of the same generation! This makes the dog''s teeth, who have been trampling on the tree trunk since the morning, or falling down from the tree, have a kind of light stagnation and sadness. Is that a big gap? He hasn''t really taken the first step on his side. Next to the mushroom cool is the direct clearance to complete the task? To be honest, the moment Sakura chunye finished. The heart of the tooth is muddled. Besides, without talking about teeth, Sasuke and zhinai on one side seem to have the same expression, but in fact, their inner emotions have become a little subtle. Although the two of them didn''t directly express their intention to be the first to complete the cultivation as dog Zhong ya did at the beginning. But the pride of each other. Let Sasuke and zhinai make up his mind that he must be the first one to complete the cultivation goal. But that''s the truth. Of course, compared with Yasukuni, the progress of zhinai and Sasuke is faster. But compared with Sakura chunye, the gap is also obvious. Chapter 95 And after Sakura chunye finished the tree climbing training. The second to complete the tree climbing training is still not three men. It''s rihata. As the existence of the rihata clan, the talent of rihata is doubted, but its qualification is not low. It has the help of white eyes. It is extremely sensitive to the flow of chakra and has the insight beyond ordinary people. In addition, rihata is also a girl with delicate mind and patience. As long as she has mastered the corresponding skills, In this special tree climbing practice, Hatta''s progress was naturally extremely fast, that is, one or two hours later than Sakura, and he also completed the tree climbing training in the same day. And take the time to come here to check the five kakasi of the lower forbearance cultivation. I see that Sakura has completed her cultivation goal. Hatoyama is almost finished. Kakasisan, who has a black belly, also uses Sakura and hatada to fight Sasuke, zhinai and Yaya. "Ah ah, although I knew from the beginning that it must be Sakura and Hatoyama who took the lead to finish it, I didn''t expect that the gap was so big? It seems that when Sakura and hatada have completed the second stage of cultivation, you three will stop at the first stage of cultivation. " It''s a good hand to pull. Qimukakasi, who gives full play to the attribute of "Yin Yang master". As expected. The combination of the three simple "idiots" is really stimulated by Kakashi''s words. Mingyan can see that the three people''s energy is more sufficient than before. It''s just that some things can''t be easily remedied by energy. Even before leaving, Sakura and hatada explained their cultivation experience and skills in detail. The progress of the three is still unable to speed up all at once. Of course, this is also relative to the efficiency of Sakura chunye. As a matter of fact, Sasuke in this life opened the eye of the writing wheel ahead of time. In observing the chakra flow, the eye of the writing wheel is not as good as the eye of the white eye. But the eye of the writing wheel has a high-speed imitation and replication effect that the eye of the white eye can''t compare with. It can''t understand or find the trick all of a sudden, so we can achieve the corresponding effect through the reverse simulation and replication training, This is what Sasuke thought of when he saw his progress coming down. As a matter of fact, Sasuke, who has the help of writing wheel eyes, is faster than the same period in the original work. Zhinai is also similar. As an oil girl who almost takes the whole body as the nest of the ring worm, she is always training her chakra, Compared with ordinary people, the chakra control of zhinai is also outstanding. In the progress of tree climbing cultivation. And two pillars are at the same level. It seems that they are much slower than Sakura chunye and hatada, but they can achieve this goal in two days at most. The only one is kyushuka. Even if it''s full of energy. However, his progress still lags far behind Sasuke and zhinai. Let''s exaggerate. Now the progress of tooth is almost hovering at the threshold. you ''re right! The progress of dental practice is such a sense of bone. This is also related to the past practice of teeth. Basically, it is a family of dog tombs whose core is tolerance. Match with the battle system developed by endurable beast. Many moves are open and close. It''s not much of a fine chakra control. It''s not that the dog grave clan is such a rough type. Chakra''s mother and sisters have the same level of control. Just for now. Especially just graduated. Family members think that there is no need to let teeth contact chakra in advance to control the practice. The best thing is to control the family Ninjutsu and cultivate the tacit understanding between the family and the beast. This is also a direct result. The teeth are in chakra control. No doubt it''s the worst of the six. Because it''s too rough. So in this practice. Tooth often because of the release of chakra is too large, which leads to tooth times are not really climb a few steps, directly trample on the trunk under the sole of the foot, and then fall down. Looking at the progress of the team-mates around are far ahead of their own. The two girls, Sakura and hatada, finished as soon as possible. Teeth can only be seen in front of their own rotten countless tree trunks to cry without tears. Why on earth is this? You said you''d be the first to finish it? "Woof, woof, woof?" And from the beginning very clever squat on the side of the red pill, now is also slanting his small head, looking at the front of his master. It was like saying. Master, why haven''t you finished yet? Let teeth directly is a kind of old blood in the throat, can''t spit out, and can''t swallow the sense of suffocation. Until the sun began to set. When night comes. Even if they don''t want to, they have to finish the day''s training and return to dazna''s home. You still have to fill your stomach. And up to the time of return. Zhinai and Sasuke can step on the tree trunk steadily. Even in the process, it is easy for chakra to escape or riot. This leads to failure. But there is no doubt that there is such a beginning. It''s only a matter of time before they finish the tree climbing training. Dog grave tooth is really busy all day. Still stuck above the beginning. I didn''t even step on the first step. That''s the way back. Tooth is a very depressed expression. Until dinner time. Naruto, who is also called back to dinner by Kakashi, can basically guess when he sees the constipation like expression on Ya''s face, especially when he hears Sakura and Hata on the table that they can continue the second stage of training tomorrow. Naruto can''t help but look at them one more time. Although Sakura has long known his talent in chakra control. But I didn''t expect to be so outstanding. In less than one day, I passed the tree climbing training. "It''s no wonder that the original book was valued by gangshou Ji and was accepted as a disciple, right? In this respect, Sakura is not an ordinary person! " Naruto side toward the mouth of rice, while quietly thinking in the heart. As for the progress of Hatoyama so fast. Naruto is not surprised. Originally, chakra control means that the more delicate the mind is, the easier it is to complete. Moreover, Hatta also has white eyes to assist. This is the most detailed pupil technique for chakra flow insight in the whole world of tolerance. Therefore, Hatta can complete the corresponding training in one day, which is a reasonable category. After dinner. "Now that you have finished the first stage of training, you can go straight to the second stage tomorrow." Kakashi''s eyes shifted to Hatta and Sakura. The seventh class of climbing trees in the original book. Progress is far behind this one. Sakura is as fast as ever. It took Sasuke and Naruto four or five days to finish the training. And Kakashi also estimated that if he does not chop again, it is likely to attack again in a week. Naturally, there is no second stage of chakra control practice. Chapter 96 PS: Thank you for your reward. In this life, almost everyone''s cultivation progress is very fast. Sakura and hatada completed the first stage of their cultivation goal in the first day. Sasuke and zhinai have a good chance of completing the tree climbing practice the next day. In addition, from Naruto, everyone has already known that chakra control practice has two stages. Kakashi naturally pushes the boat along the river, so that his faster followers can directly enter the second stage of chakra control practice. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi." Both Sakura and hatada answered at the same time. "Oh, it''s still easy for girls, and they are quick to learn, smart and diligent. This is about to enter the second stage of cultivation. I don''t know if the rest of them can finish the first stage of cultivation before they return to the village." Kakashi eyebrows slightly raised, as if to point to the general said. This is obviously tantalizing the words of Sasuke, zhinai, Ya and others. Narutos on one side almost couldn''t help laughing. "Kakashi still has great potential to become a Yin Yang teacher." Even in the side of the xirihong are also funny shook his head. Kakassian, who has always been very stable, did not expect to have such a side. Not surprisingly. Almost at the moment when Kakashi''s words fell. The expressions of Sasuke, zhinai and Ya changed. Sasuke and zhinai were better not only because of their personalities, but also because of their progress. They were confident that they would finish the first stage of cultivation tomorrow. Ya was the only one. His expression was as red as a pig''s liver at the moment, but they couldn''t refute it. It''s not about slow progress. The first step has not been taken. At present, it can only be a red face, with a look of unconvinced exclaimed. "Don''t look down on people, Mr. Kakashi! Hum, I will finish the first stage of cultivation tomorrow for you to see Although it looks very powerful. But from the perspective of Naruto. Tooth''s this sentence, how to listen to, how to feel very guilty appearance. "It''s said that you have to be fat to beat a swollen face." Kakashi didn''t seem to recognize it at all. She looked at ya with a smile, as well as Sasuke and zhinai. "Then I''ll wait and see. Don''t wait and see that the second stage of treading water cultivation of Sakura and hatada has been completed, and you are still stuck in the first stage. Tut Tut, that''s a shame." Kakashi''s smiling words. The expression of the three people in front of him, especially the teeth, turned black directly. The main reason is that the other two are not so good, but it''s hard for him to say. Looking at the progress of Xiaoying and Chutian''s tree climbing practice today, teeth always felt that what the teacher Kakashi said could be realized, which made the whole tooth become nervous. On the other hand, Sakura is wearing an awkward and polite smile. And then, in the heart, it''s crazy. "Don''t go on, Mr. Kakashi. You can''t see that Sasuke''s expression has changed! Ah, ah, ah! How can we repair it? " Don''t look as if I was frightened by Naruto and Sasuke''s gesture before. But at least Sakura is also a ninja who graduated from the school. The ability of psychological self adjustment is not too bad. Of course, I still can''t accept such a task. But it''s not as true as disgust and fear. What''s more, although she doesn''t quite understand it, one thing to say is that Sakura really likes Sasuke. Even Yan Kong''s advanced licking dog is definitely the top one. (in the original book, Sasuke wants to defecte from the village, and Sakura even decides to leave with Sasuke. Although it''s very stupid, it''s enough to show that at this stage, Sakura''s heart is set on Sasuke, It''s still a little hard to understand. Yan Kong can really get to that point.) The cruelty of a C-level mission. Not to shake Sasuke''s position in Sakura''s heart. Naturally, at this time, when Kakashi is using her performance to stimulate Sasuke, Sakura is in a panic. If this makes Sasuke hate herself, Sakura has the impulse to beat Kakashi. Of course, Sakura will not know that in Sasuke''s eyes, Sakura is not as good as a grasshopper, and will not attract Sasuke''s attention at all. "Just watch! Teacher Kakashi! We will finish it ahead of time for you to see The tooth right hand pinches the fist to make an effort to wave, seem to be very have the manner of the momentum to say. "Woof, woof, woof!" The red pill, which jumped from the ground to his head, echoed his master''s cry. Zhinai pushed his glasses, and his pupils reflected a bright light. Sasuke was holding his hands in front of his chest, and his face was slightly cold. "The second stage of cultivation? We must finish the first stage tomorrow! " Sasuke also had similar thoughts in his heart. The most important thing is that Sasuke''s eyes also drifted to Naruto on the other side. Since graduation, Naruto has been constantly refreshing his understanding of him. The strength, measure and posture displayed by Naruto all make Sasuke sometimes have an illusion that his tolerance school is the first, It seems that Naruto gives up to himself, and once this idea comes into being, it''s easy to make Sasuke, who also has a certain paranoid psychology, become more paranoid. We must catch up with Naruto! Even beyond Naruto! I want to be impeccable. Only then has the ability to pursue that man''s figure, achieves own wild hope. "Then, Naruto, you can follow today''s process. There''s no need to worry. I also reminded you in the morning that you should pay attention to control consumption. If chakra consumes too much, it''s easy to have problems, and there''s also mental fatigue. You should feel something today?" After telling the five of you here. Kakashi also turned his eyes to Naruto, looking at Naruto with a slightly solemn look, so he said. Today''s Kakashi is almost patrolling back and forth in three places. The training progress of Naruto. Thanks to the cheating nature of shadow separation. The efficiency is far higher than ordinary people. That''s why. Kakashi needs to remind Naruto more. Excessive use of shadow avatar, especially in the case of a large number of cases, once removed, it is easy to bring a significant impact on the ontology. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi, I understand." Naruto also nodded and returned. Naruto himself is also very clear about the advantages and disadvantages of shadow separation. It''s not just about consuming a lot of chakras. When the separation is released, the fatigue of the separation will be fed back to the noumenon, which is why the multiple shadow separation is listed as a forbidden skill. Not everyone''s body can withstand it. Even if the pressure of the spirit and body from the release of the multiple shadow separation can withstand it, there may not be several Ninja''s chakras who can squander like this. To put it bluntly, this Ninjutsu is tailor-made for ninjas like naruto. Chapter 97 Even so. Naruto himself needs a little restraint. Otherwise excessive consumption of chakra and all of a sudden bear too much separation fatigue words. Death is not enough. The probability of being hit hard is quite high. So, in today''s practice. Naruto is also relatively astringent, just separated a hundred shadow parts. After all, it is impossible to borrow the nine tail chakra at present. Naruto must leave a little background for himself. This is so. When Kakashi saw Naruto directly separated a hundred shadow parts to practice, he was also quite moved by the abundance of chakra. Here''s a reminder, also hope Naruto himself to control the scale, don''t appear unnecessary accident. "Well, you just know." Kakashi also nodded gently. "Na Na Na, Naruto, what''s your special training content? Did Mr. Kakashi teach you the most powerful Ninjutsu, or something else? " But also in seeing Kakashi''s words fall, it seems that he doesn''t want to continue to say anything. One side of the tooth is also immediately gathered over, with a look of extreme curiosity, looking at Naruto, progress far beyond himself and others, and then by Kakashi teacher alone arranged special training Naruto, tooth is really curious about Naruto''s special training content. Even zhinai and Sasuke on one side seem to raise their ears inadvertently. Sitting opposite, Sakura and Hatta turn their eyes. Sakura looks directly at Naruto. Hatta looks at Naruto and then lowers her head shyly. The girl still doesn''t dare to look directly at Naruto, especially when her eyes are on Naruto, It can almost directly evolve into steam, and it''s the one that can''t be touched by extreme high temperature. "Well, that''s not true. It''s also the cultivation content related to chakra. You can understand it this way. Tooth is another advanced part of your cultivation content." Naruto gently smile, hands crossed on the table, tone light said. "Well? Is chakra related to advanced cultivation? " Teeth brow slightly wrinkled, this is not understand the appearance. Of course, it''s also the reason why Naruto is so vague. "Naruto, can you tell me more about..." "Tooth, don''t aim too high. Finish the current practice first. You haven''t even reached the goal of the first stage. What''s the follow-up practice? Haven''t I always told you to be down-to-earth? " I haven''t waited for the second half of the sentence to come out. Sitting on the opposite side of the tooth, xirihong sipped a mouthful of tea and then looked at gouzhongya with a solemn look, with a slightly stern tone. And facing his teacher''s very serious expression. The teeth shrink and the head shrink. "Yes, Miss red, I know." The face of the tooth also shows the facial expression of a touch of Shan ran, nodded to answer a voice to return a way. "Ha ha, teeth, don''t worry. Just as your teacher said, take your time. Cultivation can''t be achieved overnight. You are the same. There is still a long way to go in the future. Take your time." One side of Kakashi also said with a smile. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi!" Tooth, Sakura, Hata, zhinai, Naruto and others are also in this moment synchronous reply. Although Sasuke did not follow the answer, but that expression is enough to represent. Sitting on one side, dazner was looking at the Ninjas in front of him, with a complex look on his pupils. This is ninja. Ninja with a huge gap between them and ordinary people. And always hiding in the corner of the Yi, there at this moment to see in front of everyone, especially Naruto''s eyes flashing a ray of different brightness. Naruto is now considering the focus of his cultivation. I didn''t notice that. But even if I noticed. Naruto will not care. "Well, you''d better have a good rest tonight and continue to work hard tomorrow." "Yes!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, as kakasi said yesterday. On this day, the six xiaren are divided into three groups to practice. Sasuke, zhinai, and yah naturally continue to climb trees. It seems that I was a little bit stimulated yesterday. Or you finally find the trick. In today''s tree climbing training, Ya finally took the first step. Of course, compared with Sasuke and zhinai, the progress gap is still very obvious, and we can finally see the dawn of completion. On the other side. Hatada and Sakura were brought to another area by Kakashi. It was dazner who told the two women that they had been taught the second stage of chakra''s control practice, treading water practice. As long as the second stage of cultivation is completed. The chakra control of the two will go up another level. It seems not obvious, but in fact, personal strength will also be enhanced to a certain extent! Naruto continues to practice the form change of chakra, which is the attribute of the wind. The spiral pill has been initially controlled. The next step is to make the rotation and compression of chakra more stable. In addition, it is to let himself learn all the wind evasion techniques that kakasi gave him. In this way, he can further enrich his attack means, Make the attack system more three-dimensional. So, in today''s practice. Naruto is only let more than 20 sub body spiral pill depth control training. The remaining 80 odd branches are scattered. Carry out the corresponding Ninja cultivation. So. On this day. Just a little closer to Naruto''s cultivation point. The residents of wave country who live nearby will often hear very loud explosions, or some extremely sharp roars. If it wasn''t for dazner''s advance notice. I''m afraid these residents will flee the area ahead of time. Because the sound and vibration were too violent and terrible. "Feng Dun - the art of LAN cut!" "Boom!" "Feng Dun - the art of suppressing harm!" "Bang!" "Spiral pill!" "Dong!" "Boom!" "Feng Dun - the art of a thousand faces of wind." "Fengdun - vacuum jade!" From the next day. Naruto is focused on the release of every kind of wind escape ninja. It''s not just about releasing quickly, accurately and with enough intensity. But in the process of printing and condensing chakra. Fully de sense the flow and change of chakra. This is a direct form of Ninjutsu. There is monomer damage. There are also group attacks. Different wind attributes are displayed in chakra shape. What brings Naruto is a further understanding of the wind attribute chakra. With the further deepening of cognition. Naruto becomes more comfortable with the release of these Ninjutsu. It''s just Ninjutsu of B and C levels. The difficulty is not high at all. With more control. Naruto''s seal speed is also getting faster. This kind of cultivation directly stimulates Naruto''s adrenaline. Chapter 98 PS: if there are any typos, you should catch the insects in time. Xiaoye will correct them immediately. It is also Naruto who enters into the state of selfless cultivation. Subconsciously, I ignored Kakashi''s explanation yesterday. Or we all know how to control consumption. But in this case. Naruto became a little bit uncontrollable. In other words, there is a sense of urgency in the heart to urge Naruto. hurry up! hurry up! Faster! Learn all kinds of knowledge, use a variety of means and ways to strengthen themselves. This is just general ninja training. It''s just the shape of chakra. Naruto''s subconscious is telling himself to master these Ninjutsu quickly through this stage of cultivation, so as to carry out the cultivation of chakra''s nature change. It is precisely because of this unconscious thinking guidance that Naruto is constantly consuming his chakra in today''s cultivation, which seems to be the number of shadow parts gradually increased inadvertently, It is also aggravating Naruto''s chakra consumption. And it''s also in this situation. Even if there is a break in the middle. But Naruto''s current chakra is still unable to withstand such consumption. At dusk. When the setting sun comes to the horizon and is about to sink. When Naruto plans to practice more Ninjutsu and finish today''s practice. "Feng dun." Not waiting for Naruto to seal. All of a sudden. In front of Naruto''s eyes is a black, a faltering step, the body can not control the back to fall. "Bang" A soft body. I feel the emptiness in my body. Naruto''s mouth is not from the emergence of a faint smile. Is chakra completely exhausted? "It seems that I''m a little over trained." I didn''t notice my fatigue. It''s an extravagant chakra. In addition, Naruto is not only unable to borrow the nine tail chakra, but also has not reached the upper limit of its own chakra, coupled with mental and physical fatigue. This is more than expected. "It''s a bit of a blunder..." Naruto whispers such a sentence, and the shadow parts that were scattered around are also turned into white fog and disappear. The memory that comes back from the body parts and the fatigue that they carry make Naruto''s face paler and paler. The fatigue and emptiness that spread from the outside to the inside. A real double-edged sword. While enjoying the advantages brought by the cheating weapon of shadow separation. Now Naruto is fully aware of the disadvantages of this operation. "Well, it''s like a sleep." The line of sight gradually darkened. Naruto slowly closed his eyes, straight to form a big shape, lying on the lawn, fell into a deep sleep, and at this moment, the completely sinking sunset also took away the last ray of afterglow, followed by the dark night, the crescent moon in the sky also gradually emerged, a ray of bright moonlight poured down, where it shone, The darkness was also slightly dispelled. And in the bright moonlight. At the moment, Naruto seems to be wrapped in a blood red coat. When a terrible and awe inspiring pressure diffused. Let all the wild animals around look at Naruto with fear. Just for a moment. That is to say, they have fled. And only in this moment. In the heart of Naruto. A bloody figure with a shuddering smell flickered in it. "Come on! Come on! Come on It''s a devil like hell. It seems to be tempting Naruto. I don''t know how long it took. It''s like a moment. It seems to be eternal. When Naruto opens his eyes again. What you see is not what you think you are familiar with. no Or it should be said that it is the most special "familiar" Scene surging from deep memory. It''s the first time. But not for the first time. It was a large, dark, sewer like passage. There''s not much sense of reality. It''s a very clear scene. And the huge and evil chakra that came from afar. Naruto pupil that wisp of confused color is also in a short time to disappear, that gradually restore the clear pupil. "It seems that it came into my body? This feeling? The smell? Ha ha, I didn''t expect to see Jiuwei here in advance. " Naruto looked around for a while, eyes slightly flash, said softly. In the past, Naruto tried every means to see Jiuwei, but there was no way. Even before Naruto, he thought whether he wanted to try the method of jumping off a cliff like the original one, because for Naruto, time was really pressing. If he wanted to escape Muye village, Jiuwei''s strength was necessary, If Naruto can''t reach a preliminary consensus with Jiuwei before a certain time point of Naruto''s plan, Naruto will have a hard time escaping from Muye, because there is no Naruto who can protect himself in the hands of the shadow level strongman. Once Naruto chooses to leave Muye, it is really up to God to decide his life and death, not himself. Only the initial control of the nine tail power. Naruto has a certain ability of self-protection, after leaving the village, no matter in the face of who has a fight. It doesn''t take much. It only needs nine chakras that can explode to four tails or five tails. Especially if you can still be rational. In terms of the most common film standard. It''s not Naruto''s match. Therefore, Jiuwei is the quickest way for Naruto to strengthen his strength in the real sense. I didn''t expect that. Naruto himself has not further considered how to contact nine tails in his body. The opportunity is placed directly in front of Naruto. "This is probably the so-called intentional flower planting, but unintentional willow planting." The corners of Naruto''s mouth are slightly raised, and the mood in his heart is extremely happy at this moment. It''s really great news for Naruto to be able to connect with the nine tails in his body before such a critical moment is coming. "Now, let''s go and meet this" lovely "tenant." At the moment, Naruto did not hesitate at all. He stepped forward, sensing the extremely majestic and terrifying chakra breath in front of him, and walked along the Nuo big water passage towards the front position. Wide and straight passage. It''s like you can''t see the end at a glance. Deep and dark. "Wow." With each step forward, the splashing water and the falling sound of Naruto reverberate clearly in this passage. The more Naruto moves forward, the more he can feel the strong sense of authority, the strong scarlet color slowly emerging in the dark. It is like a red silk filament, slowly winding around Naruto. Naruto seems to be gradually exuding the evil breath of synchronization and coordination with the red chakra. At this moment, the bright blue eyes become extremely red. They are concentrated in the center of the eyes and become fox pupils. Naruto is still as if he didn''t realize it. He is still stepping forward firmly. Chapter 99 The red chakra is very thick. In this space filled with a frightening atmosphere. With Naruto''s constant step forward. This breath is becoming more and more rich. It was like a sense of terror and oppression coming from all directions. Focus on Naruto at the center. Trying to crush Naruto here. Such an evil force is enough to make the vast majority of people show fear and extreme shiver at this moment. Naruto''s heart is as solid as a rock. There is no slightest wavering. Step forward. The more intense and bright red chakra. The dark underground passage. It''s also at this moment that it gets brighter. The next moment. It''s time to turn a corner again. Naruto is a light in front of my eyes. In front of you is a magnificent building like a prison. In front of you. More than ten pieces of large metal standing upright directly form a huge railing. Behind the railing, there is a big figure of Nuo, which is fishy red. The awe inspiring and strong smell of chakra comes from this figure. The extremely terrible sense of oppression makes Naruto feel suffocated. Nine of them are like orange, It''s like the fishy red tail is constantly shaking behind. "Is that nine tails?" The moment when the line of sight is right. Naruto''s blue eyes, at this moment, are already scarlet. The fox pupil standing in his eyes and the fox shadow in front of him seem to set off each other at this moment. "Come on! Come closer, kid Low and magnetic words. It doesn''t ring in Naruto''s ear, but like a demon whispering, it rings directly in Naruto''s innermost heart. Very tempting words, at this moment is to reveal a sense of magic. In an instant. Naruto''s originally clear pupil seems to be at a loss. At this moment, his previously stopped steps move again, pacing towards the huge metal railing in front of him, looking at the figure approaching gradually. The hidden behind the metal railings of chakra seems to become extremely restless. "Come closer, come closer, yes, that''s it. Come closer, come closer." Two figures close to each other. It was like the scarlet chakra that became extremely hot and thick at this moment. Slowly swept to Naruto. It seems that the hot impulse from his heart runs through Naruto''s whole body. It also makes the six beards on both sides of Naruto''s cheek become more and more obvious, even when Naruto''s whole body is covered with a layer of blood red coat. The fox pupil in Naruto''s eyes is more like a wisp of crazy color. a step. Next step. Compare to wait until Naruto Kankan will want to go to the extreme position. All of a sudden. Naruto''s body suddenly shocked. The figure stopped abruptly. In less than a second. The red chakra that wrapped Naruto''s whole body quickly faded, the scarlet color in the pupil also disappeared, the eyes became clear again, the fox pupil posture also disappeared synchronously, and the blue eyes recovered again. "Damn it!" "Keng!" Inside the metal railings. suddenly. A huge claw struck fiercely. The intense sparks that burst out. The sharp and piercing sound of falling. There was also the roar full of tyranny, which made Naruto''s whole life surge up when it rang in his ears. He almost didn''t restrain the blood tyranny in his heart. This time. Naruto forcibly suppressed the agitation in his heart. He took a deep breath and raised his head again. In the next second, he went straight up with a pair of fox pupils full of hatred, killing, malice, cruelty and many other negative emotions. Feel the impact of this strong chakra and awe inspiring atmosphere. Naruto''s eyebrows are slightly picked, and the inner waves are forced down again. The corners of his mouth rise and pull out a beautiful arc. It seems that he and his old friend have not seen each other for many years. He slightly raises his right hand and gently swings it twice. "Oh, Jiuwei, it''s just the first time we''ve met. Isn''t your gift too rude? This is not what a qualified tenant should do! " Naruto looked at the nine tails in front of him and said with a tone that seemed to be funny. At this moment, in front of Naruto, there is an extremely evil blood red figure of chakra, which is split from the ten tailed body by the six immortals in ancient times. Now, the Nine Tailed beast, the nine lamas, is sealed in Naruto''s body! Or half of the nine tail is more suitable. After all, the other half is pulled away by the four generations of fire shadow, Bofeng Watergate, and sealed in his body. Now he is living with Watergate in the belly of death. "Arrogant kid, if it wasn''t for the seal of the fourth generation of Huoying, I would tear you to pieces now!" A violent emotion. There is no malice or anger at all. Nine tail with his that incomparably fierce fox pupil looking at in front of Naruto, that silk does not hide the intention to kill. All of them show the authenticity of what Jiuwei is saying at the moment. If you can. At this stage, it is really possible for Jiuwei to kill Naruto directly. It''s not only because of the resentment of being sealed in the body and losing freedom, but also because Jiuwei is very clear that the boy in front of him is the soulless man of the fourth generation of Huoying and the son of the damned woman of vortex jiuxinnai. The former generation is dead. Jiuwei doesn''t mind pouring his hatred on the blonde kid in front of him. As for the death of human beings, what''s your problem? The worst situation is to die for a few years! As long as a period of time, his chakra will gather again in a place of tolerance! "I said, Jiuwei, this is also our first time to meet. We don''t have to be so sparkly. I think we can have a peaceful chat." Looking at the nine tails still in a very angry posture in front of him, the chakra shakes wantonly in the whole space. Naruto is still a calm look, slowly said. "Well! Have a good chat? Who do you think you are? Kid! However, if you are willing to give your body to me, I can have a good chat with you! " The fox''s head and nine tails are staring at Naruto with his ferocious eyes. There is no temperature in the words, and the coldness is as if they can solidify the whole space. Chapter 100 "Well, don''t be so irritable, Jiuwei. It''s useless to give my body to you now. According to my current physical strength, even if I take the initiative to let you have chakra, I can only bear chakra from four to five tails at most. No matter how much, it''s estimated that I will explode and die. Once I die, you''ll die with me. Don''t worry, I know that you, as a tailed animal, are a collection of chakras. You will not really die. At most, you will reappear in a few years. However, that result is not the best for you, is it? " Don''t care about nine tail that full of evil spirit and cold words. Naruto is still a leisurely expression, with a faint smile in his mouth. He says softly that Naruto naturally knows what kind of existence Jiuwei is, and he doesn''t feel that he can win Jiuwei''s trust in his first situation. That''s a kind of wishful thinking and friendly negotiation, that is to say, in a word, Today''s Naruto doesn''t feel that he has the ability to let Jiuwei fall to him completely at once, so as to help him 100%. However, he initially negotiated with Jiuwei to a certain extent and borrowed Jiuwei''s chakra. This is what Naruto thinks he can do in this special meeting today. I don''t believe in human force. It doesn''t matter. But doesn''t that prevent me from using your power? Just agree on the interests. As Naruto who is familiar with the plot, he is quite sure of this. "Well! You little devil know something. It seems that I look down on you a little! " It seems that Naruto''s gujingbubo mentality has affected Jiuwei, which has gradually calmed down his originally extremely violent mood. The sight of Naruto is still with an extremely cold look, but it also comes with a trace of surprise and curiosity. As in this world. The real meaning is watching Naruto grow up. Naturally, it''s very clear. The man in front of me is a little kid. It is a very special existence. If Jiuwei is right. This kid has a sense of autonomy from the moment he was born. This is the first time to see such a strange human in Jiuwei''s long life. Even Lao Tzu''s two sons, or a little closer qianshouzhujian or yuzhiboban, didn''t bring such a shock to Jiuwei. They couldn''t see through Naruto''s mind, and they couldn''t see through Naruto''s thoughts. However, as Jiuwei imprisoned in Naruto''s body, they had a special common sense shock, Or can let nine tail capture some Naruto emotional changes, or a moment, occasionally revealed thoughts. Nine tails know better than anyone else. "You are really a kid who is more hypocritical than anyone else and can disguise yourself!" Looking at the Naruto in front of us, who is very similar to the sound and appearance of the four generations of fire shadows. Nine tail''s pupils beat out a wisp of sarcasm. After all. Nine tails as the largest collection of malicious chakras. Of course, we can''t get insight into Naruto''s inner thoughts. But it can directly capture Naruto''s inner emotion, which is as thick as black ink. Different from Naruto in the original work, it seems that Naruto also has a dark self. Naruto in this life. Because it is very direct to accept the sun, it can also step into the dark with the content. Naturally, there is no spiritual division. This also caused Jiuwei to be extremely sensitive to the emotional fluctuation of Naruto. It''s also Jiuwei''s biggest expectation for Naruto! Desperate to protect the village''s four generations of Huoying? And a son of fire who wants revenge? Nine tail light is to think of such a scene, deep in the heart is the emergence of a very happy mood. "Disguise? Hehe, you''re right, Jiuwei, but you should also be very clear that if I want to live, I have to do so. Before I have the real power to protect myself, all these are my own choices, aren''t they? " Naruto low smile, words carried by a trace of mocking tone. Make in front of Nine Tailed Fox pupil twinkle a wisp of different color. "I was going to think of a way after I went back to the village. Since I saw you unexpectedly today, Jiuwei, I''d like to make a discussion. Don''t use your chakra to influence me any more in daily life, and then lend your chakra to me when necessary. At present, my body should be able to bear the strength of almost four to five tails, My body can''t guarantee it. Besides, you have to help contain your chakrali''s malice and don''t erode my reason. Only in this way can I give full play to my strength. " Naruto looks up at Jiuwei, which is what he says. First of all, nine tail was slightly stunned, then nine tail looked up and laughed, and the laughter was full of irony. "Ha ha ha, that''s interesting! significant! Kid, doesn''t it affect your daily life? And to lend you chakra without eroding your sanity? Who do you think you are? Kid? Hum, don''t think you can talk to me if you know something! You don''t have that qualification, kid Nine tail bent his head and looked at Naruto with extremely fierce eyes. It seemed that he wanted to swallow Naruto''s life and peel off his general line of sight. This power burst out directly. The Naruto can''t help breathing. The next moment. The emotions contained in it. "A little bit of fur? No, Jiuwei, what I know is far beyond your imagination. Moreover, I''m not asking you to lend me power for nothing Naruto looks at Jiuwei with bright eyes, and his voice is loud. It''s the determination that''s shown. "As a deal! In the future, I promise to give you freedom! Nine tails Word by word. At this moment. Even nine tails. Are unable to control their emotions, pupil suddenly shrunk. It seems to be shocked by Naruto''s words. The whole space fell into a short and strange quiet atmosphere. Nine tails that haven''t spoken for a long time. Keep a close eye on Naruto in front of you. "Freedom? Kid! Do you know what you''re talking about? Besides, why do I believe you!? You think... " Nine tail that huge fox pupil emerged a wisp of extremely anthropomorphic disdain. "No, Jiuwei, you don''t need to believe me. This deal doesn''t mean any loss to you, does it? Just don''t affect me, and then lend me a little chakra. It''s easy for you, and even if the probability is low, the promise I made is likely to come true, isn''t it? " However, Naruto did not wait for Jiuwei to finish what he said, he just waved his hand, interrupted Jiuwei''s words, and looked at Jiuwei with fixed eyes. This direct words made Jiuwei fall into silence again. Chapter 101 PS: the reward of sky sea color children''s shoes will be on the shelves tomorrow, maybe. As one of the longest living creatures in the world. And it''s the largest chakra collection at present. Nine tails living in Naruto. More clearly than any other, we can sense the emotional fluctuations in the heart of human beings. Of course, for nine tails. Malicious emotions are the most sensitive. But it doesn''t mean that Jiuwei can''t sense other aspects of emotional fluctuations. It''s just that there''s no need, and it''s also relatively poor. At this moment, looking at Naruto''s firm look in his blue pupil, Jiuwei''s emotion from the golden haired kid is extremely practical and sincere. This kid. I''m not deceiving myself. It''s such a simple and direct feedback. Make nine tail fall into silence for the second time. Looking at Naruto in front of me. Jiuwei doesn''t seem to know what to say. Freedom. How ironic this is for their tailed animals. How long have they been free since they were born? What are the days of captivity? But that''s why. It is Naruto''s words that touch nine tails. This is Jiuwei''s most instinctive desire. However, the natural disgust and rejection of life. Let nine tail''s first reaction is not willing to believe and accept Naruto. Just at this moment, because of Naruto''s words, Jiuwei''s mood seems to have a small wave. Continue to mock him? Or just ignore him? Jiuwei hesitated for the first time today. After all, as Naruto said. Even if he cheated. Not much loss? A little bit of chakra that can recover at any time. not worth mentioning. It''s not even about giving. And the possible future, even if the probability is only one in ten thousand. But for Jiuwei, this is a great opportunity? "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default, Jiuwei!" It''s just like nine tails living in Naruto. Even though they can''t see through Naruto''s thoughts and can''t really guess Naruto''s heart, they can directly sense Naruto''s happiness, anger, sorrow and happiness. On the contrary, Naruto has a special connection with the fluctuation of nine tails. It''s very vague and uncertain, but they can sense it, Naruto is not sure whether he had such a mind function before he really communicated with Jiuwei in the original work, but he can be sure that he now has such a weak perception ability, which is not very clear, but in such a situation, he can grasp the emotional fluctuation of Jiuwei. "Hum!" Naruto''s words. Jiuwei still has no response. But it was just such a hum. It''s enough to let Naruto know that his goal this time has been completed. Naruto''s mouth also can''t help rising slightly, showing a good-looking radian. It will not be affected by the Nine Tailed chakras in the future. You can also borrow the Nine Tailed chakra when necessary. It''s not polite. Now Naruto really has a little capital and ability to fight against Muye. Especially the wood leaf side. If your plan is exposed ahead of time. It''s a desperate moment. Naruto absolutely does not mind completely untiing the seal and releasing the nine tails. If they are going to die, Naruto must take a good breath of resentment before he dies. And what about the results? What does that have to do with Naruto? It''s going to kill you anyway, isn''t it? Today''s Naruto is not the original work that seems to be brainwashed in general, or it can be called the virgin like the original. As for the time, there may be chakra left by the fourth generation of fire shadow in the body to stop him. Naruto''s answer is only two words. ha-ha! Of course, this is the worst case scenario. It''s not a last resort. Naruto doesn''t do that either. Because a preliminary consensus has been reached. There''s no need to stay here. Although it''s the first time I come to my own spiritual world. But Naruto knew for the first time how to control himself to enter and leave the world. He waved his hand to the nine tails who seemed to choose to ignore him. Naruto''s face showed a faint smile. "It''s a pleasure to meet you for the first time. So, see you next time, Jiuwei. No, jiulama!" With the disappearing Naruto figure. The words that reverberate in this space. But it made Jiuwei, who was lying on his front paw and closed his eyes, suddenly open his eyes. The fox head, which was suddenly lifted up, looked at the position before Naruto disappeared, and a look of extreme shock appeared in the fox pupil. Nine lamas. This is the name that the damned old man gave himself. Besides the damned old man, there are only eight other idiots who know this name. How stupid people are, including the two sons of Laozi, who don''t know their nine names. From ancient times to the present, these idiotic human beings call them by the number of their tails, but they actually have their own names. Nine lamas is the name of nine tails. As early as after the old man died, Jiuwei, no, it should be said that jiulama has not heard that name from others for a long time. The most important thing is that even between them, they don''t necessarily call each other by name, just like the arrogant civet cat, whose strength is the weakest, is to look down on jiulama, including feather coat, before he died, He was crazy about provoking the ninth Lama and always called him the damned fox. Therefore, he has not heard the name of the ninth Lama for a long time. Today, I heard this long lost name from a pale blonde kid. This name even made the nine lamas, known as the largest evil chakra collection, appear in a short trance. The fox pupil shows a trace of deep memory. "Does this kid know my name?" The ninth Lama looked at the position where Naruto stood before. His big mouth showed a terrible smile. "It''s interesting. It''s really interesting, kid. Let me see what you know. What can you do? I''m a little interested in your future." The figure of the ninth Lama who fell down again put his fox head on the front paw. The original space full of blood red chakra is also fading at this moment. As the scarlet color slowly fades away. The ninth Lama also slowly closed his eyes, which was originally a very ferocious face, but at this moment, it showed a trace of extreme light, but it seemed to be the general soft meaning of real existence. "Old man, it seems that I really met an interesting kid I left such a sentence, echoing in the open space.... Chapter 102 The fading scarlet color. In the heart of Naruto, there is a light golden halo. It was still Naruto lying on the grass in the woods. At this moment, the bright red chakra coat that covered Naruto''s whole body gradually peeled off. The face that had become slightly ferocious due to the influence of nine tail chakra also gradually recovered to its original peaceful appearance and disappeared chakra coat, It also makes Naruto''s terror disappear. The bright and quiet moonlight poured on Naruto''s body, making Naruto''s look softer and softer at the moment. The radian at the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and the smile was also looming. A quiet and comfortable night. The gentle breeze from the Buddha gently stirred the small trees and branches, making a rustling sound. Naruto is also in this moment, in the true sense of entering a deep sleep. This time, Naruto has been sleeping the sweetest since he came to the world 12 years ago. The next day, when the sun rises. The first ray of morning light through the layers of shade, shining on the earth, completely dispelled the last trace of darkness and cold at night. "Jijiji" The early bird flies out of its nest to seek prey in the morning light, making a slightly noisy and vigorous sound. "Da" "Da" It was like the sound of footsteps coming slowly from far and near. It makes Naruto''s eyelids slightly move, and his original silent consciousness slowly recovers. When the footstep is closer and a strange breath comes into Naruto''s sensing range, Naruto''s consciousness is fully awake. In less than a second. It''s just a subconscious reaction. Suddenly turned up the figure. Naruto, who is facing the visitors in a positive way, originally wanted to take out the moment of suffering. "Be at ease, young man. I''m not a dangerous person. I just want to wake you up when I see you sleeping here." A light and soft words is sounded in Naruto''s ear. Next second. With that milky white figure, it comes into Naruto''s eyes. In the depth of Naruto''s eyes, there is also a ray of trance. The next second, there is a ray of complex emotion in his heart. "White." This is not a spoken word. It''s just a name in Naruto''s heart. It is the gentle girl who appears in front of her at this moment. No, the name of the boy. This poor supporting character, who was the first to appear in the original novel, is a beautiful young man with a beautiful face that women all envy. It claims to be a tool of no longer cutting. It firmly believes that the significance of survival is to be a tool of no longer cutting. The young man fighting for the wild hope of no longer cutting may be the orphan of the snow people in the land of water. It is not mentioned in the original book. It is impossible to be sure, and Naruto does not need to be sure. As long as he knows clearly, the young man in front of him has the boundary of ice escaping blood, The comprehensive strength is stronger than that of ordinary elites, and it''s OK to approach the existence of the strength infinitely. But also in the moment of seeing white. Naruto''s inner vigilance is to put down most of the remaining vigilance is also as Ninja''s instinct, and Naruto always alert himself. Even if the young man in front of him can be described as pure and flawless, but at present, he is an enemy but not a friend, so basic precautions must be taken. It''s just that there''s no need to be over alert. Looking at Naruto whose muscles are obviously relaxed. White is also a smile. "Young man, it''s very unsafe for you to sleep alone in the wild. There are wild animals in this forest." Is still a shallow smile, or so gentle look. When Bai''s light words ring again. Let in front of Naruto again appeared in a trance. "Is this guy really a man?" At this time. Naruto''s mind can not help flashing such an idea. Soft face, silver tone, ethereal temperament, in fact, in front of the white is really more attractive than the vast majority of girls, and this kind of charm, or the kind of pure natural, it is difficult to see under the white as a man to treat, but people are really beautiful young, such as fake! This makes Naruto sigh in his heart. Sometimes, the creator has such unexpected interests. "Mm-hmm! No problem, big sister! I''m a ninja in Muye village. I''m a beast. I''m very strong! " Naruto points his forehead and says with a smile on his face. Even if you know it''s the enemy. But in this situation. You can still pretend to have a peaceful conversation. Anyway? Naruto still has a certain favor for Bai, who is able to maintain a pure white and kind heart in such a cruel and dark world. You know, in the original book, even in a quick fight with Sasuke and Naruto, they often stop at the critical moment, because they are not willing to kill innocent people, and even because they have no way to continue to control, they can only choose to kill Sasuke and face the Naruto who broke out nine tail chakra. It''s not only because of defeat, but also because of guilt. Bai chose to give up. This is a regretful youth. It is an existence that should be treated gently. "Ninja?" Looking at the Mu Ye Ninja''s forehead above Naruto''s forehead, he still keeps a soft smile. A wisp of strange color flickers in his pupils, and soon it''s gone. It''s just for a moment. If Naruto''s perception is not unusual, it''s hard to detect it. "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself, big sister. My name is whirlpool Naruto. What''s the name of big sister?" Maybe it''s because I had a good sleep, maybe it''s because I reached a preliminary agreement with the ninth Lama. I can relax my tight heart a little bit, maybe it''s because I saw Bai, one of the few good people in the original works. The smile on Naruto''s face at the moment is the most sincere sunshine smile in the world. But also looking at such Naruto. White is slightly a Leng, immediately after the corner of the mouth revealed a faint smile. Before the heart is completely down. He didn''t think he was aware of his identity. And at this moment, Bai seems to be able to feel a long lost breath of peace from Naruto. At the moment, he also bent his knees and sat slowly in front of Naruto. "Whirlpool Naruto? My name is white, Lord vortex The expression in the deep part of the white eyes became softer and softer, and said softly. "White? I''ll call you white sister "Ha ha, if you want to call it that, it''s OK, Mr. whirlpool." "Sister Bai, just call me Naruto." "Is it?" Like an old friend I haven''t seen for a long time. It''s a little bit of an open mind. This was not supposed to be between the two. After all. They know each other very well. On the other side is the enemy you want to deal with! But even so. At this time. They both subconsciously avoided this problem. I just want to have a good conversation with the boy in front of me. That''s it. Chapter 103 PS: please, the first order is really important. Xiaoye''s requirements are not high. As long as you order 500, you will be satisfied. For every 100 more, you will get more money. Please support Xiaoye! Bow, thank you! "Then I''ll be more respectful than obedient, Naruto." White face is still with a faint smile, eyes calm and soft to see in front of Naruto. "Naruto is a ninja from Muye village. Did he come to the kingdom of Bo to carry out his mission?" "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve been so far away from the village!" Naruto also chooses a more comfortable posture, sits down cross legged, nods gently, and replies. "Leaving the village for the first time?" A faint look of recollection twinkled in the white pupil, which immediately disappeared. "Naruto''s age should be just over ten, right? So small, is to become a ninja, because of what? Ninja is a dangerous profession, isn''t it White hands gently placed on their knees, slightly side head, softly asked. "I''m 12 years old, sister Bai. I''m a ninja at this age! As for the reason to be a ninja, of course, it''s because there are dreams to realize and people to protect! So, I will choose to be a ninja, and I will be a great ninja For the white question. Naruto did not hesitate, but also did not cheat. That''s how I blurted it out. Want to change the world, want to protect the people you love. Naruto is not a saint, nor is he a paranoid lunatic who has fallen into the darkness completely. Naruto is not short of any of the seven emotions and six desires that human beings should have. Naruto is just a "general benchmark" that may be lacking in this world. As if he wanted revenge. As they cherish, want to protect the object. There is no conflict between the two. This is Naruto''s answer from the bottom of his heart. "Are there people who want to protect and dreams that want to come true?" Listen to Naruto''s answer. Bai murmured in a low voice, and the look in the sight of Naruto became softer. Maybe at this moment, in Bai''s opinion, Naruto is the same as himself. Even hostile positions. But it has the same essence. "Naruto is a very powerful man." White looking at Naruto, eyes slightly flash, with an unprecedented serious tone said so. "Sister Bai is flattered." "No, there is a firm goal, but also the courage and determination to achieve the goal, Naruto Jun, I believe you can become a great ninja, and then realize your dream and protect the people you want to protect!" Bai gently shook his head, and the pupil seemed to show a different bright luster. The words in a soft voice seemed to reveal a certain sense of trust. It''s just for the first time. We all know that the opposite is our own enemy. But it is a kind of favor, a kind of recognition that will be produced inexplicably. This is a special connection or tacit understanding between Naruto and Bai. "Does sister Bai also have people to protect and her own dreams?" It seems that Bai you wants to leave. Naruto''s pupil twinkled a wisp of responsible look, body slightly forward, with a wisp of inexplicable meaning said. And this kind of question. Is also to make white slightly a Leng, immediately show a soft than in front of any moment, want to come to the refreshing smile, gently nodded. "Yes, I also have people who want to protect, even if they give everything." "Give everything?" "Yes Eyes that look at each other. This can be seen in the firm. In an instant into the atmosphere of silence. It''s like a second. It''s like a long time. "Well, it''s almost time for me to go back, Naruto." Bai gets up, picks up the vegetable basket, takes a deep look at Naruto, and then turns away without hesitation. Looking at the leaving white, Naruto''s pupil flickered a wisp of complex look, that originally wanted to raise the hand, but it is immediately put down. "By the way, Naruto, I''m a man. I should be called brother Bai! So, see you next time! " Young girl, no, it should be said that the young man''s light laughter rings out, which comes from the joyful mood in the heart. It seems that it does not have any heavy meaning. The pace of becoming light is compared to waiting until the white figure completely disappears in front of her eyes. Naruto also stood up, gently shook his head, took a deep breath, and his face showed a faint look of coldness. "See you next time? Next time it''s the enemy, white! " The killing intention revealed in the words was so real and awe inspiring. Naruto sympathizes with Bai and has a certain liking for Bai. Even at that moment, he had an impulse to save Bai. But this impulse was only cut off by Naruto himself at that moment. He knows his position and situation very well. Now he is not qualified to give alms to others. He can sympathize with others on the spiritual level, But never think about sympathizing with others on the battlefield, because that is the most stupid behavior. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself. Double? Contradiction? no It''s just common sense. For white, the world is wrong. But Bai has neither the courage to change the world, nor the determination to integrate into the world. Forward or backward? Bai chose to stay where he was. This is also Bai''s biggest sorrow. Naruto doesn''t intend to interfere too much. Because, for this teenager. Death. Maybe it''s the real liberation in a sense. Finally, I saw the direction of Bai''s departure. Naruto gently shakes his head, immediately puts his hands behind his head, dispels those unnecessary and unreasonable thoughts in his mind, and then walks back towards dazner''s direction. Although he has to continue to practice, he has to go back to replenish the necessary energy after all. The little "military supplies" he brought yesterday is not enough, Now Naruto is hungry, so I''d better go back early and pay a good tribute to his five zang organs temple. "Naruto!? Why didn''t you come back all night? " Naruto just returned to dazna''s house. Also happened to meet the ready to go out of the Sakura and Hatoyama. Naruto''s ear is the greeting of Sakura, just like the roar of a lion in the east of the river. Yesterday, the two men who practiced the second stage of chakra control, treading water, had already found the trick. Because treading water requires a stronger sense of balance, they can''t completely control it in one day like climbing a tree. Sorry, they have roughly found the trick. Today, at most, they can finish the training tomorrow. So, this morning, I plan to go out early for training. And this is ready to go out. I ran into Naruto who just came back. Sakura is the direct incarnation of Hedong lion. Although the previous task, Sakura Naruto, Sasuke or heart has a trace of mustard. But I did. Naruto in this life has never teased Sakura. Sakura is not the slightest aversion to Naruto, and even for Naruto such a mild personality of top students naturally have a certain favor. Not even Sasuke. Chapter 104 It''s always been the kind of one who is determined. This is the mustard in the little C-level mission. It will not affect Sakura''s subjective feelings. At most, it was the initial fear. Now over time. Plus Sakura''s own growth in thinking. under these circumstances. Sakura is more worried about Naruto. She is a classmate of six years, and now she is a member of a small team. She found that Naruto didn''t come back late last night. If Kakashi didn''t lazily say that it''s unnecessary, and she said in a very positive tone that Naruto has no safety problem, but is a little over trained, Sakura and others would have gone out to search for Naruto, And Hatta naturally not to mention, although can''t express as directly as Sakura, but at the moment, looking at Naruto in front of him, Hatta''s white pupil is also flashing a wisp of extremely obvious concern. "I''m sorry to worry you. Yesterday I was a little over trained, so I fell asleep. Next time, I will pay attention to it!" Naruto whispered back with a slightly embarrassed smile. This time, it''s also a wake-up call for Naruto himself. In the future training, he still needs to restrain himself. Although he seems to be asleep, he must have a certain vigilance. This morning, Naruto himself woke up just before Bai came near, but there are still some risks in one''s deep sleep in the wild, for example, If what just appeared was no longer chopping, at that distance, with the strength of no longer chopping and the ability of concealing breath, Naruto would have separated his body and head long ago. Of course, it is impossible to sneak in without chopping. Although Kakashi seems to be fooling around, he has already passed the psychic technique and summoned his own bear dog every day to keep an eye on the surroundings, That''s why Kakashi can leisurely guide the training of six xiaren, and let xirihong alone to protect them. It''s not only because Kakashi is close enough and has enough spare time to support them at any time, but also because he has to guard against the enemy''s sudden attack. That''s why Naruto didn''t come back yesterday, The reason why Kakashi is not worried at all is that his dog has determined the location of Naruto. From night to day. There are regular dogs patrolling alternately at any time. In the morning, Bai is close to the sleeping Naruto. It''s also found in dogs. But on the one hand, Bai''s breath had not been collected by Nintendo before, and on the other hand, Bai''s body did not show any hostility or intention to kill. Naturally, no Nintendo came near. Otherwise, how dare Kakashi leave Naruto so important in the wild all night? As an experienced Shangren. Qimukakasi will naturally take all kinds of situations into consideration, and the most important thing is that the task this time is more special. In a more special foreign country such as the country of Poland, the area close to it is the country of water. It is possible to encounter fog tolerance anytime and anywhere. Kakasi naturally needs to be extra careful. These are Kakashi''s backup tools. Naruto is not clear. From your own perspective. Naruto also reminds himself in his heart. In the future, when you are alone in the wild, you must pay more attention to safety. "Straight to sleep? Naruto, you can really do it. " Sakura''s tone is a little higher, with a look of "defeated you". "Naruto, it''s not in our village now. It''s during the mission, and it''s still in the territory of foreign countries. The enemy''s strength before, you know, has completely suppressed teacher Hong''s terrible tolerance. It''s very dangerous to fall asleep outside. You''re too careless. That''s why I said, you boys..." Maybe she came out of the shadow of the previous few days, or really grew up a little bit. Anyway, now chunye Sakura is back to her former cheerful appearance. She scolds Naruto. Even if this is the first time in her life, she is so skilled. Because it''s my fault. In addition, it seems that Sakura really came out of the cruel shadow of that night. With the worried expression of Hatoyama on one side. Naruto naturally accepted Sakura''s "lesson" honestly. Then in the interval of Sakura''s words. "Well! Yes, I see. I won''t next time! " After a quick guarantee. Change the subject decisively. "So, Sakura, hatada, are you two going out to train now?" Naruto blinked his eyes, looked at Sakura in front of him, and Chutian, whose face was slightly ruddy, asked softly. "Oh? Well, yes, the second stage of training yesterday was a little difficult. Hatta and I found a little feeling last night, so we want to master it as soon as possible today. " Sakura, who was taken away from the topic, subconsciously answered Naruto''s question directly. Naruto also continued. "Well, compared with climbing trees, treading on water pays more attention to the sense of balance, especially the two feet. If you deviate a little, it''s easy to have problems." Naruto nodded, but also before their own practice treading experience directly out. "Yes, yes! That''s the feeling. I really can''t have any deviation! " Sakura seems to be a little distressed and complains. On one side of the field is still a quiet look, pretty life standing on the side, did not say any words. "Then you two can go on training! I''m almost hungry, so I''ll go to dinner first! " Naruto raised his eyebrows and said with a smile. It''s up to you to tear it apart. Don''t give Sakura a chance to keep on nagging. "Oh? All right Before Sakura didn''t respond, Naruto went through the gate and walked straight into the gate. As he passed by, Naruto blinked at Hatta, with a soft smile on his face. Make the face of the young farmland more ruddy rise, the top of the head is faintly light smoke. Naruto doesn''t know. As the same mind is more delicate, especially in this area is the most sensitive Sakura obviously noticed his little action, looking at Hatoyama that become more red up cheek, face reveals a meaningful smile. The burning fire of gossip. "Chutian?" "Well, Sakura, it''s time for us to practice too!" Noticing that Hatoyama, who pays more attention to Sakura''s sight, is blushing more and more. At the moment, he also pulls Sakura''s sleeve, just like running away, and rushes to the place where they trained yesterday. And looking at the leaving young field, and into the house Naruto. Before, with the girl''s special sixth sense, Sakura was aware of the special atmosphere between Naruto and hatada. Today, it seems that we can solve the case directly! At this moment. Sakura''s face is also showing a light smile. "I see. Is that so?" Xiaoying, who smiles lightly, is also stepping forward and following in the direction of Hatoyama. "Hatada, wait for me!" Chapter 105 Naruto naturally doesn''t know what he thinks is a very secret little action. He is completely exposed to Sakura chunye''s eyes. After returning to dazna''s home, Naruto simply solves the problem of breakfast, and then goes back to his bedroom for a rest. Yesterday''s training was a little excessive, so Naruto has not completely recovered. As I said before, the training should be moderate, The practice beyond the limit sometimes does not bring about a breakthrough, or even affect his foundation. Therefore, Naruto should learn to restrain himself when necessary. And the same as Hatta and Sakura. Sasuke, Yaji and zhinai went out to practice early in the morning. Sasuke and zhinai were able to basically complete the tree climbing training yesterday. Today, with a little consolidation, we can carry out the second stage of chakra control training just like Hatta and Sakura. Comparatively speaking, the annual progress of dental training is not particularly slow, but compared with the previous four, it''s a bit miserable. When Sasuke and zhinai have completed the first stage of training, The progress of tooth is almost half of that. According to this trend, it''s really the time when the task is finished. Bi and the other four completed two stages of chakra control cultivation. Can dog Zhong Ya complete the first stage of tree climbing training? At the thought of that outcome. Teeth have a feeling of crying without tears. What about the first one? Big talk before this. Now it''s like the loudest slap. "Pa Pa Pa" directly hit the tooth face. Then the tooth must grit its teeth and continue to work hard. It is too far behind. If the gap is further widened, when everyone has completed the second stage of training, and you are still stuck in the first stage, then the tooth is really shameless. Naruto is also returning to the room for a little rest. Restore energy and strength to their best. Soon afterwards, he went out to continue his cultivation. Some of the wind escape Ninjutsu taught by kakasi. Naruto has basically reached the stage of initial control. He has a deeper understanding of the morphological changes of wind attribute chakra. This also further improves Naruto''s use of wind escape ninja. Spiral pill is more handy. It''s such a short two or three days of cultivation. Although it''s not the improvement of the overall strength, it''s at least, In terms of single point destructive power and lethality, Naruto has been significantly improved. Now Naruto has the strength to threaten them in the real sense when it comes to resisting Kakashi and no longer beheading. Even if these two are hit by A-level Ninja like spiral pill, they can''t bear it. Of course, whether we can hit it or not is another question. If there are nine chakras (more than three tails) directly burst out. Kakashi can also use the kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes (Lin evolved when she died, but Kakashi didn''t realize it. Later, as she became more proficient in wheel eyes, she realized that her wheel eyes had evolved to the kaleidoscope level.) Let''s contain it. If you don''t cut it again, you will be hanged by Naruto. This is also why Naruto''s mentality has become relatively flat these two days. This is because I really have a certain degree of self-protection ability. Control of morphological change. The next step is to practice the change of nature. As long as these two points are completed. Naruto''s strength will be "qualitative" leap. With the help of the upper nine chakras. Next, as long as the plot is the same as in the original. Zhongren test! It''s the best time for Naruto to carry out his plan to leave the village! "Is there more than a month left? I can''t wait! " Naruto, who came out of daznari and came back to the place where he practiced alone, was practicing and thinking about his plans during the period of the Zhongren test. Only when dashuewan and Sharen village come. The period after the death of three generations of Huoying. It''s Naruto''s best chance to act. Before that. Try to improve your strength as much as possible. Will do for their own actions to increase some chances of winning. Naruto is ready for some plans after leaving the village. After all, three generations of Huoying are dead. There is also Zhicun Tuan Zang, an old Yin Bi, who has to consider the worst situation in everything, so as not to have a situation that he can''t deal with. It''s also when Naruto and others are in full swing carrying out their own cultivation. On the other side. After waiting for three or four days, if you don''t chop again, you''ll finally get the reinforcements you invited. And no longer cut has the same terror evil spirit of the man, behind him is also carrying a strange backpack, it seems that there is a living breath in it. With long green hair, thick eyebrows, bandages tied to the upper part of the body, and a big grinning mouth, there are sharp teeth, and the pair of knives that can be absolutely recognized as long as they are from Wuren family. It''s almost the moment you see someone coming. The ghost brothers, who were sent to meet them, were shocked all over. Suddenly, their pupils dilated and looked at them with a look of fear. The first generation of seven forbearance, the holder of thunder knife -- heichuleiya! "What''s this guy?" "Yes, it''s definitely him!" The ghost brothers who look at each other can see the expression of horror from each other''s eyes. It never occurred to them that they would be such a cruel man if they didn''t cut off the invited reinforcements? At the moment of recognizing ray Ya''s identity. Any doubt and hesitation in the ghost brother''s heart all disappeared. If this is the case, we should strengthen our support. This is my mission! It''s absolutely certain! For this point. Ghost brother has a very good grasp. Two fog bear seven bear public, and in terms of qualifications, Lei Ya is still not cut the elder! But also at the moment when Lei Ya''s fierce eyes shifted. Ghost brother two people is also immediately heart a tight, that quickly hang down the head to show the meaning of respectful. Dare not cause the slightest dissatisfaction of Lei ya. Such a level exists. Killing their two brothers is no more difficult than crushing an ant. "Where is it if you don''t cut it again?" Black hoe thunder tooth coldly looking at the ghost brother two people in front of, the tone coldly says. Just two miscellaneous fish in general tolerance. Ray won''t look in the eye at all. Even if he chose to betray the present, Lei Ya still has his own pride as a seven forbearance crowd! This breath of forest came to my face. The ghost brother''s heart was awed. It''s also when the two brothers are ready to answer. "Lei ya, the one you''re looking for should be in the house in front of you. There are two chakras in it, one strong and one weak. The strong one is a little similar to you. It should be the one that doesn''t cut again." It was originally a little strange, and a low voice came from the bag behind Lei ya. This extremely delicate tone also made Lei Ya''s pupil flash a soft look in the moment that the ghost brother didn''t notice. Ah? Is there a big living man in the back? The ghost brother who also heard this sentence immediately showed a look of astonishment on his face. Chapter 106 "Yes, Mr. Black hoe. If you don''t chop, Mr. Black hoe will be waiting for you in front of you!" But the ghost brothers, who were quick to respond, also immediately leaned forward and bowed, and said to Lei Ya in a very respectful tone. "Well!" The black hoe thunder tooth is also a face to coldly nod. I didn''t say much. the moment. Also under the leadership of the ghost brothers. Walk towards the house in the center of the island. When Lei Ya comes to the house under the guidance of the ghost brothers, Bai, who has put on the mask again, comes to the hall to wait. At the moment when he sees the appearance of Heichi Lei ya, Bai, who is hiding under the mask, has a dignified and confused look, The dignified reason lies in the terrible breath of Lei ya. The doubt also lies in the fact that Bai feels another living breath from the package behind Lei ya, which seems to be very weak? Not only in strength, but also in perception, Bai is far superior to the ghost brothers. To be direct. Ghost brother is on this mission. It''s almost like cannon fodder. It''s just that we can hold a few people when we see it. The real combat power still depends on not chopping and thunder teeth. Bai can be regarded as a half strengthened combat power. Naturally, the ghost brothers don''t understand this, but they are full of confidence in this mission. Even though the investigation later found that there seem to be three more ninjas in the Muye team, they all seem to endure (which is also consistent with the team model of Daren village.) On his own side, there is an elite like the seven tolerance group. I don''t know at all that the two more ghost brothers in the Muye team still think that the task this time is easy to catch. "When will it start?" There is no need for any superfluous nonsense. It''s straightforward. This is the first sentence Lei Ya said when he saw that he would not chop again. The cold appearance and indifferent tone, especially the strong murderous spirit directly revealed by the utterance, made the ghost brothers standing not far behind them unable to control themselves. They shivered with excitement, which made them even more afraid in the sight of Lei ya. "Is it really worthy of being the first generation of seven forbearance people?" "This murderous spirit is definitely possessed by hundreds of people who have killed them." At this moment, a similar idea came to mind. White nature, standing on the side of his body, can feel Lei Ya''s strong and cold breath. But he also feels an extremely unpleasant emotion for Lei Ya''s condescending attitude. If you don''t cut it, there will be no mood fluctuation because of ray Ya''s attitude. Not only because I am familiar with ray Ya''s character and style. More because. It''s a deal in itself. As long as the goal can be achieved. The rest is small. "Ha ha, two days later, there are still some things need to be prepared in advance. You can rest here first." Don''t chop to send out a deep laugh again, facing thunder tooth that indifference of line of sight, tone light say. "Well, two days? Then wait another two days, but if you don''t, don''t forget what you promised me, otherwise, hum! " Lei Ya narrowed his eyes and looked at it. If he didn''t cut it again, there was a shocking red light in his pupil. The strong evil spirit appeared in his eyes. The threat in his words was very obvious. All the ghost brothers nearby worried that the thunder knife holder would directly use his knife here. It seems that there are not many normal people in the seven tolerance groups, right? "You bastard!" And when the ghost brothers express fear. Thunder tooth this is full of threatening words, but completely angered one side of white. As the most loyal tool of no more chopping. It can even be said that no longer cut as their only survival value and significance of the existence of white. No provocation or even threat to our family. Even Bai knows the horror of Lei Ya in front of him. At this moment. Still without hesitation, his right hand trembled, and the thousand books appeared on the palm of his hand quickly, and his left hand quickly made one hand seal. That will be the gesture of hands. "White!" One side no longer cut gently raised the right hand, stopped the white move. "I''m sorry. If I don''t kill you again, it''s impolite of me!" See no longer cut action, and that slightly heavier tone. White is also immediately bow, with a touch of apology said. "Well! Kid, show me your position. Who do you think you are talking to!? Yeah!? Next time, I don''t mind holding a grand funeral for you! " Lei Ya stares at the white in front of him with extremely fierce eyes. When a ray of ferocious red light in the pupil emerges, the terrible and majestic momentum makes the ghost brothers standing on one side tremble uncontrollably. The ninja who survived the war of forbearance. This is the real sense of the strong out of the sea of blood. It''s not the existence that the ghost brothers can match. At this moment. Even the white expression is becoming more severe. But there was still no fear on his face. If you don''t cut a command, Bai also has the courage and determination to attack Lei ya! It seems that you can see the white expression through the mask. The unpleasant look in Lei Ya''s eyes became more and more intense. However, due to the fact that he didn''t cut his face, he still had to cut his face. Although Lei Ya was also an extreme paranoid lunatic to some extent, he was not a fool. He and no longer cut between nature can not talk about bullshit affectation. It''s just that they need each other. This is not the time to tear your face. Just showing your attitude is enough. If you don''t chop, you don''t care about Lei Ya''s arrogant attitude. "Don''t worry, Lei ya. I''ll do what I promised you. I''ll do it in the morning two days later. I''ll fulfill my promise immediately after it''s done!" It''s still a look of indifference. Don''t chop again, lightly waved a hand, intonation low and deep say. "Well! That''s good! " Thunder tooth cold hum a say. "The room where you rest is at the end of the left side. If you have anything to do, you can directly order those two. I''ll call you on time in two days." Don''t chop to show a dull smile again, point to the ghost brother not far away to say so. It''s also when the eyes of the two "ruthlesss" have shifted. The ghost brothers also immediately bowed their heads to show their respect. "Lord Leiya, please follow me." "Hum!" Soon afterwards. Leiya is led by one of the ghost brothers and goes to the end of the left corridor. Until Ray''s gone. "You go and tell that fool cardo to take the old man''s head two days later, and then get the remaining silver and supplies ready in advance!" Don''t chop to see again to stay of another ghost brother, tone Sen ran of say. "Yes! Don''t kill me again This one immediately bows to answer, and then jumps in, and disappears in the same place. "Two days to go, Kakashi! I''ll take your writing wheel eyes impolitely! " Through the window, looking at the white fog outside the island. Don''t chop sneer again, use the tone that is full of moriran to kill an idea to say so. Chapter 107 Ninja''s practice is extremely boring. It''s not just about being alone for a long time. What''s more, we need to accept the boredom or irritability brought by repeated single cultivation. This is also one of the core elements of the word "Ren" in Ninja appellation. Teaching in fun. This is certainly a very clever way of guidance. But more often. There is no way to implement it. Especially for Narutos who are determined to strengthen themselves in a short time. I don''t have the spare time to find the fun in cultivation. For your own purpose. Naruto has a lot of patience. Moreover, after reaching a preliminary agreement with Jiuwei, Naruto can clearly perceive that the other chakra that used to interfere in the refining, operation and mobilization of his chakra has completely disappeared, which makes Naruto''s chakra control more refined and more stable, no matter how it is released, It''s very difficult to compress and rotate chakra''s spiral pill before lifting. "Spiral pill!" In the case of Naruto''s initial control of the wind attribute chakra morphological changes, as well as the lack of nine tail chakra influence. The pale blue sphere formed directly on the palm. It becomes extremely fast and straightforward. Feel the pure compression destructive force on the palm. A wisp of evil spirit appears between the eyebrows of the Naruto. Leap forward figure. It''s like a pat on the right hand. "Bang!" "Boom!" The front meets the front. It''s a huge tree trunk that goes through easily and directly. With a loud bang. The big tree falls in response. At the same time. Behind the big tree. The small crater that exploded directly. It also represents how terrible the power of Naruto''s spiral pill is. "Finally, we can say that we have completely controlled the spiral pill." Naruto''s eyebrows are slightly raised, and his right hand is gently grasped and loosened. He feels the chakra flow in his body without any stagnation, and his pupils show a touch of light joy. It''s a quick schedule. After missing nine chakras. Naruto''s cultivation is obviously faster than before. Chakra''s refining, operation and mobilization speed are far faster than before. In Kakashi''s plan, Naruto will deepen his understanding of chakra''s morphological changes through the use of these wind escaping ninjas. Originally, he thought that even with the help of shadow separation, he would not completely control these ninjas until he came back to the village. The change of nature will probably be left to the next stage. But I didn''t expect that in just three or four days. Naruto is actually completely in control of these wind escape Ninjutsu. This forced Kakashi to change her plans again. Because Naruto''s progress is so fast. Then there is no need to force containment. Morphological change has a basic cognition and control. Next is the change in the nature of chakra. What is the most important point in the change of the nature of wind attribute chakra? That''s cutting! Chakra, as the most vigorous attribute. You want to take control. We must understand that the most important point is cutting. When Kakashi understood that the change of Naruto''s form had been practiced almost, he went directly into the change of nature. And it''s the same as in the original. It''s just that the timeline is more than three years earlier. It''s still the practice of cutting leaves to change the nature of chakra. The ability to split the leaves by chakra alone, even if it is a preliminary grasp, when the leaves can be easily divided into two perfectly, that means Naruto completely controls the nature change of chakra. "Therefore, we must pay attention to chakra''s precise control, as well as the central point of his spirit. At the beginning, we should not focus on the whole, but first focus on one point, try to cut and break a gap, then we can carry on the next stage of cultivation." Kakashi, holding a leaf in his right hand, first demonstrated to Naruto to a certain extent. However, because Kakashi''s attribute is not wind, when he later developed the second attribute, he did not turn to wind attribute. Of course, he can use five attribute evasion, but it is not his own chakra attribute evasion, which costs more chakra, As well as the power will be subject to certain restrictions, plus this is still related to the nature of chakra changes. Kakashi can only do a preliminary demonstration. Instead of cutting it completely to Naruto. Because I''ve already said that. This is the ability of ninjas who have complete control over the nature of chakra. "Remember, two palms should be put together, and then the flow of self chakra should be closely sensed, and accurately controlled at one point. The most important thing of wind chakra is sharp cutting. You must have such an impression in your mind, and at intervals, you should release shadow separation to absorb the learning experience of other separation, and then practice, In this way, the effect will be better. " Kakasi said to Naruto in a deep voice. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi, I see." Naruto nodded and answered. "Finally, Naruto, pay attention to chakra''s consumption and mental fatigue when practicing. The last accident should not happen the second time." After explaining the key points of chakra''s character change cultivation. Kakashi is also looking at Naruto, with a very serious tone to warn. As far as a ninja is concerned, if he reaches the point where chakra is exhausted or nearly exhausted after many times of cultivation, his life is in danger. Even though Kakashi knows that Naruto has the blood of the whirlpool clan, and with the help of nine tails, his physical quality is far better than that of ordinary people, he still thinks it is necessary to remind Naruto that for Muye, The existence of Naruto is too important. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi, I''ll pay attention later." Naruto''s face was slightly embarrassed. He scratched the back of his head and answered softly. This is indeed the place for Naruto to reflect on himself. When I woke up that morning. Naruto is repeatedly admonishing himself in his heart. We should pay attention to our own safety and always put it first. "Well" See Naruto is not perfunctory, but very seriously agreed to their appearance. Kakashi nodded happily. A ninja. Be sure to keep a clear and rational brain anytime and anywhere. Ninja''s most important combat base. One is our own strength. The other is the cool brain. Analyze intelligence, formulate tactics, backup means, counter plan and so on. These are the key points for ninja to become the center of the world. Now is not a "reckless" era of samurai. It''s the age of ninja. "Next, as long as you keep this pace and control the change of nature, that is, things in a short period of time, Naruto, your strength will have a qualitative leap." Looking at Kakashi with a smile in front of her. Naruto''s face is also showing a similar smile, gently nodded. It''s just in my heart. "It''s almost time to carry out the plan." Chapter 108 PS: I''ve thought about avalanche. I haven''t thought about avalanche like this. Eunuchs won''t be eunuchs. After all, they are too bad. Just write like that. The rhythm won''t change. Readers who are willing to subscribe don''t have to worry about it. Naruto enters the second stage, the cultivation of chakra''s character change. Sakura and hatada also completed the second stage of cultivation of chakra control. When Sasuke and zhinai entered the second half of treading water cultivation, they finally completed the tree climbing training. They not only could easily "walk" to the top of the tree, but also could hang the trunk. Even though they seemed a little reluctant, they actually completed the first stage of chakra control cultivation, but also because of this, Tooth is almost exhausted physically and mentally. This kind of practice is really torture, because it takes a little too much time. In addition, Sasuke and zhinai are almost finished treading on water. The bridge construction is really coming to an end, and only the last two days are left. Tooth naturally does not join the second chakra control practice, just like Sakura and Chuda, Directly join the team to protect dazna. Anyway, they are going to return to the village. It might be more appropriate to practice treading water and do it later. That''s what I said. But there are still tears in the teeth. My own progress is the slowest. Six of you are in Nari. Naruto''s cultivation is the fastest. The other four can complete treading water cultivation before returning to the village. It''s just you who have completed the first stage of cultivation. This makes the tooth feel full of heart. Let teeth make up their mind. We must be more diligent after returning to the village. If you don''t work hard. I''m not sure it''s going to take a while. I am the worst existence in this session. Wait until later. I found that all my teammates in the same team have become Zhongren and Shangren. If you are still suffering. Wow. That scene. Just imagine, it''s a little creepy. Tooth''s self-esteem doesn''t allow such a future. It can be said that this time the two teams jointly carried out the task, the tooth was the biggest stimulus. And the seventh and eighth classes are waiting for the bridge to be completed. It''s time to return to the village in the last two days. On the other hand, when heichuleiya, who had been hiding on a small island not far away from the kingdom of Poland, came and made preparations, he left the island in a boat and headed for the kingdom of Poland. And it''s also at a time when we don''t want to take action. In the opposite direction. Kador, who had returned to the capital of the water kingdom because of some things, also left the water kingdom before he left the country. Moreover, this time, he also carried a large number of armed men, which was different from those underworld gangsters last time. This time, almost all of them were outlaws bought by kador, and then some wandering ninjas, We''re going in the direction of the kingdom of waves. "No more! After finishing the task well this time, I will give you a big surprise! " Towards the kingdom of waves. Mr. cardo, who seems to be extremely smart but is actually extremely stupid, has a fierce and angry look in his eyes. The three parties to be met. This is the last fight to come. But at this moment, it is still a calm country of waves. No one realized that there would be a fierce fight soon. The calm sea. A gentle breeze of Buddha. Even this was a cloudless day. In the seventh and eighth classes. Although almost all of them have completed their planned cultivation. But because there''s no need for everyone to get on the bridge. Under Kakashi''s control. A few days ago, all of them went back to dazna''s home to have a rest in the guard''s xirihong, and protected dazna''s family by the way, because before that, Kado sent triad personnel to attack dazna''s family, intending to use their family''s safety to force dazna. That time, the life of dazna''s son-in-law was taken as a temporary end. Of course, there is no similar situation. But now that there are enough people and they are also by the way, Kakashi naturally takes them into consideration. It was also yesterday that hatada and Sakura, who had been on guard for a day, were arranged by Kakashi to go back to rest. Naruto has not finished his training. Kakashi naturally didn''t mean to call the Naruto to guard. Anyway, the cultivation of six xiaren is almost over. Naruto doesn''t need Kakashi to watch. Naturally, after xirihong went back, Kakashi took Sasuke, Ya and zhinai to protect dazna. And the last day. After finishing the work. Tomorrow, at most the day after tomorrow, the seventh and eighth shifts will be able to successfully complete this special C-level mission and return to the village. As long as in these last two days, do not have other accidents. It is also under such a thought. "Boom!" The accident just happened. A violent roar. There are several strong chakra fluctuations that can be clearly sensed. The Naruto in the process of cultivation was directly shocked. Naruto suddenly raised his head and looked to the Northwest with an extremely shaking look. That''s where dazna built the bridge. "Can''t it be that if you don''t chop again, you''ll attack me!" Naruto, with an incredible expression, flashed such an idea from his mind. According to Naruto''s own expectations. This life is different from the original. Now, there are two Muye teams led by Shangren. A total of eight ninjas are protecting dazna. With the strength configuration of not killing dazna again, it is impossible to kill dazna at all. Whether it is a frontal attack or a first-hand surprise attack, the result is the same. It will only be an overkill if it is not killed again. Especially in these days, Naruto took advantage of his cultivation and sent several people to investigate around him to find Kado''s location. He didn''t hide Kakashi (the most important thing is that he couldn''t) It''s very straightforward to say, to prevent that cardo from jumping off the wall and doing something unexpected. And Naruto didn''t hide his purpose. He wanted to find kador and grab his money (the cultivation of Ninja needs a lot of money, even the idea of "poor culture, rich martial arts" in the previous life is extremely displayed in this world!) Kakashi naturally doesn''t care about that. What kind of things did Ninja never do? Just kill a black hearted businessman and get some money. It''s too normal. And in the original book, at the end of the battle between the seventh class and Zaibao. Cardo led a large number of kids on the stage. Naruto expected that kador would have to hide in the kingdom of Bo to arrive so soon. In fact, in the original work, Ricardo had been hiding in the kingdom of Bo from the beginning of the mission to the next few days. After waiting for the mission to be completed, he went to find Wei Shexi, the great name of the kingdom of Bo And in this life. Because the plot changed. Instead, cardo returned to the capital of the water kingdom in those days. In order to do some preparation, and ask for their own backers. Naruto didn''t find cardo. It is also a further confirmation of their previous views. The second invasion in the original book is probably gone. I''m still practicing honestly these days and waiting to return to the village. I''ll think about money and other materials later. And now. There was a loud noise. Obviously, it directly overturned Naruto''s previous thoughts. No more. Is really dare to withstand the threat of two tolerance, the second attack! Chapter 109 "Kakashi, can you give me the old man behind you this time?" In front of the battlefield. Those who attack suddenly will not be cut again. The "force" carried by this book is far more than that of the original. It''s not only the ghost brothers who should have been eliminated, this time they''ve followed and never beheaded again. The most important thing is that there is also another one who is the same as the seven forbearance people - heichuleiya. And just a face-to-face raid. He directly uses Lei Dun, who is good at, to discard zhinai, who used to send out ring insects. Extremely strong Lei Dun Ninjutsu. With a fierce attack like Mount Tai. More than half of the parasite was wiped out. Lei Dun''s strong attack followed. If it wasn''t for zhinai, he would withdraw at the first time. It may even be completely destroyed by this blow. That''s true. That is already some ragged clothes, enough to prove that zhinai is in a mess at the moment. Sasuke and zhinai, both of whom have been attacked. The former is very easy to force back the attack of the ghost brothers. During this period of cultivation, Sasuke''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Chakra''s control has become more and more sophisticated. With the power of writing wheel eyes, if the ghost brothers didn''t cooperate with each other all the year round and barely block Sasuke''s attack, he would have been killed instead of a surprise attack. meanwhile. Dog grave teeth attacked by white. Because there was no reaction in the first time. It''s like a thousand books coming in without any sound. In front of you. Tooth just aware, reluctantly respond. Of course, it is to avoid the key points. However, qianben still runs directly through the right shoulder of gouzhongya. "Poof The sound of easy penetration. And then the plasma splashed out. "Huh?" Teeth eat pain dark hum. Next second. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" From all sides, the ice is as sharp as bitterness. If the ordinary red pill didn''t transform in time and use the tooth to break the ice directly, the dog''s teeth would even be in danger. On the other side. Under the attack. Kakashi reaction is the fastest. It''s also the first time to block the beheading sword. Soon afterwards. One jump. The eye of writing wheel directly exposed. Show off the speed of the print. "Leidun, go "Zizizizizizizi!" Don''t pursue the ultimate power. Choose the fastest and most efficient range of Leidun Ninjutsu. Lightning is spreading. The sparkle of the bloom. He forced back heichuleiya who wanted to kill zhinai. Directly in front of the three lower forbearance. Kakashi, who separated Zaibai and heichuleiya from others, looked at Zaibai and heichuleiya in front of him with an extremely stern look. A second''s fight. The confrontation that can determine life and death. A very decisive attack. Directly wasted the fighting power of nearly two people on Muye''s side. If not in this period of intensive training. Each other''s reaction and strength have improved. The tooth may be a little better, and even zhinai may be killed on the spot by black hoe Leiya! And looking at the extremely symbolic face of black hoe Lei ya, and the double knives holding the thunder light on both hands. As a ninja who also survived the war of forbearance. Kakashi almost immediately recognized the identity of heichuleiya, and just because of this, Kakashi''s expression at the moment would be very solemn. The two have reached the top of the elite, and the seven are the best. In addition, three ninjas whose strength is above Zhongren, one of them can also use bingdun ninja, at least reaching the level of elite Zhongren. Such a combination. Even Kakashi felt Alexander at this moment. As opposed to Kakashi. If you don''t cut it, there is a look of ease. Even after the opening fight, there is a very gloomy smile on your face, which seems to be a little bit funny. Looking at Kakashi''s words. And he said. The remaining light that doesn''t cut again glances at Sasuke on the other side. Looking at the single gouyu''s eye in the eyes. If you don''t chop again, you will directly recognize Sasuke''s identity. At that time, the yuzhibo clan was destroyed. The only orphan left. This is almost the consensus in the world of tolerance. Originally, I thought it was just a writing wheel eye and a pair of white eyes. I didn''t expect that I could meet another pair of writing wheel eyes again. There was a very obvious greedy look in my eyes. "I''m really sorry, ninja can''t give up the task at will." Kakashi seems to be very relaxed and freehand, but in fact, all her muscles are tense. The awe inspiring look in her pupils represents Kakashi''s extremely dignified heart at the moment. "Well! If you don''t cut it, talk to him! Let me hold a grand funeral for them And I haven''t waited to say anything. One side of the black hoe thunder tooth is cold hum, with a ferocious look, said harshly. Kimukakashi, a ninja copied from Muye. This is the name. I''ve heard of heichuleiya. But he is the first generation of seven forbearance. Kakashi is just a rookie who just emerged in the Third World War. Even though he is very famous now, he still doesn''t put it in the eyes of black hoe Leiya. Is his writing wheel eye very powerful!? "Well, in that case, Kakashi, please die!" If you don''t cut your pupils again, a sharp evil spirit appears in your eyes. "Boom!" The sole of the foot suddenly pushed. The chakra that burst out. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" A quick and fierce attack. The first is not to cut again. It''s another assault on Kakashi in front of us. "Sasuke! Zhinai! Teeth! Hold on, don''t rush to win! " "Yes We have reinforcements. This is definitely not the time for a direct showdown. We have to wait until reinforcements arrive. Especially xirihong and Naruto. Kakashi knows that. Even if he can withstand the attack of no longer cutting, or even kill him. However, the remaining three xiaren can''t withstand the attack of another Qi Renzhong. Sasuke may be able to resist for a little while, but the injured tooth and zhinai can''t hold on for a long time, not to mention the other three xiaren. The most important thing is that the Ninja with bingdun''s blood is still above Sasuke in terms of strength, The frontal attack is absolutely not good. We must hold it off. It doesn''t need to be too long. As long as we hold on for a short time, we can only hope for this battle when xirihong, Naruto and others arrive! what? Give up the dazna retreat? One says one. It''s not that Kakashi never came up with this idea. Anyway? Qimukakasi was never a pedantic man. You know, this time, there are two teams in class seven and class eight. How many important tasks are there? Whirlpool Naruto, the orphan of the fourth generation of fire shadow, is still Zhuli, a Nine Tailed man. Yu Zhibo''s assistance -- the orphan of Yu Zhibo''s family. Red in the evening -- the daughter-in-law of fire shadow in the future. Richutian, the future successor of the family of riyizu. The rest of the dog tomb teeth, oil female Zhi is where the family, in Muyeli also belongs to the type of big business. Dead one. Kakasi is under a lot of pressure. Especially Naruto and Sasuke. Chapter 110 If possible. Kakashi will naturally retreat with these people. And now it seems obviously impossible. As long as Kakashi''s eyes are not blind, he can see that the target of no longer cutting is definitely not limited to dazner. The sight that just passed by and the greedy look in Sasuke''s direction did not escape Kakashi''s eyes. In this way, rihata is definitely the target of no longer cutting, Even he may be the inevitable prey of this ghost man Zhizai. In this case, choosing to retreat would have to bear the risk of being pursued, and it is not necessary to withdraw. Yahe and zhinai have been injured, and the opposite side is still so fierce. Considering the advantages and disadvantages, Kakashi made a decision to fight directly in less than a second, As long as we hold on till the sunset comes. With the follow-up of Sakura and hatada. It can achieve the purpose of dragging heichuleiya and bingdun ninja. Kakashi himself has a way to kill by force. It''s the only and best way to win. What needs to be vigilant is that. There must be no unnecessary casualties. Especially the most important people just mentioned above. None of them are missing. The pressure is beyond Kakashi''s reach. "The art of fog concealment!" "White!" "Yes, don''t kill me again!" "Boom!" "Whew" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Several figures facing each other. It''s staggered. This time, Sasuke took the initiative to meet heichuleiya. White is to attack the dog Zhong teeth and oil female Annah is. Originally, in terms of strength, white was in the absolute upper hand. Now zhinai and Ya are still injured. It''s not a white opponent. "Ice escape - Qianxiang water kill!" It is also at a time when the fighting on this side has become more fierce. On the other side. Naruto''s figure is also rapidly approaching. Of course, there is another red shadow that moves faster than Naruto. That is xirihong, who used to rest at dazner''s home. Like naruto, xirihong immediately turns over from dazner when he hears the loud noise coming from the bridge. Before moving forward, he also tells Hatta and Sakura not to leave dazner''s home, As Kakashi thought before, the purpose is to let Hatta and Sakura protect dazna''s family. Xirihong himself went straight to the direction of the bridge. As Shangren, xirihong is faster than Naruto even if he is mainly a ninja with magic skills. When he arrives at the bridge, xirihong sees that Baihe and GUI brothers have driven their two subordinates into a desperate situation. Not far away, he is the sweating assistant killed by Heichi Leiya. The chakra that burst out. "Tudun - the art of earth fissure!" First, he used a simple C-level tudun Ninjutsu to quickly and effectively push back the attack of the Baihe ghost brothers on Yahe zhinai. Then, xirihong, a bully, directly blocked the middle position between heichuleiya and Sasuke. Forced to isolate the black hoe, Leiya launched another strong attack on Sasuke. If it wasn''t for xirihong, the support would be timely. It''s just ray Ya''s blow. Even if Sasuke doesn''t die, he will be seriously injured. This is due to the absolute strength gap. If it wasn''t for the help of the writing wheel eye, Sasuke''s insight ability would increase rapidly, and it would be impossible to sustain this minute in the front battle. Don''t think a minute is too short. In the Ninja fight. Especially heichuleiya. One Minute! It''s enough to kill n-name and even Zhongren. Sasuke can hold on for such a long time. It has been proved that Sasuke''s personal strength has grown rapidly during this period (two stages of cultivation of writing wheel eye and chakra control.) "Sasukjun, go and help ya and zhinai. I''ll take care of this man." Xirihong''s right hand holds a bitterness and solemnly looks at the fierce black hoe Leiya in front of him. Yu Guang glances at Kakashi and Zaibao, who are obviously trapped in the dead fight mode not far away. With a touch of incomparable solemnity, he says to Sasuke. "Yes Even Sasuke didn''t show off at this moment. Instead, he gasped back. Sasuke is proud. But it''s not stupid. This horrible man in front of me. Absolute strength is no less than Kakashi how much tolerance. With the current strength of their own. It''s not easy to hold on for so long. It''s impossible to beat the opposition. Even if I don''t want to. Here we still have to give the responsibility to xirihong, who is the same as Shangren. I clenched my teeth. Sasuke also immediately turned to another regiment to fight and flew directly. The Baihe ghost brothers, who had just been forced back by xirihong with a tudun Ninjutsu, almost immediately pressed up in the next second. The teeth and zhinai, who were both injured, wanted to parry the attack of the three Baihe ghost brothers, which made them even more cramped. Sasuke had to immediately join in the fight to share the pressure of teeth and zhinai, otherwise, they would be several faces to face, Yahe and zhinai will be in different places. It''s almost in front of Lei ya. Sasuke turned and left. In front of the thunder tooth is also the path DC to show a touch of fury look. The prey! It''s just the last cut of the head. "How dare you interrupt my father''s funeral! I''m going to break you up! " It''s a terrible momentum. The thunder tooth full of awe inspiring killing intention. Night day red eyebrow tight Cu, that more and more effort clench up of right hand. However, it has not yet been waiting for Lei ya to start. Just for a moment. "Magic Tree bind kill!" The space in front of us is like a twist. "Well?" It''s above where you are. Out of thin air. Vines that come straight out. With extremely swift and violent posture, extremely hard to bind Lei Ya''s feet. The pressure of constant urgency. "What is this?" It spread in an instant. Covering the whole body. It''s like thunder tooth that can''t move at all. Within the sight of Leiya. Xirihong''s figure seems to become illusory. In a flash. The next moment. That suddenly appeared in the thunder tooth behind the sunset red. It''s like the whole tree and the vines are fused together. Ray''s teeth that can''t move. "Thunder tooth!" All of a sudden. "What At the moment when xirihong is about to launch a fatal attack. A burst of soft words suddenly rang out. And the flash of red light. Evening red slightly a Leng. "Magic!" "Solution Not before. Next second. Ray ya, who woke up immediately. Instantly removed the magic effect. Space is distorted again. The vines and trunks that disappeared immediately. Turn around. "No!" His face turned red in the evening. "Shua!" "Keng!" Rippling waves. We are forced to make use of the thunder knife attack which is blocked by nothing. The next moment. "Lei Dun - flash!" "Zizizizizizizizi!" Chapter 111 The thunder burst out. The shrill, sharp sound. The lightning from thunder knife. All of a sudden. The cold awn that has been attacked. Night red eye disease hand fast hands a fork, and then ripple to open the spark. However, Lei Ya''s strike was too quick. Even if xirihong has reacted quickly to pull apart the distance. But still affected by the lightning. Lightning that spreads to parts of the body. The feeling of paralysis. The next moment. "Boom!" He deceives himself and approaches Lei ya. "Go to hell!" All over the body as if is wrapped in a layer of electric light in general. In the sudden contraction of the pupil. Push in. "Magic" I want to make a seal. Use magic again to delay the sunset. However. The strength of heichuleiya may be a little worse than no more. But there''s one thing. But it can''t be compared without chopping. That''s the black hoe thunder tooth with the thunder attribute of chakra. At that moment. It directly uses its own ray property chakra to stimulate cells. And then the cells are activated. The speed of a direct burst. Faster than no more chopping. Strong pressure to xirihong. There''s no time to make the sunset red. Can only be to give up the seal, a single hand, straight out of another painless, but because the front want to seal, resulting in a waste of a few seconds. "Keng!" When it overlaps. The sparks that burst out. Xirihong can''t completely stop heichuleiya''s attack. It''s just a thunder knife blocked by the grid. It''s the key to avoid. "Poof Another thunder knife is no barrier through the red right shoulder. "Zizizizizizizizi!" A deep pain came. And then came Lei Dun''s attack. Evening red brow tight wrinkle, teeth. Chakra burst out in an instant. Use your strength. Can''t care about the injury. The body shape that is forced to be pulled apart. Suffering from the injury and pain caused by the second pulling of Nalei Dao. Be sure to get ahead of the press. "Boom!" Deliberately detonated the detonator. "Well?" Under the nearest distance. Even if xirihong had some control and self-defense, she was hurt by the detonator, but it was also because of this, xirihong temporarily forced back Lei Ya''s attack, which directly opened the distance. However, it is visible to the naked eye. In less than half a minute. Xirihong has been injured all over, a look of embarrassment. Unlike before, the intelligence of no longer chopping against xirihong was almost zero. Before this attack, no longer chopping directly shared all the intelligence he knew with heichuleiya. For ninja, the amount of intelligence can greatly affect the outcome of the duel. Heichuleiya knows the details of xirihong, However, xirihong didn''t know the details of heichuleiya. Although she also recognized the identity of heichuleiya, her identity didn''t mean that she knew the fighting style and system of the opposite side, plus the speed of explosion under the blessing of chakra. It''s hard for xirihong to be alert and react. The most important thing is. The first fight. It''s clear that all his illusions have been successful. At the first time, he can react at the most dangerous moment. Then he can release the illusions, the red light, another strange voice and the strange luggage behind him. "Is there another man behind? And it should be a perceptual ninja, probably able to see through the flow of chakra. If you want to solve this guy, you must first solve the person behind it! " In a second or two. Xirihong is to sort out and summarize these information thoroughly. Ninja''s most important intelligence gathering and analysis ability. To be able to be a God. Xirihong is by no means a vase figure. She is very clear that on both sides of the enemy and us, she is not only in strength, but also in intelligence. The chakra attribute on the opposite side, as well as the perception type Ninja behind her, is almost completely conquering herself, which is in an extremely dangerous situation. The only life is to seize the opportunity to get rid of the person behind. Don''t talk about success rate or risk. Because xirihong has no choice. The three of you are in a bitter struggle, and Kakashi is almost unable to pull out his hand. So, there is only one option for xirihong! A decision made in a moment. Be able to become a Shangren in Muye village. They also experienced the Third World War. Although not as active as Kakashi. It''s even just a way to endure, to make soy sauce on the edge. But! Xirihong is absolutely not short of Ninja''s decisiveness. "Nice look! Woman! I want to hold a grand funeral for you more and more! " Not far away, Lei ya, who had just been forced to retreat, was staring at the terrible smile that appeared directly. Next moment! "Lei Dun - the art of Lei ya!" Like the shadow of the general printing speed. Soon afterwards. Reya''s double blades, which are rapidly inserted into the earth''s surface. With a deep drink. "Zizizizizizizizi!" The intense electric light that blooms out. A piercing roar. The power of the rapid explosion. "Well?" It''s not far away. The night is red and the eyes are fixed. The figure leaping up quickly. Hands are also immediately sealed. "Fire escape - the art of dragon''s flame!" It doesn''t matter if the attributes don''t fit. It''s not powerful enough. It doesn''t matter. What xirihong asks for is just a moment''s time. Effective, direct and fast ninja. Tu Dun was restrained by Lei dun. In general, each Ninja can be used as long as the chakra control reaches a certain degree of accuracy, that is, the contrast between the effect and consumption is really too sharp.) Then, the best choice is fire escape ninja. The four marks of "Si Chen Mao Yin" are quickly formed. In a flash. A linear flame formed by burning. From xirihong''s mouth. Even if it''s a relatively low-level C-level ninja. With the patience of control and chakra. A flame that was rapidly put out. "Well! Little trick Not far away, Lei Ya opened his mouth and showed a sarcastic look in his pupils. "Water escape - the art of the great waterfall!" It''s faster than xirihong. It''s a direct and rapid imprint. "Drink!" The condensed chakra. The water vapor in the air. "Boom!" A tidal wave that spurts forth in a flash. Quickly extinguished the incoming flames. "Whoa, whoa, whoa." Water vapor formed directly. The next moment. "Magic art - the art of seeing luoyingnai!" Xirihong, who took the initiative to attack. The gesture of the house flipping up. With the help of this short interval of a second or two. Once again, the imprint formed. "Thunder tooth!" The chakra wave, which spread in an instant, directly affected the five senses, and the falling flowers appeared out of thin air. In that moment. Ray teeth in front of the brief trance. Once again, the words that ring out directly. "Well?" Lei Ya is an immediate mental boost. "Got it!" And only in that second. It''s the evening red that appears directly behind Lei ya, and a wisp of fierce killing intention emerges in the pupil, which turns over and shows the bitterness. There is no hesitation toward thunder teeth behind the luggage ruthlessly into! Chapter 112 Sharp edge. An explosive attack. Xirihong, without any hesitation, plunges into the bitterness. "Well! Stupid However, heichuleiya was not surprised at all. On the contrary, the ferocious look on his face became more and more intense. A quick turn. "Keng!" Direct and easy to block down the suffering. "Ray tooth." With a flash of red light behind. "Fantasy." This time, I haven''t been waiting for the red seal. "Go to hell! Woman Lei Ya''s right hand thunder knife sweeping hard. There''s no time to defend. Xirihong can only be a sudden move to shrink back. "Stab However, the extremely sharp and long thunder knife still cut an extremely terrible wound from the red abdomen of xirihong. The pain came from my heart. And the thunder and lightning that followed. "Huh?" I was paralyzed by a shock. "Lei Dun" The next moment. It''s also before Lei Ya uses Lei dun. Xirihong forced the suppression of thunder knife. Xirihong, who wants to retreat quickly and then open the position. Unfortunately. Thunder tooth this time can''t so easily put Xi RI Hong open position. A quick turn. The right leg kicked out suddenly. "Peng!" Kick heavily on the chest of xirihong. "Wow A series of blows. Ferocious flying out of xirihong. "Boom!" Hit the ground hard. With the rising dust, the red throat on the evening is sweet, and the uncontrollable blood is ejected. Bean sized sweat drops from the sunset red forehead across. The whole body trembled. A body that can''t move easily. "This is a funeral for you!" The next moment. The thunder tooth that flies in. It''s cold. Extremely sharp blade. be close by. Night red pupil suddenly shrink, want to avoid, but can''t move in the first time. "Red teacher!" Not far away, Yu Guang saw that his teacher''s face changed when he fell into death. "Red!" Just push back, don''t cut. Kakashi who wants to go to the rescue. "Hum! Don''t run! Kakashi However, if you don''t cut it, you will be forced to come up. Kakashi, who can''t pull her hand out. And that is to fall into the downwind, the same can not rescue the three under endure. "Go to hell!" More and more approaching cold light and shadow. Feel the breath of death. "Ah, that''s it." Many illusions that twinkled in that moment. There was a helpless smile on the red face. Although as a ninja, this is a scene that has been expected for a long time. But when it comes to substance. "I''m still afraid." Xirihong slowly closed her eyes, waiting for the approaching blade. Next moment! A golden figure leaps out. "Well?" "Keng!" The expected blade did not come. There was only a fierce and harsh metal crash. With black hoe Leiya''s angry cry. "Soul light little devil!" "Peng!" Between backhands. Another dull noise. Soon afterwards. There was a sound of heavy objects flying backwards. Xirihong opens her eyes in amazement. He was not killed, but had another figure in front of him. "Naruto?" Xirihong seemed a little unsure and said in a low voice. It''s not someone else. It''s Naruto who is rushing to the battlefield in the most extreme time. It seems that xirihong and Leiya have been fighting for a long time. However, bijirihong arrives, and now Naruto arrives. The time gap between before and after is less than two minutes. And that''s the fatal two minute interval. Xirihong almost died here, which is enough to prove the strength gap between Lei Ya and xirihong. Of course, a considerable part of it is the huge disadvantage brought by the lack of intelligence. If the intelligence and information are equal, xirihong will not fall into death in just two or three minutes, even if he can''t defeat Lei ya. This is not the time when the buggy characters who destroy the sky and destroy the earth and ignore any objective conditions appear in the late stage of Huoying. In the early stage of Huoying, the level of combat effectiveness is relatively balanced and reasonable. The existence of intelligence information, not to mention forbearance, has a very profound impact even in the battle between the film levels. "Red teacher, I''ll take care of it. You can have a rest first." Naruto''s eyes are still fixed on Lei Ya not far away. Qi Ji firmly locks on the first generation of Wu Ren Qi Ren Zhong. He slightly turns his head and whispers to Xi Rihong, who has been seriously injured. But as long as he deals with it in time, at least there is no danger to his life. Not far away, Kakashi and others are also relieved to see Naruto save xirihong in time, and then concentrate on dealing with the opponent in front of them again. Kakashi, in particular, is very clear that he will solve the problem early and never cut. This time the crisis can be really resolved! He also noticed that Naruto appeared white, and the face hidden under the mask also showed a complex look, which was immediately replaced by a firm look, and he was still determined to pounce on Sasuke in front of him. "Well, Naruto, you have to be careful. That Ninja is the first generation of Wuren qirenzhong. That knife is the one that can guide Leidun. What he carries in his backpack behind him should be a perceptual ninja who is extremely sensitive to the flow of chakra. You must pay attention to that!" Even though she knows that the risk of letting Naruto endure is absolutely high, xirihong also knows that she has completely lost her fighting power. Especially if the amount of bleeding is not dealt with immediately, the injury will worsen and she may even die because of excessive bleeding, Xirihong can only quickly tell Naruto all the information he knows, and then immediately step aside. It is not only to deal with his wounds, but also to recover his fighting power as much as possible, so as not to affect Naruto''s play here. "Well, I see, red teacher!" Naruto nodded his head slightly, and the direction he was staring at showed an extremely solemn look in his pupils. As a Naruto who is familiar with the plot of the original work, how can he not know this Wuren qirenzhong, the holder of thunder knife heichuleiya. In the original. One of the famous seven forbearances, he was defeated in the end (though he committed suicide in the end) But the most famous is the Third World War. He and the other six seven men besieged Maite Dai, but four of them were killed and three of them fled. Black hoe and thunder tooth. Definitely not a particularly scary ninja. But by the general standard of tolerance. "It''s really a good match!" Naruto''s eyes slightly coagulated, and his whole body was also faintly flashing, showing a sharp momentum. "One by one! One by one! Interrupt my uncle''s funeral one after another! Light soul! Light soul! You should all die! Kid! This time! I''m going to break you up! " Not far away, because of Naruto''s sudden attack, heichuleiya, who was forced to retreat, was completely in a crazy state at the moment. Chapter 113 Just about to kill Sasuke. Xirihong came out. It''s not easy to suppress xirihong. You can kill xirihong with the last knife. However. There''s another blonde kid out there. Both funerals were interrupted. It''s for heichuleiya. No doubt the most angry thing. Especially the attack of Naruto. It''s almost silent. If it wasn''t for LANWAN''s warning behind him and his years of fighting experience as Shangren, Lei Ya reacted quickly to resist Naruto''s attack. He crossed his hands and blocked. He was forced back a few steps without any injury. But even so. That''s enough to enrage ray. It''s just under one leaf. What''s the right to jump in front of him!? Of course, Lei Ya doesn''t know that Naruto is Muye''s Nine Tailed man. According to the current strength, once Naruto breaks out of Nine Tailed chakra, it should be able to reach the level of four tails. That really can sweep everyone present, including Qimu kakasi, who is not aware that his writing wheel eye has been opened to the level of kaleidoscope, It is definitely not the Naruto opponent after the outbreak of the four tail level nine tail chakra. These are what Lei Ya doesn''t know, but with Lei Ya''s character, even if he knows, he will not care if he has entered the crazy state. Kill! Kill! Kill! Be sure to kill the blonde kid in front of you! And then there''s the woman! And the other yuzhibo kid. "This is my own funeral for you The black hoe thunder tooth stares round his eyes, that pupil in the depths of the emergence of a very scarlet color. "A funeral? If you look so ugly, don''t talk big! You''d better prepare the funeral for yourself! " A wisp of evil spirit appears between the eyebrows of the Naruto. "The art of shadow separation!" Almost at the time of Naruto''s words falling. The school is fast printing. The fact that there are no more separations is that the number of separations is not so much advantage in the face of such tolerance as heichuleiya. Even though Naruto himself has a huge amount of chakras, it is not so wasteful. Therefore, he does not use multiple shadow separations, just ordinary shadow separations. Only a few separations are enough to siege the dead corner, And make the necessary explorations. "Arrogant kid! Wait a minute, I''ll make you speechless! " Looking at the shadow in front of you. The black hoe thunder tooth facial expression has not the slightest change, is only in the pupil that a blood red color becomes more and more bloodthirsty. "Boom!" The chakra that exploded. "Ray, be careful. That man has a huge amount of chakra, and there seems to be another force in his body that I can''t detect." LAN WAN''s words behind him. Although make black hoe thunder tooth heart slightly a Lin. But there was no change in his face. It''s just the chakra that''s getting more and more explosive. The thunderstorm that swept up. "Is this the power of Shangren?" Facing and feeling such a shock and murderous atmosphere. Naruto''s heart is tight and his face is very solemn. This is different from Kakashi''s general confrontation. It''s really murderous. Black hoe and thunder tooth are full of the wave of terror. It''s about facing the feeling of killing him. Although nine chakras can be used. But Naruto doesn''t want to use this power too early. It''s very meaningful to hide it. And now Naruto also wants to have a try. Just by relying on his own strength, can he suppress or even defeat Hei Chi Lei Ya in the confrontation! strike first to gain the initiative! The moment of separation. Naruto is a preemptive attack. The figure of crisscross and advance. Speed towards the direction of black hoe Leiya. The situation of encirclement. The figure pressing up from the dead corner position in all directions. "Whew" "Whew" "Whew!" The sword and bitterness in hand are shot simultaneously. The cold light that blooms out. "Well! Little trick Thunder teeth pupil in a touch of awe inspiring color emerge. "Boom!" The surging light. "Zizizizizizizi!" In a hurry. It''s very easy to fly the attacking kuwu and the sword. "Poof!" More rapid rebound edge. The two shadows that had no time to avoid were in the middle of the key. It just turned into a white fog and dissipated. The next moment. The figure in front of you. "Keng!" The sparks that burst out. There was a sharp noise coming down. The three splits hold Ray''s teeth in the center. All around. Naruto''s fast track. "Fengdun -- fengqie." "Fengdun - vacuum jade." The main attack is from both sides. Chakra came out immediately. The wind blade formed directly has another ball. With the harsh sound of "Huhu". A fierce attack of sudden attack. ¡°£¡£¡¡± Above the center. Black hoe thunder tooth pupil in a touch of cold awn emerge. "Lei Dun - Lei Zhijia!" Thunder and lightning spread. Quickly wrapped up ray Ya''s whole body. A burst of electricity. "Ah The original three parts with thunder teeth. In an instant, he was hit hard. It''s an injury that we can''t afford. "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" It is then one after another into a white fog dissipated. Next second. The pelletizing light wave and wind blade forced in. Ray: a quick backward jump. We''re out of place. "Boom!" Cross impact operation. The roar of falling. Burst out with more power. One blow won''t do. Then came the second strike. In the face of black hoe, Leiya''s patience. Naruto''s tactics are simple. That''s unlimited Ninja bombing. "The art of shadow separation!" "Fengdun - great breakthrough!" Still separate entanglement, forced out of position. Then use wind escape Ninja to hit the target accurately! You can hide, can''t you? That Naruto wants to see. How many times can you hide!? Not once! Just five times! Five times is not enough! Ten times! Naruto''s attention is to fight a war of attrition with you here! "Keng!" "Bang!" Brave and fearless. Don''t care about their own chakra release Naruto. "Boom!" This cross fire. "Boom!" "Dong!" A wave of explosion. It''s a huge wind that''s coming. "Light soul!" Even if there''s no harm. But Naruto''s offensive. It really made heichuleiya fall into a more awkward situation at the moment. The noumenon is never too close. You don''t have to separate too much at one time. In accordance with a certain frequency, a certain number of siege. Even if you can easily solve Naruto''s shadow separation with black hoe Lei ya, it will take at least two or three seconds. At this time. Naruto can wantonly use fengdun Ninja to further accurately suppress Leiya''s escape space. This is chakra. It''s huge. There are also nine tail chakra tactics that can only be used by Naruto with full confidence. Never give ray an easy backhand. This is also the biggest reason why Naruto took the lead in attacking. As long as you take the lead. Naruto has more than 90% of the assurance, the black hoe thunder tooth consumption to death! As long as their own Ninja release link does not appear any mistakes. "Feng Dun - suppress harm!" Chapter 114 Xirihong, who had just wrapped up her lessons, watched Mingming push herself into danger and almost killed her black hoe Leiya. She was beaten by Naruto. Although she could see clearly that black hoe Leiya had not suffered any injury, at most, she was a bit disheartened, but this kind of consumption, this kind of suppression, But it is shown in a patient, which is enough to make people feel terrible. You know, it''s only more than ten days since Ming talent just graduated from the school! On the eve of the red sun arrived. Seeing that Sasuke has been under heichuleiya for so long, and has not been seriously injured, it is enough to shock the strength of the seventh class. Now Naruto''s strength is even more terrifying. The most important thing is that this shadow part, like fengdun Ninjutsu, can be released at will. "Is Naruto''s chakra so abundant?" There''s no sense of the explosion of Nine Tailed chakras. That means. Naruto has been using his own chakra. Such abundant chakras. Make xirihong''s inner emotion more shocked. It''s not exaggeration, but xirihong really put herself into the current duel. Xirihong is embarrassed to find that she is not the opponent of Naruto, unless her magic can work, but in the world of tolerance, ninjas who can advance to the level of Shangren know that for renzhuli, Magic is the most meaningless form of operation (if the human pillar force and the tail beast reach a consensus, then.) Xirihong''s strength is weaker than heichuleiya''s. Don''t look at the front of xirihong is suppressed so miserably. As has been said, intelligence accounts for more than one third of the responsibility. In addition, heichuleiya independently carries a super perceptual ninja. In the case of attribute Tianke. That''s what makes sunset look so bad. But even so. Now I will put xirihong into the battle in front of me. Face up to Naruto. Xirihong''s chances of winning are really low. Not far away, Kakashi Yu Guang was completely relieved when he caught a glimpse of this scene. Originally, he just expected Naruto to be able to hold the black hoe Leiya, but now he can fight back. This is a sharp contrast. So that Kakashi can deal with it with a more relaxed attitude. On the contrary, if you don''t cut the other side, it will be a frown. "This kid!" Looking at that not far away, at least from the scene, the Naruto who completely suppressed the black hoe Lei Ya became extremely gloomy. This is true for all three of you. Let alone Bai, Sasuke, ghost brother, zhinai and others who are fighting in another regiment. The ghost brother is really shocked. It seems that these Golden Boys of the same age can suppress the famous Qianwu Renqi Renzhong - heichuleiya!? At this moment. Almost all ghost brothers are suspicious. Naruto is not the third of Muye to endure. Otherwise, this is too strange!? As teammates, Sasuke, Yaya and zhinai are also shocked by Naruto''s strength. At this time. They just realized that their team mate''s strength is far beyond them. Zhinai and Ya are a little better, just shaking and sighing. Sasuke''s expression is to become extremely gloomy up, the pupil in the rotation of the writing wheel eyes, the color is more scarlet. It''s also when different thoughts emerge in the hearts of xirihong, Kakashi, zaiba, ghost brother, Sasuke and Bai. And Naruto confrontation of black hoe Leiya now really is holding a stomach fire, can''t vent. The situation of being beaten passively. "Damn it "Keng!" Mingming forcibly killed Yingfen who was besieged nearby. It''s another perfect escape from the attack of ninja. However. Next second. "The art of shadow separation!" It''s like a devil''s word. With it. "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" Chakra''s flow burst. There are also several separate bodies that appear out of thin air. The expression of black hoe Lei Ya is to become incomparably ugly. "How many chakras does this blonde have?" According to the intelligence. Is this Kiba blonde kid just a name to bear? But the amount of chakra. There is also the wind escape Ninjutsu which is released in different patterns. What do you think. Is it comparable to any one who is proficient in fengdun Ninjutsu? "Boom!" "Bang!" A sweeping wave of wind. A burst of power. "Boom!" This time, because of the continuous avoidance, it is more or less easy to have the situation that one evasion is not enough. The Naruto''s Ninjutsu of fengdun affected heichuleiya. Sharp wind blade. A cut-out skirt. Scratch the surface of the skin. It''s just a small scratch. But the slowly spilled blood, and the subtle pain. But it is to make black hoe Leiya''s anger at the moment reach the peak. Get hurt!? You hurt yourself!? But also by a little is endure of kid to hurt!? Even if you choose to betray the village. But still have seven endure the proud black hoe Lei Ya is simply can''t stand such a shame! "Kill! Kill! I will definitely kill you! Little devil Lei Ya looks at Naruto not far away with an extremely fierce and cruel look. The words were full of murderous spirit. Of course, there are many people who are afraid of the terrible murderous spirit of heichuleiya. But Naruto''s movement will not have the slightest delay and stagnation. Now Naruto is not just graduated at that time. The level C mission of blood that I experienced some time ago. It makes Naruto complete a transformation from the soul level. Lei Ya wants to suppress Naruto with his momentum. That''s just a fool''s dream. Naruto who is not moved at all. "The art of shadow separation." It''s still the eyes locked on the location of black hoe Lei ya. There are more than ten separate bodies. Based on the intelligence analysis of the battle ahead. The strength of the top seven forbearance crowd is lower than he expected. It''s worth bullying that he was just promoted to Shangren, and he lacks intelligence, and his attributes are also recognized by Tianke. According to the data collected before Naruto, heichuleiya is not the top Shangren, but a measurement unit of Shangren at most. His own fengdun can also restrain the thunder Dun of the thunder knife holder to a certain extent. Opportunities that are not given easily. As long as you don''t open Lei Ya''s body position, you can use Lei Dun''s Ninjutsu with large range and strong power. Naruto will be able to eat this before the fog to endure seven endure public. "Damn little devil! If you have the ability, you can fight with me head on! " "Boom!" Thunder and lightning burst. It''s another wave of forced retreat. "Feng Dun - the art of the thousand face wind!" However, in the face of the strong wind coming in. "Thunder tooth!" The LANWAN hiding behind Leiya, full of red pupil, also showed a look of worry, the words of low cry. "No problem! LAN WAN! You help me to lock the flow of chakra, wait a minute, just use that technique to force a breakthrough! " Very embarrassed posture. Barely escaped the wind attack. Lei Ya said with a fierce look in his pupils. "Well!" Chapter 115 There''s a sense of terror. At the moment of eye contact. Naruto''s pupils shrink slightly. This is the cold breath of ice. "Well?" A little bit of danger just appeared in my heart. "Lei Dun, the banquet of Lei!" Not waiting for Naruto to respond. Not far away, Lei ya just blocked another separate attack. It''s also a quick way to put the blade on the surface. This time, I don''t want to avoid the attack of Naruto. Fast print. "Boom!" All of a sudden. The terrible blue light burst out. With thunder teeth as the center. It''s like a barrier. It''s spreading fast. "Dong!" "Boom!" The technique of bumping forward together. Even if Feng Dun has some restraint, Lei dun. But in such a powerful place, Lei dun. And the strength of the two. There is no Naruto with nine tail chakras. Strictly speaking. Still a little bit weaker than Ray ya. A technique that cancels out each other. "Bad!" "Kid! It''s your turn Even if it''s too close. Lei ya, who suffered a little damage, is now more and more ferocious. Because of this violent explosion, the shadow parts that are closer to him can''t escape. They are involved in it and are instantly eliminated. Ray Ya didn''t care at all. It''s also a fast printing technique. "Lei Dun - Lei Qiu!" The transferred chakra. Ray chakra quickly gathered in front of him. instant. Formed a huge blue ball of light. The majestic atmosphere. The power of terror that erupted. "Fengdun - great breakthrough!" "Feng Dun - the art of LAN cut!" Almost at the moment of Lei Ya''s seal, I felt the terrible surge of thunder. Naruto''s face was tight, and his front side was scattered in all directions, in order to catch the attack from both sides. Not far away from the separation is also synchronized. Even a little slower. But also at the time of the formation of the huge thunder ball. Naruto also completed the seal. The huge wind blade in the eye, and the emergence of the trend. "Whoosh!" "Boom!" It''s another frontal connection of the wind and thunder. The ultimate roar of falling. Rippling explosion waves. "Here it is Thick smoke rising out of thin air. The next moment. "Zizizizizizizizizizizizizizi!" There was a piercing noise in my ear. And the sense of impending. Naruto''s eyes are fixed. "The art of shadow separation!" First of all, he made several separate attacks on his side. Naruto itself is a rapid seal. There are more than ten separate ways. Now Lei Ya is just a little injured. Although chakra''s consumption is a little fierce, he is not in the final position. Naruto will never fight with the former Wuren seven Renzhong. What''s more, he is almost carrying a "radar" to report points at any time! In the absence of comprehensive suppression. Naruto''s brain is full of water, so he uses his noumenon to fight against it. Nine tail chakra. With the current stage. If you don''t use it, you don''t use it. It''s the most appropriate to leave a card that others don''t know. "Soul light little devil!" See Naruto is again using shadow to entangle themselves. But the noumenon retreated rapidly. Thunder tooth''s pupil is to emerge to put on a put on angry look and come. Why can we be sure that is ontology? Are you not afraid that Naruto is a guiding tactic? There is only one reason. Naruto himself did not conceal and induce. That''s how to put the noumenon out. "I just want to distance myself from you and kill you with my technique and chakra!" I''m in a good posture. otherwise. Even if there is LANWAN behind him, he has more sensitive and detailed red eye blood boundary help than white eye observation of chakra flow. We can''t distinguish between noumenon and separateness. It''s also because Naruto''s posture is too red. It''s getting more and more irritating to Ray''s teeth. "Keng!" The figure of crisscross and advance. The violent sound of falling. We should face the sparks. Originally wanted to use as like as two peas, and to kill the blonde, the same kind of dilemma. And this time. It''s ray''s tooth who''s been completely infuriated. The remaining reason in his mind could not contain his anger. "Thunder tooth!" LAN WAN''s expression was tight behind him. "Boom!" I want to stop it. But Ray Ya didn''t want to take it anymore. Sweeping power. The dazzling light that emerged. "What is this?" It is reflected in the eyes of Naruto. Compared with the majestic and terrifying chakra breath that will come at any moment in front of us. ¡°£¡£¡£¿¡± "What''s this?" It''s not just Naruto. This time, it attracted the sight of all the people, such as Kakashi, Zaibai, xirihong, Bai and Sasuke. "That idiot!" "Keng!" Even if it is not cut, at this moment is a face change, pupil revealed a look of anger. "This son of a bitch, do you want to distinguish between us and the enemy?" "Zizizizizizizizizizizizizizi!" The bright electric light. The ultimate awe inspiring power. At the moment of the explosion. The only reason in Lei Ya''s mind is to wrap the LAN WAN behind him with thunder armor. The next moment. "Back up!" Compared to the moment when we don''t cut back. Kakashi, who also sensed the huge chakra uprising, also yelled at Sasuke and others nearby. Two separate battlefields. Xirihong on one side also quickly took dazna to a farther place. And Kakashi wants to rush in to rescue Naruto. "Go to hell, kid!" "Leidun -- the art of thunderstorm sky burial!" Chakra, who is already restless. At this moment, he was completely inspired. Extremely bright to dazzling blue light. "Boom!" Than against the rolling tide. instant. There was a flash of light. The lightning spread rapidly and enveloped the whole area. When Kakashi was forced back. Naruto, who is also in the area, has no time to retreat. "Nine lamas!" At the moment of electro-optic wrapping this area. Naruto looks awe inspiring. In the heart suddenly a shout. That moment has fox pupil. At the moment when the electric light covers the package. "Boom!" The huge roar of the explosion. "Naruto!" "Naruto!" It''s not just Kakashi''s face. Not far away, Sakura and hatada just arrived at the battlefield to see Naruto completely covered and annihilated by the electric light. Sakura''s pupil widened. Daisy''s legs are soft. On the left side, zhinai, ya, Sasuke and others also showed a different look of vibration. An awe inspiring clamor. A sharp electric shock. However, it is also the moment when everyone''s sight is blocked. It''s within the lightning. There was a blood red shadow in the house. At the moment, Naruto is also wrapped in a layer of rich red chakra coat, which seems to become more ferocious. "In that position!" Chapter 116 Mingming was attacked by such a terrible large range of Leidun Ninjutsu. At the moment, however, Naruto''s body has only a few dark scars, and the scars are still healing rapidly with the passage of time. Straight to the locked position. The breath of chakra, which is weaker than before, can be felt. Naruto''s eyebrows are filled with evil spirit. Originally, I wanted to say that we would not use the nine tail chakra. But just that blow. If you don''t use it. You can''t die. But it''s bound to hurt! The Naruto of Nine Tailed chakras broke out as a last resort. At the moment, the only thought in my mind is to take advantage of the fierce dust just caused by this surgical explosion. fight a quick battle to force a quick decision! Straight to the locked position. "Boom!" The moment when the chakra of Naruto''s foot burst out. "Whoosh!" Naruto, pressing rapidly to the left. Burst before. Less than a second. "Ray! That man is still alive! Approaching! And this chakra! So terrible! How huge And just released his almost pressure box bottom of Leidun Ninjutsu, plus the previous battle, chakra almost exhausted Leiya, had already knelt on the ground. Lei ya, who thinks he has killed Naruto and wants to take a breath. It''s less than a second. Behind him came LAN WAN''s anxious voice, and the words were full of fear. Compared to the same moment. Leiya''s perception, which has not been weakened completely, also captures Naruto''s fast-moving figure. "This guy!" There''s no time to shake my heart. "It''s you who are going to die! Black hoe, thunder tooth. " A scarlet figure suddenly appeared in front of Lei ya. "How can it be repaired?" The cold words. Lei Ya''s face went crazy. Fast lifting of the double blade. "Keng!" Naruto just holds nothing in his hand. But at this moment. Incomparably weak thunder tooth on the contrary, but hands cross holding thunder knife just barely block down. At the nearest distance. Look at the bloody coat. And the iconic fox pupil in Naruto''s pupil. "Nine tails!" As the former fog, bear seven bear public. Lei Ya''s mind can''t help but come up with such an idea. "Spiral pill!" Above the right hand. Naruto''s chakra, which is rapidly condensed. "Go to hell!" Light gold and scarlet are interwoven. Should face Naruto''s words full of killing intention. "Boom!" Don''t give ray a chance to react. Head up. The condensed chakra. In ray Ya''s suddenly contracted pupil. It hit Ray''s belly. Chakra, the ultimate explosion. Feel the fierce impact of the abdomen. It''s like a kind of pain that muscles and veins and cells are completely crushed. "Wow Can''t bear the thunder tooth. The school spewed blood from its mouth in an instant. Straight on Naruto''s cheek. The next moment. Ray''s teeth flying backwards. "Bang!" Hit the ground hard. It''s a huge hole that came out of it. LAN WAN, who was carried behind Lei ya, also snorted in pain. However, it''s not until both of them react. The Naruto who is pressing in. Without hesitation, he picked up the thunder knife which was thrown on the ground by thunder teeth, and with an extremely fierce expression, he forced his way down. It''s not just ray. It is to aim at the orchid pill after death together more. "Poof "Huh?" Along with two people through the thunder knife. "You..." Lei Ya''s eyes suddenly turned round. I feel the strength in my body that passes away quickly. Want to raise, but extremely shaking right hand. Looking at the Naruto in front of us, who exudes cold and tyrannical breath. "So.. It''s nine tails.. The pillar of man. " This is not the end of the words. Leiya''s last consciousness also fell into the darkness completely. The right hand that can''t hang down. And another faint breath that also dissipated behind him. Naruto breathes a sigh of relief at the same time. It was also the nine tail chakra coat that quickly dispersed behind him, and the pupil also returned to the normal appearance. And now. Just from that wave of thunder teeth back pressure Leidun just past two or three seconds. When the dust and smoke were completely dispersed. On the other side, as soon as the battle was opened, the scene we saw was the scene of Naruto holding Lei Ya''s thunder knife through Lei Ya''s chest. "Well?" "Ah?" Don''t say no more. Even Kakashi, xirihong and others showed an extremely shaking look at this moment. I''m not far away from you. Sakura, hatada is very straightforward to show a touch of joy. Ya, zhinai, especially Sasuke, could not conceal the shock in his eyes at this moment. Naruto killed that fog bear!? And it''s almost harmless? Kill a Shangren who can easily defeat xirihong in the front!? When the idea comes up. Sasuke is really not able to maintain their mentality. The fight between himself and ray ya. The battle between xirihong and Leiya. And now the battle between Naruto and Leiya. This shows a triple gap. Make the blood red gouyu in Sasuke''s pupil become scarlet. "Nine Tailed chakra?" And only in that moment. There''s a sense of Kakashi. Is the brow light wrinkly looking at Naruto position. Knowing the identity of Naruto, we can also sense kakasi of chakra''s fluctuation at that moment. It''s the only one who is vaguely aware of the truth. Compared with Kakashi''s equal strength, no longer chopping can''t figure out what just happened without knowing the identity of Naruto. Only at this moment, with a touch of extremely shaking expression, looking at the Naruto who killed Lei ya. That''s the first generation of Wuren. Of course, if you don''t kill yourself, you will have confidence to defeat Lei ya, but defeat and kill are two concepts! Besides! Lei Ya was killed by a suspected Shiba Ninja! Such a contrast result. The vibration that will never be cut again. So that the ghost who has been killed for a long time can hardly contain his ups and downs at the moment. A flash of thought. It was at the moment when the thought of retreating appeared again in his heart. "Teacher Kakashi!" Naruto not far away yelled at Kakashi. Chakra is also a rich Naruto. I''m not going to let it go here. It''s all here anyway. Then just stay. Naruto never mind guessing others with the greatest malice. In principle. If we know that there are two Muye teams led by Shangren, we should invite reinforcements to attack. If you say it''s just to finish cardo''s commission to kill dazner. Naruto doesn''t believe it. On the way here. Naruto has a certain degree of analysis on the purpose of no longer cutting. After many possibilities have been ruled out. Write round eyes and white eyes! Such intention and goal directly appear in Naruto''s mind. Chapter 117 The situation in this life is very different from that in the original. If it is said that the one in the original book can eat the seventh class if he is confident, Naruto believes it. But in this life. No matter how arrogant you are, you are not a fool. He certainly would not think that he would eat the two Muye teams of class 7 and class 8 led by Shangren. let me put it another way. There must be some benefit. It''s worth not taking such a risk again. Such an inference. Then the answer is ready. Write round eyes and white eyes! This is known as the strongest bloodstain of pupil surgery in the contemporary world of tolerance. Two at once. Naruto doesn''t think he can''t do it without cutting. You know, Wu Ren got a white eye in the war before that, and has been regarded as a treasure. Now you can meet three writing wheel eyes and a pair of white eyes. There is no reason not to be moved. let me put it another way. Don''t cut the target again. It''s very likely that there will be young fields. Kakashi and Sasuke are indifferent. But. Hatoyama! But now Naruto''s heart is against scale! Don''t say the probability is quite high, even if it''s very low. Naruto must rule out such risks. Of course, if the risk of forced elimination will lead to the destruction of the team, we have to consider one or two. The big deal is to retreat to the village first and then think about it. If we don''t chop, we can''t catch up with Muye, can we? But now the situation is not good. Obviously. The risk of not killing again is not high. Naruto will not miss this opportunity to eliminate "pests"! But also with a shout of Naruto. Kakashi almost came back at the same time. "I can''t keep it! We should solve it directly here, and then we can''t cut it again! " Kakashi had a sharp look in her pupils. The gesture of quick printing. The intense electric light condensed on the palm. "No!" Feel this a fierce dangerous breath to spread again don''t cut facial expression a change. "White, retreat!" the moment. I can''t bear to stop hesitating. To stay is to die. The combat power of the opposite side is still intact. A Kakashi. It''s hard to deal with it. Now we have to add a side attack to Naruto who just killed Lei ya, who is only a little worse than himself. Then there were two more people on the opposite side. One of them has white eyes. Once the position is completely locked. It''s too late to retreat. "Don''t kill me again!" However, at this time, you can''t retreat if you don''t want to. There are ghost brothers and Bai who are aware of the danger. The former wanted to run away. The latter is to support the past and not to cut it again. It''s just that. At this time. How can Sasuke, zhinai and yah easily let go of Baihe ghost brother. Including xirihong, who has just stabilized the injury. Also immediately joined the regiment. Sakura and hatada are protecting dazna. Hatta is in the first time to open the white eye, for teammates to lock the position of the enemy. If we don''t cut it, we haven''t fallen into a desperate situation. The white and ghost brothers are in danger. "The art of shadow separation!" On the left side, the Naruto is attacking. That''s another quick print. There are more than ten ways of separation. I can''t help twitching the corners of my mouth. "How many chakras does this blonde have?" However, at this moment, there is not so much free time for no longer cut emotion. Just in less than a second. Chakra on Kakashi''s side has become more and more fierce. The thunder on the palm. It''s so dense. "Forbearance - the art of fog concealment!" It''s been released before. But because of the large-scale jutsu confrontation between Lei Ya and Naruto. Especially Naruto''s wind escape ninja. It dispersed most of the white fog of chakra. Now? If you don''t chop it, release it again. The purpose is to block the sight and confuse the enemy''s perception. I''m determined to retreat anyway. If you don''t cut it, you will release a lot of chakras in one breath. Let the white fog become thicker and denser. As long as it takes a certain amount of time. Then you can retreat. It doesn''t matter what the ghost brothers are. The most important thing is white. Of course, if it''s really impossible to rescue. If you don''t cut it, you won''t force it. The most important thing is to retreat safely! Do you want to escape!? It''s not that easy. Don''t cut it again Plantar chakra burst. A couple of quick moves. Naruto is still on the edge of ob. Make a quick print with both hands. With several other separations. "Fengdun - qianmianfeng!" "Feng Dun - Feng Che!" "Fengdun - vacuum jade!" The continuous release of the wind escape ninja. Even if it''s just level C ninja. However, under such a number of suppression, there are still separate attacks. Before the art of fog and concealment is fully spread. "Damn it If you don''t cut it again, it''s a jump in the corner of your eye. "Keng!" It''s a big chopper that''s waving vigorously. First of all, he forced back the two men who came from the front. Soon afterwards. "Water escape - the art of water dragon bullet!" It''s a fast track. "Boom!" Under the bridge. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Like the roar of a real dragon. A huge water dragon soared into the air. Unparalleled power. "Bang!" In the moment of rapid forward impact. "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" The five or six separate bodies that bear the brunt of the disaster are also wiped out. Soon afterwards. Wind escape Ninja released by Naruto who bumps into him head-on. It was also completely annihilated by this water dragon. The dragon that devours everything. There is still enough spare force to fly towards Naruto. Naruto''s pupil suddenly shrinks. One handed. The fast spinning, compressed chakra. It''s a force that makes you feel palpitating no longer. "Spiral pill!" It appears in the palm of Naruto''s hand. Naruto jumping up. "Boom!" One hand forward. Straight in front of the huge water dragon. Center position. It''s a giant water dragon with a direct breakthrough. And now. "Rachel!" It''s not far away. As early as before, Naruto used spiral pill instead of water dragon bullet. Kakashi is also a masterpiece of thunder! The direct burst of light. Kakasi also uses the ray property of chakra to completely stimulate cells, and then activate the speed of the burst. Faster than Naruto. Press towards the direction of no more cutting. The breath of death. "Light soul!" Make no longer cut expression become more gloomy. "Water escape - the art of the great waterfall!" It''s the fastest seal in life. The surging waves behind him. It''s like swallowing everything in front of you. However! Although feel extremely awe inspiring breath. If you don''t cut it again, you underestimate the blow of Naruto and Kakashi. The former is A-level Ninja - spiral pill. Maybe it''s better. However, the latter can be called the S-level Ninja -- Reiche, which achieves the extreme of morphological change and property change. "It''s too much!" A burst of thunder. It''s a wave that we can''t resist at all. Even the lightning that passes through. "Zizizizizizizizizizizizizizi!" "No more! This is where you die! " It''s the blade that''s slipping in. Blooming light and shadow. "Well?" Kakashina suddenly pressed the figure in front of him. "Don''t kill me again!" Should face that not far away white that shrill cry. Originally, I also wanted to say that I would delay Kakashi''s pace by using just one water escape, and I would solve Naruto''s no chopping. But I found that this time I was too big. Kakashi is a little underestimated. And this little bit of support is big. "Poof "Huh?" To pay is the price of life! Chapter 118 As fragile as paper. Straight in and out of Rachel. Don''t cut if you don''t have time to stop. It''s a strong attack on Reggie. Take a look at the left chest that will not be cut again and insert it fiercely. Kakashi''s right hand ran straight through his left chest. "Wow Sharp lightning. It''s a heart that''s punctured and broken. If you don''t chop again, you will tremble uncontrollably, and the blood will gush out. The next moment. When the real sense of pain hit. If you don''t chop again, you will feel the power of your whole body flowing back like a tide. The chopping sword, which was always held on your hands, is also out of control at this moment. "Keng." It fell right on the ground. The feeling of powerlessness and coldness. "Is that the feeling of death?" No longer cut the line of sight in front of become blurred, that in the last conscious moment, the white figure reflected in his eyes, no longer cut the corner of the mouth finally pulled out a faint but soft smile. "It seems that I have to go first. Sorry, Bai..." The whisper of this sentence. ¡°chua£¡¡± With Kakashi pulling out his right hand that moment. No longer cut consciousness is also followed by complete annihilation. The body falls straight on the ground. "Don''t kill me again!" And it''s the moment when Kakashi kills him. On the other side of the ghost brother is also seized the opportunity, zhinai directly use the ring insect wrapped up. "Ah, ah, ah, ah Because no more death. And Bai, who directly lost his cool and rational mind, was also seized by Sasuke. The moment of the uniform. Sasuke originally intended to give a direct fatal blow. It was stopped by Naruto. "Naruto?" Sasuke frowned and looked at Naruto with cold eyes. "It''s a man who met once, Sasuke." Naruto calmly and Sasuke look at each other, the clear look in his eyes. Sasuke was slightly stunned. Immediately also silently released his hands. And Bai seems to have no way to know. After the restoration of freedom, he was also crazy and ran towards the corpse that would not be cut again. Kakashi naturally saw Naruto''s action. But I didn''t stop Bai. When he comes to Bai who is no longer beheaded, he looks at Bai who is no longer beheaded. The face hidden under the mask is already full of tears. As mentioned before, from the moment he is taken in by Bai who is no longer beheaded, Bai regards no longer beheading as the meaning of his existence. At that moment, Bai originally intended to fight his life to create an escape opportunity for him, But it''s not just Sasuke. Kakashi''s offensive was too sharp and quick. No chance. Holding the cold body now. White eyes also become extremely empty at this moment. "If you don''t do it again..." The meaning of one''s own life dies out here. Bai seems to have lost the meaning of his own existence and become a walking corpse. And looking at this white. Naruto not far away also gently shook his head. "Don''t worry, Naruto, Sasuke?" And it''s also at this moment. Not far away, hatada and Sakura are also at the end of the battle, protecting dazna. Sakura is naturally the first to focus on his teammates. Hatta''s bright eyes were also swept from Naruto. Seeing that Naruto was just a little embarrassed, his clothes were broken, and there was no obvious injury, Hatta was also relieved in his heart, and immediately turned his attention to his teacher and teammates. Especially when he saw the serious injury of xirihong, Hatta''s face was full of worry. "I''m ok. I''m not hurt, but Miss Hong and Ya seem to be a little bit injured." Naruto nodded with a smile, and immediately turned his eyes to one side. It was obvious that xirihong and ya, who were the most injured in this battle, were injured. "Fortunately Naruto you support in time, there is no fatal injury, just had emergency treatment, tooth is the same, basic is skin trauma, don''t worry too much." Xi RI Hong shows a soft look and says in a warm voice. "Yes! namely! no problem! It''s just a small wound! Just take a few days off! " Teeth said with a laugh, although the wound is still dull pain, but at this time, the teeth can''t cry out. most important of all. "You! Naruto, you are too good! Actually directly killed that Wuren? That''s like a last resort, isn''t it? " Teeth look at Naruto, with a touch of admiration and admiration of the tone said so. One side of the Sakura and Daisy just know that Naruto killed the fog bear is actually seriously injured the existence of xirihong. This bright Shangren was killed by Naruto alone. Two people look at Naruto''s line of sight naturally also became different. One side is speechless, as if there is no sense of existence, but also in this moment, looking at Naruto''s vision reveals a strange light. Sasuke naturally did not mention it. The contrast between the former and the latter has already resulted in the imbalance brought about by such a situation. If the two pillars still have a peaceful mind, then he is not Yu Zhibo. There was a stiff expression. Naruto is almost a look, you can thoroughly see through his teammate''s heart. "No problem? Naruto Kakasi, who only knows a little bit of the inside story, looks at Naruto with a solemn look. Naruto naturally knows the meaning in Kakashi''s eyes. After the outbreak of nine tail chakras. Naruto knows that he can''t hide Kakashi at all, but it''s not a big deal after all. Just borrow Jiuwei chakra. Naruto also with a relaxed look, gently nodded. "No problem, Mr. Kakashi." He answered in the usual tone. And there is no different Naruto. Kakashi also nodded gently, and the big stone hanging in his heart was also put down at this moment. It''s a little bit of a Nine Tailed chakra. Or the seal is loose. There is a fundamental difference. Now Naruto''s eyes are clear. At first glance, it is the former. Kakashi naturally doesn''t have to worry too much. After all, if Naruto is eroded by nine tails here, the seal will be released directly. That would have been disastrous. Now it seems that Naruto may have been able to make use of the nine tail chakra. From Kakashi''s point of view. That''s a good thing. The Naruto who borrowed nine tail chakra is obviously stronger than the general Shangren. But for Naruto, he can kill heichuleiya in a positive way. Even Kakashi felt a little shaken. After all, it was the first generation of Wuren. "Mr. Kakashi, I''ll deal with things over there. I''ve met that man once before. He''s totally different from not beheading again." Naruto pointed to not far away, still kneeling on the floor, clinging tightly, no longer cut that has completely cooled the stiff body of white, whispered. Chapter 119 Kakashi just looked at Naruto and Bai not far away with a little surprise. He also nodded his head slightly. If he didn''t chop Naruto and heichuleiya, they were all dead. The rest of them really didn''t need to worry. From Kakashi''s point of view, he was willing to believe Naruto''s judgment, and would not say that he had to kill all of them. Qimu Kakashi was a decisive ninja, But not that kind of cold to the extreme cruel ninja. "Mr. Naruto?" "Naruto?" And did not understand the situation of Sakura, hatada is naturally showing a worried look. Naruto waved his hand and said with a smile. "It doesn''t matter. I just used to say a few words." Soon afterwards. Naruto is a light step toward the white direction close to the past. Sasuke, zhinai and Ya didn''t have a special expression. And xirihong is just in the battle. There is a faint feeling in front of the "white" fog bear is a little bit of water in general. The location of every attack. It''s not a fatal angle. It''s just to make them lose their fighting power. of course. Such a guess is not accurate. But also because of such a feeling. Xirihong also can grasp a trace of Naruto''s thoughts at the moment. Or both. Xirihong''s conjecture is almost true. Naruto doesn''t really want to see Bai die here. Just like naruto himself said. White and no longer cut different. Even if I have followed you for so many years. White is still a pure heart. Naruto doesn''t believe in the original story, but he believes in his own eyes and feelings. This is one of the few teenagers in the world who should be treated gently. Naruto hopes Bai can live. It''s because I don''t want to die here. The figure of light step close. Naruto comes slowly behind Bai. Although he was wearing a mask, he still turned his back to Naruto. But just looking at Bai''s back. Naruto seems to be able to see Bai''s lifeless face. "Bai, this is the second time we''ve met, though in a very bad situation." Naruto pursed his mouth, the words that rang out gently. White shoulder seems to be gently vibrated twice, but still speechless, just dead will not cut in his arms. "I''m dead if I don''t chop, but "But I''m still alive, do you think so? Naruto. " I haven''t finished waiting for Naruto''s second sentence. Bai''s familiar words rang out. It''s just different from the first meeting. This time, the familiar soft words, but with a touch of extreme obvious killing intention, that also slightly hoarse tone, incomparably represents the moment white that is completely collapsed heart. Slowly put down the no longer cut. Bai gently stroked the cheek that he did not cut again, then turned around, the mask that he took off directly, and the gorgeous face of the young man appeared in Naruto''s eyes again. But at this moment, the young man''s face is with a touch of hate, staring at Naruto in front of him. "Do you know what I want to do now? Naruto! I want to kill you The words uttered word by word show the killing intention floating on the words. This is the posture of chiguoguo. Naruto is not moved, or with a calm look to see in front of him, that look seems to become a little twisted up white, first gently nodded, and then slowly shook his head. "I believe, Bai, I know very well what kind of existence it is for you not to cut again. As you said before, you have the consciousness of giving everything and even life for not to cut again. However, Bai, I also know very well what kind of person you are..." "Know me? Naruto, I met twice, and I didn''t know each other for five days. Do you know me A look of ridicule, which was extremely inconsistent with his white face, appeared. However, I haven''t waited for Bai to say more. "It''s true that we''ve only known each other for a few days. This is the second time we''ve met. However, Bai, I believe in my feeling that you are the one who should not belong to this world." Naruto looks at Bai in front of him with a very serious expression. He is still so gentle and firm in his words, which makes the white expression in front of him stagnate slightly. Looking at Naruto''s extremely clear eyes, this is not a fake word. As Naruto said. Naruto believes in his feelings. Bai also believes in his own feelings. In front of me is a woodleaf Ninja named Naruto. They are similar to themselves. But there are also bigger differences. This is his most special "confidant.". White is silent. Facing such Naruto. Bai didn''t know what to say. The hate inside is real. But as Naruto said. Will he really take revenge for not beheading again? As a matter of principle, all of us have the consciousness of not beheading him again, and we should also have the determination to revenge him. However, this is the most contradictory part of Bai. Special tenderness, excessive kindness. This is the biggest shining point of white, but also the biggest "fallacy" of his body! "You still have hope." Naruto looks at the white in front of him, and his words become softer than ever before. "Hope? Can I help you? " White pupil reveals a look of loss, said with a wry smile. "Yes, it''s hope. In the past, you lived for nothing, but you never lived for yourself. White is white, and no longer cut is no longer cut. You need to find the meaning of life by yourself. Besides, even if you still don''t feel the meaning of living now, it doesn''t mean there won''t be any in the future. The most important thing is, haven''t you ever said that? The goal of no longer cutting is your goal. Don''t you want to verify whether the goal of no longer cutting is correct? If it''s right, don''t you want to accomplish his goal for no longer It''s a bit of bullshit. It even deviates from the common sense. But Naruto knows that for Bai in this case, only such words have the most direct meaning. What''s the goal of no more chopping? It doesn''t seem to be mentioned in detail in the original work. Naruto will not mind and interest to care. After all, it''s just a pity for the dialogue. Where possible. Naruto wants to pull a white one. What about the future? That''s the future. You can say Naruto takes the mouse and meddles. But Naruto just wanted to do it. So I did it. That''s it! "Don''t you cut your target again? That''s what I said. I want to achieve the goal of not beheading adults again! " There is no doubt about the effect. Naruto''s words are just the right medicine. The original empty eyes. It was also in Naruto''s words that there was a trace of anger. At least now Bai will not want to seek death. At least for a while. "Thank you, Naruto." White with a complex look, looking at the Naruto in front of him, whispered such words. Chapter 120 Looking at the recovery of a little angry. The pupil is also shining white. Naruto''s eyes are slightly bent, showing a faint smile. Although white really heart, want to go with no longer cut. Naruto certainly won''t say to stop it. After all, you can''t stop a man with a will to die all his life. The most important thing is to give them hope of survival. Naruto believes that Bai is by no means a pedantic person, and as long as he starts from the most important point, he will probably persuade Bai Da to give up his will to die. "Besides, if we don''t chop the body of an adult, I think There was a very complicated look on his white face, but after taking a deep breath, he looked at Naruto with a very firm expression, which he didn''t say. Make Naruto slightly a Leng, immediately turn to see not far away Kakashi. Kakashi was stunned at first, and then nodded slowly. "Well, if you don''t chop the corpse again, you can take it away, but it''s the corpse that you don''t chop any more. I hope you can understand that, Bai." Naruto fixed his eyes on Bai in front of him. He also made things clear first. Generally speaking. Ninja bodies are valuable. Not only the intelligence in his brain, but also the research value of the body itself. As a member of Wuren''s former assassination force, the later is qirenzhong who inherits the beheading sword. Generally speaking, the corpse that is not beheaded should be taken back to Muye village and handed over to the village''s specialists for research and analysis. Naruto doesn''t have such an idea here. Kakashi will give Naruto some face. Moreover, the original book does not take back the white corpse that will not be cut again. It also buries them in a place in the kingdom of Bo. The beheading sword is not taken back, and it is inserted directly in front of the grave that will not be cut again. Don''t mention it. If you don''t chop hard, drag cardo down to the bottom of the sea and you can''t find the body. For ninjas like Kakashi, as long as they don''t really sink into the deepest sea, they can be salvaged in the first time. And the most important thing is that in the war of tolerance world in the later period of the original work, the "snake like" pharmacist Dou obviously reincarnated into filthy soil and didn''t chop again, which means that pharmacist Dou found a corpse that didn''t chop again, It means that it really sank to the bottom of the sea and could not find any cells.) let me put it another way. In the original work, kakasi did not allow the corpse to sink into the sea. Instead, he picked it up and even buried it. Naturally, Naruto is quite sure that Kakashi can let the white belt take away the corpse that will not be cut again. Of course, it is only limited to the corpse that will not be cut again. The rest will be taken away as booty. Those two Ninja knives are the most valuable spoils this time. Even if it is handed over to the village, as a negotiation object with Wuren village. Naruto believes that three generations of Huoying should not be able to cut a little bonus, right? "Thank you Naruto, I understand!" As for the other meanings in Naruto''s words, Bai naturally heard them in the first time, or looked at Naruto with a very grateful expression and said. After all, as a ninja, even though Bai was not raised by orthodox tolerance village, but was adopted by Zaibao and raised by Zaibao since childhood, Bai also knows how valuable the corpse of a ninja is, especially when his family is still Qianwu Renqi. The opposite ninja, who is a wooden leaf, can agree to let himself take the corpse, This is already a very valuable thing. For the rest things, including the beheading dagger of no longer beheading adults, Bai will not expect to take it away. It''s the spoils of others. Of course, this is what Baihe Naruto doesn''t know. The corpse that will not be cut is not as valuable as expected. If it''s really valuable for anatomical research. Kakashi will definitely not hesitate to bring back the body that will not be cut again. And in fact. If we don''t chop the corpse again, it''s very important for the wood leaf at this stage. It''s just a little bit more valuable than chicken ribs. Naturally, for Kakashi, he doesn''t mind giving Naruto a favor. And it''s also here that everything comes to an end. Bai Gang just picked up the corpse he didn''t cut and wanted to leave. The fog that was slowly blowing away. From far to near came the sound of footsteps. "Well?" For the first time, Naruto, Kakashi, xirihong, Sasuke, hatada and others directly felt that they turned and looked in the same direction. Then it was in dazner''s wide eyes with a trace of fear and resentment. Hundreds of figures appeared in front of the crowd. The little figure standing in the front position, wearing the iconic black sunglasses, now came with a smile of irony. "Yo Yo? Isn''t this the famous ghost who won''t be beheaded again? What''s up? Dead? I keep saying that I can finish the task easily, but I didn''t expect to die here? ha-ha! It''s so funny! It''s really just rubbish Extremely harsh words, that''s a very iconic dress. Kador, who had just arrived in the kingdom of Bo from the land of water, was worried about not being killed again. But when he saw Naruto and others, they were either seriously injured (xirihong, Yaya, zhinai) or extremely embarrassed (Naruto, Kakashi), There are still two little girls left. Mr. kador, who boasts of being bold and smart, naturally thinks that this is his best chance to kill the damned old man and take these Muye ninjas. At the thought of his backer''s satisfied smile. Cardo''s whole body trembled with excitement. "You bastard!" Looking at cardo''s ugly smile. And the words that ring. Directly angered Bai, the angry look on his face, he wanted to rush up and kill cardo. "Bai, let me have this man." Just when Bai just wanted to take action. But it was stopped directly by Naruto. "Naruto?" "Ha ha, this guy is just my goal. Let me deal with it, Bai." Naruto smiles, looking back again. Not far away, Kakashi gently waved her hand and nodded with a smile. Soon afterwards. At this moment, Naruto''s face shows a mixture of banter, greed, irony, happiness and so on. I thought this big fat sheep was going to fly away. I didn''t expect that this time I would send it to my door. Naruto is really the first time to sincerely thank the so-called plot inertia. When you doze off, someone brings a pillow. You said, is there a more intimate service? Chapter 121 "Cardo, that guy is cardo! Ninja, please get rid of him immediately. In this way, all the people in the kingdom of Bo will thank you for your help Almost the moment I saw cardo. Being in the protective circle of Kakashi, xirihong, Sasuke, hatada, zhinai and Sakura, dazna also shows a look of extreme "excitement". Pointing to Kado not far away, he looks at Kakashi. Dazna says so with a look of supplication. "Well, it doesn''t matter. Let Naruto handle it." Kakashi is also very relaxed waved his hand said. "Well? But there are so many people over there Dazna was slightly stunned. Although dazna thought that he fully understood the horror of Ninja during this period, the weapons used by these Ninja adults in the battle just now, and the so-called ninja skills were really powerful, there were hundreds of people on the opposite side at the moment. From dazna''s point of view at the moment, let Naruto deal with it by himself? Doesn''t that seem very appropriate? It''s just that Kakashi has a relaxed expression. Dazner''s words that he had wanted to say were completely swallowed. In fact, after all. Dazner did not really understand the real meaning of the word "Ninja". Man sea tactics. It works. But in the end, only the sea of people tactics standing at the same starting point can be effective. For example, three generations of Lei Ying were killed by 10000 Yanren. This kind of sea of people tactics is the effective sea of people tactics for ninja. But the natural gap between ordinary people and Ninjas is the existence of the gap that they can never cross. Even at the moment, cardo is in the army. There are also more than ten wandering ninjas. But in front of Naruto at the moment. These people are extremely weak. Naruto just killed heichuleiya head on. Kakashi naturally won''t worry about Naruto. As for the purpose of Naruto. I''ve talked to Kakashi very frankly before. Kakashi naturally agreed to let Naruto deal with cardo. "Teacher Kakashi "Sakura and Hata, you two should help zhinai and Ya deal with the wound first. Naruto doesn''t need to worry about it." Kakashi smiles gently at Hatta and Sakura''s worried eyes. The words that she says gently also make Hatta and Sakura feel at ease. As for xirihong, zhinai and ya, let alone Naruto, they can defeat such a powerful Shangren. What is a group of ordinary people? They all go to the theater directly, if not to the wound, Let the toothache directly show their teeth up, teeth want to go to join the fun. Sasuke looks at Naruto not far away with a complex and gloomy look. "Naruto!" Yuzhibo''s pride. My wild hopes and goals. The feeling of being surpassed or even crushed by peers. There is reluctance, anger, envy, desire, and even resentment! All in all. At the moment, Sasuke''s inner emotion is really hard to describe in one or two words. The lonely and paranoid orphan of Yu Zhibo. For Sasuke. This is undoubtedly the most painful start. In the front, Naruto, who is moving towards cardo with light steps, naturally will not know that Sasuke behind him has many thoughts and emotions in his heart. At this time. Naruto has and only has Kado in front of him. Big fat sheep in the real sense. Just catch this old boy today. In this period of time in the future, you don''t need to worry about the materials you need to buy and the funds you need to prepare. And watching the Naruto slowly approaching. "Well! Kid, do you want to single out so many people? Ninjas are really such arrogant and stupid guys! " Kador''s face shows a ferocious and cold look. Looking at Kakashi and others who seem to have entered the rest mode directly over there, and then looking at Naruto in front of him, kador seems to be completely angered, cold voice says. What Kado hates most is ninja. It''s just a group of high-level hitters with slightly higher force value. How dare you look down on him! These stupid guys should be punished the most severely. Cardo looks at Naruto with a fierce expression. Naruto seems to have heard the biggest joke in the world. "Arrogant and stupid? Ha ha ha Naruto''s cheerful appearance further stimulates Kado in front of him. "Are you talking about yourself? Mr. cardo? What do you think Ninja is? ONE VS ONE? Is this group of rotten fish and shrimps next to you Naruto, with a cold expression and a look of disdain, glanced at the powerful and fierce families led by Kado, and said with a cold tone. "Soul light boy! What are you talking about? " What do you think you are? I''m going to chop you up. " "Arrogant kid, I will kill you now!" The tone of disdain and sarcastic words. It was also the "fierce" people around cardo who were directly angered. A few people just didn''t hold back, the guy who came straight up with the "ferocious" expression that most people see. Naruto sneered and jumped up to meet the figures. "Shua!" Right hand a turn, the figure that swings but rises. "Poof Plasma spatter. "Well?" "Wow!" In between. The figure of the fallen house. The last man with a scar on his forehead was pinched by Naruto and held high. The figure that can''t move. "Boring!" Naruto looks awe inspiring, slightly forced, it is directly pinched off the neck, toward the left side of a swing, just like throwing away garbage general, straight to the side of the body. "Bang" The sound of landing. Dust rising. Right now. From Naruto''s body that sent out the cold intention to kill. And then there were the first guys who came out in less than a second and turned into a cold corpse. The crowd behind kador, who was still clamoring, was like a duck who had been strangled by his neck. The clamor stopped suddenly, and they all looked at the Naruto in front of them with a blank expression. One second? Or shorter? no What happened just now? That''s quite a few people alive. Why does it turn into a corpse? These so-called "terrorists" who have never seen the real ninja''s power, or only the strength of ordinary wandering ninjas, can''t understand Naruto''s strength at the moment. Isn''t this just a kid? Maybe they''re just in their early 10''s? But what? This feeling. This kind of prestige. It''s a very strong smell of death. Make this group of guys at the moment are with a look of fear, looking at Naruto in front. And with Naruto getting closer and closer. Most people''s hands holding weapons trembled uncontrollably Chapter 122 Cardo''s face was almost ghost like. Originally thought it was a soft persimmon? Didn''t think it was a hard stone? And it''s the kind of huge hard stone that can kill itself with a little smash. Just like the cold death threat I felt before. At this time. From Naruto. Cardo also smelled almost the same breath. "Come on! Come on! He''s alone! What about ninja! It''s all piled up on him Cardo, who had become a little flustered, waved his hands abruptly, and yelled out the words. There was a look of hesitation on the faces of those around them. But it''s not only because cardo is the employer of himself and others and can give them a lot of money! What''s more, these people are very clear that behind cardo, there are senior officials and politicians of the water country, and even his highness Daming''s support. What''s more, they think it''s just a kid! There are hundreds of them here! This little devil will be killed in the sea war! At this time, these people must have subconsciously ignored the existence of Kakashi and others not far away. Even if Naruto can be killed by the number of people, how many people will they die before Naruto is killed? Because of greed, because of stupidity, but also because you can''t see yourself. When cardo''s words fall. This group of people are all waving their weapons, shouting to kill Naruto in the direction of the past, the arrogant look, as if to completely devour Naruto in general. Naruto looks at these "terrorists" who are running towards him like "fearless of death". The corner of Naruto''s mouth is slightly raised, and there is a sneer in his eyes. Perhaps the general forbearance will be inundated by the sea of people in front of us. But with Naruto''s strength, even at the beginning of graduation, you can easily kill these idiots in front of you. "Stupid guy!" "The art of shadow separation!" What I can see. Cardo, who was behind the crowd, had obvious signs of escaping. Naruto is not going to waste any more time. It''s a fast track. "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" "Poof!" The chakra that burst out directly. Even if Naruto is restrained. It is still a sudden and out of thin air and now dozens of separate bodies. Not to mention the "ordinary people" in front of us Not far behind him, xirihong, Sasuke, zhinai, Ya and others all showed different degrees of vibration. "Does the child have so many chakras?" You know, Naruto has released several shadow parts and many wind escape Ninjutsu in the battle just now, and now he can separate dozens of parts directly? This chakra has a lot of performance. It''s really impressive. Even xirihong, who is a famous poet, can''t help but look at Naruto''s back with a look of surprise and say it softly. On one side, hatada and Sakura are similar. Only one side of Kakashi or a pair of ordinary posture. After all, Kakashi, as the guidance of the seventh class, has been leading the team for some time. In the previous special training, Kakashi has fully recognized the abundance of Naruto''s chakra, and is still in the high-speed growth period of Naruto. At the moment, the amount of chakra is at least two or three times that of Kakashi. Kakashi will not be surprised at this number. A head-on battle. no This is not a fight at all. It''s a one-sided massacre. The old, the weak, the women, the children and the Naruto have been killed. The evil party in front of us. Naruto started to do more without the slightest softness. "Poof ¡°chua¡± "Shua!" "Stab "Wow "Huh?" Reap your life fast. It''s as easy as weeding. This is the figure that can''t be stopped. "Devil "This guy is a devil!" "Run away!" After being easily killed dozens of people, even hundreds of people. This group of people finally felt the horror from Naruto. A touch of fear in the heart is also a complete victory over the previous greed and so-called self-confidence. One by one panicked to escape. Naruto is naturally too lazy to hunt down these "rubbish" After all, it''s not on the table. Naruto''s goal is always firm. The fast moving figure. Take cardo who wants to escape. "Forgive me! Forgive me! Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I have a lot of money! I have a lot of money! Don''t kill me Feel the threat of death at close range. Cardo''s almost on the verge of collapse. It''s colder and more direct than the moment when you didn''t threaten yourself. His face was expressionless, and his clothes were covered with blood. Make Naruto look so terrible at the moment. "You have a lot of money?" Naruto looks at kador coldly, the words that are gently revealed. How loose the tone seems to be. In the crisis, like grasping a straw that can survive, cardo nodded quickly. "Yes, yes! I have a lot of money! As long as Ninja you let me go, I will give all my money to Ninja! " That look of great panic. I''m afraid that if I nod slowly, my head will fall. Naruto can''t help but smile. But at this time Naruto''s smile in Kado''s view is so dense, so terrible. That can''t help shaking body, cardo''s forehead exudes a lot of cold sweat. "Well, that''s what you said. Where''s the place where you stored your money recently? Take me. If the quantity is right, I may not be able to bypass you, but don''t tell me to go to the land of water?" Naruto''s pupil blooms a cold light, staring at Kaduo in front of him, and says in a cold voice. "No, no, no, it''s nearby. It''s nearby." Cardo said quickly. Naruto''s face also showed a look of satisfaction. He nodded slightly, still holding cardo in one hand. Then he turned around and waved to Kakashi and others. "Teacher Kakashi, I''ll deal with it and come back!" Don''t say too much. After all, it has been explained before. Just a little bit here. Kakashi is sure to understand Naruto. "Well." indeed. When Naruto''s words fall. Not far away, Kakashi also waved casually, indicating that she understood. Although Naruto left alone. But with the current strength of Naruto. Kakashi won''t worry too much. With Kakashi''s consent. Naruto is carrying kador with one hand. According to kador''s direction, after lifting the shadow separation operation, a few Dodgers left the bridge and ran towards kador''s nearest stronghold in the kingdom of Poland, just after Naruto left. "Pa Pa Pa" Kakashi clapped her hands, too. "Well, then everyone should go back and have a good rest, especially the injured ones. Just now, they are only treated temporarily. When they get back to the town, daznathan, please call the doctors in the town." Kakashi turned to one side of dazna said so. Chapter 123 There are no medical ninjas in class seven and class eight. The medical products you carry are also the simplest materials. Yahe zhinai is a little better. Xirihong''s injury is a little serious, and it still needs some other herbs to treat it. Although there is a big gap between ordinary doctors and medical ninjas, there is no problem in dealing with these injuries. At least it''s OK to speed up the wound healing. "Yes, don''t worry, ninja." Dazner also nodded his head. After seeing that a group of people brought by kador were easily disposed of, dazner''s heart was completely relieved. Although kador seemed to have been taken away by the Ninja named Naruto, dazner believed that kador would no longer be a threat to the kingdom of Bo, Dazna''s whole face is radiant. No matter what Kakashi''s request is, dazna will certainly agree as long as he can do it. "You don''t have to worry about dazna. Naruto will take care of the rest of the things on this side of the bridge. Daznasan, please ask some people to take care of it. By the way, you can tell them the good news." Kakashi said with a smile. The bodies of Lei ya, ghost brothers, decapitation broadsword and Lei Dao have just been put away by Kakashi with a seal scroll. Bai also left here with the bodies that he would not cut again when Naruto left with Kado. The rest are the bodies of hundreds of evil elements that Naruto has just wiped out. Anyway, the bridge still has finishing work, There are still a lot of wounded people here, so Kakashi naturally chose to hand them over to dazna. "Yes, don''t worry. Leave it to me." Dazner also nodded in reply. "Well." Kakashi also nodded gently. "SA, let''s go back first." Kakashi turns around and looks at Sasuke, xirihong, zhinai, ya, hatada, Sakura and so on. "What about Naruto? Mr. Kakashi Sakura asked a little worried. "Yes? Mr. Kakashi, what did Naruto do? " Teeth stare big eyes is very curious asked. Daisy that white pupil is also showing a wisp of concern. "Oh? Naruto, don''t worry. He''s just going hunting. He''ll be back soon. You can rest assured. " Kakashi said with a smile. "Well? Hunting? " "Ah?" Kakashi''s words. Make small cherry, tooth is to show a look of doubt. Sasuke and Chih are just like a wisp of thoughtful expression. "And now with Naruto''s strength, you don''t have to worry about it. OK, let''s go back first." Kakashi said with a smile. Hatta and Sakura are still worried about Naruto. But my teachers all said that. At present, we have to go back to dazna''s home first. Dazna naturally goes back first, not only calling the doctors in the town to deal with the injuries of these Ninja adults, but also telling the good news to the people in the town. Finally, they can get rid of kador''s control and embark on the road of prosperity! Dazner thought with joy in his heart. On the other side, as everyone returns to dazner''s house. Naruto also carried cardo to another island very close to the country of wave. As for how to get there. Naruto must have taken Kado''s ship. Although Naruto has a lot of chakras to consume, he can''t carry Kado all the time. Therefore, it is the best choice to take a boat. wealthy , beautiful , grand , splendid and imposing. There is no problem in using these four words to describe kador''s stronghold. Cardo, who can count his money and get cramps, never wronged himself even in a temporary stronghold. He spent a lot of money to build a house with many recreational facilities and many servants bought by cardo. Because I want to occupy the kingdom of wave in a short time. There is also the responsibility to provide materials for no longer beheading. Cardo still prepared a lot of materials and belongings here. Although I don''t know if this can satisfy Naruto. But now cardo has no other way. most important of all. Naruto doesn''t go to the land of water. If you really want to go. Then cardo is happy. "Is that it?" "Yes, ninja, this is it." Under the astonishment of the servants. Kado is nodding to Naruto. It''s like a very loyal servant. Of course, these people are surprised. They dare not show it directly. How cruel cardo''s heart is, they servants know best. If they annoy their "master", it will really be worse than death. At this moment, everyone still keeps a respectful expression, bows down, dare not have any extra expression. "That''s good. Let''s go to your finance room. I hope it won''t disappoint me." Naruto eyebrows slightly a Yang, said with a smile. "Yes, I won''t let you down." Cardo said carefully. Now his life is completely in the hands of others, and he can''t tolerate the slightest disrespect. "This way, my Lord." Kador is at the front, taking Naruto to the room where he keeps his money and supplies. Naruto chuckles, steps forward and walks directly behind kador towards the interior of the house. Naruto doesn''t worry about card playing tricks at all. Let''s not talk about it. With cardo''s background and identity, it''s impossible to invite more powerful ninjas. Even if there are, the most is not to cut the level. Now Naruto can stand it. If you choose to break out Nine Tailed chakra, there are only a few Narutos in nuota, a country of water. What''s the rest? ha-ha! In the old basement. Cardo was even on guard against his servants. More iron gates have been built, and there are some special organs. Cardo smiles, cancels these mechanisms, takes out the key and opens these iron doors. Although these iron gates and mechanisms are two or three spiral pills. But you can save a little chakra. Naruto is naturally relaxed. And came straight to cardo''s special reserve of money and supplies in the basement. Look at the big boxes inside. Naruto eyebrows slightly pick. "Ho ho." Several boxes opened at will. It''s full of all kinds of materials prepared by cardo. There are not only weapons and equipment used by ordinary people. There are even kuwu, sword in hand and the most precious detonator used by ninja. Although there are not many detonators, there is only one box, but the value of this box is amazing. How can a businessman in cardo prepare a detonator? The moment you open this box. Narutos can''t help but show a look of surprise. Looking at the side is still with a respectful look of cardo. Naruto''s pupils also show a look of sarcasm. Chapter 124 Don''t even think about it. Naruto can guess it with his toes. Kuwu, sword in hand, these Ninja materials. In particular, the detonator is definitely not available to cardo. Or it should be. Cardo is just a manager. I want to get these supplies. That''s the key channel. It must have been provided by the water country politicians behind cardo. Otherwise, where is a businessman qualified to get these? The reason why kador will store these materials here is very simple. Apart from providing them to no longer cut, the rest must be to prepare for planning the kingdom of Bo. Now Naruto is completely cheap. With these materials, Naruto doesn''t need to spend money to buy them for a long time. "It''s really a lot of money." Naruto is thinking happily in his heart. The first few rows are necessary supplies. In the back is cardo''s money stored in this stronghold. Not many. Just ten million taels of cash. There is also a small box of gold bars, which is worth a little more than 120 million. Of course, this is not a lot. It''s for cardo, a world-famous tycoon, and Naruto, a poor man. This is a huge sum of money! You know. The price of Dilu, one of the twelve guardians of qianhuo Kingdom, in the original book, is 30 million Liang in the black market. The money here, together with the value of forbearance and detonator, is enough to buy a Dilu head. Naruto certainly knows that kador seems to be a well-known tycoon all over the world, but in fact it is the white gloves of those high-ranking officials and politicians. Having such money and materials in one stronghold has greatly exceeded Naruto''s psychological expectation. Naruto can''t take kador all over the world to his other strongholds or even the capital of the water kingdom to get money, can he? Naruto''s brain is not flooded. The money in front of us has already greatly met the requirements of Naruto at this stage. How much does Ninja earn by doing a task? CD level will not exceed five digits at most, don''t think it can reach 100000 Liang. Level B only reaches six digits, which fluctuates depending on the difficulty, but the most is 230000 taels. After all, ninjas involved are generally Zhongren, Shangren rarely performs level B tasks. Of course, A-level and above tasks are all hundreds of thousands of taels at the lowest, and it''s normal to have more than one million taels. The S-level mission will not be discussed. Because some S-level tasks are unpaid. The reason is simple. It''s a secret order from the film. So from this perspective. Tens of thousands of taels. It''s really an astronomical number. A ninja has to complete at least a dozen A-level tasks, and it is still a difficult task to accumulate such money. Naruto eats black this time. You can easily get so much money. Naruto has been satisfied to no longer be satisfied. Of course, it doesn''t appear on the surface. And cardo in see Naruto or a expressionless face, the whole person''s heart is a click. "Isn''t this kid satisfied?" Cardo thought in his heart. At first, when I saw Naruto''s young appearance, I thought the money would shock Naruto. But now when I see Naruto''s expression, kador''s whole body becomes alarmed. If Naruto is really dissatisfied, what should he do? My life is still in someone''s hands. Kado doesn''t know. Naruto is just thinking about how to use the money next. It''s certain that he has to share some of the money. It''s too much to eat alone. Kakashi, as an old ninja who has been enduring since the Third World War, has three or four hundred A-level missions, not to mention other missions. But even so, as the guidance of their own team. I''m sure it''s better to score a little. Sakura and Sasuke are the same. A few of you in class eight. Including xirihong. There should also be a division. Looking at Naruto, it seems that he is still thinking. Cardo swallowed a mouthful of saliva, boldly, carefully asked. "Ninja, I''m very sorry, there''s only so little money here, the rest is in its place, there''s no way, please understand, but you just leave me an address, I''ll send it to you after I go back to count my property." Anyway, the primary goal now is to save your life. As for the issue of whether it will be distressed to devote all of one''s property. Is that stupid? Money or life? What''s more, as long as you save your life now, it''s not a matter of two whether you give the money or not in the future? Cardo is a smart man. Smart people naturally have to do what smart people do. Knowing current affairs is the basic ability! Kador''s words also interrupt Naruto''s meditation. After returning to his mind, Naruto looks at kador who is a little frightened. Naruto''s eyes are slightly narrowed, a wisp of cold light flickers, and then he smiles and nods gently. "Satisfied, very satisfied, but I''ve never seen so much money and so many supplies. Thank you very much this time, Mr. cardo." Naruto smiles and pats cardo on the shoulder. Along with Naruto''s heavy and light shoulder clapping. Cardo''s little heart was beating with it. But the next second. Naruto is the utterance. And how overjoyed he was. Satisfied!? If you are satisfied, you will be safe. Just as cardo had just shown a touch of joy. "The Ninja I haven''t finished this sentence yet. "So I''m going to send you to hell! Mr. cardo "Poof Naruto''s suddenly changed look, the cold luster in the pupil. There is no hesitation from cardo left chest through the pain. "Huh?" When the pain comes. "You.. no Say I feel the decline of my strength. The sight that darkened. Cardo raised his right hand tremblingly and said with great difficulty. "Ah, I just said that I would think about it, but I didn''t say that I would let you go, Mr. cardo." Naruto is still looking at cardo coldly, the words that he said slowly. "You..." There''s no more chance for cardo to keep talking. Naruto''s right hand is a strong pull. Blood splashing out. It''s a completely annihilated consciousness. Lost the support. Cardo''s body is also soft straight down on the ground, the consciousness is finally into the dark. Looking at cardo in the pool of blood. After the final confirmation that he had died completely. Naruto also gently shook his head. Although it''s just a card, you don''t need to care too much. But since it can be easily removed. Naruto will not be soft hearted. After all, it''s just a bad party. Moreover, sometimes, some small people really have a certain probability that they will bring great trouble in the future. Chapter 125 Naruto is not so stupid that he doesn''t even know how to cut down the roots. Of course, white may be mentioned here. But after all, white and cardo are essentially different. I just said that. The latter is just a vicious party. And white. Naruto had a good feeling when he read the original in his previous life. Let''s not talk about Naruto''s self-confidence. Bai will not become his own enemy in the future. Even if he chooses revenge again because of today''s events, future Naruto may regret it, but today''s Naruto will never regret it. You can call it childish, childish or even naive choice, but this is Naruto''s choice. Let go of Bai and give him hope to survive. And now kill cardo. There is no contradiction. This is the nature of Naruto. After confirming cardo''s complete death. Naruto also took out two or three seal scrolls from his arms, which he had taken from Kakashi before. (when he planned to go to find Kakashi, he asked Kakashi for these seal scrolls with certain spatial attributes for backup.) They chose the materials they wanted and the money they must take with them. Naruto unfolds the scroll and quickly prints. "Poof!" Seal these iron boxes one by one. Naruto will take away all the money, a small box of gold bars, and the necessary materials for ninja, such as suffering, swords and detonators. Naruto will turn a blind eye to the rest of the materials, not only because the usability is not strong, but also because the space of the seal scroll is limited. Naturally, the most important materials must be taken away first. The rest of this stuff. "It''s your funeral object, Mr. cardo." Naruto puts the scroll in his arms, finally takes a look at kador, who has become stiff. With a light smile, Naruto immediately steps out of the basement. Naruto who walks away with a big step. No one dares to stand in the way. These people are the "personal property" of cardo Before I saw Kado''s respectful attitude towards Naruto, many of them recognized the forehead of Naruto, which symbolized Muye ninja, so they did not dare to be disrespectful. Along the way, the servants of Kado who Naruto met all stepped aside with a respectful look. Some people would be puzzled why their master didn''t come out with them, But absolutely no one dares to stop Naruto from asking. God knows the character of this ninja. If you kill yourself. I''m afraid there''s no place to reason. Naruto came all the way to his residence. This time, because he didn''t need to carry any foreign things, Naruto naturally didn''t need to take a boat. His figure leaped out in the surprise and admiration of those people. Naruto steps on the water. Straight back to the kingdom of waves. Compared to a period of time long after Naruto left. The servants in this stronghold haven''t seen their master Kado come out of the basement for a long time. Curious, a few brave servants, who are usually regarded as Kado''s confidants, went straight into the basement. The Kado''s body that they found had become extremely stiff and cold. Cardo''s dead! The news was thoroughly transmitted in this stronghold. Who killed him? These people know it. But no one will pay attention to it at this time. Smash and rob. These were formerly known as servants. After a bit of internal shopping. The rest of them, with all the valuable things they had snatched from the stronghold, fled to other countries to avoid disaster. On the other side. When Naruto returns to the kingdom of wave. More than three hours have passed since he left with cardo. Kakashi and xirihong, who have already returned to dazna''s house ahead of time. The injuries that should be dealt with have been dealt with. The news that cardo is dead. In this short period of time, it spread all over the country of Bo. Plus the news that the bridge is about to be completed. The residents of the kingdom of Poland seem to have "courage" and "confidence" all at once. When Naruto passes the bridge. What I saw was a scene full of fire. It''s totally different from the situation where only a few people helped dazner before. "False courage and future." Naruto can''t help shaking his head in his heart. Just like before. Naruto does not believe that the kingdom of Bo has a so-called future. In a world like this. There is no guarantee of force. Any prosperous scene is also a castle in the air. Illusory and easy to collapse. What''s more, the kingdom of Poland will not necessarily become rich. Naruto has already said that. One card died, but there are thousands of cards. As long as the kingdom of wave is sandwiched between the kingdom of water and the kingdom of fire for one day! The future of this small country. It''s dark and hopeless. The future Naruto will naturally change this situation, because what Naruto wants to change is the world, but that is the future thing. Now Naruto does not have the energy, more importantly, the ability. Naruto across the bridge, the feelings of the heart is only a moment. Naruto, who runs straight to dazna''s house, thinks about returning to Muye village. The mission here is over. Naruto''s previous goal is achieved. Now, of course, if we go back to the village as early as possible, we can carry out the next plan as early as possible. However, Naruto''s idea should be put on hold for two days. "Oh? Naruto, are you back Kakashi, who leans on the outside railings of the gate, is the first to find Naruto''s return. "It seems that the harvest is not bad." Oblique line of sight. Kakashi smiles at Naruto and says. "Well, it''s a big profit this time, Mr. Kakashi. We''ve counted it almost. I''ll give you a share later. There''s Mr. red. Then we can go back to the village!" Naruto stepped forward and returned with a smile. "It seems that I have gained a lot. Naruto, I don''t need it. Just a little more in the eighth class." Kakashi raised her eyebrows slightly and said softly. "As for returning to the village, it is estimated that it will take two or three days." I heard Kakashi say that instead of giving it to him, I should give it to class 8 a little more. Naruto also nodded. Naturally, he could tell that Kakashi was not being polite. But as an old card. Kakashi really has the strength. Even if I didn''t know Naruto had tens of thousands of taels of harvest this time. Even if you know, you won''t care too much. Kakashi still has hundreds of millions of rewards for his work over the years, plus the legacy left by his father. Although the Qimu people are already a thoroughly weakened group in Muye village, they still have some of their past heritage. What''s more, it''s the harvest of my subordinates. Kakashi won''t really get a piece of it. He also knows how much money Naruto is short of. Never underestimate the cost of a ninja. That''s not what ordinary people can hold. Chapter 126 Kakashi doesn''t want the money. Naruto is naturally 100% understandable. But I heard that it would take two or three days to return to the village. Naruto is slightly stunned. "Eh?" And then, the Naruto came back. "It''s teacher Hong and ya. Are they seriously injured?" Naruto''s eyes flashed and said softly. "Well, although they are not life-threatening, it''s better to have a two-day rest and then go back to the village." Kakashi nodded and answered. "Well, I see." "Naruto, since you''re back, go ahead and have a rest. I''ll go around and have a look." "Yes, Mr. Kakashi." After that, Kakashi left here and headed for the surrounding areas of the kingdom of Bo. Although all the previous enemies were eliminated, he was still a little more careful. Naturally, Kakashi had to wait until Naruto came back because there were a lot of wounded people in the room now, seriously injured two people - xirihong and gouzhongya, slightly injured two people, Moreover, chakra also consumes almost the same amount of zhinai and Sasuke, both of which need a good life and rest. Only two female ninjas, Sakura and Chuda, have maintained relatively complete combat power. However, they all know that their combat power is still slightly lower. In the case that Naruto has not returned. Kakashi is afraid to leave here. And when Kakashi leaves. Naruto is also stepping forward, straight opened the door, walked in. Turn a corner. It was the hall of dazner''s house. At the moment, hatada and Sakura are sitting in the hall. When they heard the news behind them, they turned around and saw Naruto, and their faces were full of joy. "Naruto!" "Naruto." Daisy''s eyes are also showing a trace of worry. It''s not about Naruto''s safety. It''s the scene of Naruto killing those people before. It''s really a little bit frightening. Although hatada also knows that those people are basically not good people. However, Naruto''s ruthless attitude brought great psychological impact to Hatta. "Yo, hatada, Sakura." Naruto also waved and said with laughter. Because I know that hatada is still very shy, and Naruto can see through the meaning of hatada''s eyes. Naruto naturally chose a proper distance to sit down. "Naruto, what did you do just now? Teacher Kakashi said you went hunting? " Naruto just sat down, face-to-face Sakura is some can''t help but ask. Naruto was stunned at first, then waved his hand gently. "Let''s not talk about that. What happened to Miss Hong and Sasuke? How are you doing? " Naruto leaned forward slightly, as if showing a serious expression. "Oh? Well, it doesn''t matter. Naruto, you don''t have to worry. Sasuke and zhinai are only slightly injured. Teacher Hong and his teeth have just changed their dressing. Now they are all resting inside. According to teacher Kakashi, we estimate that we will stay here for two more days to go back. " Sakura directly back to the mouth, this said the words, and before Kakashi said is almost the same. "You two are not hurt, are you?" Naruto gently nods, then looks at Sakura and hatada with caring eyes. Although probably also know that two people are not injured. But there must be basic care. "Ah, we have nothing to do at all. We are not involved in the battle." "We''re all right, Naruto." Daisy still whispered in a soft voice. Facing Naruto''s sincere concern, her cheek was still involuntarily dyed with a layer of ruddy color. She gently lowered her head and said. "It''s you, Naruto. You just defeated such a powerful ninja. It''s like listening to teacher Hong, they say that you are a Shangren, right? You''re not hurt, are you? " Sakura looked straight at Naruto, half wanted to get to know his teammate again, half said with a worried look. One side of the daisy that raised the eyes is also full of concern. Facing their caring eyes. The look on Naruto''s face became softer and softer. "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that chakra spent a little more. The previous injuries are all skin injuries. I''ve dealt with them myself. Don''t worry." Naruto gently back, the last sentence, but also inadvertently across the left side of the field, that pun words. In the first time, Chuda understood the meaning of Naruto''s potential words. With his eyes on Naruto and his usual warm eyes, Chutian''s heart was relaxed, and his previous troubles completely disappeared. "Naruto is still Naruto..." Hatta thought silently in his heart. And on one side there is a little Sakura. "Keke" The words of a soft cough. The little rabbit, who made Hatta look like a frightened rabbit, noticed that if there was a deep vision from Sakura, Hatta''s cheek would become red and white. Hatta hung his head shyly, and his chin would almost be on his chest. Make the soft color in Naruto''s pupil more intense. Sakura also secretly shook her head in her heart. "Sure enough." Because I know that the skin of the young field is thin. Sakura won''t continue to laugh. Instead, he turned his attention to Naruto. And then we went to the topic. "So, Naruto, where are you going? What does Mr. Kakashi mean by hunting? " "Ah? Well, you''ll know in the evening, Sakura. " Naruto chuckles and evades this problem for the time being. Anyway, "share the spoils" has to wait for all the staff to arrive. Moreover, Naruto doesn''t intend to tell some details in front of Hatoyama. Although Naruto is very clear that his future will be dark, at least now, Naruto wants to be in Hatoyama''s heart, Or the Naruto that the girl thinks of herself, and what about the future? That''s not what Naruto could have predicted. Naruto can only say that he will struggle in the future. It''s the responsibility to subvert fate as much as possible. To fight for the future you want. That''s it. And Naruto said so. Sakura naturally will not continue to ask. Wait until evening. When dazner comes back. This dinner is really more sumptuous than any before. In dazner''s words, it''s a celebration. In particular, dazna also beat around the Bush from Naruto to confirm the death of cardo. That dancing look. It''s like the second spring. Between meals. Dazna''s grandson, that is, Yi Na''s children''s shoes, looks at Naruto with bright eyes. A dream I once thought I couldn''t realize. There is no such thing as a hero. But in just a few days. The hero appeared. This is a very powerful fact for young Yi Na. At this moment. Even if it''s very different from the original. But Naruto is still a hero in Yi''s mind. Chapter 127 Want to be like naruto. This is the thought of Yi there at this moment. Have courage, firm forward, can protect their loved ones, can achieve their goals and dreams of existence. Yi there at this time, is extremely longing for Naruto. Also looking forward to Ninja such a career. Of course, it''s also because the impact of that day was too profound. Naruto''s cold and terrible appearance penetrated into Yi''s heart. So even in the moment of seeing Naruto, the emotion of excitement emerged in my heart. Yi still doesn''t dare to get close to Naruto. The little face was almost wrinkled into a bun. Naruto noticed, but didn''t care. That''s the same thing. Yi there is just a small passer-by in Naruto''s life journey, and there is no need or interest to care. And after dinner. And wait until ginaimei finishes cleaning up the scraps and chopsticks on the table. Naruto also took out a seal scroll directly from his arms and threw it in the direction of xirihong. "Pa" Xirihong catches it with a backhand, slightly stunned. "Naruto?" "Ah, this is the result of my hunting this afternoon. This is for class 8. I put it together. Red teacher, you can give it to Chutian, Ya and zhinai. By the way, red teacher, you also have it! It''s up to those who see it! " Naruto said with a smile. "Sasuke, Sakura, you two''s share, all go back to the village, I''ll give it to you, now it''s not easy for you to take it." "Ah?" "Hunting?" "What''s your share?" ¡°£¿£¿¡± In the crowd. Kakashi, who has known for a long time, naturally does not need to say much. The rest of the people. When Naruto''s words fall. There was only one person who responded. Naruto leaves with cardo, which everyone can see. The identity of cardo is well known. Almost after the reaction of xirihong. Sasuke, Sakura, hatada and zhinai, who are quick in mind, all show a wisp of thoughtful expression. Only kyushuka has a blank expression on his face. "Ah? What does that mean? Naruto? What''s in the audience? Give us three? Is there anything good in it? " The most powerful teeth shoes naturally hold the good habit of asking when they don''t understand. They stare at Naruto with eyes straight, and ask with a very puzzled expression. "It means literally, ya. That Mr. cardo is not very friendly to us. I''m just going to collect some interest. After all, he is a very rich Mr. cardo." Naruto leaned back slightly, changed a more comfortable posture, leaned against the wall, and said with a smile. "Oh!? That''s what Mr. Kakashi said about hunting It''s just a muscle, not really stupid. Naruto said a little bit more, and teeth can naturally react. His big eyes suddenly realized and nodded. "So? How many are there? Naruto There was a little excited expression on Ya''s face. He rubbed his hands and looked at Naruto with expectant eyes. "Some cash, plus gold bars, and some detonators, is about five or six million taels. It''s in the seal scroll I gave to teacher Hong." Naruto picked his eyebrows and said softly. When I get back in the afternoon. Before dinner. Compared with xirihong, Sasuke and others are still at rest. Naruto is roughly divided. Although it can be taken alone. But there''s no need for that. Most importantly, the harvest exceeded expectations. There is no problem at all in distinguishing one point. Naruto himself can take the big head, and divide the cash, gold bars, and detonators to the eighth class, which is enough. For Naruto, it''s best to keep more cash. Sasuke and Sakura are the same. When they go back, they just give the gold bars, but Kakashi doesn''t, They say no, Naruto is not really polite. Besides, it''s not necessary to give the two pillars, but it''s still necessary to give them. It''s a necessary formality. "What?" "Five or six million taels?" "Ah!" "No?" Even these young girls from the major Ninja families. Don''t even talk about Sakura. Even Sasuke, hatada, zhinai and Yaya can''t help but show different degrees of vibration. Among them the tooth is stare round eyes. Since birth. The most money I''ve ever seen is five figures. Now it''s seven digits! And it''s the smallest five digits, jumping to a very high seven! This is really a shock to the dog. Even if is the body to endure on the night red is Leng a Leng, immediately reveal a touch of wry smile look. "Naruto, are you giving too much?" Xirihong looks at Naruto and says so. Five or six million taels. Xirihong is naturally available. All the assets are far more than that (I do my own tasks and my parents'' savings) But five or six million taels at a time. It''s enough for xirihong to face the impact. Kakasi, who has entered the "observation mode" at the beginning on the left, can''t help but pick his eyebrows and look at Naruto with a look of surprise. Originally, kakasi thought Naruto could get several million taels to ten million taels this time (kakasi doesn''t think kakasi will carry so much money with him.) Now it''s five or six million taels for class eight. You can give Sasuke and Sakura a part when you go back. What do you think of that. Naruto''s revenue this time is close to 20 million taels, right? Kakashi estimated an amount in his heart. However, kakasi doesn''t know that there is a certain deviation in his estimation, 20 million? If we take into account the value of kuwu, sword in hand, detonator and other materials, Kakashi''s estimate is only a little more than half. "Naruto? Is there really so much? " Sakura, sitting on Naruto''s side, is also directly staring at Naruto, and her tone is raised at this moment. "Well, it''s all together, so it''s in the same scroll. Sakura and Sasuke''s share will also have one or two million taels. Don''t worry, I''m the big one. So, Miss Hong, it''s really not much. The usual training of Yaya, zhinai and Hata also costs a lot of endurance, and the detonators in them are a little more equipped, Tasks. " Naruto raises his hand. In the first half of the sentence, he looks at Sakura and Sasuke. In the back, he looks at xirihong, Chutian, Ya and zhinai. "Hiss? Five or six million? Naruto, give us all this? " Tooth seems to still take the expression that cannot believe to say. Sakura, who wanted to get rid of it before. I can''t say it at this moment. It''s just too much. Ya, zhinai and Hatta, who are born in the Ninja family, are still like this. Let alone Sakura, a ninja of civilian origin. It''s six million taels for class eight as a whole. What about her and Sasuke? Not much. Even on average. That''s 1.5 million taels, right? At the thought of this amount. Sakura''s eyes are all direct! That refusal words, how is to say not to export. Even Sasuke couldn''t help looking at Naruto again. I really have to say that since he left the village this time. Naruto has been refreshing Sasuke''s cognition. He doesn''t even know his teammate. Chapter 128 "Well, it''s for you, but how to allocate it depends on teacher Hong." Naruto said with a smile, "red teacher, do not hesitate, these are really just part of it, you take it." Looking at the side of xirihong, there was still some hesitation. Naruto continued. "Red, since Naruto has said that, take it." One side of Kakashi also said at this time. "I''ll take it. Thank you, Naruto." Red hesitated for a while, finally nodded and said. One is Kakashi''s persuasion. One is also because Naruto said it was for the eighth class. Not for her. In the case of the former, we should consider our own students. As a Shangren. Xirihong knows how much a ninja spends on his daily life. Although all the members of his team are ninjas from the Ninja family, it doesn''t mean that they are very rich, including Hata, the eldest lady of the Japanese family. Xirihong knows that Hata''s current status as the heir of the Japanese family is just in vain, the head of the Japanese family, His father, RI RI Zu, has already planned to give up his eldest daughter and cultivate his second daughter. He can''t get all the cultivation resources of his family as before. Of course, compared with ordinary people, he is still very rich. But it''s just a comparison with the average person. This time, we can get nearly 6 million taels. As Naruto said. Class eight will be in the future for a long time. There is no need to worry about the material consumption in the cultivation and task. Xirihong is also determined to pay attention to the fact that all the money will be spent on his three subordinates. "Ha ha! Thank you very much, Naruto! You are so funny I saw my teacher promise to come down. The expression on the face of tooth is also more brilliant. He patted Naruto on the shoulder and said with a smile. "Thank you, Naruto." The ambition of one side is still facial expression calm of nod, light voice says. Hatta also whispered thanks. At the end of the subject. The next few people just chatted for a little while and then they scattered. After all, including xirihong, Yaya, zhinai and Sasuke, they all had injuries. In these two days, we should still give priority to rest. Before it''s gone. Naruto can clearly sense Sasuke''s strange sight. It seems that I want to say something to myself. But in the end, he held back. But Naruto can see through Sasuke''s vision. I can roughly guess the idea of the talented young master yuzhibo. Naruto also wants to have a "deep" conversation with Sasuke. But not now! The time has not yet come. Sasuke is the existence he must strive for in his plan. Not without Sasuke. Naruto''s plan cannot be implemented. But if it''s with Sasuke''s help. Naruto can make sure that his future plans can be carried out more smoothly. "It''s still too early. Let''s wait a little longer." Naruto is now planning for a month or two later. This is especially true when we get nine tails'' help in advance. Naruto thinks it''s time to speed up his plan! And Sasuke. It''s not time yet. When the right time comes. Don''t wait for Sasuke. Naruto himself will take the initiative to talk to this special "brother" in his life. Use the plot you know as a bargaining chip. To cheat. no Come and get Sasuke to join in your plan! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Two days later, as kakasi had expected, after two days of recuperation, the injuries of xirihong, zhinai, Ya and Sasuke were almost recovered. Zhinai and Sasuke, who were relatively minor, had recovered. Some wounds of xirihong and Ya still needed bandages, but they did not affect their actions or even fight, In these two days, the bridge built by dazna was officially completed, and the final work was completed the next day. When the bridge was built. It seems that the people of the whole kingdom of Poland can be heard cheering. It''s as if this bridge will soon bring a prosperous and bright future to Poland. When dazna came to ask Kakashi, Naruto and others to name the bridge. Naruto blurted out the word "Hope". Dazner also happily adopted the name. The bridge linking the land of wave and the land of fire is named "the bridge of hope." It seems to symbolize that the hope of the people in the kingdom of Poland can be realized through this bridge. Although Naruto does not think so. He even thinks that this is just a short-term light for the kingdom of Poland. If the world does not change, the future kingdom of Poland will still fall into the same darkness. The difference is only a matter of time. "Hope? It''s really a seductive and ironic word Step on the other end of the bridge. Naruto finally took a deep look at the bridge. "Naruto?" Immediately after, in front of Sakura that slightly confused greeting sound. "Well! Here we are Naruto did not hesitate to turn around and keep up with his teammates. The official end of this mission out of the village. The seventh class and the eighth class of two teams are also confluence, embarked on the road back to the village. This time, because they didn''t carry ordinary people, and the injuries of xirihong and zhinai were so small that they didn''t affect the action at all. Naturally, the ninja who let go of the speed was not comparable to ordinary people. With the interval of rest, the seventh and eighth teams returned to Muye village in one day. "Well, the task side, I and you red teacher to report it, you can first spread out, return to their own home to rest, this time the task is more difficult, spend more time, the next two days will not have other tasks, first take a good rest for two days, and, if you want to practice, also pay attention to control, assist, teeth, understand?" Standing at the gate of Muye village. Before the separation. Kakashi is still a face serious expression, looking at the seventh and eighth class in front of the sixth name forbearance said so. Especially fix your eyes on Sasuke and tooth. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi!" The teeth, who are paid special attention to, naturally straighten up and respond to the voice. Sasuke is still the same, a cold look, but fortunately there is still a response of the gently nodded. "This task is a very good experience, just like what your teacher Kakashi said. Let''s have a good rest in the next two days." Xirihong also looks at Naruto, Sakura, hatada, ya, Sasuke and zhinai with a soft look. "Yes!" And then. Kakashi and xirihong take the task scroll to the direction of Huoying office building (this time the task is special, and it also involves Qianwu Renqi Renzhong. They must report directly to Huoying instead of going to the task handover center.) Of the remaining six, Sasuke was the first to leave. Naruto and others just talked a little. The same is scattered. Go back to your home. This time the task is really from the physical to mental aspects are very tired. No matter for the seventh or the eighth class, it''s the same. I really need a good rest for two days. Chapter 129 "Do you mean Naruto has initially awakened the Nine Tailed chakra?" In Huoying''s office. After reporting the task details. Xirihong, who left ahead of time. There are only three generations of Huoying and qimukakasi left in the office. Three generations of fire shadow eyebrows, with a look of surprise to Kakashi, slightly with a dignified tone asked. For today''s Muye village. Naruto awakens, nine tail chakra is a very important thing. Compared with this. It is not so important to kill two Wuren seven Renzhong and capture two nindao. After all, according to the information from the spies arranged by three generations of Huoying in the border area, Wuren village just ended the turmoil in the past two years. The details are unknown to the outside world. Muye has no intelligence source for the time being, The dove faction headed by the three generations of Huoying didn''t want to further stimulate other villages. Naturally, it didn''t further investigate the intelligence of Wuren village. However, the only thing that can be determined is the change of regime in Wuren village. Under the current situation, it is also unable to launch a strong attack. Therefore, the negotiation with Wuren village is relatively easy, although it is more important at present. The Naruto reported by kakasi seems to be able to use the nine tail chakra. "Are you sure? Kakashi Third generation Huoying took a deep breath of his pipe, slowly revealed the smoke, looked at Kakashi in front of him with deep eyes, and asked in a deep voice. "Yes, three generations of Huoying, the breath released at that moment should be chakra of nine tails, but whether Naruto actively guided it or inadvertently released it under the crisis is still uncertain." Kakashi also responded with more cautious words. Nine tail man column force. In Sanren, they all left the village for their own reasons. Muye Baiya committed suicide in his prime. Four generations of Huoying died in the nine tail rebellion. Yuzhibo clan was destroyed after yuzhibo weasel left the village in the name of rebellious tolerance. Muye village has nine tails, which are the biggest deterrence to the outside world. In this case, the three generations of Huoying naturally like to see that Naruto can gradually control Jiuwei, just like the previous Jiuwei person Zhuli, that is, Naruto''s mother, jiuxinnai, can freely use Jiuwei''s power (in the final analysis, jiuxinnai uses Jiuwei''s power by his own seal technique, rather than reaching a consensus with Jiuwei, It can be seen from the following plot that Naruto used the Nine Tailed chakra completely for the first time in the original work, and also used the tug of war mode to forcibly pull the Nine Tailed chakra out.) In this way, the external environment and current pressure of Muye village can be alleviated. Of course, there is also a premise here. Naruto can''t be controlled and eroded by Jiuwei. Otherwise, for Muye village, it would be a terrible disaster like the end of the day. Whether or not to suppress or even defeat the nine tails in a confrontation is the biggest measure of combat effectiveness in the current world of tolerance. Yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu can do this. And whirlpool Shuihu, whirlpool jiuxinnai can also rely on their own family inheritance of exuberant vitality and powerful seal technology to suppress Jiuwei. But after all, it is by means of sealing, rather than positive hard power. Compared with the above two, the gap is still very obvious. And what about the present world of tolerance? Who can really fight against the nine tails in their heyday? Changmen? Forget it, samsara eye is not his, that is to say, relying on the strong physical quality of the whirlpool clan, using their exuberant vitality to force the use of samsara eye, and the price is that the body is constantly eroded, and one day it will be swallowed up. In the original book, changmen let liudao Payne invade Muye, but was not completely suppressed by Jiuwei? Although it is said that before the transfer of power, forced to use super power to destroy the whole wood leaves, resulting in their own power decline, but please remember that this time the nine tail is only "half"!! The other half can only exist in the stomach of that special "God of death" like Watergate. Reincarnation eye can naturally suppress and even control the nine tails. But that''s not what changmen has. It''s given. The essential difference is reflected. And the rest of them? Who can say beat nine tails? Yuzhibo with earth? Yuzhibo weasel? With the advantage of the eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope, there is no problem to control and suppress it. But what about defeat? Don''t be kidding. That is the power possessed by Shura and the God of forbearance! Three generations of Huoying naturally don''t know much about this. But as a disciple of the first generation of Huoying and the second generation of Huoying. The three generations of Huoying know the power of Jiuwei very well. So, if Naruto can really control the nine tail chakra. That''s a blessing for Muye! After all, the three generations of Huoying now believe that Naruto will become the same "Muye hero" as his father in the future! "Well, there are both possibilities. After all, Naruto is at this age. It''s not impossible for him to detect the nine tails in his body. Kakashi, we should strengthen our observation. Nine tails are a double-edged sword for Muye. We must pay attention to them." Three generations of fire shadow smashed his pipe, solemnly said. "Yes, three generations." Kakashi nodded and returned with the same solemn expression. Soon afterwards. After seeing three generations of Huoying without further instructions. "Well, I''ll be rude first!" Kakashi bowed slightly and left the Huoying office in a flash. The third generation of fire shadow walks to the French window of the office, overlooking the location of Naruto''s house. What comes to mind is the face of the fourth generation of fire shadow and vortex jiuxinnai. At the moment. A wisp of expectation and worry appeared in the pupils of the three generations of fire shadows. On the other side. Naruto who returns home naturally will not know that three generations of Huoying and Kakashi have such a conversation. Now Naruto has many things to deal with, such as thoroughly counting the harvest this time, disposing of some materials, and changing the next cultivation plan. We have to find time to talk with Jiuwei again, and the seal, Naruto also needs to consider whether to meet his "biological father" in his life now. In addition, it is necessary to further formulate the next plan. The most important thing is the route. If the plot is not too biased, it will be less than two months before the arrival of the Zhongren exam. During this period, it is better to perform more C-level tasks out of the village, As far as possible, step in nearby places to confirm the route. To be able to receive the tasks of other countries is naturally the best. After all, in Naruto''s plan, not only Muye village, but also Naruto, the land of fire, doesn''t plan to stay more, because it''s too dangerous. And you have to think about the organization. It''s absolutely impossible to live near the rain country. Naruto is very clear about his strength now. Unless it''s completely untied and nine tails come out. Otherwise. In the organization. You don''t need the changmen. Yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark are enough to capture themselves. Pay attention not to kill, but to capture! Just from the perspective of the current strength rating. Chapter 130 This is the most important part of Naruto''s current plan. There are, of course, several alternatives. There are also many partners to choose from. Naruto, including Yunren and Yanren, has its own advantages and disadvantages in choosing these countries and villages. However, from his heart, Naruto is not willing to be subject to others again. Moreover, even in the worst case, if he is forced to choose one of Yunren or Yanren, he must make a preliminary plan. Otherwise, as a Nine Tailed man of Muye, Naruto has to make a plan, How do you think the fourth generation of Lei Ying and the third generation of Tu Ying will think when they go to Yunren and Yanren? Happy to accept you, and then really believe you? Don''t be funny. Don''t say that people, as the shadow of a village, can''t be confused. To say the least. Even if it''s really brain drain. Isn''t there another high level? Therefore, everything should be well prepared. beyond all doubt. These are just the backup plans that Naruto has considered. Top priority plan. Naruto is still considering its operability. The most important thing is to see your own plan and development. The reason is very simple. The plan can be made at any time, but the situation will also change at any time, so your plan is to follow the change. At present, we can only set a general goal for the time being. That''s it. "There are a lot of things. Deal with them one by one." When I get home. First of all, I made a temporary inventory of the harvest this time. Will be divided to Sakura and Sasuke that a material evenly out, immediately after, slightly consider the next arrangement. Naruto is directly lying on the bed to rest. Although there are many things, we can''t be in a hurry. Step by step. This is the right pace. Because Kakashi had orders. So in the next two days, the seventh class did not take over the task, and Kakashi did not issue a call order. Naruto naturally gave priority to his own affairs. According to the corresponding proportion, the materials and money counted out were almost given to Sakura and Sasuke, each with about 2 million taels (because Kakashi saved his share), The next day, Naruto sent them directly. After all, they were teammates. Before that, they were classmates of six years. Naruto knew where Sakura and Sasuke lived. When Naruto saw that Naruto had really sent so much money to them, Sakura could hardly say a word of politeness. That''s the same thing. He gave too much! The words on the other side of the second pillar are still a little arrogant. Originally, they didn''t intend to ask for this sum of money, but under the persuasion of Naruto. Plus, it''s really too much. The second pillar was silent for two seconds. In the end, it''s really fragrant. And after that. Naruto also went straight to Muye''s most prosperous commercial street. Today''s Naruto is not the same as before. They walk straight on the road. Although most of the residents of Muye see Naruto with fear, no one dares to show disgust and rejection directly, and they dare not have abusive words. The reason is very simple, That is because the forehead of Naruto symbolizes the forehead protection of Muye ninja. Only in this way, these ordinary residents should at least show a relatively peaceful look on the surface. What kind of existence is ninja. These people who live in Muye village know better than the ordinary people outside the village. In private, there are still words of abuse and resentment. But it will never be shown directly on the surface as before. And these are the ideas of ordinary people. Naruto doesn''t care at all. Whether they resent themselves or ignore themselves, they have nothing to do with Naruto. Although they still need to be patient now, it doesn''t mean Naruto won''t remember. The street that you cross along the way. Naruto goes straight to a clothing store which covers a large area. Yes, Naruto''s purpose today is to come here to order the clothes he wants. Naruto always wanted to change this suit before. But there is no money. Not only because Naruto''s daily expenses are not small, it is difficult to save money. And the most important thing is. The cost of customized clothing is also not low. And Naruto, it''s not about buying one. Naturally, more money is needed. Originally, I thought I would save for a long time, but I didn''t expect that the country of Bo and his party would get a good harvest this time. When they came back, Naruto naturally had to change his clothes quickly. When Naruto just opened the door and walked in. "Welcome to the light." That is the subconscious greeting. When the smiling clerk saw Naruto, her expression was stiff. At the next moment, the female clerk immediately responded to the forehead protection. She took a deep breath and pulled out the smile. "Welcome to ninja. What do you need? We have all kinds of clothes here. " Professional ethics naturally exist. But more out of awe for Naruto''s identity as a ninja. It''s the look and the expression you see. The fear that can be seen directly. Naruto nodded gently as if he didn''t feel it. "Well, I want to make my own clothes, OK?" Naruto stepped in, glancing at the finished clothes in the store, and said in a light tone. "Do you want to order clothes? No problem at all. Do you have any drawings with you? Or just tell us what we want? Let''s draw a sketch for you first? " Naruto''s words just fell. The shop assistant''s eyes brightened. There is fear. But business still needs to be done. Because of Naruto''s Ninja identity. Is it because people can''t live with money? Moreover, the cost of custom-made clothing is far more than the price of finished clothing. "I don''t have any professional design drawings, but I have a sketch of my own flowers. Do you think this is OK?" Naruto turned around and took out a drawing from his arms and handed it to the female clerk. This drawing was drawn by Naruto himself a long time ago. The style refers to the windbreaker in his previous life. It''s just modified according to the Ninja habit and the pattern of Yushen robe in this world. The Naruto in the high collar section makes a slight modification. That kind of design always feels that it will affect his action. Then it''s not the long sleeve, but it''s changed to the medium and short sleeve pattern. It''s necessary to be handsome, but the efficiency can''t be lost. Naruto is the kind of person who wants both the inside and the face. Color, white plus pale gold, red as the bottom, with black ripple, and then is the kind of blue and white interlaced. Except this one. There is another kind of clothing similar to the jacket of previous generations, which is more light and light. If the color is orange, the other is black, which is slightly dark. This is the coat. And then the words inside. It''s a top with a half high collar. It''s not Xiao Li''s close fitting clothes. Naruto thinks it''s a little scary when he imagines them. The most simple style is to emphasize flexibility and comfort. Pants are simple. The most standard Ninja pants. There are long ones and short ones. Convenient for all kinds of situations in life. Chapter 131 Of course, the spiral symbol of the whirlpool clan has not been lost. Anyway? I still have half the whirlpool blood. It''s the same as before. It''s marked on both sides of the garment inside. Because of the clothing inside, Naruto requires deep color. The red logo of the whirlpool clan is obviously engraved on both sides. "This sketch is enough" The shop assistant looked at the drawing handed over by Naruto, nodded gently and said. Although it''s rather sloppy, it''s not in the wilderness at all, but the general appearance and requirements can be seen. And there''s a rough sketch like this. It''s also easier to design clothes. "I''ll take your measurements next." The shop assistant looked at Naruto and said. "Well, I''ll trouble you." Naruto nodded calmly. After getting permission from Naruto. The shop assistant also immediately took the discretion tool, measured and recorded Naruto''s body data such as circumference. "It takes about a week for the sample to be made. Please come and have a look for yourself. If you are not satisfied with it, you can correct it. If you can, you can make it formally." After putting away the tools, the shop assistant said in a respectful tone. "OK, I see. I need ten pieces for each suit. This is a deposit. Is that enough?" Naruto gently nodded and immediately took out his wallet from his arms and handed it to him for 30000 Liang. "Not so much for a deposit." "It''s OK. Just wait until the final check-out time and calculate together." Naruto waved his hand and said softly. A suit of clothes is two or three thousand taels. Even though Naruto requires a large number of money, the total amount is at most 100000 yuan. However, now Naruto has tens of millions of taels of wealth, but does not care about the cost of this amount. "Yes." Then Naruto bought two more comfortable home clothes and pajamas in the store. Then he left the store with his things and went back to his home. When Naruto''s figure disappeared completely, the clerk was really relieved. Looking at the drawings in his hand, he felt the urge to tear them off, But I just thought about it in my mind. Finally, I took the drawing and went to the design room at the back of the store. Just two days of repair time will soon pass. In these days. Naruto obeyed Kakashi''s orders very well. Stay at home and rest. The most is to go out for a walk, and then do some physical exercise. The previous cultivation stopped for a while. Just came back from the outside. And had such a fierce war. Physical fatigue is one aspect. On the spiritual level, it also needs to be repaired. Moreover, Naruto just used these two days to reflect on the battle between heichuleiya and Naruto. Naruto always thinks that only those who constantly reflect will become stronger. In this battle. Naruto obviously learned from the experience and lessons of the previous two battles. Make full use of their abundant advantages to suppress the black hoe teeth. It''s not easy to give him a chance to fight close. The use of shadow separation and various wind escape Ninjutsu. And then to consume and press the black hoe teeth. From the beginning to the end, it was a very smooth tactic. Heichuleiya, whose comprehensive strength is above Naruto (not counting Jiuwei chakra), has been completely suppressed by Naruto. Originally, it was supposed to consume the black HOE''s thunder teeth from beginning to end. However, the final outbreak of heichuleiya made the battle a little bit of waves. Although, even if we don''t borrow nine tail chakra''s words. Naruto can fight to death like heichuleiya. But in that case. Naruto himself is bound to be seriously injured, even his life is in danger. Of course, Naruto didn''t make subjective mistakes in this battle like the previous two. The implementation of tactics and the maintenance of distance. Naruto is doing very well. I never let down my vigilance. We are always on guard against the outbreak of heichuleiya, but in Ninja''s battle, there are too many uncertainties and accidents. This time, we still have enough intelligence. If there is no intelligence, it will be more difficult. It''s hard to predict whether the opponent has a different card. Naruto knows the direction of the original plot very well. I have a certain understanding of the fighting style and system of those famous ninjas in the original book, especially those big men. Naruto even knows some of their cards, but these are not enough. The lesson of this battle for Naruto is that any battle must consider all the possible results. Don''t worry about winning, think about losing first. This is the mentality of a person who can always win. In a world like this. You can''t be too careful. Rest and reflection. As long as you don''t care about time. Time goes by quickly. After the scheduled two-day trimming time has passed. The third members of the seventh class also received the call order from the guidance of their own team. It''s different from other villages. Muye village is famous for its numerous tasks. From the lowest level of D tasks to the highest level of a tasks, the total share of the other four villages can surpass Muye Village (this is also because Sharen village has been weakening, Wuren village has been maimed by playing with soil, and the coup launched by zhaomeiming two years ago to kill yacang is back to normal. Now the two villages add up, It is estimated that the number of ninjas who need to perform tasks in Muye village will naturally increase with the number of tasks. For the moment, the seventh team led by kakasi is in the upper reaches of combat power in Muye village. It''s about two days. It''s time to move on. Same assembly time, same assembly place. "Oh, I haven''t seen you for two days. You three look better. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura." Although not as much as the previous two. But it''s still the same as before, and she will be a little late. Finally, Kakashi raises her hand to Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, who are already on the scene in advance, and says with a smile. "Miss Kakashi, can''t you arrive on time?" Even make complaints about it several times. But every time I see my tutor, I will be late nine times out of ten times, Sakura couldn''t make complaints about it. "Ha ha, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. When I just came here, I lost myself on the road of life." Kakashi laughs and continues to talk about his nonsense. Then it''s a nonsense reason that no one will believe. Looking at Kakashi''s thick skin. Sakura''s eyelids jumped, and he resisted the temptation to continue to Tucao. He sighed with frustration in his heart. Especially when he make complaints about him and Sasuke, he was still a calm expression like water. Chapter 132 "Well, let''s go straight to the point. Two days of trimming time has passed. Now it seems that your state has almost recovered. It''s time for our seventh class to start taking over the task again." Kakashi looked at his three subordinates in front of him and said. As I said before, it is different from the number of monks in other villages. Even ninjas from Yunren village and Yanren village are hard to get a good task. This side of Muye village. The most important thing is the task. What''s missing is ninja on mission. And because there are too many. The ninja in Muye village still has room for selection and qualification. Although in general. All tasks are coordinated and arranged by the task center. But the seventh class is really the kind of existence that can take whatever task you want, provided that the strength and task level match. "Mission? However, Mr. Kakashi, we should all be able to only receive tasks above level C in the future, right Naruto holds his hands on his chest, looks at Kakashi and asks softly. "What? I don''t like the d-level mission? " Kakashi said with a dumb smile, looking at Naruto and a smile. "It''s not that we don''t look up to the problem, but with the current strength of our team, in fact, there is no problem with the B-level tasks, is there, Mr. Kakashi? Level D mission is really meaningless. Ninja shouldn''t waste time like this, should it? Teacher Kakashi Naruto asked with a smile. "My opinion is the same as Naruto. Level D tasks are meaningless, and the lowest level should be level C or level B tasks." Sasuke is also rare, said at this time. Or a cool appearance, tone coldly said. Although Sakura on one side is a little hesitant, she doesn''t say anything in the end. According to the performance of the two people before, and Sakura''s self-consciousness, she has grown up a lot during this period. Level D tasks, well, in Sakura''s view, are indeed some Pediatrics, but when it comes to level C tasks, although Sakura knows that not all tasks are the same as that one, But after all, it was my first C-level task, and I encountered such a scene directly. Besides, it was less than ten days ago? Sakura still has a deep shadow in her heart. Just determined to become strong up Sakura. At this time, it''s just forced down. From this aspect, we can see that after returning to the village this time, Sakura has really grown up a lot. Not just on the strength level (with the improvement of chakra''s control, ninja''s strength will certainly be enhanced.) It also refers to the psychological level. Therefore, in the current situation, Sakura''s silence is actually a kind of approval. "Ho Ho, you all think so." Kakashi''s right eye narrowed slightly, which seemed to be some elusive tone. The next moment. The style of painting changed. Kakashi smiles. "I also think so. With your growth in this period of time, level D task is really not suitable, but even if you can reach level B task, you are not in a hurry at present! Let''s transition from a C-level task for a while. " Kakashi smiles at Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi." That''s the point. Naruto and Sasuke have psychological expectations. According to the current configuration of the team. It''s true that you can do level B tasks directly, but anyway, it''s only ten days since graduation. It''s clear that you should do dozens or even hundreds of level D tasks with accumulated experience before you can take Level C tasks, and then grow up slowly. Level B tasks will not be received until a long time later. The team like class 7 is really special. Naruto and Sasuke are linked, Even if we don''t count nine tail chakra, Naruto now has the same strength as the general tolerance. After Sasuke opened the eye of writing wheel, with the completion of the first chakra control training and the completion of the second chakra control training, the current strength is directly higher than the general tolerance, and the lowest is the level of tolerance among elites, which seems to be the most mediocre Sakura, With the completion of the second chakra control practice, plus the foundation of tolerance school, it is relatively good. As far as strength is concerned, it''s unbearable. It can be regarded as approaching the general level of tolerance. In addition, qimukakasi, the elite, is tolerant. Directly speaking, A-level tasks can be collected directly. The seventh class has such strength. But at present, the seventh class is still a team with relatively weak experience. There are not 20 d-level tasks, and there is only one C-level task at present. The pace before is a little faster. Now it''s time to settle down and accumulate for a while. Naruto also understands this truth. Naturally, I won''t say much. Although two pillars are a little dissatisfied, they see that Naruto doesn''t say much, and Kakashi seems to be very firm, that is, he snorts and doesn''t make redundant response. "SA, since we have reached a consensus, the task of the seventh class will be started again!" Kakashi gently closed her hands and said with a smile. "Yes!" "Then, let''s go!" "Yes With the successful completion experience of the first C-level task. In addition, there are three generations of fire shadow''s acquiescence, as well as Kakashi''s team leader. The next C-level tasks of the seventh class are basically tasks with higher reward and higher difficulty. Of course, that''s the reward. Now it''s not in the eyes of class seven. Even Sakura and Sasuke. But they all just got a huge sum of money from Naruto. It''s just that the types of tasks will attract some attention and interest of the three people. Especially Sakura. See the word moment of C-level task. The body still can''t help shaking. But Kakashi knows that, too. I know I still need to give Sakura some time to over buffer. The second C-level task after returning is to escort a businessman from Muye to Kyoto, the capital of the land of fire. It''s really a C-level task. It was almost calm all the way. Whether it''s mountain bandits or bandits. Or maybe the merchant''s enemy knew that the escorts were a whole team of ninjas in Muye village, and one of them was Zhongren (the standard clothes of Zhongren and xiaren in Muye village are the same, so outsiders only know that there is at least one Zhongren in this team). After that, they all gave up the plan to fight against the target. The most peaceful C-level mission. It only took two days to complete. When I get back. Take a break. That is to continue to receive C-level tasks. There was no accident of the eighth shift, and there were not many tasks that could only be accomplished by excessive killing. It includes escorting special personnel, hiring guards, clearing wild animals, and fixed-point patrols. In less than a month. The seventh shift received level C tasks continuously. The sweeping situation. High efficiency performance in successive tasks. It also makes those Zhongren who are responsible for issuing tasks in the task center look at the seventh shift with new eyes. Chapter 133 A team set up in just over a month. Actually can directly skip the initial honing and adaptation period. Go straight to the mature stage. In addition, the more efficient people are when they are performing tasks, the more mature their mentality and thinking become. In particular, Kakashi also noticed that Sakura''s shadow in the past has gradually faded during this period of task execution, that is, she has begun to take C-level tasks of eliminating mountain bandits, robbers or the more rampant underworld, Of course, this C-level mission is not as bloody as the first one, or the first one to eliminate mountain bandits. It''s more about Kakashi''s experience for his own team, but Kakashi has a little regret behind. It''s not that the task is not good, but that the time is a little early. Now it''s really a pure public security mission. The task scroll is also clearly written. Wipe out any lawless elements who dare to resist. The rest is to capture all the lawless elements and cooperate with local government officials to detain them. The rest is left to the army in the nearby city. Such a task requires. Sakura showed a little resistance even at the beginning. But in the end, I convinced myself to participate in the task. Kill the mountain bandits who resist fiercely and even want to escape on the spot. As long as it''s the people who surrender. It''s all tied up. Then inform the nearby gendarmes to deal with it. Many of these policing tasks originally belonged to the City owners in the nearest area, or to the troops stationed nearby. But for one thing, some mountain bandits are very rampant and even have good force. If we only use the general army to deal with it, it is easy to cause a large area of casualties and escape. In that case, the public security is more likely to be further damaged. Rather than that, the local city leader will issue it to Muye village directly in the form of a task. Anyway, it''s not too clear for ninja to deal with these mountain bandits. The Garrison''s army, Or the gendarmes who maintain law and order in the city just need to do the final finishing work. Efficient maintenance of local law and order. It can also avoid large-scale casualties. The most important thing is. For those officials. The materials and money spent by the military far exceed the remuneration for issuing a C-level mission, not to mention the pension and supplementary personnel expenses after the subsequent military casualties, which is a disaster for local officials. Why complicate things that can be solved easily? Naturally, it''s based on this kind of thinking. Muye village will receive many C-level tasks similar to public security. This is the type of C-level security task performed by the seventh class. Gradually adapt. And then we got through it. Finally complete the transformation. Because of the difference of Naruto, it brings about the change of people around him. Sakura haruno is also gradually changed out of his once timid and naive side. This is not to say that Sakura haruno has grown up all of a sudden. It''s more than before. Look at problems and deal with things. No longer so naive and naive. Now the chunye cherry is no doubt a lot stronger and more mature. See chunye Sakura have such growth. As the leader of the seventh class. Kakashi is undoubtedly gratified. After a continuous period of C-level tasks are completed. At Naruto''s request, Sasuke and Sakura also agreed. The seventh class also formally received the first B-level task of its own team one month after its establishment. Or escort mission. But this time it''s a big one. The one who needs to be escorted is the youngest son of the state of Sichuan. This time, on behalf of Daming, the state of Sichuan, he went to the state of Caozhi and the state of Tianzhi for government affairs and diplomacy. In addition to the guards of his own Daming mansion, he also hired a team of Zhongren in Sharen village according to the standard of B-level task. At present, all countries have maintained relative restraint and no war broke out, but that is aimed at big countries, big and small countries are different, The most important thing is that the third highness of the state of Sichuan still needs to pass through the territory of the state of rain to go to the state of grass, which is the shortest distance. In recent years, the state of rain has been regarded as a turbulent and restless country, but it''s not enough to be the general guard of his own country. Naturally, they hired ninjas from Sharen village. After the country of grass. And then to the land of fields. Before entering Kyoto, the capital of the land of fire. The task of the team in Sharen village is naturally completed. It''s OK for Sharen to enter other small countries. If he wants to enter the country of fire, even if he is not in the command of Muye village, he still needs some scruples. After paying a courtesy visit to the name of the country of fire, the third highness wants to return to the country of Sichuan. For the sake of safety, he still stays in the capital temporarily, Let an official go to Muye as a representative to issue a B-level escort mission. This mission was just seen by Kakashi. Even if a hostile country of Kawabata or some forces in the country want to eliminate the third Royal Highness, sending ninjas is usually not a strong presence. Kakashi directly received the B-level mission. When he learned that the famous Qi mukakasi directly led the team to receive such a class B task. The third highness of the kingdom of Sichuan is very happy. Most people don''t know much about the famous ninjas in the world of tolerance. However, the dignitaries of major countries, especially the three Highnesses who are likely to inherit the name of Sichuan and become the monarch of a country, will still know about the famous ninjas in each big ninja village. They all know what ninjas mean. Not to mention that the state of Sichuan itself is a medium-sized country sandwiched between the country of fire and the country of wind. It is said that it is a medium-sized country, but it is not as good as the country of grass. People have their own village of caoren, but the state of Sichuan does not. On the left is Sharen, and on the right is Muye. Be reasonable. In fact, the pressure of the state of Sichuan is also quite great. In the previous World War of tolerance, as long as it is the state of wind and the state of fire. The state of Sichuan is hard to survive. Therefore, all the great names of Sichuan wanted to develop their own strength. Unfortunately, it''s almost impossible to succeed. The most is to recruit some indecent wandering ninjas. At this point. Sichuan is really worse than several small countries. After all, even if they are bullied, there is still room for resistance. For example, Yuren village and Takimoto village in the former countries of rain and Takimoto are recognized as the strongest villages among the five big countries. This is the most enviable place in Sichuan. When Kakashi leads the seventh class to Kyoto. The third highness also warmly received the seventh class. Moreover, in Kakashi''s face, even Naruto and the other three "indecent" lower forbearance in his Highness''s eyes have accepted the goodwill of his highness. Chapter 134 Although it''s just a prince with the right of inheritance in a medium-sized country. But in terms of identity, it''s a more noble existence in this world. Kakashi naturally doesn''t need to talk more about it. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura are all under Kakashi''s leadership. They pay the necessary respect to the three highness, and they are also eager to return home (just because they are loved by the current celebrities, have the highest probability of inheritance, and are not without competitive pressure.) After the first day of hospitality. The third highness of the kingdom of Sichuan is determined to leave the kingdom of fire and return to the kingdom of Sichuan. To see a country like fire through the past is to go to the country of Sichuan. But not to mention that the country of fire itself is a big country, and the distance is not short. In addition, the most dangerous road is just the journey from the country of fire to the country of Sichuan. As early as when the third highness went abroad, he was attacked. If it wasn''t for the protection of Sharen, he would have capsized at that time. This time, he hired Muye ninja for the same reason. And can be protected by Kakashi. The third highness was overjoyed. Because he believed that he could return to Sichuan successfully. Sharen is not famous. Woodleaf ninja. In particular, qimukakasi still has a good reputation in the whole world of tolerance, which most people can''t recognize. However, many people can see that this famous Muye copy Ninja is more peaceful on the way back than when he started, Of course, there are also hired killers who can''t recognize Kakashi and force their hand. Almost all of them are the most common warriors. Those killers who don''t even have chakra are easily solved by the seventh class. Those hired ninjas from other countries. Although there are no big five. But it''s a ninja from Kawamura and Takimoto. These people are the elites in their respective villages. The moment I saw qimukakasi. They all chose to give up the task. Ninja, of course, has to make the task a priority. But if you know you can''t finish it and you have to go up and die, that''s brain pumping. The big deal is that his ninja record is a little bit ugly, so it''s not a big deal to return the reward. It''s also because these people give up. The seventh class also saved a lot of things. The rest of the journey was peaceful. The seventh class, also under the leadership of Kakashi, successfully sent the third highness back to the capital city of Sichuan. Finally, they declined his warm invitation. Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura did not stay in the country of Sichuan, but returned directly to Muye village. Successful completion of the first level B task. Add those C-level tasks accumulated before. Kakashi also once again gave his team a holiday by the way. Ninja also needs a combination of work and rest. If you''re on a mission over and over again. Even if the body can bear it, the spirit can not stand it. And after this time back to the village. Naruto also received the news from the clothing store that the sample had come out. Naruto took time to go there to confirm the final version. After telling him that he could come to collect all the clothes in two weeks, Naruto left the clothing store with satisfaction. For the rest of the time. Naruto intends to intensify his attack. The goal has also been set. That''s the spiral pill. The current level of spiral pill can indeed threaten Shangren. Even if it hits the key, it can definitely achieve the effect of killing. In previous battles, heichuleiya was also hit by Naruto. Even if Naruto didn''t mend the knife, heichuleiya probably couldn''t survive, but Naruto always thought that mending the knife was a good habit, In particular, the first C-level mission did not confirm the death of the leader of the mountain bandit, which led to the slightest error, so Naruto had a deeper understanding of the importance of mending the sword. As long as the enemy has not really breathed his breath, he can never relax at all. That''s when the spiral balls hit the ball. He also quickly mended the knife to completely destroy the last trace of life of heichuleiya. And back to the spiral pill. Generally speaking, tolerance is enough. But if it is a more powerful enemy, the spiral pill will be a little dwarfed. Its power is even better. At the present stage, the power of chakra, which has been compressed to the extreme, is very powerful. But in terms of control and accuracy, others can''t hold it up. Can''t they let others avoid it? For this reason. Naruto intends to further develop its own spiral pill. There are standard answers in the original. Just copy it. The sword in the hand of spiral pill is the finished product of spiral pill in the true sense. Now Naruto can''t be developed. The nature of chakra changes. Naruto is practicing with a leaf in his spare time, but it is not so easy. But the nature change one day has not been controlled thoroughly, the sword in the hand of spiral pill is the flower in the mirror, the moon in the water! But! succedaneum. Or in the middle of the two big jade spiral pill! It is the Ninja that Naruto can strengthen and develop at this stage. To be frank. It''s the further release of chakra! Of course, the increase of quantity will inevitably lead to the increase of control difficulty. Naruto has estimated this for a long time. But this difficulty can be completely overcome. The morphological changes of chakra completed before. So Naruto has a deeper understanding of chakra''s compression. It''s just increasing a certain amount of chakra input and release. Naruto is 100% able to deal with it. What we need to pay attention to is the extent to which the upper limit of chakra input can be reached. Naruto himself is practicing. We must control this accurately. Otherwise. Once the operation breaks out. Naruto under close range has to bear more damage than the risk of practicing spiral pill before. Of course, because of the high risk. The initial stage. Naruto is to let others to test. After getting some experience. It''s ontology testing. But even so. "No!" "Boom!" It''s still easy to explode directly, chakra. It''s not as easy to suppress Naruto. "Bah, bah, bah!" The dust from the explosion. When it spreads. Still in the familiar back mountain woods. Naruto came out of the smoke with a disheartened face. He was in a state of embarrassment. The shadow parts that he had separated before were far away. The shadow parts that were a little closer were all too late to avoid. They were involved in the explosion and dissipated directly. As for my words. Naruto was at the moment of the explosion. The Nine Tailed chakras are directly used to form a chakra coat on the outside of the body. Counteract almost all of the blast. So the appearance of Naruto at the moment looks a little bad. In fact, there was no injury at all. Chapter 135 "Is this the third time?" Naruto shook his head helplessly. Although it''s not so easy to know that a ninja has to be further developed. But they all have standard answers to copy. And basically the direction is right. But in the end, it''s very difficult to finish. Naruto had expected to complete the advanced development of this ninja in one or two days by virtue of the cultivation advantages of shadow separation. Now it seems that the progress is not slow, but it is definitely not as fast as expected. "But it''s powerful enough." Naruto glanced at the pit where he had just stood. It''s just the result of the aftershocks. as one can imagine. If you''re close. Even if the big jade spiral pill can''t hit the opponent directly. Naruto can also detonate this chakra directly. This is a trick that Naruto learned in these two days of cultivation. Spiral pill itself is the product of the ultimate compression and rotation of chakra. That''s the reverse. If you are after the operation. The rotation is no longer controlled. It''s based on chakra. What''s the result of direct detonation? The idea came to mind. Naruto is a direct action. At first, it was tested with ordinary spiral pills. It turns out that Naruto''s idea works. However, the amount of chakra contained in the ordinary spiral pill is not too much. It''s not a direct hit, but a short-range detonation. The destructive power is not enough, but Dayu spiral pill is different. In Naruto''s recent cultivation, on the basis of continuous testing, the chakra consumed by Naruto''s Dayu spiral pill is more than twice as much as the ordinary spiral pill! So concentrated to the extreme, and then burst out in an instant chakra. Even the aftereffects are terrifying enough. Although Naruto has not tested the power of Dayu spiral pill after it is completely completed. But it depends on the result of the failure of cultivation. Naruto is very satisfied. As for such detonations, the safety of the caster is a problem. Naruto has nine chakra coats as a defense, which really won''t be impacted much. Moreover, he is a performer, so it''s impossible for him to completely control the riot, but it''s OK to guide the direction of chakra''s outbreak. In that case. Naruto''s means of attack are one more layer. And as long as it''s the first time I see a ninja. Once Naruto gets close. Naruto is absolutely sure to hit his opponent hard. Even the yuzhibo belt earth, which has the ability to empty its body. Caught off guard. If it''s a reaction. There may not be no chance! The father in his life just relied on the second section of flying Thunder God to use the sudden nature of space-time Ninjutsu to force a wave of taking earth. Before he could react, he hit him hard with a spiral pill. "The general direction is correct, and the compression and rotation are also in place. The key point is the amount of chakra. Is twice as much as the limit? Or is it only suitable for twice at this stage? " Naruto takes a deep breath and frowns gently, considering the information feedback brought about by the outbreak. Because there is no difference between Dayu spiral pill and spiral pill in essence. The difference is only in the input and release of chakra quantity. Naruto has failed many times in the past two days. It''s also because we are constantly adjusting and testing where the limit value of chakra is. Now it seems that the maximum limit is about twice. Up again. Naruto is hard to suppress. Not to mention guiding the rotation. So as to maintain an equilibrium point. "Hoo, try again a few times at last. This time, slow down a little bit and have a look." "The art of shadow separation!" Of course, it is generally certain. But Naruto still wants to make some final confirmation. Anyway, with the protection of the nine tail chakra coat, Naruto doesn''t need to worry about the risk at all. As for the use of the Nine Tailed chakra found in the village. There''s no need to worry! Let''s just leave it alone. It''s nothing even if it''s found out. most important of all. With the improvement of Naruto''s own strength. The accuracy and scope of the previous special perception is also getting stronger, especially when there is nine tail chakra blessing. At present, the whole Muye village. There is no existence that can observe Naruto without being found by Naruto. So, in my daily practice. Naruto is basically bold to try all kinds of things. There is no news yet. But according to the plot of the original book to speculate. It''s time for the exam. Basically, it''s in the range of one to two months after Naruto''s graduation. The second step of the plan is about to be carried out. Naruto naturally should seize the time to strengthen himself. Chakra for fine tuning. A little bit of trial release. As I have said before, it''s a bit difficult to completely control Dayu spiral pill in two days, but according to the current progress, it''s already a preliminary grasp. Next, it only takes a little more time to consolidate, and this operation can be regarded as a complete control. "Big jade spiral pill!" "Boom!" Back to Naruto in the village. As always, continue to their own boring and simple life. Although Naruto yearns for something in his heart. But he is very clear, now he has no qualification, no time to have those things. Naruto knows very well that only by taking advantage of this opportunity to escape from the cage, can he have real freedom and pursue his life goal. Of course, it is also possible to escape from this cage and enter a larger one. It''s even possible to escape that moment. Is to die immediately. however! Life is a gamble, isn''t it? Naruto doesn''t want to be the so-called "Muye hero.". He just wants to live! "Big jade spiral pill"! " ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Time goes by. After returning to the village, it was still about three days. Kakashi was once again a member of the seventh class. I didn''t directly say what the mission was. But straight with Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and others to the capital of fire - Kyoto. And right after we get to Kyoto. "Well? Going to the movies? " Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura look at each other with a look of doubt. They lead their own team to Shangren, and their pupils show a proper look of loss. Didn''t you say you were on a mission? Why do you want to see a movie all of a sudden? "Yes, it''s going to the movies." Kakashi said with a smile. "I need to get in touch with the client first, so you three should go to the cinema first. This is the ticket. Yes, this is one of the requirements of the task. Oh, you three must see all the movies! Then gather at this place! " A direct ticket to the movie. Words have just fallen. "Then!" "Wait a minute, Mr. Kakashi..." I haven''t waited for Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura to say anything. Kakashi''s one jump is to disappear directly in front of the three people. Chapter 136 Look where Kakashi is going. Naruto''s hand that hasn''t been raised can only be helplessly dropped, some speechless shook his head. The style of the leader of our team is really a bit elusive. Then, the next second. When Naruto bows his head. The movie tickets you see directly. It''s marked the moment of "the princess of the wind and cloud movie.". Naruto''s heart is slightly a pick, that raised eyebrows, did not hide his face surprised look. "Well? Is it a special movie? Naruto I also noticed the surprised look on Naruto''s face. One side of the Sakura a little closer, curious asked. On the other side, Sasuke, who still kept a cold expression, held his hands in front of his chest. At this moment, he also turned his head and looked at Naruto. "Well, it''s quite special. You see, it''s the famous actress who just got on fire recently - the princess Fengyun movie starring Fuji fengxuehua." Naruto gave the tickets to Sasuke and Sakura, and said softly. "No? Is it the movie starring Sanzhi? Really? WOW! I saw the preview before. It''s really the latest one! Excellent! Mr. Kakashi is still very good! " Sakura directly drew the movie ticket from the singer''s hand, and saw that the movie name mentioned above was indeed make complaints about the movie "Princess Fengyun". It was directly revealed that kakash, who had been crazy to Tucao, is now the best teacher in Sakura''s mouth. "Ah! Now I can finally appreciate the beauty of Sanzhi! " Looking like Sakura is directly into the mode of flower craze. Naruto can not help but slightly twitch the corners of his mouth twice. Girl, can you stop being so realistic! Speaking of this period of time, Sakura''s vigorous and resolute appearance almost made Naruto forget his teammate and the side of flower mania. "Ah! But Sasuke is the most handsome! " Sakura, who never forgets her ultimate male god, must add this sentence in the end. Sasuke had been used to it for a long time and didn''t say much. He just turned around and looked at Naruto with a look of deep thinking. "Kakasi asked us to go to see the film and said it was a mission request. Is this mission still a guard? And the target is someone in the movie? " Sasuke''s reaction was quite quick. From mission requirements to movies. Almost in the first time. But it''s also a natural consideration. Naruto is more familiar with the existence of the plot. Of course, I know that this mission is the same as the escort mission. And it''s a very long-distance escort mission. "Well, it should be, otherwise, Mr. Kakashi won''t let us watch this movie, and probably the target of the task is miss fujifeng who plays the role of Princess Fengyun." Naruto nodded gently, also said in a guessing tone. But in my heart, I''m 100% sure of this mission. The candidate to protect is the Royal Highness Princess of the snow named Fuji, whose name is Fenghua snow. "But shouldn''t this task be triggered after the test?" Naruto looks unchanged on the surface, but in fact he is a little puzzled. When is the story of snow country? Naruto doesn''t remember. However, Naruto can be sure that it was definitely after the Zhongren test in the original work, and it can even be inferred that the third generation of Huoying died. Gangshou has returned to Muye village to serve as the fifth generation of Huoying. The reason is very simple. In the original work, the original is Fenghua Furao defeated by spiral pill. let me put it another way. Before the story of snow country begins. Naruto has learned spiral pill, and the time for Naruto to learn spiral pill in the original book is just after the examination of Zhongren, he also took Naruto to find the master, return to Muye and inherit the fire shadow of the Five Dynasties. in other words. The story in the original should have happened in a month or two. In this life, I came here ahead of time. This makes Naruto puzzled. After all, I don''t seem to have done anything to interfere with the plot of snow Kingdom, do I? Can this be advanced? But ahead of time, ahead of time. Because Naruto found out, if it goes well. It seems that my plan can be further supplemented and changed. And it''s going to change for the better! "If it goes well, you can avoid the option of finding that dangerous person, if you can..." Naruto secretly shakes his head in his heart, thinking silently. "SA, let''s go to the cinema first!" Naruto raised his hand and said softly. "Well." Sakura replied with a look of excitement. Sasuke was still noncommittal. Then. The three people are walking towards the biggest cinema in Kyoto City. According to Naruto''s countless experience of reading films in his previous life. "Princess Fengyun" The plot of this big movie is undoubtedly more conventional. But in this life, it still belongs to the kind of movie that audiences like to see most. And the production is very good The collocation of scenes. The use of special effects. The director of the film. It is also one of the oldest group of famous directors with only a few names in the world. And the most important thing is! Beautiful! Whether it''s the female owner, Fuji Fengxue, or the male owner, the Sanzhi, who even Sakura, a pretty girl, looks forward to, is just the majority of teenagers and girls in the country of fire. This alone is enough to make many people go into the cinema to support a movie ticket. Naruto is not surprised at this. This kind of thing, in the world of the previous life, It''s not too common. The pursuit of stars is not terrible. What''s terrible is the crazy pursuit of stars. It''s not just news reports. In reality, Naruto has seen that kind of crazy pursuit of stars. Naturally, Naruto is not surprised that "Princess Fengyun" will be on fire. Naruto feels dull. Others are interested in it. Even as a companion, Sakura and Sasuke. Not to mention the former, he is a well-known representative of the beauty school. At the beginning of the film, he was addicted to Sanzhi''s "beauty of the golden age". But Sasuke was a little more than Naruto expected, as if he was interested in the film. At least from the perspective of Naruto. Er Zhu is still very serious about watching the movie. As for the task, or because I really like the film. The Naruto is unknown. Full 127 minutes, more than two hours of film. Although it''s the standard length of a movie. But because it''s really boring. Naruto almost fell asleep on the way. When the movie is finally over, it comes to the end of the song. Naruto''s spirit was boosted. "Well, the movie is finally over." Naruto moves his shoulder and looks at Sakura, who is not willing to leave, and the corner of his mouth seems to rise slightly, revealing a little invisible smile. Naruto thinks silently in his heart. "There are so many people who like to watch this movie..." Chapter 137 Spiritual culture in different worlds. What it brings is a different visual experience. At least in the eyes of these ordinary people, it''s a movie they enjoy. In Naruto''s opinion. Not even the pass line. If you put it in a previous life. Most of all, it depends on the actor''s appearance and fans'' affection to sell tickets, right? Anyway, if Naruto was alone, he would never choose to watch such a movie. The most important thing is to waste money and time. The reason why Kakashi let them see the film first is very simple. One is to let the three of them know the object of protection in advance. Another one is to kill time, right? And Naruto guess there is a temporary support for the three of them in it. After all, it''s even for the sake of knowing who to protect. The reason that Kakashi wants to see his employer in advance can''t be directly established. There must be reasons for Kakashi to deal with something. That''s what he needs. Of course, it can only be said that there is such a possibility. Probably, it''s just Kakashi who wants to let Naruto three spend a little time. Naruto is just idle and bored. Just a little bit more in my mind. "So, where are we going to meet with Mr. Kakashi next?" After walking out of the cinema. After watching the film. Finally, Xiaoying turns to look at Naruto and asks softly. This is the time to carry out the task. Because of Naruto''s daily performance, as well as the strength displayed. As long as kakasi is not around, Naruto is the acting captain of the seventh class. Sasuke also acquiesces in Naruto''s instruction and leadership. In some ways, er Zhu is more practical, that is, compared with the general situation, it will be a bit paranoid and radical, but it is also a normal thing to have such a childhood, It''s the most abnormal performance to bear such a dark past and be normal. "Well, according to Mr. Kakashi, after watching the movie, we can wait for him in a vacant lot on the other side of the West Street." Naruto nodded and said. "Open space?" "Yes, there''s a big space for a movie poster." "Oh, that''s easy." As long as there are landmark buildings or objects. Ninja to find a place is very direct and convenient. "Well, we''ll..." It was just at the moment when the three were going to set out directly for the gathering point that kakasi said. "Boom!" "Get out of the way!" All of a sudden. On the west wall of the cinema. Suddenly, there was a very violent crash. Next second. "Oh "No!" A white horse jumped out of the fence. Above the white horse. A beautiful image sits on the table. That iconic look and costume. And the delicate face with a slightly charming look. "Princess Fengyun!" Sakura was the first to call out in a high tone. "Bang!" Beautiful black hair floating in the wind. Bold and smooth galloping figure. Almost in the blink of an eye. This "Princess Fengyun" disappeared at the end of the street on her white horse. "Catch up "We must intercept it!" It''s about the time of the front and back feet. On the street on the other side of the cinema. More than ten soldiers in black armor and with skull masks were riding on black horses. They were also chasing the direction where the "Princess Fengyun" had left, with a fierce momentum. "Eh eh? What''s the situation? " In less than three or four seconds. Sakura haruno still hasn''t recovered. "It means we can continue to pass the time!" Naruto smiles, though he knows why. But because just watched a boring movie, a sense of suffocation. Just need some channels to vent. Anyway, it''s the "Kyoto entertainment mode" as a survival exercise! "Sasuke!" "Well!" The line of sight. It''s just a moment of eye contact. Sasuke immediately understood the meaning of Naruto. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" In a flash. Naruto and Sasuke have a tacit understanding to separate the two sides. Go in the direction of the princess and the evil black cavalry. "Aye, aye, aye?" Only leaving Sakura a person also with a silly expression, Lengleng Leng looking at the departure of their two teammates, but also in a second after this reaction. "Wait for me, Naruto, Sasuke!" Actor - Fuji fengxuehua, the actor of Princess Fengyun, is also an actress who has just become popular in the past two years. Because of her super high appearance and excellent acting skills, she has become a famous actor in the country of fire, known to all ages and famous in foreign countries. And under that skin. What Naruto knows is. This fujifeng actress, who plays the false "Princess Fengyun", is a real princess. She is the only direct descendant of Fenghua zaoxue, the former name of the snow kingdom. Ten years ago, the princess of Fenghua and snow princess, whom kakash himself brought back from the snow country. According to the tradition of the world. Wind and snow. Is the most suitable successor of the name of the snow country. And this time, it''s our protection mission. What''s more, it was specially proposed by santaifu, a former subordinate of Fenghua zaoxue, who was the great name of the former snow kingdom. Kakashi didn''t say it, but Naruto can guess that this task must have been directly hired by santaifu. The reason is in qimukakasi! Naruto on the roof. Looking at the Fuji snow painting still being chased, no, it should be said that it is Fenghua Xiaoxue. Naruto estimates that Kakashi is not aware of the particularity of this task. After all, look at the performance ahead. This lazy future wood leaf six generation fire shadow. But he didn''t recognize that the protection target this time was his own snow princess who was rescued from the rebellion of snow kingdom ten years ago. "Forbearance -- the art of shadow separation!" Looking at the approaching "black knight." It seems to be a formation that has been completely surrounded by Fenghua and Xiaoxue. Naruto galloping on the roof is also a direct seal without hesitation. A couple of quick splits. "Drink Above the front. The angle to jump down first. "What is it?" "Bang!" Directly suppressed figure. A position to pass sideways. The line of sight on the road. Fenghua Xiaoxue''s eyes, which seem to have no temperature, vaguely show a trace of doubt. "Hateful little devil!" "What the hell are you doing?" The first Black Knights to be knocked down. Then followed by the remaining Black Knights. Looking at Naruto blocking directly in front of him, he roared. "No, it''s nothing. I just want to move my body a little bit. Then I can preview the script of saving the princess from the underworld in advance." Naruto moved his neck and said with a smile. Chapter 138 "The babbling kid!" "You block this kid, and the rest of you go around. You must catch him within the specified time. There is not much time left!" "Yes Although I saw the forehead protection on Naruto''s forehead. As a resident of the land of fire. Nature knows the existence of ninjas. But Naruto''s age is too deceptive. In other words, people in the ninja world can''t really understand that the so-called ninja, even if only a few years old, is a terrible existence. Directly separated formation. I also plan to intercept Fenghua Xiaoxue. "That''s why it''s a little naive." Naruto''s words have just fallen. "Leidun, go on In the back position. Sasuke is also quick to print. Turn around the corner. Deliberately control the strength of the weakening. "What is it?" Electric light in bloom. "Zizizizizizizizi!" The electric light spreading directly along the surface of the earth. "Ah, ah, ah!" "Huh?" "Oh, oh!" All the people attacked. He is the assistant who has completely completed chakra''s control practice. Perfectly controlled the release of the power of Leidun Ninjutsu. The greatly weakened operation is just enough to achieve the power of paralysis effect. It''s not just people. Including more than ten black horses, they were also electrocuted to the surface. Very tacit understanding of Naruto and Sasuke who took out the rope together. In a very skilled way. He tied up these "Black Knights" in a row. Naruto and Sasuke have just finished cleaning up these "underworld figures." Sakura, not far away, just came here. Then I didn''t wait for Sakura to say anything. "Sasuke, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go after the princess Fengyun. She''s probably the target of our mission this time." Naruto is a wave. "Well." Then in Sasuke''s casual response. Naruto a jump. Is once again disappeared in the same place, toward the direction of Fenghua Xiaoxue left to catch up. Then there is Sasuke, who is calm and continues to bind the gangsters more tightly, and Sakura, who is still at a loss. "So, what am I going to do now?" Looking at the direction of Naruto leaving. And Sasuke, who is still finishing up. Sakura has a feeling of infinite muddle at the moment. Not to mention the two people left here. On the other side. Naruto who went directly after him. Although said before lost Fenghua Xiaoxue whereabouts. But what is the identity of Naruto? ninja! One of the skills that ninjas need to master is tracking. It''s common for ninjas to block and track each other. During the period of school. Naruto these people also have similar simulation learning opportunities. What''s more, this time it was just an ordinary person like Fenghua Xiaoxue. Naruto almost did not spend much time and energy is directly locked in the location of Fenghua Xiaoxue. Quiet river bank. A white horse grazing on one side. The little snow princess is holding her hands on her knees and looking at the stream in front of her, slightly clever but very tempting. According to the aesthetic standard of Naruto. Fenghua Xiaoxue is absolutely graceful. After getting close to a certain distance. Naruto also slightly increased the pace sound. The attention you''re getting. That moment. The line of sight turned around. Bright eyes fall on Naruto. Fenghua Xiaoxue was obviously slightly stunned. But only for a moment. The expression in the pupil of Fenghua Xiaoxue is to return to the expression of indifference to everything in the past. Looking at the wind and snow like this. Naruto frowned to himself. Although according to the previous life of the original understanding. Naruto knows more. The royal highness of this kingdom of snow should be in a state of depression at the moment. For the country of snow, the words of the princess and others are subconsciously repelled or even disgust. The attitude towards strangers is probably indifferent, isn''t it? That''s what I thought before. But actually see the moment. Especially the special feeling of Naruto. You can''t find out what other people think. It''s not that buggy. But just like the nine lamas in my family. Naruto now has a keen sense of any negative emotions. If we use nine tail chakras directly. You don''t need to enter the chakra complete mode in the original. Naruto can already clearly perceive many emotions, such as malice, disappointment, anger and so on. Even if it''s just a trace, it can''t escape Naruto''s perception. At this moment, the princess of the wind and snow, your highness. The state of mind in front of Naruto''s eyes. It''s like a vast expanse of snow. A pallor. It''s empty. But when I think of Xiaoxue''s childhood. Naruto is also relieved. After all, ten years ago, the stormy wind set off a rebellion, which led to the death of his father and forced him to flee his hometown. Fenghua Xiaoxue is only five or six years old. At that age. It''s an experience like that. Deep in the heart must leave a very deep and heavy shadow. It''s strange that they can heal themselves. "It''s miss fujifeng, right? I''m a ninja of Muye. This time, I''m hired to protect you. All the Black Knights who are tracking you have been arrested by my companions. Please rest assured. Please come back to the crew with me. " Although it is clear that the princess Fenghua escaped directly. But Naruto just lies with his eyes open. Face is not red, breathless, heart does not jump appearance. The tone is serious. It''s just amazing skill. Fenghua Xiaoxue seems to respond to Naruto''s words. She turns her head again and leans forward slightly. Her beautiful eyes sweep past Naruto. "Ninja?" It''s like asking yourself, and it''s like asking a rhetorical question. "Protect me? Hum, boring. " Fenghua Xiaoxue seems to sneer with a look of disdain. Soon afterwards, Fenghua Xiaoxue, who stood up, just ignored the existence of Naruto. She walked elegantly from Naruto''s side. Her beautiful face was still cold as ice. Looking at the wind and snow walking away. Naruto had a headache and helped his forehead. "It''s really a capricious princess, your highness." Naruto said softly. "In that case, I beg your pardon, Princess Royal." "Eh?" Behind him came Naruto''s slightly helpless words. Fenghua and Xiaoxue were stunned. I haven''t waited for his reaction. One side. Naruto goes straight to Fenghua Xiaoxue. A quick imprint. "Magic - the art of guiding dreams!" It''s like a whisper in my ear, and it''s like a distant echo. Just in that moment. In front of Fenghua and Xiaoxue is the illusion of overlapping. Between the illusions. "You..." That seems to be a sudden emergence of sleepiness. Become extremely heavy eyelids. Fenghua Xiaoxue gradually sink into the consciousness of darkness, and then, the body is soft. It''s dumping in front of you. Chapter 139 Naruto, who had been prepared for a long time, took a side step. It is easy to catch the wind and snow. Just like the soft fragrance in my heart. At close range. The faint fragrance directly smelled. Looking at the beautiful face of Fenghua Xiaoxue close at hand. And because the age gap is three or four years old. Girls grow up earlier than boys. Although it''s better than in the original. Naruto''s growth in the past 12 years is also much more normal. The height is also higher than that of the same period. But compared with Fenghua and Xiaoxue. It''s still going to be short. With such a poor height, embrace the royal highness of the princess. Naruto''s face is also the emergence of a ray of unnatural look.. Immediately after that, take a deep breath and calm down the emotions. A slight turn and backhand move, between the backhand, is the Royal Highness behind her. Before it was just out of interest, she had to go to two low level magic tricks from kakesi, one to understand the principle of magic and to understand the characteristics of Yin Dun chakra release and mobilization. The other is to make some necessary preparations in advance for future ninjas who are mainly involved in magic. Even if they are human beings with the help of nine lamas, they will not be affected by magic in general, but basic preparations are still needed. The lowest level of CD magic. With the talent of Naruto. In a very short period of time is directly mastered. I didn''t expect to use it for the first time. It''s on this little snow princess. It is also at the moment when Naruto is just ready to rush to the position of the crew. "You fellow! What do you want to do with Miss Xuehua? " Not far away came a roar. Naruto was stunned at first. Turn around. A middle-aged man with round glasses and a slightly refined face, who was seen in the house, rode on a black horse that had been taken by those "Black Knights" before, and ran towards Naruto with a look of surprise and anger. "Santaifu..." At the moment of seeing the face of the person. Naruto''s mind is the direct emergence of the name. The bearer is the agent of Fenghua Xiaoxue''s identity as an actor at the moment. Of course, the most important identity is the Minister of the former snow Kingdom and the leader of the so-called "snow Kingdom Renaissance" who is determined to put Fenghua Xiaoxue back on the throne of snow kingdom. A black horse galloping to the ground. "You fellow! Let go of Miss Xuehua! This is Kyoto! You rude man The third Taifu yelled at Naruto fiercely. Naruto jumps to a safe height. Then he raised his head slightly and motioned to protect his forehead. "Cough, correct me, sir. I''m not a rude person, but a ninja from Muye village. I''m invited to protect miss fujifeng this time." Naruto looked at the three Taifu who galloped in front of him and said with a speechless expression, you are the employer, and you have four eyes. Can''t you see the sign on the forehead? There is also the appearance of this urgent roar, I don''t know, I thought you were flying with the wind and snow behind. "Eh?" Naruto''s words. Directly make in front of three Taifu a Leng. And then I didn''t wait for it to say anything. At close range. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" There are three figures. It''s Kakashi, Sasuke and Sakura. Sasuke was calm and comfortable. Sakura is with a look of curiosity, looked at Naruto and behind the back into a deep sleep in Fenghua Xiaoxue, a pair of words and stop appearance. "Ah, that''s right, santaifusang. This is indeed the next tolerance of our Muye village, whirlpool Naruto. You don''t have to worry. Speaking of Naruto, how do you know that the protection target of our mission this time is Miss Fuji painting?" Kakashi first explained to santaifu and asked him to put down his guard completely. Then he turned to look at Naruto and asked with a hint of consideration. "Mr. Kakashi, will you let us go to see a movie that has nothing to do with the task for no reason? Although it''s not 100%, but in a high probability, our team''s protection task is miss fujifeng, right Naruto shrugged his shoulders and said softly. "As for Miss Fuji Feng, Mr. mitaifu, you don''t have to worry. It''s just that Miss Fuji Feng doesn''t want to return to the production team with me and uses a little small means to make her fall asleep. She will wake up tomorrow morning without any side effects." Looking at that, obviously with a little worried look, santaifu. Naruto smiles and explains one more sentence. "Oh? That''s good. It''s really troublesome, ninja. I''m very sorry. I''m just a little impulsive. Please forgive my rudeness. " Listen to Naruto. The last worry of santaifu was to let go completely. Then he quickly leaned forward, bowed slightly, and said with a touch of apology. "Ho Ho, it''s worthy of Naruto, and the reaction is quick. Yes, this miss fujifeng is the protection object of our A-level mission, and the third husband is the employer of this mission, and also the agent of miss fujifeng. The mission requirement is to go to the land of snow and return to the land of fire after completing the shooting mission, Protect the safety of miss fujifeng. " Kakashi said with a smile. "Well? Class a tasks? And to the land of snow? " One side of the Sakura is also directly stare big eyes, volume slightly high said. Sasuke is a little pick eyebrows. Our team has just completed the first level B task. So it''s A-level? Even if the character is indifferent, such as Sasuke can''t help showing a look of surprise. "Ho Ho, is it a grade?" Naruto is also very cooperative, showing a slightly surprised look. "Well, we''ll talk about the details later. The ship is about to leave." Kakashi said with a smile. "Yes, let''s get on the boat first. The crew is ready for us to get on the boat." Standing on Kakashi''s side, santaifu also said in a hurry. "Yes Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura are also synchronized to reply. Then. Or by Naruto carrying the sleeping Fenghua Xiaoxue. The group headed for the location of the port city a short distance away from Kyoto City. The medium-sized ships contracted by the whole "Princess of the wind and cloud" crew have been waiting for departure at the port for a long time. As mitaifu said. The rest of the crew are all aboard. Until Naruto, Kakashi and others arrive at the port with santaifu and Fenghua Xiaoxue. It happens to be dusk. It''s a little earlier than planned. Taking the entire "Princess of the wind and cloud" crew and Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, the four Muye ninjas, the ship set out from the largest port city of the fire country and headed for the snow country! Chapter 140 Staggering. It''s wobbly. Fenghua Xiaoxue feels like a boat under the baptism of the storm. I want to escape. But it''s constantly inundated by the waves. A desperate struggle. Want to get rid of the danger of being destroyed. It''s hard to make it through. I haven''t waited for my breath. The next wave will follow. That''s it over and over again. Never ending. Up to a node. That seems to be completely lost the resistance of Fenghua Xiaoxue, that can no longer struggle moment. "Boom!" Another surging wave. She was drowned in a full bag. The direct feeling of the cold breath and the unspeakable pain. "Hoo instant. Fenghua and Xiaoxue wake up immediately. Strange ceiling. It''s like it''s still shaking. Fenghua Xiaoxue blinked her eyes, which was still a blank expression. The next moment. Fenghua and Xiaoxue seem to think of something and react suddenly. Open the bedding immediately. A casual coat. The figure who rushed directly towards the door. It''s very rough to open the door The ship deck that you don''t want to see, as well as the blue sky and blue sea that are extremely ironic and disgusted by the wind and snow at this moment. "No Then I think of this extreme soprano. It''s all over the ship. Naruto, who had just got up, was eating in the ship restaurant. After hearing the familiar voice, his eyebrows were slightly raised, showing a faint smile. It''s better to admit one''s fate. It''s OK to be dedicated. It''s all on board anyway. On the vast sea. As an ordinary person, Fenghua Xiaoxue really has no other choice. "All departments should be prepared. The makeup of the actors should be more detailed! This time we''re going to make a big production With the help of santaifu, Fenghua Xiaoxue, who had finished her breakfast, went directly into the "Fuji Fengxue painting" actor mode. The old man who was shouting over there was the chief director of the "Princess of the wind and cloud" shooting crew this time, and also had a high reputation among the ordinary people in the land of fire, After all, the old people have also made many films which are popular in the eyes of people in this world. Naturally, there will be a lot of people''s attention. Generally speaking, Ninja is still a little far away from ordinary people, so there are not many people who pay attention to nature. In other words, the ninja in Muye village in the whole country of fire, There is only fire shadow, which belongs to the common sense that the general public needs to know. The rest of ninjas, sorry, may not be as famous as these actors and directors. A relatively stable life. Let these people not care about protecting them, who is the people who maintain this peace. Instead, they only care about what they want and what they are interested in. Have to say. Something. No matter in which world. It''s all universal. "Everything''s ready, director!" ¡°OK£¡ OK£¡ OK£¡¡± "The next step is to shoot the scene of chasing and blocking at sea. Act one, action!" The old director rubbed his hands excitedly and sat in his special "director chair". The La bar in his hand waved forward and said out loud. And it''s also after the crew officially started. On the other side of the deck. The seventh group of four also gathered here after breakfast. "So? Mr. Kakashi, why did our team suddenly take on such an A-level task? Didn''t you just finish the level B task before? " Sakura looks at her tutor Shangren with a look of doubt. You should know that in the past, the Kakashi teacher of her family said that she would slow down the pace, and the B-level tasks would gradually accumulate. In a few days, she jumped to the A-level task directly, and went straight to the snow country, in the previous geography related courses, But Sakura realized that this is a country far away from the land of fire. It''s snowy all the year round, and there is no spring at all. It''s even more impossible in summer. This time, she had to go to the land of snow. Sakura felt that her little head could not understand it. Don''t say Sakura. Naruto, who knows the story, looks at Kakashi with a puzzled look. This is not a fake. It''s a real emotion. It''s not because the plot is ahead of time. I''ve come through. No matter what happens next. Naruto is not surprised. Just simply from the plot of the original, it seems that such a A-level task should not be suitable for such a team, right? Sasuke was calm as usual. Anyway, for the two pillars. The more difficult the task, the better. Only in this way can he meet a stronger enemy. Strengthen yourself in the shortest time. This is Sasuke''s only idea at this stage. "Well, in fact, this task is A-level, and the difficulty is determined as B-level. At the beginning, it was just that the employer seemed to want to be more secure, pay more, and want to be promoted to A-level task. There have been such things in the past. Since the employer is not poor in money, it is also common for him to want to hire a higher level ninja, In general, our village will only send Zhongren team to carry out level B tasks. This time, santaifu, the employer, obviously thinks that the risk of going abroad is high. He wants to deploy ninjas with higher level. When he submits the task, he will pay more, and he also puts forward his own requirements. He wants to appoint ninjas to guard. " Kakashi said with a leisurely look. "Oh? That''s why Mr. santaifu appointed Mr. Kakashi as the guard? " Sakura nodded first, then said. "Well, that''s right. I''m a little famous in the world of tolerance." Kakashi nodded gently and boasted with a smile. Sakura thinks it''s normal. Today''s Sakura chunye is not a rookie who just graduated from forbearance school. I''ve been through so many things. In this short period of time, the mind and thinking have grown a lot. Sakura haruno, who has learned more about ninja, knows that her teacher Kakashi is indeed the number one in today''s world of tolerance. Not just in my own village. Even if it''s a tolerance village of five big countries, all the upper tolerance will be excluded, and their own guidance can definitely be ranked in the top ten. This is Sakura''s current view of Kakashi. Sasuke also showed a clear look in his pupils and nodded gently. It is only in Naruto''s privacy that he turns his mouth. There must be such a reason. However, Naruto believes that santaifu learned through a certain channel that the ninja who rescued Fenghua Xiaoxue from the snow kingdom was qimukakasi, so he directly named qimukakasi as the guard this time. There is no doubt that there is also the reason why Kakashi is super powerful in the whole world of tolerance. Santaifu knew exactly what they were going to do when they went back. Naturally, we won''t be stingy with the reward of the task. If it''s not because S-level tasks are not so easy to issue. Santaifu has the idea of employing Muye Ninja with S-level missions at a huge expense. Chapter 141 From the perspective of santaifu. As long as it is able to use money to solve things are not called things! Finally, it is because of the particularity of S-level tasks. After weighing it over and over again, santaifu directly released A-level. Because it''s powerful enough. It''s because of the origin ten years ago. Santaifu then directly asked Muye village to be escorted by qimukakasi. The most important thing is that through santaifu''s understanding, qimukakasi is indeed Shangren, which is very famous in the world of tolerance. In this way, the impression that the big money owner wants to spend a lot of money to hire the best escort is left. He is not afraid of others'' doubt, so long as he leaves the land of fire, Entering the boundary of the snow Kingdom, santaifu can complete half of his own plan. As long as santaifu is sincere, he can increase the reward of the task when necessary. He believes that the plan can be carried out smoothly. The above are Naruto in a few seconds. Through the memory of the original plot, as well as the understanding of the current situation, the reasoning is made. I can''t say it''s 100% accurate. When Naruto himself thinks it should be eight or nine. And from Naruto''s side. Our teacher Kakashi seems to be careless, but in fact, she must have some doubts about this task. The standard of B-level task, the reward of A-level task, and although Kakashi didn''t recall it for the first time, Fenghua Xiaoxue''s sense of familiarity directly deepened Kakashi''s doubts. Kakashi also noticed Naruto''s sight for the first time. As if inadvertently. Kakashi''s right eye narrowed slightly, a faint smile with deep meaning. Naruto after a Leng, is also slightly invisible gently nodded. Eye contact with each other. Because it''s just a moment. In addition, the movements of Kakashi and Naruto are very subtle. Even Sakura and Sasuke, who are close at hand, don''t notice. After all, Sasuke can''t be bored. At this time, he just opens his eyes to observe, right? The first time you see Naruto is to understand what you want to convey. Kakashi can''t help but sigh at Naruto''s intelligence. "It''s really the Watergate teacher''s child." It''s not just about Ninja talent. In Kakashi''s opinion. Naruto undoubtedly inherits all the advantages of his teacher and his mother. Since the first mission. The whole team had little to worry about. The task is assigned. Naruto can lead two teammates to perform tasks. Natural leadership. Kakashi believes that Naruto''s future will surely be a great ninja comparable to his father''s existence. That''s why. This is my mission. Kakashi, of course, was aware of something different. It''s just that. Special is special. With the strength of the seventh squad. Kakashi really doesn''t need to worry too much. If this mission is to enter the territory of the other four powers. Then Kakashi may need to think more carefully. But it''s just a country of snow. Even if there are accidents. Kakashi also thinks that the current configuration of his team can cope with it. This is the confidence that strength brings. The seventh class in the original book dares to receive this A-level task directly. In this life, there is no reason not to accept. Well, although it will be a difficult journey for you, it should be a comparatively easy journey back home, Highness Princess Snow. Look at the Fenghua Xiaoxue who can enter the performance state directly without brewing emotions. Naruto put his hands in his trouser pockets and leaned on the boat pole behind him. His face didn''t change and he thought in his heart. The land of snow. Wind and snow. If this trip goes well. The stronghold in your plan has the best record. And the land of snow is here. There are also additional goals Naruto wants to achieve. "Mr. Nu Tao, please come and present your head. If you don''t come, I''ll come and get it myself. I can''t wait for this big gift bag!" Slightly sideways. Overlooking the distant sea view. Naruto''s eyes become deep. The seemingly vicious figure in my mind is actually the image of a weak chicken. The corner of my mouth rises slightly, revealing a faint smile. It is also at the moment when Naruto and others are riding the wind and waves towards the snow country. On the other side. Fenghua City, the capital of snow country. Daming mansion. This building was burned out by the fire. After Feng huanu ascended the throne, he spent a lot of money to rebuild it, which was more magnificent than before. You will only enjoy this [Your Highness the name of rebellion] I didn''t care about the people''s life in the snow country. If it wasn''t for nu Tao controlling Xueren village, he had hundreds of ninjas under his hand. The people of the snow Kingdom have long since risen to overthrow his rule. It''s because power is in hand. These people in the snow country dare to be angry. Can only yield to the wind and waves under the power. The huge palace of Daming. It was built for pleasure. And now, in the middle of the palace. Fenghua angrily sits on her throne, shaking a glass of red wine with her right hand, looking at the wide projector in front of her with an inexplicable look. The two photos of Fenghua Xiaoxue in her childhood and today are shown on it. In addition, three figures were distributed on three sides, kneeling on the ground with a respectful look. "So, Fuji is Fenghua Xiaoxue, isn''t it?" Light words. There seems to be a little surprise in the tone of Fenghua''s angry waves. "Yes, my Lord, after many times of research, we have 100% confirmed that this Fuji Fengxue painting is snow princess, and we can be sure that the hexagonal crystal is still on snow princess!" The man on the far left, who had a fight with Kakashi ten years ago, was Xueren, the wolf tooth avalanche, who had defeated Kakashi. "And snow princess is already on a ship heading for the snow country, accompanied by a small team of Muye Ninja protection!" "Ha ha, it seems that the Ninja accompanying the protection is qimukakasi, isn''t it?" On the other side of the position, the only woman who kneels on one knee, Xueren, said with a smile. "Qimukakashi? Is it the Muye Ninja that Langya defeated ten years ago and was forced to escape from the snow country with snow princess? That''s really fate! " Finally, a burly, ferocious looking man, Xueren, the winter bear, said with a look of disdain. "Well, it''s really a bad relationship." Wolf teeth avalanche seems to be with a look of self-esteem said so. We could beat Kakashi ten years ago. Now Langya avalanche is still confident that it can beat qimukakasi. After all, it''s not only strength, but also equipment. It''s much stronger than ten years ago! Chapter 142 Qimukakasi Just one loser. The wolf tooth avalanche doesn''t matter. As for Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. These snow bears are very clear. Muyeren village. Basically, Shangren leads three xiaren. Of course, there are also configurations to lead three Zhongren to perform tasks. But even so, what? In their high-level fighting. It''s impossible to interfere with middle tolerance and lower tolerance. Dimension is different. It''s just three fish. Langya avalanche thinks that with a slight wave, it can be easily killed. It''s also a time for the three to chat. At the top. The wind waves gently. The bottom three people are to hang their heads in silence one after another, with a solemn look on their faces. It''s not only because of Fenghua Nu Tao''s famous position in the snow Kingdom, but also because of Fenghua Nu Tao''s strength and the leader of Xueren village in essence. That''s why the three Langya and hundreds of other Xueren chose to submit to Fenghua Nu Tao. As I said before. Ninja will certainly maintain the necessary respect for the name of a country. Even the leader of each village needs the approval of his own name to succeed him, but it''s only formalism, or when there are differences in the village, it will reflect his sense of existence and role (for example, in the original work, gangshou loses consciousness, Lujiu proposes Kakashi to succeed Huoying, and tuanzang recommends Huoying himself. When there are internal differences, the decision of the name of the country of fire is crucial.) Once the inside of the village itself is agreed. The leader of the group. Or a decision made. The name of the country cannot be changed at all. It''s like the last few world wars. Can the name of the five powers order to stop the war? Let''s not talk about whether they want to or not. Just ask if you can! The answer is: no! To put it bluntly, Daming is only the nominal supreme commander of a country. Unless there are multiple forces interfering with each other in the village, Daming has room to control. Otherwise, Daming is really a rubber stamp. What the village wants to do, Daming can only passively allow, just like the country of snow. Control the wind and waves of Xueren village. It''s easy to revolt and overthrow your brother''s dominance. Even if there are complaints from all over the country. But still firmly sitting on the throne of the monarch of his own snow country. No one can waver. This is the greatest advantage of being strong and holding the only military force in China! "Now that you can lock it, you three can start. Don''t waste too much time. I only need hexagonal crystal. The rest doesn''t matter. Do you understand?" Fenghua Furao stands up and looks directly at the picture of Fenghua Xiaoxue in front of her, or directly at the hexagonal crystal hanging around her neck, without covering up the greedy look in her pupils. Low and gentle words. It shows the cruelty of the Snow King. All my brothers were killed. Not to mention a niece? Power, power, status! This is what Fenghua Furao wants! "Yes, my Lord!" There are three people who respond to the Tao in deep voice. Soon afterwards. It''s embedded in the shadow. In less than a second. The figure of the three disappeared completely. Left by the wind and waves, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and then pulled out a terrible smile. "Ha ha ha ha! Hexagonal crystal, the secret of the snow country handed down from generation to generation, will soon belong to me! Ha ha ha ha ha It''s a very wild and brutal laugh. At this moment, it reverberates in the depth of the whole palace. It made everyone who heard the terrible laughter tremble and fear. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Each other going separately. It''s almost staggered, but it''s a timeline that overlaps in subtle situations. Naruto and his party, who have been sailing for three days at sea. Of course, there are many difficulties at sea. But these people in the "Princess of the wind and cloud" crew, especially the stubborn director, didn''t care at all. They tried their best to overcome these difficulties. They were shooting within the prescribed time limit every day. Even one day, when they encountered a huge wave, the director suddenly decided to change the script. He had to increase the shooting scenes of being baptized by the storm, Including that seemingly very delicate Snow Princess actually extremely cooperate with the shooting of the princess. This makes the onlookers have to marvel at it. This is professionalism. Change to your previous life. It''s just the old drama bones. If you want to change to a younger one, which is similar to Fenghua Xiaoxue''s high-value star in this world, don''t say it''s hard. If you want to have a little tribulation, you may want to send a microblog immediately and let the whole world know. Therefore, people not only can not look, but also can not easily compare. Because. People are better than people. It''s easy to get angry. But also experienced the journey of these three days. Plus even when it''s shooting. It doesn''t affect the journey too much. Finally, they are about to enter the boundary of the snow kingdom. Although from the perspective of the world. The country of snow is undoubtedly a small country. But that''s the overall picture. From the perspective of land area. The kingdom of snow is even bigger than the kingdom of fire. However, compared with the extremely prosperous scene of the country of fire, the country of snow is desolate. The country of snow is vast and sparsely populated. The total population of the country of snow is less than one tenth of that of the country of fire. In addition, it is covered with ice and snow all the year round, and there are very few crops that can grow. In the past decade, it has to bear the high pressure of wind, flowers and waves, The overall situation of snow country is not even as good as that of grass country. But it''s also because the volume is here. In addition, it also has its own village. The country of snow is in the eyes of other countries. The most important thing is that there is no interest to fight for. There are no accessible neighbors on land. Two of the five big countries, the land of thunder and the land of water, are bordering on the sea. The two powers simply disdain to covet the barrenness of the snow country. They have that time and energy It might be better to consider more about how to invade the country of fire that almost occupies all the cream of the mainland. Three days have passed since we left the land of fire. On the morning of the fourth day. The ship finally entered the sea area of snow country. "Oh!? Director!? Director!? Come and see And it was just in the early morning of that day. The ship came near a huge iceberg. The old stubborn director, who was awakened by his assistant, looked at the huge iceberg in front of him with his eyes shining. This is a perfect shooting scene that can''t be found in the land of fire. Perfect natural scene. You don''t need any special effects yet. There is no need to hesitate. "Here it is! This is the best! come on! All departments should prepare immediately. We need to shoot more scenes here! It''s the foreshadowing of the final decisive battle scene. Nothing is more suitable than here! Hurry up! Hurry up! Did you all have breakfast!? Hurry up Chapter 143 The obstinate director had a look of great excitement. He cried with a splash of foam. Although the crew around you. The intimate assistant, including the old director, wanted to make complaints about it. "I really didn''t have breakfast." But they are also familiar with the style and habits of their own directors. It''s not just that we''ve worked together before. Even this time, the newcomers are used to it. Under the direction of my own director. It''s very easy to start the work of others. "Wow, on such a cold day, do you want to go down to shoot?" Sakura, who had been wrapped in a thick coat for a long time, stood shivering slightly on the deck, watching the crew carrying all kinds of equipment, getting off the ship and going to the huge iceberg in front of him, with an incredible expression. "Well, that''s their job, too." On one side, Kakashi looked at the "Divine Book" in her hand with a leisurely look. She didn''t seem to care. The two pillars are directly leaning on one side, with a look of indifference, looking at the busy people stepping down from the ship. There is a faint look of thinking in their eyes. Naruto, on the other hand, is eating hot steamed stuffed buns while marveling in his heart. The stubborn director in these three days. It''s really refreshing Naruto''s recognition of his professionalism again and again. I''m over 60 years old. This energy, this imagination. Especially the power of action. You really don''t want to say that. Ordinary people can''t compete. That''s why all walks of life really need such determination and fighting spirit to get ahead and succeed. From this point of view, the stubborn director''s body. There is still something for Naruto to learn. "It''s about here, isn''t it? If you remember correctly, the place where the three arrogant Xueren appeared. " I scanned the snow mountain in front of me. Looking at with a touch of reluctance, but still honestly follow the crew off the ship, ready to shoot Fenghua Xiaoxue. Naruto knows that if he wants to carry out the plan. It also needs Fenghua and Xiaoxue to return to the country of snow, and then inherit the name of the country of snow. This is the precondition. The most important premise. otherwise. The kingdom of snow will not be the retreat base in Naruto''s plan. But also need to let Fenghua Xiaoxue himself willing to become the name of the country of snow. After all, you can''t take the bitterness to someone''s neck and threaten them to become a famous country, can you? The reason why Fenghua Xiaoxue is not willing to return to the country of snow is very simple. Uncle rebelled. My father was killed. He was forced to leave his hometown alone. The inner emotions are fear, disappointment and anger. It''s against the wind. It''s also about yourself. Although it''s a bit complicated and difficult. But Naruto knows. This time I have to be a justice Knight of a part-time psychologist. "Today is the first course of psychotherapy." Naruto bit down the last bit of steamed stuffed bun and moved his body. His bright eyes looked at the location of Fenghua Xiaoxue, thinking in his heart. Take these three Xueren first! As long as you can easily defeat and even kill these three Xue Ren. Can initially establish a strong and confident psychology. I have a strong guard. Strong enough to resist, and even kill the raging waves. This is the first step for Naruto. First, eliminate the terror in Fenghua Xiaoxue''s heart. Only by doing this can we talk about the second step. "So, you three stupid goods, please show up quickly, but I can''t wait a bit!" Under Kakashi''s leadership, we still need to guard Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura of Fenghua and Xiaoxue in a short distance. The main purpose is to prevent accidents such as avalanches and rescue Fenghua and Xiaoxue and other crew members in time. Only Naruto knows that there will be special guests later. "OK, are all departments ready? Devil, you go straight up to the little mountain. Yes, that''s it "Director, is it a little steep here?" "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up!" The whole busy crew, the installation of various photographic equipment and the preparation of actors are very efficient. After the discovery of the iceberg, all preparations were made in just one hour. Then, as usual, with an excited expression, the old stubborn director sitting in the special throne of director, waved his right hand vigorously. ¡°aciton£¡¡± That''s what I just called out. I haven''t waited for the devil above to speak his lines. "Boom!" High end. At the top of the mountain, there was a loud noise. Than to the ice that fell. ¡°£¡£¡¡± On the side. Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke, including Sakura, all move in an instant. Straight in front of the wind and snow. All four of them looked at the location of the explosion with a look of great awe. "What are you doing?" In the back position. Those members of the cast all have a muddled expression. The stubborn director widened his eyes. "Everyone back up quickly, Sakura, you protect miss fujifeng and return to the ship!" Kakashi said sternly. It''s not clear what''s going on. But the top priority is certainly to protect the security of mission objectives. The crew should also withdraw to the ship immediately. Kakashi''s decisive command. Everyone in the room. It should be said. Except Naruto. There are only three Taifu who can vaguely guess what it is. It''s almost when Kakashi''s words fall. "Miss Xuehua, please go back to the ship as soon as possible." In words. Also slightly anxious tone. Make wind flower light snow all is tiny a Zheng. "Oh? All right And I haven''t been waiting for Fenghua Xiaoxue to walk a few steps. "Ha ha, long time no see, snow princess. Welcome back to the land of snow. Do you still have the hexagonal crystal? Lord Nu Tao is looking forward to meeting you again. " Above the mountain. The immediate presence of the figure. The faint words. Make breeze flower light snow and three too husband are facial expression one stiff. Fenghua Xiaoxue''s face is directly emerged with a look of incomparable panic and fear. It''s not just these two. This is a sentence. What''s more, all the people present are looking at Fenghua Xiaoxue with a look of surprise. Including qimukakasi in the front. That directly turned to look at the wind and snow in the line of sight emerged a very shaking look. "Snow White!" One side of Sasuke and Sakura, let alone. "And you, qimukakashi, you haven''t seen me for ten years. This time, you won''t run away again?" "Langya avalanche!" Four eyes looking up at each other. Looking at the familiar figure on the iceberg. Kakashi did not hesitate to lift his mask, which exposed the eyes of the writing wheel, eyes firmly locked on the top of the wolf teeth avalanche. Chapter 144 Suddenly, the other two breath. On the side. "Oh! It really deserves to be qimukakasi. Is it really close to this distance? " "Ha ha, although I was defeated by brother Langya ten years ago, I still have a good hand. I found our existence so soon." On the left and right. The Crane Wing blowing snow and the winter bear freezing rain are all looking at qimukakasi with a leisurely look. On their side, there are three Shangren, and brother Langya can defeat qimukakasi head-on. The remaining three little guys, Crane Wing and winter bear think they can be easily suppressed. In their view, this mission is an extremely easy journey. "Other things later, santaifu, please escort Fuji immediately.".. Snow Princess back to the ship, Sakura, you come to protect them two, Naruto, Sasuke, those two people to you "Yes A decision made in a moment. Since the opposite side is full of violence. Then they have to fight head on. Let''s not talk about "fate" ten years ago It''s just the A-level task they took over. As a ninja of Muye, before the successful completion, we must do our duty and responsibility to protect Fenghua Xiaoxue! most important of all. Finally, I realized the particularity of this task. It turned out that the real identity of Fuji Fengxue painting was actually that little snow princess in those years. To her surprise, Kakashi also eliminated the last doubt, although the enemy in front of her was not so easy to deal with. But that''s the difficulty of A-level tasks. It''s not just Kakashi who is not who she was ten years ago. The overall strength of the seventh class is enough to complete this A-level task. Quick assignment. Kakashi jumped straight to the iceberg. "It seems that there is no plan to give snow white to us. In that case, Crane Wing, winter bear! Don''t keep your hands A trace of fierce expression. Langya avalanche in the harsh voice of this sentence. There is no hesitation toward the front of Kakashi. "No problem! Brother Langya It was almost the moment Kakashi and Langya met. At the bottom. Crane Wing and winter bear also attack fiercely from the left and right sides toward the position of Fenghua Xiaoxue. Above the front. Naruto and Sasuke look at each other. The ultimate tacit understanding of the two vertical. They''re heading for the left and right. Not far away is the crew on the evacuation return ship. "Photography can''t stop!" The very dedicated old stubborn director was carried back on a stretcher, while still shouting. On the contrary, Fenghua Xiaoxue collapsed directly on the ground, staring at Kakashi, Sasuke, Naruto and others who were fighting with Xueren trio not far away. In terms of vision, it seems that the fire ten years ago appeared. "Little snow painting... no Your highness, please return to the boat immediately! " One side three Taifu with extremely anxious expression said. Sakura obviously noticed the emotional changes of Fenghua Xiaoxue, and the current situation can not tolerate the slightest hesitation. With a backhand move, she directly held Fenghua Xiaoxue up, raised her posture, carried Fenghua Xiaoxue up, and then ran towards the ship. I''m not worried about Fenghua Xiaoxue being caught. Sakura has enough confidence in Kakashi, Naruto and Sasuke. I''m just worried that if Fenghua and Xiaoxue stay, it''s easy to be affected by the aftermath of the battle. When the third Taifu saw Sakura''s quick action, he was still slightly stunned. After the next second, he immediately followed Sakura''s steps and withdrew to the ship''s position. But also in Sakura with wind and snow toward the ship''s position to retreat away from the moment. Naruto has just stopped in front of the fat man. "Hum! Kid, do you want to stop me? That''s to do well in the consciousness of death! " Looking at Naruto in his front position. Walking on a special skateboard, Dong Xiong grinned at him with a horrible smile. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" In the middle of the sky, Naruto is still calm. The dancing figure. Flash from the fingers out of a few cold. Focus on the key. "Keng!" "Keng!" "Keng" Like a surfer in general, the winter bear doesn''t care about the attack. It directly resists the attack. However! "It''s a bit stupid!" The figure in front of the jump. Naruto pulled his hands slightly. "What is it?" The winter bear feels his body tight. And then the balance is lost. The skateboard that was flipped to one side. "Bang!" A staggering pace. Winter bear a "tiger landing style" hard hit in front of the snow. "Light soul!" The white stitches you see in the details. There was a look of fury on the face of winter bear. All over the body up and down a strong swing. That''s straight from the stitches. In less than a second. "Feng Dun - wind blade!" Naruto is a fast seal. A translucent hurricane blade formed by the extreme speed of the straight angle. Flying towards the position of the winter bear. Just break free from the shackles of the suture of the winter bear is the direct front hard joint of such a record of wind escape. "Boom!" It''s just the winter bear who has time to cross his hands to protect his face. Attack the wind blade of impact. Burst right above the armor of those arms. Failed to penetrate past offensives. "Ha ha! Kid, with this armor, don''t want your low-level wind escape Ninja The winter bear who put down his arms and sneered. "You talk too much nonsense! Fat man "What Words that have not been finished. Next second. Naruto is the figure in front of him. "Spiral pill!" Above the right hand. The spinning blue chakra sphere. "Bad!" I feel the amazing oppression and power. Winter bear''s face changed. But I didn''t wait for it to react. "Let me see how hard your shell is!" Naruto is already one step ahead of time, his right hand fiercely toward the chest position of the winter bear. "Boom!" Direct collision at the nearest distance. "Click!" I feel this tremendous impact. Then it was in the expression of fright of winter bear and freezing rain. I have been relying on the armor for survival and fighting. It''s torn straight and hard. "Bang!" The next moment. Don''t wait for the winter bear to have any extra reaction. Naruto''s right hand under the force. Broken armor. "Boom!" The winter bear that was blasted out. It''s a direct impact. "Bang!" The winter bear hit hard on the ice behind him. Front and back. I can''t bear the pressure. Winter bear "wow" from the mouth of a spit of blood. Struggling figure. "Dong!" Naruto, who comes from behind, kicks the bear on the chest again. Chapter 145 Trample it on the ground. Naruto looks down at the winter bear that he stepped on. Looking at the outer layer has been broken, but still barely keep intact, not completely broken armor, eyebrows slightly raised. In the original work, Sasuke can use qianniao to break through the enhanced chakra armor of Fenghua Furao from the front. Naruto originally thought that he could use the spiral pill to break the armor of this time (after all, the same technique, different people use it, the power is definitely different, he is stronger than the original one in the same period, The power of the spiral pill should also be a little stronger). I didn''t expect that it was a little worse. Although it can break the most important outer barrier, and the aftereffect of the spiral pill is enough to damage the body wrapped by armor, according to this standard, if you want to completely break the chakra armor at one time, you have to be a little stronger yourself, At the present stage, either the nine tail chakra spiral pill or the Dayu spiral pill should be used directly. At this point, the current level of chakra armor in the snow kingdom. It''s really beyond Naruto''s expectation. "It seems that the harvest will be great..." Naruto smiles. "You guys..." Then I would not wait for the Shangren adult in Xueren village to say one more word. Turn the right hand. Naruto directly takes out a handful of kuwu. Facing the face of the winter bear, he stabbed down mercilessly. "Huh?" Decisive and sharp. Between backhands. Naruto is to kill the snow bear named winter bear freezing rain directly. Less than a minute has passed since Naruto confronted him. Above the peak. Between fights. In the gap between them. I couldn''t believe my eyes when I saw the avalanche. As a regular team mate. And it''s also the three most trusted subordinates of Feng Hua Nu Tao. Langya avalanche is very clear about the strength of his two teammates, although it is not as good as himself, but also has the strength of real tolerance, right? This is directly killed by a woody leaf kid who looked down upon before? The scariest thing is from the fight to the end. Winter bears have little to fight back. They are good at Snow Bear Ice Dun Ninjutsu, one did not use out. In just a minute. It''s easy to be killed. Not only that. When Naruto kills Dongxiong directly. On the other side. Crane wing is also driven to a desperate situation by Sasuke. Compared with the same period, because of the stimulation of Naruto, Sasuke works harder and grows faster. Of course, he has not yet learned to learn qianniao (he has just started to learn. After realizing the rapid growth of Naruto, Kakashi also slightly adjusts Sasuke''s cultivation. Sakura really has no way.), However, during the second period of chakra control cultivation, as well as Ray''s chakra stimulating cells to activate to strengthen himself, Kakashi gave Sasuke the accumulated experience ahead of time, and Naruto was the "fast leader" in front of him. Sasuke also opened the eye of writing wheel to the second gouyu level during this period, greatly strengthening his strength, Sasuke at the moment is not inferior to, or even stronger than the general strength of tolerance. Plus the excitement of the previous battles. This is my trip to the snow country. There are still three xuerenli in the front, probably the weakest Crane Wing blowing snow. He was directly suppressed by Sasuke from beginning to end. In the middle of the battle. The sutures used by Sasuke with fire escape - Longyan''s art, but he Yi, who barely escaped from the attack area by clicking to kill Heyi, was still in a mess after several times of fire escape ninja, especially Longyan''s art, even with the protection of chakra''s armor. "How could that be?" This is totally different from what we expected at the beginning? It doesn''t fit the script at all. It''s not that they can easily suppress or even solve their opponents. But the three of them want to be easily suppressed? You can do it with ease. It''s gone by now. From heaven to hell. It only took less than a minute. For a while, he couldn''t accept the reality and was robbed by Kakashi. "Water escape - the art of water dragon bullet!" "Bad!" "Ice escape - the art of ice dragon!" Under the successive attack of Ninjutsu and taishu. Langya avalanche itself is in a precarious situation. And now. After confirming the death of the winter bear. Naruto is also a direct jump, toward Kakashi''s position in the past. Sasuke can almost solve the opponent. And with Sasuke''s character. It''s better to leave it to him alone. There is no need to hesitate. Naruto is heading for the wolf tooth avalanche. Looking at that pressing Naruto. "Forbearance -- the art of shadow separation." Even on the road direct seal, more than ten separate shadow. An avalanche of wolf teeth is a leap in the eyelid. "Crane Wing, retreat!" In the moment. Langya no longer thinks about the success or failure of the task and the anger of his anger. Because if you hesitate again. I''m going to lose my life here. A loud voice. The wolf tooth avalanche comes at the cost of a hard connect with Kakashi. Temporarily forced Kakashi back. And then. Langya avalanche broke out its fastest hand speed since it became a ninja. Fast print. "Bingdun - a beluga!" A large number of chakras. Above the ice. "Boom!" Suddenly. A great beluga is rolling out. "No! This guy''s target is ships! " Decisive and sharp judgment on the spot. The method of release. Langya is directly aiming at the ship that is still parked nearby and can''t leave in time. It''s useless to attack Kakashi. Only by using this move to force Kakashi to cover the ship can he have time to retreat. As for Naruto? There''s still a long way to go. Don''t worry at all! Hit seven inches directly. Kakashi is also really reluctant to release the Ninja is far away from the retreat of the fangs. The eye of the writing wheel is turning rapidly. It''s a direct copy of ninja. "Bingdun - a beluga!" Whistling. From behind Kakashi. With the imprint of the completed operation. Another beluga is emerging from the same tumult. "Boom!" The two are next to each other. A violent impact. The power of explosion. The rippling waves. The rolling waves. It makes the ship on the shore shake violently. Back on the boat. Or the members of the crew who just came to the boat all looked frightened. Except for Sakura, only the stubborn director had an excited look on his face. It''s better to wait for the aftershocks to dissipate. Langya avalanche has taken advantage of this opportunity to escape. Kakashi can''t intercept. Naruto has no time to intercept. however. Wolf tooth retreated. But on the other side, the Crane Wing entangled by Sasuke was unable to leave. That would have been a flying device. It was also destroyed by Sasuke''s foresight in looking for opportunities at the beginning. The distance that cannot be pulled away. And then. Crane wing is a face of despair by Sasuke directly captured! So far. Xueren trio''s frontal attack. He was easily defeated by Kakashi, Sasuke and Naruto. Chapter 146 PS: make it up first, and then when you have time. Sasuke haramoto also wants to kill the Crane Wing directly. Or was it stopped by Kakashi. After all, it''s about the early rebellion in snow country. Fenghua Xiaoxue, the only daughter of former Daming, and Fenghua Furao, who ascended the throne of Daming through rebellion. This time, the three Xueren sent out. It''s Nu Tao''s men. The mission of this trip. Obviously, it is about the internal affairs of the snow country. In the current stage. This prisoner is the only source of information for them. As for how to make a decision next. It depends on Fenghua Xiaoxue and Mr. Mitsuo Asama, who seems to be an agent but has another identity! He boarded the ship again. Kakashi and Naruto are also directly aware that because of the stimulation just now, Fenghua Xiaoxue is already in a coma, and is carried back to her bedroom by Sakura to have a rest. Since the principal is unable to show up for the time being, Kakashi naturally gives priority to the prisoners. "Well! I won''t say anything! You can kill me directly For the first time, the captured Crane Wing was very tough. But Kakashi used to spend some time in the dark part of the wood leaf. Torture means. Of course, it is not as skillful as the scar man named sennai Bixi. But I know what I should know. Moreover, the writing wheel eye itself is one of the best torture tools. Crane Wing blowing snow is obviously not the kind of Ninja with strong mental power. Fenghua Furao is even more impossible to have the ability to set up forbidden ninja for his subordinates to prevent his secrets from being exposed, like wudacun. Make full use of the writing wheel eye. There are some twists and turns. Kakashi still got some information he wanted from the Crane Wing blowing snow. The rest. It''s not that you can''t get it out. But Crane Wing blowing snow, I don''t know at all. The final confirmation was made. Kakashi is also a direct end to the Crane Wing blowing snow. Xueren village is one of the few Shangren, and it is also one of Fenghua''s most trusted subordinates. It''s better to clean it up directly. Get the information you want. Kakashi also called together Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. An internal meeting of the seventh shift was held. After all, there was an accident in this A-level task. Although Kakashi, as a captain and still in tolerance, has arbitrary power, Kakashi still habitually discusses internally, which is not only a kind of cultivation from the side, but also because of the particularity of his team. "Well? Is it a ninja sent by this famous snow kingdom? The target is snow white? No, or, to be exact, the hexagonal crystal that snow white is wearing? " Listen to the information that Kakashi gave first. Sakura blinked. After clearing her mind from beginning to end, she nodded and said thoughtfully. "Is this hexagonal crystal related to the secrets of the snow kingdom?" Combined with the words of wolf teeth attack time. Sakura soon made the most basic analysis. "Yes, Fenghua Nu Tao''s target is hexagonal crystal. It is said that hexagonal crystal is a secret collection related to the snow kingdom from generation to generation. The main reason for the rebellion of snow kingdom ten years ago was hexagonal crystal. The position of Daming was secondary. After all, nu Tao was the leader of Xueren village at that time." Kakashi said with a slight nod. Including the hexagonal crystal. Kakashi just secretly went to confirm. And it''s a little tricky. To prevent the worst. It''s also an alternative. Anyway? They have been affected by this special A-level mission. Fortunately, the difficulty of the task has not gone beyond A-level. To put it bluntly. The country of snow is the strength of Xueren village. It''s not enough for Kakashi to fear. Another reason. Kakashi was a little upset about the task she had carried out ten years ago. No chance, no chance. If there''s a chance. Kakashi doesn''t mind trying. In a sense, the former name of snow kingdom once took care of Kakashi. "The secret of the kingdom of snow? Hum Sasuke, with his hands crossed and leaning on one side, snorted, as if he had thought of something, and his face became colder and colder. "I have to trace it for ten years. It seems that the rebel is determined to keep secret of the snow kingdom. She didn''t do it before. Maybe it''s because snow is in the fire kingdom all the time, and then it''s because she didn''t confirm her identity, right? This time, the royal highness of the princess sent directly to the door. "No, it is, to be exact, to be sent to the door. No wonder that the name of the snow country is not able to land, and it must be done directly on the sea." Naruto, sitting on the opposite side of Kakashi, put his hands crossed on the table and gave a smile. There was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. Although in this mission. Naruto also has its own special goals. To put it directly, there is also the suspicion of using Fenghua Xiaoxue. I didn''t have much qualification to talk about others. But think about it. The actions of these ministers, headed by the third prince, are somewhat "ill intentioned". Thank you for your cultivation and trust? Is it a defender of tradition? Want to wipe out the rebellion? The words are magnificent. But actually? How strong will the revival organized by santaifu be? How much power does the storm control? Under such circumstances, it is necessary to forcibly bring Fenghua and Xiaoxue back to the country of snow, which is called "bringing order out of chaos" in the name of "bringing peace and harmony back to the country of snow"? That''s the ninja who believes in Muye? Will you choose to fight against the name of a country for the sake of a Lost Princess of snow? What''s more, it''s the name of Xiaoren village? Even if they were hired in the name of a mission. It is said that the risks and benefits are far from proportional. As for the success can be harvested after the snow country, friendship and other words are even more ridiculous. At least. In Naruto''s opinion. Santaifu and others are gambling. And from a general point of view, ordinary people''s thinking, or extremely low success rate of gambling. So Naruto is funny. The group of santaifu may really be for their own ideals and beliefs. But some dirty and dark targets cannot be ruled out. Anyway, Naruto doesn''t mind guessing these people with the greatest malice. After all, the kingdom of snow is the most important part of Naruto''s next plan. Once Fenghua Xiaoxue becomes the name of the kingdom of snow as in the original work, these members of the revival society, especially santaifu, are likely to directly become the political leaders of the key departments of the kingdom of snow. Even the ruling minister. Do you expect a "princess in exile" who has been living in exile since she was five or six years old and has not received formal palace education for ten years to know how to govern the country? Frankly speaking, it''s not up to the ministers? Chapter 147 From this point of view. Naruto can naturally draw a conclusion. In the future, we need to communicate with these "ministers" directly. It is the safest and most realistic way to think of them as "dark politicians" with the greatest malice. Naruto didn''t say it very frankly. But Kakashi still more or less heard a little, eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. "Teacher Kakashi, is our team going to continue to carry out the A-level task this time? Or does it need to be changed? " After chunye Sakura thought about it for a while, she seemed hesitant. The internal coup in snow country. And their A-level mission this time. It''s obviously directly related. But it also meets the mission standards. Protect the safety of Fenghua Xiaoxue while staying in the snow country. Wait until it returns to the land of fire, or the deadline of the mission is over (the reason why the escort mission has a deadline is to prevent some people from maliciously staying somewhere. In this case, the time of the protection mission will be infinitely prolonged, and so will the A-level mission this time.) It can be directly judged that the task is completed. Strictly speaking. There is no conflict. However, in this task, it is obvious that the employer has something to hide, even suspected of cheating or even taking advantage of. Do you want to continue with the task. Sakura doesn''t think it''s easy to judge. "For the moment, it''s a reasonable change in the task, but it still depends on what the employer says. Mr. santaifu''s identity is definitely not a simple agent. If the risk is not very high, it''s not impossible to continue to carry out the task, or even directly help the snow princess to regain her place in the snow country." Kakashi tapped on the table in front of her and said calmly. The reason for that. It''s really influenced by the mission ten years ago. But the most important thing is that Kakashi thinks that the difficulty of this mission is under the control of his team. The incoming Xueren trio, two dead and one escaped. According to some information about the snow kingdom that Kakashi had learned before, plus the information collected from Crane Wing blowing snow, it can be directly determined that these three people are the strongest in Xueren village at present, The other hundreds of ninjas, almost all of them have no sense of existence. There are only 30 or 40 middle ninjas. Nominally, there are two or three other upper ninjas, but they are also nominal upper ninjas. The winter bear and crane wing, who were killed and defeated by Naruto and Sasuke, are just at the upper level of tolerance by taking advantage of chakra''s armor, At most, they are tolerant among the elite. In a strict sense, the only ones who are tolerant are Langya avalanche and Fenghua Furao, who is currently the name of the snow country. let me put it another way. Our team can eat the seemingly powerful "Xueren village". In the worst case. Our team wants to evacuate. There is no way to stop the opposite. On this basis. Kakashi naturally has the confidence to say that it doesn''t need to pay too much. She can do things that suit people''s needs. Kakashi never mind doing it. Of course, if the employer has to give up the task. Then Kakashi thought he didn''t say that. And this "employer.". It''s not limited to santaifu. "The most important thing is that little snow princess, right? Mr. Kakashi Naruto raised his head slightly and looked at Kakashi. A ray of light flashed from his pupils and said softly. "Well, that''s right, Naruto. It''s just that most of them will go all the way to the end. Even though snow has resisted, she has no choice. Although she has been staying in the snow country before, it''s mostly because the wind, flowers and waves don''t confirm Snow''s identity. That''s why she''s always at peace, Now that you can lock the identity of snow white, even if you return to the land of fire, you either choose to enter our Muye village and never go out for a lifetime, or hire ninjas to protect yourself for 365 years, otherwise, Snow White''s life will still be threatened. Even if you offer hexagonal crystal, nu Tao will not let snow white go, so Kakashi raised a little bit. Turn outside. "Snow princess, what kind of choice will you make?" Kakashi''s words have just fallen. The gently opened door. Next second. The two figures in the sight of Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. It''s the key people that just a few people talked about - Snow White and "agent" Asami Mitsuo. These two people obviously also heard what Kakashi said later. Let''s not talk about it, Fenghua Xiaoxue''s expression is obviously very cold, but under Naruto''s careful observation, you can see that Fenghua Xiaoxue''s pupil is a bit of resentment, nostalgia, fear, and a little bit of expectation. Two people who step forward. The third Taifu stepped forward first, with a touch of apology on his face. He bowed almost 90 degrees and said softly. "I''m very sorry to deceive you ninja in this mission, but please forgive our rudeness. The people of snow country can''t stand the tyranny of the villain Nu Tao. Over the past ten years, we have been looking forward to the return of snow princess. The position of early snow Lord can only be inherited by Her Highness." "For this, we need the help of Ninja adults." "As for my identity, you Ninja adults should also guess that I used to be the name of the former snow Kingdom, a low ranking Minister of Lord zaoxue. In the rebellion ten years ago, I thought that snow was buried in that rebellion. It was only when I came to the land of fire that I was surprised that snow was still alive! This news makes us very excited! Later, through some channels, I learned that Lord Kakashi had accepted the entrustment of Lord zaoxue and protected her from leaving the country of snow! " "Mr. Kakashi had a special relationship with China, Mr. zaoxue and Mr. Xiaoxue ten years ago. This time, please look at the past feelings and help us once. To the extent possible, we can pay the highest level of A-level task remuneration, even according to the S-level task remuneration! Please also ask Kakashi and Ninja adults to lend a hand to help snow white and the people of snow country Very sincere tone. And inside and outside of the words, they put themselves in a very low position. Santaifu, who had believed in the strength of Muye Ninja before, saw the strength of Kakashi, Naruto and Sasuke directly today, which made santaifu firmly believe that as long as the Muye ninja in front of him is willing to lend a helping hand. The wish of "Snow Princess becomes the name of the snow country" that we and others expect will be realized! It''s because I understand that. Santaifu used this way to communicate with Kakashi and others, The so-called "Xiao Zhi with emotion, move with reason" refers to santaifu. In the end, he vaguely points out the reward for the task and adds a little chips to it. The reason why he doesn''t focus on it is that it''s too vulgar! A little bit. People who understand understand understand. There''s no need to go too far. This is the tacit understanding between adults! Naruto couldn''t help looking at santaifu. It should be said that they really deserve to wear glasses? Talk is culture? Chapter 148 It''s just santaifu''s words. Obviously can not touch the side of the wind and snow. Almost at the end of santaifu''s voice. "Well! Ten years ago, I might as well have died there. Anyway, now I will never go back to the country of snow as a famous person. Those have nothing to do with me! I want to go back to the land of fire immediately! The so-called Daming position, if you want to do it, do it! " Relying on the side of Fenghua Xiaoxue, there was no change in the look on the surface, and there was no temperature in his eyes. He still said so with a cold tone. "Princess highness! Please don''t say that! The name of snow kingdom belongs to Lord zaoxue, and you are the only son of Lord zaoxue. Nu Tao is just a rebel. Only you are the most orthodox and the only legal successor of snow kingdom! Please also inherit Lord zaoxue''s will and become the name of the snow kingdom. Our revival society and the whole people of the snow kingdom are looking forward to your return Words of Fenghua Xiaoxue. It didn''t exceed Naruto''s expectation. so to speak. At this stage under the wind and snow. It is still in the stage of fear, disappointment, anger and even confusion. Even if the seventh class defeated Xueren. How much can slow down the fear in the heart of some Fenghua Xiaoxue. But its essence still comes from the rebels, the wind and waves. The most important thing is. Even after ten years. Today''s Fenghua Xiaoxue is just a girl under 20 years old. It''s impossible to really say how determined and courageous the wind and snow will be now. It''s a bit difficult. Standing beside Fenghua Xiaoxue, santaifu naturally knows this. But just as kakasi said before. In fact, the group of santaifu has no choice more than Fenghua Xiaoxue. Maybe it''s because of interest. Maybe it''s really because of the lofty idea. The goal of these people is to choose to overthrow the rule of Fenghua and huangtao. Welcome back to Fenghua Xiaoxue and become the name of snow country again. That''s the only way. Their ideals will come true. Their interests will be guaranteed. conversely! Waiting for them. It''s a terrible abyss! They really have no way out. If they fail this time, their only end is to be completely destroyed. Even Naruto suspects that these so-called members of the revival society are basically under the control of Fenghua Furao. According to santaifu, they have a stronghold in China. Naruto doesn''t believe that they have controlled the snow country for ten years, Also controlled the snow endure village Fenghua Furao, can''t find, can''t clean up such a group of even Ninja are not weak revival meeting!? The biggest possibility is to keep it and feel for it to see if you can find Fenghua Xiaoxue! This is the most likely result Naruto can think of. Put aside Kakashi, Naruto, these woody leaf Ninja''s participation. Now, isn''t the result what the wind and waves want to see most? Weak and stupid revival will become a direct return to the land of snow with Fenghua Xiaoxue and the hexagonal crystal he cherishes! Is there anything more exciting than this? oh The premise is to ignore them for the time being. And the fact that there''s only one left. "Santaifu is right. Snow princess, your only choice is to overthrow the rule of Nu Tao and become the name of the snow kingdom. You should have heard what I just said, right? When Nu Tao has found out your identity, even if you return to the land of fire, you can no longer move freely as before, and even your life safety will still be threatened! " Kakashi with a solemn look, looking at Fenghua Xiaoxue said so. "Is there no way out?" A trance look appeared on the face of Fenghua Xiaoxue, and she immediately laughed at herself. "So, are we going to continue the mission?" Sakura asked a little cautiously. To be honest, the task process of our own team is more exaggerated than one. It is the first team to perform level C tasks, the first team to perform special level C tasks in level a difficulties, and then the first team to complete level B tasks. Now we have to perform the most difficult level a tasks involving the subversion of a country''s political power, It''s only more than a month since graduation, and Sakura suddenly feels like it''s been a long time. "Well, the mission will continue until Snow White inherits the name of snow country." Kakashi said with a slight nod. One is the problem of interests. It''s not simply the reward for the task. It''s too small. It can support a country that has a friendly Muye village and a tolerant village. This is a huge interest in itself. Although it''s difficult to have the so-called friendship between countries, it''s at least better than other countries. This is the judgment of the theory of relativity. The second reason is that the strength of our team is enough to complete this task, we don''t need to worry about the injury, we just need to pay attention to the details. Finally, there is an additional reason, which is the origin between fenghuazaoxue and kakasi, the former name of the snow kingdom. Of course, this is just an addition. Kakasi doesn''t mind to follow the flow of human feelings. This is based on the above two reasons. Otherwise, the results will be quite different. "Thank you, Ninja!" The third Taifu bowed 90 degrees to Kakashi, Naruto and others again, with an excited look on his face. And one side of the Fenghua Xiaoxue or hands in front of the chest, face expressionless appearance cold hum. "Well, whatever you want!" Soon afterwards. Fenghua Xiaoxue is ready to turn around and return to the cabin to have a rest. And it''s also at this moment. Naruto, who was sitting upright, stood up and looked straight at Fenghua Xiaoxue. "Snow princess, the name of the snow country, this is the position your father left you, only you are the only heir, we will protect your safety, you will become the name of the snow country smoothly." Peaceful and calm words. There was not too much emotion. But it''s at this moment, in contrast to Naruto''s four eyes. Looking at Naruto, there is a ray of confidence and firmness in his eyes. Fenghua Xiaoxue is a little stunned. Eyes are the window of the heart. Although as a senior actor. Fenghua Xiaoxue knows how much water there is in this sentence But only for this moment. Looking at Naruto''s pupil, a faint golden halo appeared. In the heart of Fenghua Xiaoxue, she was touched. A heart trembling in a moment. The next moment. The recovered heartstrings. "Boring!" It seems to be a little haughty. Fenghua Xiaoxue deliberately enlarge the volume of this sentence. It is to turn around, leave the original place, return to their bedroom. Santaifu bows to Kakashi, Naruto and others again with a touch of apology. After that, he quickly follows the figure of Fenghua Xiaoxue and leaves at the same time. Looking at the two people leaving. Naruto''s eyes also show a look of thinking. Chapter 149 And also after the conversation. With Kakashi''s warning. Santaifu also found the stubborn director of "Fengyun opera group" and the relevant person in charge to briefly explain the situation. In any case, this so-called shooting trip, there is a saying that santaifu''s behavior is undoubtedly cheating, and he also took advantage of "Fengyun opera group". Naturally, he needs to explain and apologize, but what santaifu and kakasi expected is that, The stubborn director and the person in charge of the production team didn''t pay attention to this matter at all. After repeatedly confirming that Fuji Fengxue is really the princess of the snow Kingdom - Fenghua Xiaoxue, the director even jumped up with excitement. The person in charge also said happily that the only production team in the world that can make movies with a real princess is their own, Such a publicity stunt alone is enough to attract a lot of interested audiences. For santaifu''s apology, they accept it generously. As for the next thing, they continue to go to the snow country. Whether it''s an old die hard director or a person in charge, they are all willing. The old director even took out a pair. If anyone dares not to let him continue shooting, he will be anxious with him. Instead, he let Kakashi, who is planning to explain at any time, feel a little ironic. He can really meet such a person who is dedicated to his career. But in that case. It''s much easier. The last problem is solved. Let''s say all parties agree on the goal. The ship was still galloping towards the land of snow. It''s just because it''s directly discovered. The ship could no longer make its way to the largest port in the snow country. Fortunately, there are also santaifu, a native who knows the snowiest country very well and has a corresponding base in the snowy country. Under the guidance of santaifu. The ship made a big bend. Heading the other way to snow country. It just takes a little more time to be safer than before. It is also at the moment when Naruto, Kakashi and others continue to travel towards the snow. Fenghua City, the capital of snow country. "Bang!" "What are you talking about!? Mission failed? Winter bear and crane wing are still killed!? Didn''t get the hexagonal crystal back!? What are you doing back here? " It''s still in that big, dark palace. Fenghua angrily beat, directly shattered the glass on the table, with a very fierce expression, looking at the teeth avalanche in front of him, his pupils burst out a bite of red light, cold voice said. "I''m very sorry, Lord Nu Tao. The strength of that Ninja Team is far beyond the previous expectation. Not only qimukakashi, but also the other two Muye ninjas are not xiaren at all. At least they are the strength of the elite Zhongren or Shangren. In the case of unknown information, Dongxiong is directly killed by the golden haired kid, Crane Wing was defeated by another Muye Ninja Looking at the raging wind and waves Wolf teeth avalanche''s face is also involuntarily showing a look of fear, quickly explained. To be honest. Wolf tooth himself felt very aggrieved. Originally thought it was not necessary to care about the next bear. I didn''t expect that all of them were hard bones. And it''s easy to smash their own bones in the opposite direction. The intelligence information is unknown. A direct misjudgment. The three of them who appear carelessly. Naturally, it becomes a soft persimmon that can be easily kneaded on the opposite side. I knew it was so strong. It''s better to take more subordinates and wait until they are close to the port to ambush them directly. Wolf teeth avalanche believe that even if the opposite side is strong, as long as you fight for some damage, you can definitely complete the task! Where will it become the awkward situation of three people, two dead and one escaping (although Langya still survives when he sees the Crane Wing at the moment of retreat, he can guess what the fate of the captured enemy Ninja will be like with his toes.) "Hum!" The wind, flowers and waves are still cold. The sound of the cold hum. It is to make wolf tooth avalanche whole body uncontrollable slightly shiver. No matter how you explain it. Even if they feel aggrieved. But a mission failure is a failure. The most important thing is that we and others are almost defeated. This is the result. No doubt it''s the worst. "A bunch of trash!! Notice to go on, at any time to be on guard, that group of people should not land in the port according to the established plan, strengthen the detection of coastal areas, once you find the trace of that group of people, report immediately! Since my lovely niece wants to come back, I''d better go to meet her myself as an uncle. This time, I''ll do it myself! " Fenghua Furao''s face showed a ferocious look and said with a grim smile. "Yes, Lord Nu Tao!" The wolf tooth avalanche answered immediately. "Whoosh!" Immediately a body, the figure is immediately disappeared in place. He knew very well that his leader had not punished himself. Simply because there are not many people available. But that''s not a reason to tolerate yourself indefinitely. In this action, I must show myself. Otherwise, it''s not far from my death! "Snow! You wait! Uncle, I will come to welcome you back soon The dark palace. The storm raging outside the window. Fenghua angry waves grin, that straight out of the horror smile. At this moment. The cold breath of Fenghua Furao becomes more and more strong!! Almost at the same time. Langya avalanche returns to Fenghua City. Fenghua Furao finished the corresponding plan. Ready to personally capture Fenghua Xiaoxue and win the hexagonal crystal. Naruto, Kakashi and other people''s ships. It''s also the largest port around the snow country. He went straight to a small port built by the so-called "secret" revival society led by santaifu. Over the years, all the funds and materials prepared by santaifu were transported back to the snow country through this port to provide necessary help to the members who stayed in the snow country. "Is this the land of snow?" The ship that stepped down. Naruto, who came to a higher hill, looked around at the white scene, his eyes twinkled, and said in a low voice. "It''s so cold. I thought it was very cold before. I didn''t expect that it would be colder after landing!" Sakura, who was walking on one side, could not help stamping her feet and shivering all over. You know, before you leave the land of fire. They are all wearing single clothes. After coming to the land of snow. After putting on a thick coat of fluff. I feel so cold. It''s almost as cold as the bone marrow. Even Sasuke''s expression changed slightly. The land of fire and the land of snow. The climate change brought about by the regional disparity. It''s not the first time that people who come to snow land can adapt to it immediately. "After all, it''s a country of snow. There''s only winter in a year. At most, it''s autumn. There''s no country of spring and summer!" Step on the territory of the snow country again. Kakashi''s eyes are also flashing in the depths of a wisp of complex look, whispered. Chapter 150 A very long time. From the last time I left the country of snow. It''s been a full decade. For a ninja. Ten years is really a long time. After all, many ninjas in the world of tolerance, which has been constantly fighting for decades and experienced three world wars, don''t even have ten years'' experience. Although qimukakashi had become Shangren of Muye village for several years ten years ago, Kakashi was one or two years older than Fenghua Xiaoxue now, and he was still alone in the country of snow, In the face of Fenghua Furao, who leads hundreds of ninjas in Xueren village, Kakashi can only escape from the snow kingdom with Fenghua Xiaoxue in an extremely embarrassed posture. To be frank, it was because Fenghua Furao''s main goal at that time was to kill Fenghua zaoxue, occupy Fenghua City, and find out the secret of Fenghua clan, which made the snow Kingdom become a place of great concern, In other words, they have the strength to compete with the five big countries, which relaxed the pursuit of Kakashi and Fenghua Xiaoxue. So that Kakashi can escape from the tempering country with wind and snow. Otherwise. Ten years ago, Kakashi was able to survive from the land of snow. It''s all a question mark! It''s because of this experience. This is a special A-level mission. In addition to the two key reasons mentioned above, kakasi may not have the intention to find the venue. After all, Kakashi is human. Once a disgrace. Now that there is a chance. That must be revenge. Tooth for tooth, blood for blood. That''s the nature of ninja. So, at this moment, it''s time to set foot on the territory of snow country again. Kakashi is also rare to show a touch of emotion. "The next arrangement is to go to the villages organized by santaifu first, and then agree on the plan of raiding Fenghua City? Mr. Kakashi Looking at the cold faced Fenghua Xiaoxue and all kinds of equipment and materials being unloaded, Naruto turned to Kakashi and asked softly. It seems that the original work is also on the way to santaifu and other people''s revival stronghold. Fenghua Nu Tao took the special train of snow country, led a large number of Xueren to attack, and directly captured Fenghua Xiaoxue. Just compared with this life. The first "sledge three fools" have been solved. After learning the strength of her team, whether Fenghua Nu Tao will leave Fenghua City, which has been in business for ten years, and lead a large army to attack, still needs to be questioned! Naruto naturally didn''t know the wind and waves of self-confidence. He didn''t care about their fighting power at all. However, when he learned that the three men had failed in the avalanche for the first time, he immediately ordered him to do it himself. Just for personal reasons. Naruto wants to ask Kakashi about his plans for others. Be reasonable. Naruto looks down on the strength of what santaifu called the "revival society.". The gap between ordinary people and Ninjas can''t be bridged by simple numbers. If the so-called revival club really threatens Fenghua Nu Tao''s strength, Naruto estimates that Fenghua Nu Tao has already led Xueren to pull out their stronghold in the early days of the establishment of the revival club, right? As for Fenghua Furao, there is no possibility that such a rebel force exists in China. Naruto doesn''t believe it. As the name of the country of snow. There are hundreds of Xueren under his command. There''s no reason you can''t find out. So there is only one reason why these strongholds still exist - Fenghua Furao doesn''t care at all! In addition, Naruto has also taken out the so-called revival society from the third prince before. Their so-called revival society is just an organization organized by the old minister under fenghuazaoxue. It''s just ordinary people. In terms of combat power, it''s extremely worrying. "Well, for the time being, we have to go to the stronghold mentioned by santaifu first. The remaining filming tasks of the crew will be completed there, and then the crew will stay there. As for Fenghua City, it is necessary to investigate first." Kakashi nodded gently. Only when you know yourself and the other can you win a hundred battles. The information from the Crane Wing blowing snow is not very little, but it is absolutely not very much. Want to conquer the downwind flower city. Kill the storm. Before the showdown. We still need to collect some necessary information. In particular, Fenghua Nu Tao''s own strength and the current command of a few on endure! This is very important. Their fighting power. There are only four of them. There is no need to worry about a frontal battle. But Kakashi also needs to consider the safety of Fenghua Xiaoxue. If Fenghua Xiaoxue is captured and even threatens her life. I''m afraid they will be tied up. Never overestimate the bottom line of a villain. Because if you do that, you may have disastrous consequences that you never want to see. "Well!" Accumulated mission experience. Growth in this period of time. It''s not just Naruto. Sasuke and Sakura. Naturally, it is the first time to understand the potential meaning of Kakashi''s words. All three nodded gently. Protect the safety of Fenghua and Xiaoxue, at the same time, attack Fenghua Furao. This is the core requirement of the task. The rest of nature is the cleaning of the corners. To be direct. This time the task is not just to die a storm is enough. "Well, that''s about it. Let''s go!" At the bottom is the crew that has unloaded almost all the necessary supplies and equipment. And the other members of the revival society who were specially arranged by the third Taifu to join. Kakashi, who was standing on the top, said with a smile. "Yes Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura are also synchronized to reply. And it''s just when people are ready to leave. Suddenly. It''s a slight vibration. Above the surface. The ice and snow that melted away quickly. The icy tracks that are directly visible. Feel the chakra attached to it. Kakashi and Naruto, who were the first to react, also looked different. "All escape! Hurry up When Kakashi screamed out such a sentence. "Sobbing, sobbing, sobbing!" Not far away is the extremely loud and harsh sound of the train whistle. And when I hear the whistle. The three Taifu and the members of the Renaissance also changed their faces. As a native of snow country. They know it. In the land of snow now. Only one person is qualified to start and take the train! That is the traitor in the eyes of their revival Society - Fenghua Furao! "All on alert!" It''s getting closer and closer. The surface that vibrates with it. The ice and snow falling down. Out of trust in Kakashi and others. Almost at the end of Kakashi''s voice. Everyone in the "Princess of the wind and cloud" quickly retreated to the opposite side, and pulled as far as possible to the high point. Of course, those obstinate directors did not forget to direct their subordinates to immediately launch all kinds of shooting equipment, the real ninja fight. If it''s filmed. It''s easy to add luster to the film as a whole! Chapter 151 The approaching black train. The magnificent atmosphere swept by it. But it''s also because Kakashi, Naruto and Sasuke are on the high ground. "Water escape - the art of the great waterfall!" Kakashi is directly in the train to be close to the shortest distance moment, direct fast seal, throw out the water escape ninja. "Boom!" A surging wave. It''s not just about forcing the train to stop. "Ice escape - the art of crystal wall!" What''s more, it forces the wolf tooth avalanche in the train to jump out directly and quickly, forming a thick ice wall directly in front of the tide. Blocked the rolling tide. Shunt it to both sides. "Ha ha, it''s really a grand welcome, qimukakasi!" Above the top of the train. A figure suddenly appeared on the side of Langya avalanche. A big, strong body. An extremely fierce face. And it''s almost at the same time that you see people coming. Not far away, Fenghua Xiaoxue, who was protected by Xiaoying, turned pale and trembled uncontrollably. The obvious look of fear in her pupils was opposite the visitor''s eyes. "And you, Xiaoxue, long time no see, almost ten years? Welcome back to the country of snow. I can''t wait to meet you, uncle, when I hear the news of your return! SA, go back to Fenghua City with my uncle! It has been ten years since your father died unexpectedly. For so many years, you haven''t swept the grave for brother zaoxue. As a filial daughter, uncle thinks you can still do this, right? Snow It was Fenghua Furao, the current name of the snow Kingdom, who was determined to "welcome" Fenghua Xiaoxue in person before. The peaceful words seemed to be gentle, but the words were extremely cold. And hear this words of Fenghua Xiaoxue. The trembling of the whole body became more intense, and the wind and snow with her hands around her body could not help but reappear in her mind the rebellion ten years ago, the raging fire, and the final voice and face of her father. The bloody memories that emerged. "Ah, ah, ah Fenghua Xiaoxue can''t help squatting down, holding her head and screaming. "The wind and the waves! How dare you even show up here! If you feel a little ashamed, you should take the blame yourself! " Asama Mitsuo, with an angry look, yelled at Fenghua. The third Taifu''s words also made the face of Fenghua angry suddenly gloomy. "Hum!" A cold sound full of killing intention. Between backhands. "Whew, whew, whew!" On the front. All of a sudden. Open the outer baffle. The bullet hole that was exposed. "Well?" In less than a second. It''s all kinds of forbearance that can be released quickly. Indiscriminate shooting. On both sides. Naruto and Sasuke also responded quickly. "Fengdun - great breakthrough!" "Huodun - haohuoqiu!" The figure jumping up. The imprint formed by each other. A violent hurricane. A huge fireball out of thin air. From both sides. He blew away and devoured most of the bitterness and the sword in his hand. Kakashi, a little bit back. Also immediately. "Tudun - the art of earth flowing wall!" Directly increase the output of chakra. In the front position. The rapid formation of several huge walls. "Ding Ding Ding!" "Keng, Keng, Keng!" Blocked the remaining almost all the bitterness and the sword in hand. Only a few of the less fortunate ones were scratched. See the scene of the wind and waves, look a cold, that look on the face is more ferocious up. "Come on! Kill all those people! I just want hexagonal crystal. Do you understand? " Fenghua Furao with a very fierce expression, said harshly. "Yes Above the surface. It''s not just an avalanche. With that deep response. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" All of a sudden. Hundreds of figures leaping out. This time we''re going out. Fenghua Furao is to carry all the combat power that you can control. Although Xueren village has hundreds of ninjas. However, we have to exclude some intelligence, torture, supervision and other logistics personnel. And the national surveillance patrol. The garrison of Xueren village itself. The necessary left behind personnel in Fenghua City. In the shortest time, the wind and waves can summon Xueren. It''s the hundreds of people who have been stationed in Fenghua City recently. Among them are the other four "Shangren." More than 20 of them are Zhongren. The rest is patience. This is also the strength Fenghua Nu Tao can mobilize in the shortest time after considering the strength of Kakashi, Naruto and other people. With such a number of Xueren and those chakra armor, Fenghua Nu Tao has enough confidence to defeat these rebels here, capture Fenghua Xiaoxue and get the hexagonal crystal he has dreamed of! "Quickly retreat to a safe place, Sakura, protect snow white!" Looking at the Xueren group jumping out of the train. Stepping on the earth wall, Kakashi''s face changed slightly and said to Sakura and others in a deep voice. Although in terms of perception. The snow on the opposite side. Basically, it''s middle and low tolerance. There are only a few "Shangren" and "Zhongren" who are qualified to wear chakra armor But even so. Hundreds of hostile ninjas. Also enough to have a strong visual effect. You know, there are only four ninjas on their side. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi!" Sakura replied immediately. The figure of the past. "Snow princess, please stay with me, don''t leave! Retreat to the back first All the attacks that have been blocked. Or rather. The protection of Kakashi, Naruto and others brought a certain degree of peace of mind. Although Fenghua Xiaoxue was psychologically impacted at the beginning of her debut, it was different from the previous one. This time, Fenghua Xiaoxue managed to sort out her emotions. She nodded her head slightly. She was close to Xiaoying and was still shaking. So that the side of the three Taifu has a very uncomfortable feeling. "Kill the storm! We must kill the rebels here! Only in this way can she erase the shadow in her heart! " This is the only thought in his heart at the moment. He plans to evacuate to a relatively safe place with wind and snow. They immediately went back to gather the armed forces of the revival association to support them! We should destroy the power of Fenghua and Furao here at one stroke! For this reason. They have been preparing for ten years! This time it''s not easy to wait until snow white comes back, Fenghua Furao is so stupid to leave Fenghua City! This is their best chance to get rid of the storm! The Renaissance led by santaifu will never be missed! Chapter 152 This idea of santaifu. If let Kakashi, Naruto and others know. I''m afraid it''s going to be funny. Let that group of ordinary people without Ninja participate in such a battle? Isn''t that a joke? There''s no rescue. It''s good not to be a drag. Just like this scene. If it wasn''t for Kakashi, Naruto and Sasuke, they need to take a little consideration of the ordinary people in the group behind them. They don''t need to set up a defensive formation at the beginning, and they can force a surprise attack directly. Choosing a defensive formation means giving up the initiative for the time being. It''s also because most of the people in the group are people of the land of fire, The great director and some related actors are well-known in the land of fire. It is absolutely impossible to gamble on their lives to protect them. However, in a limited range, when they can be protected, Kakashi and others will choose to protect their lives. At least wait for them to reach a relatively safe distance. Naruto and Sasuke, who stand in the front, are under a lot of pressure at the moment. No flexibility. We must first block the attack of Xueren. "Forbearance - the art of multiple shadow separation!" At the moment of seeing so much snow coming forward. Naruto is also a quick seal without hesitation. A large number of chakras were mobilized in one breath. Then it was in the shocked expression of those ordinary people, including Xueren in front of them. Hundreds of figures suddenly appeared. "Is it better than quantity!? Let''s have a try! " Simultaneous utterances. It''s just the volume. It is the effect of shaking the surrounding snow mountains. "Sasuke!" "Whew!" "Whew!" "Whew!" "Whew!" The sword in my hand. Flying out of their respective shadow bodies. On the left. At the moment of hearing Naruto''s words. "Fire escape - the art of Impatiens!" "Feng Dun - the art of the thousand face wind!" A spark on the surface. The sword in the hand galloping away. And then there was the wind that spewed out at that moment, and the fire that rose directly. Sharp toward the snow in front of the bear strong pressure and go. "Poof "Click!" "Ah At the front of the snow bear. He is directly under the baptism of Naruto and Sasuke. More than ten Xueren with the worst strength were killed directly! And those Xueren who are closely behind. There were also large casualties. On the train. See a face to face, oneself snow endure this side is to lose heavily. The proportion of casualties was almost half, even if it was just a little bit of forbearance, but at the moment of seeing this scene. Don''t say wolf teeth avalanche. Even the expression of Fenghua Furao at this moment is becoming a little gloomy. "Go! Bring Xiaoxue back to me, this time, don''t let me down! Wolf tooth Fenghua angry waves cold hum a, tone cold said. "Yes, my Lord!" One side of the wolf teeth avalanche immediately replied. One jump. Is toward not far away Fenghua Xiaoxue''s position to catch up. And Kakashi who saw this scene. In Yuguang see Sakura has escorted Fenghua snow evacuated to a relatively safe high slope. It''s also a flash. It''s directly in front of Langya avalanche. As an old adversary of old grudges. This is the third confrontation. Neither of them needs any nonsense. When we meet. It''s the most intense fight. And in the same place. Fenghua Furao didn''t catch Fenghua Xiaoxue in person. This is the last chance for Langya avalanche. It''s also because I was angry to see Naruto and Sasuke slaughtering their subordinates so wantonly. He wants to teach these two kids a lesson in person! How many shadow parts are there? Hum! Don''t care! Another kid from yuzhibo family? It doesn''t matter! Fenghua Furao has enough confidence in her own strength! most important of all! The cape that was torn open. The most direct manifestation of the black armor. This is the latest chakra armor developed by snow country. Both performance and quality are far beyond the past! This is also the biggest strength of the storm. Take just two kids. In Fenghua''s eyes, it''s nothing at all. "Keng!" "Click!" "Boom!" Naruto and Sasuke who entered. It''s like a tiger into a sheep. Wantonly cutting in front of these snow bear. In just ten seconds. More than half of the casualties were caused by Xueren. Not to mention Naruto''s unreasonable crowd crushing tactics. On the other side, Sasuke''s double gouyu writing wheel eyes directly open, and the burst of thunder attribute chakra, the speed of soaring, even those Xueren "Shangren" can''t keep up with Sasuke''s speed, it can only be a passive situation. "Hum!" At this moment. "Well?" In the center. The violent chakra fluctuation sensed by Naruto. "Ice escape - the art of black dragon Blizzard!" No hesitation at all. Chakra, who was directly mobilized by the government. The power of the explosion. In the roar. "Boom!" Location above. It''s a black dragon. The roar came. It''s only in a fraction of a second. Naruto and Sasuke''s figure retreated immediately. "Bang!" Attack the fallen black dragon. The black wave that swept by. "Poof!" "Poof!" "Poof!" Naruto''s penumbra is directly engulfed. It can be called the power of top class a ninja. Under one blow. Naruto''s hundreds of shadow parts were directly destroyed by more than two-thirds. Looking at such a release of such a powerful Ninjutsu Fenghua raging waves. Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, especially when he saw the black chakra armor on Feng Hua Nu Tao''s body. A ray of dignified look flew past his pupil. without doubt. Fenghua Furao''s own strength is enough to be regarded as one of the strongest Shangren villages. Now with the help of the latest chakra armor. It must be extremely difficult. And the last blow. Xueren, who didn''t care about fighting Naruto and Sasuke in front of him, and was injured too late to retreat, was directly involved in the scope of his hermeneutics. There are also some snow bear directly killed in the storm of this hit ice escape ninja. This is really a cruel man! "Kid! Die Most of the bodies destroyed by one blow did not affect the noumenon. The look on Fenghua''s face became colder and colder. "Boom!" The chakra that erupted. The stormy waves coming directly from the front. Sasuke''s face was cold. "Fire escape - the art of dragon''s flame!" Sasuke''s quick seal. Bulging cheeks. The next moment. "Bang!" A straight flame emitted directly from a jet. Towards the wind, flowers, and waves. "Boom!" There is no sense of avoiding the storm. Be tough and go up. It''s just a block pose. The position of the outer edge of the body. A transparent barrier is formed directly. When the impact burst. It directly produces a diffuse black smoke. The next moment. "Kid! Your Ninjutsu is useless The roaring laughter from the smoke. The next moment. Suddenly into Sasuke in front of the storm. "Well?" Chapter 153 PS: Xiaoye''s requirement is really not high. It''s ok if you can reach 500 subscription. Please come to subscribe. From next month, dianniang will start to use the new author welfare. If you can''t reach 500 subscription, you won''t even be eligible for the full attendance award. Please support Xiaoye with some genuine books! Thank you very much! Sasuke''s pupil suddenly shrank. In a moment. It''s just a two handed cross block. "Bang!" A powerful iron fist. Hit Sasuke heavily. A direct force of gravity. This is an irresistible power. Sasuke''s figure flies backwards like a shell. "Dong!" Hit the ice in the back. "Wow Although said in the mid air reluctantly unloaded some prestige. But such a heavy impact. Or make Sasuke throat a sweet, directly from a mouthful of blood. Want to take advantage of the situation to pursue the stormy waves. Naruto of the scene not far away. First, let the rest of the shadow of the remaining 20 or 30 Snow Bear bombardment. Noumenon is a leap in the air. No one came. "Feng Dun - the art of suppressing harm!" The sound comes first. It was a violent storm coming out of the house. Pinch damage in all directions. At close range. What Fenghua Furao feels is Ninja aiming at his head. "Little trick!" The wind and flowers roared with a sneer. A figure jumping up. Avoid the coming Ninja attack directly. Although we can directly open the chakra barrier to protect the head. But there''s no need to waste that extra chakra. Backward backward step slightly open a little distance of Fenghua Furao, hands also began to quickly print. "Ice escape - the art of ice dragon!" A huge ice dragon. It''s different from the dark power before. This time the white ice crystal posture. It is blooming out a wisp of extremely cold breath. The roaring ice dragon. He attacked Naruto quickly. But it is already the help of God. At the same time. Naruto in mid air. They have a very tacit understanding of the synchronous seal. "Huodun - fire dragon fire bullet technique!" "Fengdun - the art of great breakthrough!" The temperature that soared in an instant. A fire dragon out of thin air. On all sides. A strong wind blowing violently. Fire dragon on board. "Bang!" Frontal impact. Ice dragon intercepted directly. Completely counteract the ice dregs. The remains of the fire dragon. Still toward the position of Fenghua Furao pounce in the past. "Ice escape - the art of crystal wall!" It''s the imprint that''s formed. Two palms toward the ground a pat of the wind and flowers of the raging waves. "Boom!" The fire dragon that directly blocked down. It''s annihilated. A divided battlefield for the time being. Naruto jumped straight to Sasuke''s side. "Sasuke, give this guy to me first. You go to solve the residual Xueren over there. There are ninjas wearing chakra armor in those guys. My shadow part is hard to deal with in a short time. It''s hard to prevent these guys from chasing Sakura and snow princess. My shadow part matches you to kill those guys first, and then you come to fight against the storm with me, I can hold him for a while There was no hesitation. This is a direct statement. The direct explosion of nine tail chakra naturally can quickly clear the site. But it''s still that sentence. If not necessary. Naruto doesn''t use nine tail chakra easily. And Naruto also want to try more, only rely on their own chakra fight! Sasuke didn''t say much, but still kept a calm expression, nodded slightly, and then quickly turned to the other side of the regiment. Of course, the two pillars are proud. Even in this period of time, how jealous I was of Naruto. Want to surpass Naruto, want to become stronger idea more and more intense. But that''s why. See Naruto''s rapid growth, every task in the serious, calm appearance. On the contrary, Sasuke did not go directly to the extreme and paranoid road as in the original. It''s about being rational. Naruto is the goal of learning. It''s the existence that I want to surpass. And for this, the price that oneself need to pay is more assiduous than ever, more diligent, that''s all! Glanced at Sasuke who left. Fenghua Furao put his eyes on Naruto, and his face showed an extremely obvious angry look. "Kid! Do you think you can hold me alone? How arrogant There is a very strong evil spirit between the eyebrows. "Wait a minute, I''ll let you know what hell is! What is despair A roar full of moriran''s killing intention. In front of Naruto is still a calm look, deep eyes, deep in the pupil revealed a ray of light sarcasm. "It''s really more than a piece of rubbish!" Naruto whispered. The next moment. "Boom!" The wave of explosion. The sudden cold light. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" More than ten pieces of bitterness flashed out. Preemptive induced attack. "Ding!" Ding "Ding!" On the positive side. The wind and the waves make a turn. Using the armor above your right arm. It''s very easy to block the coming suffering. Next second. Naruto who came in by surprise. It''s in front of the raging waves. The rising figure. An attack that leaps forward and presses down. "Keng!" Just for a moment. Rely on instinct to throw out the storm of wind and flower. He blocked Naruto''s attack with a very exciting and dangerous angle. "So fast!" Looking at Naruto in front of me, I can''t help but flash these two words in my mind. The speed before. And now the speed of the storm. Face up to the feeling of forest. The ferocious look on Fenghua''s angry face became more and more terrifying. "Boom!" The waves that are coming. An attack that wants to forcibly diverge. However! It''s still a force to be held back by death. "What The four eyes are opposite. The cool color in Naruto''s pupil, which is seen by the wind and waves, can''t help being cold. That''s the pace of retreat. It''s just a one second collision. Naruto turns in the air and kicks his right leg heavily. "Bang!" It was strong enough to draw on the belly of the raging wind. A heavy blow. The vibration that goes straight in. This is what chakra armor can''t take off. "Huh?" Under the pain of eating. The wind roared. Body shape is with the help of Naruto''s kick back. It''s just that Naruto doesn''t mean to let go of the storm so easily. A little distance apart. Naruto, who just landed, is chakra, who burst out under his right foot. The figure that pounces on directly. Above the right hand. It''s a rotating chakra. "Spiral pill!" A body that pushes forward. The wind, the wind and the waves have not been fought for many years. Under the unfamiliar. The exposed neutral gear. "Damn it There is no time to avoid the attack. Feel the violent wave from Naruto''s right palm. It''s too late to print. Fenghua fury, can only be forced to cross hands again in front of their own grid. The cold light flickers in the pupil of Naruto in front of him. Press your right hand forward without hesitation. "Boom!" A fierce roar. It''s exploding! Chapter 154 Unparalleled pressure. It''s a big shock. Even with the protection of chakra armor. You can feel the strong attack power of this technique. It''s just that. It''s the latest chakra armor, after all. Even if Naruto''s strength is stronger than that of the original. Spiral pills are also more explosive. But it is still difficult to break this layer of defense. But the blow was not in vain. There are tiny cracks visible to the naked eye. It''s also at a time when Naruto still wants to exert further pressure. "Hum!" Fenghua angry waves cold hum, it is finally put back the posture, heavy pressure hanging arms. "Well?" Naruto looks unchanged. A backward sidestep. "Whoosh!" Jump right out of the way. "Bang!" The iron fist that hit the snow heavily in front of me. "Boom!" The waves that burst apart. Cracks that tear directly from the surface of the earth. It''s enough to prove the power of this blow. If Naruto slows down half a beat. And it''s not covered by nine tail chakras. It''s a blow. It''s absolutely impossible for Naruto to get away with it. "Although it''s a little strange, should I be the leader of a village?" Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Fenghua Furao not far away. He thought in his heart that although Xueren village is only a small village, he can be the leader with his strength. This is enough to prove that Fenghua Furao''s strength is better than that of general tolerance. In addition, he can use small plug-ins such as chakra armor, even in super Daren village such as Muye village. Naturally, there are a lot of people at the same level or against each other. But there are only a few who can win without injury. And it''s still in such an environment that is conducive to the release of bingdun Ninjutsu. For the storm, it is even more powerful. "Hoo... Let''s try that move later. If it doesn''t work, we''ll find a way to hold it off and wait for Kakashi and Sasuke to attack together. " Sasuke and Kakashi, as Yu Guang glances at them, are already their respective opponents. Naruto takes a deep breath, then slowly reveals it, thinking in his heart. Langya avalanche may be able to persist for a long time, at least it has not yet shown defeat. But in another regiment. The remnants of the snow. It''s almost wiped out by Sasuke. Only the remaining three or four so-called "Shangren" are struggling with those Zhongren. This is still due to the characteristics of chakra armor. At this stage, they have not yet learned qianniao, and they are lack of strong monomer to destroy ninja. It will take more time to deal with it. But it''s only a matter of time before we clean up everything. And opposite Naruto. Naturally, Fenghua is also aware of the grim situation of his subordinates. In my heart, I also secretly scold "trash!" A slightly downward view. I also noticed the tiny gap on the latest chakra armor that I thought I was relying on, and the expression of Fenghua Furao became more gloomy. Even if it is estimated according to the extent of the crack and the power of Ninja that Naruto has just released. This armor can hold at least two or three times. According to common sense, A-level Ninja with such great power can''t be released continuously. But associate with the front of the blonde kid did not hesitate to separate out hundreds of shadow parts. Fenghua Furao is very clear to realize that he can''t gamble on the opposite chakra. Skills can be rusty. But experience will never dissipate. Before the rebellion, Feng Hua Nu Tao was an experienced ninja. Number of tasks performed. The number of battles experienced. Is far more than Naruto, at least in experience is a rookie ninja. Just for a moment. The wind and the waves make a judgment immediately. In the case of avoiding well. Get rid of the kid in front of you as soon as possible! Otherwise. This is a surprise attack. Our side is bound to fail. As for the rest of the evacuation route. ha-ha!? The storm will never consider this. I have been searching for the "secret collection of Fenghua clan" for ten years With the key in front of you, you can immediately realize your wild hope, gain the military power beyond the five powers, and successfully come to the world. You can''t bear the temptation like this! More will not choose to give up. Driven by the interests of this snow country name. Think of it here. At present, Fenghua fury is without the slightest hesitation, that burst out of chakra. "Boom!" Attack in the direction of Naruto. What''s eye-catching. The violent figure. The sword eyebrow of Naruto is raised. Fast print. "Forbearance -- the art of shadow separation!" Anyway, Naruto also wants to understand. Energy consumption is dead, why do you have to fight? Just now, the spiral pill is just that destructive. It''s obviously lower than Naruto expected. Use Dayu spiral pill directly. We also need to see the right time. After all, with the impact of that blow. The wind will definitely pay attention to the avoidance in close combat. Originally, the first plan was to win Fenghua Furao. After the first attempt, I knew that the hardness of the turtle shell was beyond my imagination. Naruto is changing the plan. There is no most suitable situation. Naruto won''t do it easily. Let''s fight with shadow first. "Poof" "Poof!" "Poof!" A large number of chakras directly mobilized. There was no deliberate outburst. But it''s still easy to separate dozens of ways. Then there is the separation of the two sides. In front of the strong attack of the wind and waves in the past. Pay attention to the distance between each other. Don''t give Fenghua and nuotao the chance to use Ninja to clear the arena easily. And Naruto''s noumenon is a little back a few steps. There''s no need to worry about being recognized. As long as the tactics are right. It''s not so easy to get rid of your shadow. It''s the last time against blackhoe. Naruto summed up a set of effective tactics. As long as the strength has not reached the shadow level, or the so-called Naruto himself is a quasi shadow level ninja, Naruto''s own set of sea of people tactics will definitely have a greater effect! It''s not just a crowd. It needs to be matched with Ninjutsu! Squeeze your opponent''s living space step by step. For Naruto. It''s a real hand series. "Feng Dun - the art of LAN cut!" "Feng Dun - the art of great breakthrough!" "Bang!" next! Naruto is to use the grand "Ninja ceremony" to welcome the name of the snow kingdom. "Boom!" "Light soul!" You don''t need to care about your shadow. The best way to pinch. An attack directly encircled by. "Boom!" "Dong!" "How can it be repaired?" "Ice escape - the art of crystal breaking!" "Dong!" The first time I was baptized by ninja. The stormy wind has not yet reacted. He was inundated by this group of Ninjutsu. It''s a direct manifestation of the muddled mentality. All of a sudden, the wind has not turned around. Chapter 155 PS: Please subscribe, please! Xiaoye tearful eyes for a wave of subscription! The broken ninja. Even with the protection of chakra armor, there is no direct damage. But it was constantly impacted by the explosion of ninja. Fenghua Furao also gradually felt that his chakra was being accelerated and consumed. And this kind of Ninja impact. The impact of the interlayer. To a certain extent, it will also hit the storm. Of course, the most important thing is that chakra''s consumption is one third or more faster than before. Although chakra''s armor can strengthen its own ninja and magic, and resist the enemy''s ninja and magic, its basic starting energy still depends on its own chakra. The amount of chakra is not enough. It''s just a minute or two of battle, Fenghua Furao is aware that his chakra consumption is more than one-third, and will soon be more than half of the consumption, if it goes on like this. I haven''t touched the opposite yet. It''s going to be consumed. "How can it be repaired?" "Forbearance -- the art of shadow separation!" It''s also not far away from Naruto''s time to release shadow separation. The wind was raging, her eyes were round, and a look of extreme terror appeared on her face. "Drink!" Two palms together. The chakra that erupted directly from him. A rippling wave. For a while, he forced Naruto off his side. Next second. The fast changing fingers of Fenghua Furao. It''s a direct imprint. In the front position. A strong chakra wave directly sensed by Naruto. "Ice escape - Double Dragon Blizzard!" Chakra, who was released at will. In the rear position. With the roar of wind and waves. The two black dragons that rose directly from the sky. "Ouch!" Roaring. Two black ice dragons swept out. Straight from both sides. A wave of flying waves. It''s like a tornado in a real sense. Directly involve all the parts around you. "Ha ha ha ha! Kid! Let''s do all the tricks! I''ll make you feel hopeless This is almost an instant clearance. It''s not just our regiment. Sasuke, who was relatively close, was almost involved. And see such a fierce wind and waves. The wolf teeth avalanche, which was also a little bit trapped in the meaning of bitter struggle, suddenly showed great joy. My boss is so NB! You just have to hold on! Wait until it will be all those leaves miscellaneous fish after cleaning up. The rest of qimukakashi is not something you can capture!? And Kakashi, who watched this, also frowned. Although not worried about Naruto''s strength. But for the sake of safety. Kakashi''s pupil was filled with a very fierce evil spirit. fight a quick battle to force a quick decision! Can''t drag it down! Otherwise, God knows if there will be an accident. In the moment. Kakashi is not hesitating. On both hands. "Zizizizizizizizi!" It''s a moment of distance in a flash. The chakra, who was directly transferred. The sound of thunder burst out. Feel the terrible power. "Well?" It''s no ordinary A-level ninja. It can even be said that it has reached the pressure of S-level Ninjutsu. Face to face and feel this frightening momentum. Wolf teeth avalanche are unable to help a shrinking pupil. "This operation!" Langya avalanche has a feeling that it can never be hit head on. Otherwise. Your chakra armor may not be able to protect you! And the most important thing is in the fight just now. I obviously fell into a disadvantage in physical skills. Once it is forced close to the body again, or even severely damaged. This confrontation, he will definitely die very ugly! Wolf tooth avalanche clenches his lower lip, and his hands are also quick to seal. If you want to use bingdun Ninjutsu to forcibly open the distance, Lord Nu Tao has already gained an absolute advantage (Naruto:???), I just need to drag Kakashi in front of me, and wait until Nu Tao clears the court to win! "Drink!" "Bingdun!" A momentary pause. It''s another battle to be a regiment''s respective battlefields. On the opposite side. Looking at the wind and waves that momentum high-spirited appearance. Naruto''s expression is not the slightest change, it is still calm. "That''s why you talk a lot of nonsense!" The eye light is tiny to twinkle, a wisp of fierce look that emerges. "Spiral pill!" Under the side. The ice and snow that used to be covered. All of a sudden, it started. Several figures flying up. On the palm of the hand, the blue light ball that each condenses to. "Well?" "No!" Just now is still proud of Fenghua Furao, now is a face change. How brilliant was it before How ugly it is now. At close range. A breath that you don''t feel. It''s not just because the fighting is unfamiliar. It''s also because the wind and the waves are nearly there. As a ninja, it is the physical quality that has begun to go downhill. There is no time to respond. "Light soul!" "Boom!" "Boom!" The arm that barely came out of it. They smashed a couple of splits. But the rest of the shadow or directly on the palm of the spiral ball ruthlessly toward the Fenghua Furao pressed down. A direct blast. Not far away, the wind and snow standing on the top of the peak is a glimmer of high light in the pupil of his eyes at this moment. "We will definitely protect you, snow white." At this moment. That night, Naruto''s words once again lingered in Fenghua Xiaoxue''s ears. Her hands slightly squeezed the hexagonal crystal hanging around her neck. Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Naruto''s figure. "Whirlpool Naruto..." The whispered words of the school. Looking at being regarded as a great enemy, he brought his ten years of desperate memories, and thought that he could not revenge all his life, Fenghua Furao was so easily suppressed by Naruto. Fenghua Xiaoxue''s heart is in this moment to show a wisp of different emotions. "How can it be repaired! Arrogant little devil Continuous spiral bombing. It''s a barely offset attack. Even the latest chakra armor. At this moment. It is obvious that there are several cracks on it. This is the result of the storm trying to avoid the attack. Although it''s a little better than the estimate of only two or three times. After three or four more spiral pills, his chakra armor has not completely collapsed. But in the sense of wind and waves. Your chakra armor is absolutely unable to withstand the next attack of the same operation. Once again. His chakra armor will surely collapse. By that time! Even the wind and waves can clearly predict their own death. A dilemma never imagined. It''s even a desperate moment. What''s worse for the wind and the waves. He brought hundreds of Snow Bear has been almost killed. Not far away. What''s eye-catching. "Poof "Huh?" Previously, chakra armor was attacked and half broken. Now, Kakashi directly found the opportunity to take advantage of the wolf tooth avalanche that ray cut through his left chest. He witnessed the death of his most trusted subordinate. The expression of Fenghua''s fury really became extremely ugly. Chapter 156 There is only a little residue left, which is about to be completely wiped out. Above the high point. Unable to get close to Fenghua, Xiaoxue is the Langya avalanche directly killed by kakasi through his left chest. See this scene. The expression of Fenghua''s angry waves became extremely stiff. The Naruto in front of him came closer with a smile like a demon. "We have to retreat!" This is the real idea floating on the stormy waves at this moment. Where is the name of the snow kingdom. What hexagonal crystal. What is the secret collection of Fenghua. Now the wind and waves are unable to pursue these things. Get out of here! Keep your own life, this is the only idea of the moment. As long as you can survive. The wind, flowers and waves believe that Ninja Muye can''t stay in the land of snow all the time. Once they leave. It''s time to regain the throne of snow kingdom. "Hum!" It''s just 0.5 seconds. Fenghua Furao soon broke away from the previous greedy mood and became a very clear and calm brain, which is the most correct judgment. And it''s just at this moment. When the wind and waves are about to start. Naruto frowned slightly in front of him. At the left rear end. All of a sudden, hundreds of figures appeared on the top of the high point, and Mitsuo Asama, who was the leader, all of them were wearing extremely old ordinary armor, holding up the blade which was very ridiculous to ninja. "This is the time! Gentlemen! The goddess of victory is on our side, smiling at us! Fighting against the rebels here! It''s time to welcome back our true monarch and return the snow kingdom to its original moment of peace Three Taifu raised his right hand blade high, that imposing manner is full of, the words that directly shout aloud, also immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "Santaifu!" The Fenghua Xiaoxue at the high point across the bank was staring at the appearance of santaifu. The figure who led the charge. Naruto and Kakashi''s face changed at this moment. "A bunch of idiots!" Naruto really doesn''t know what kind of words to use to describe santaifu at this moment. Don''t they know the difference between ninjas and ordinary people? Think you can take revenge with a knife!? If that''s true? What did you do in your early years? Now appears, this is not to add chaos!? Look at that all are with fearless expression directly toward the wind flower angry wave charge and go of crowd. Naruto himself has an impulse to hang these people up and fight. "Ha ha!" And it''s different from Naruto, which is a little angry. See this group of people. On the contrary, Fenghua''s angry waves show a bloodthirsty smile. Just now, I want to say that I can retreat without a chance! Now is the best time! "Ice escape - the art of snow flow!" There was no courtesy at all, but the remaining chakras were mobilized. The wind is blowing and the waves are surging. Immediately after the two palms together. "Drink!" The ferocious roar of the fall. "Boom!" All of a sudden. The earth''s surface directly lifted up? "What is this?" "Ah, earthquake!" "No!" The shaking ground. In both directions. The earth''s surface that has been torn apart. Ice and snow falling. Not far away, the members of Fengyun opera group who were watching were all shocked, not to mention those "fighters" of the so-called revival society. At the moment, they all showed a look of fear. In the face of life and death, not everyone can easily make the huge ice hockey that rolled down, the torn surface. "Ah, ah, ah!" Or you''ll be killed. Or it''s covered with ice and snow. "Soul light fellow!" The Naruto who easily avoids the blow of wind and waves. Seeing this scene is also a change of expression. The rest of the group. Naruto doesn''t care. But santaifu can''t die. This guy is the key to whether Fenghua Xiaoxue can hold the position of snow kingdom. Maybe we can not care about this guy in the future, but at least Naruto still needs to take care of this guy in front of us! At least keep his life! "Feng Dun - the art of the thousand face wind!" In mid air. Naruto jumping up. It''s a fast track. High up in the air, it directly flew the ice and snow that hit the shallow three Taifu. "Forbearance -- the art of shadow separation!" And since they all choose to save people. One sheep drives, so does a flock of sheep. At least, it''s a commendation for these people to have the courage to charge. As long as it can be saved. Naruto is willing to spend a little trivial chakra to save it. As for the goal to give up for the time being - Fenghua Furao. Naruto is not worried at all. Let''s not say it''s just a short interval. Not far away, Kakashi has solved the wolf tooth avalanche. There''s Kakashi. It is absolutely impossible for Fenghua to escape here! As long as you evacuate these "pig teammates" to a safe place in a short time. You can come back immediately to attack the storm. Leave the name of the snow country here! It is clearly the most stable situation. In principle, there should be no accident. Naruto is also convinced that the rebel name of the snow Kingdom has absolutely no chance to evacuate. When he rescues the members of the revival society, he directly cuts off the evacuation position behind the stormy wind. Kakasi is in front of him, and Sasuke is on the left side. He has just cleaned up the remains of Xueren. On the right is the sea. It''s hard to escape the storm! It is also at the moment when this idea just emerged in Naruto''s mind. At the moment, Naruto, full of confidence, forgets that this snow country can really "insert wings" for himself And the most important thing is. The last glimmer of hope that Fenghua Furao, who had planned to retreat before, saw in this desperate situation! It was almost at the moment when Naruto set out to block the surging waves and launched the rescue. "Boom!" The wind and the waves are not retreating, but advancing. The remaining chakras erupted directly. The wings attached to the directly opened nachacla armor. The figure flying high. "What It''s not just Naruto. On the front, kakasi, who also plans to attack Fenghua Furao directly, can''t help but be a little stunned. But it was only for a moment. It''s not the first time I''ve seen a flying ninja. Kakashi made a seal with both hands, intending to snipe the stormy waves in the air. He knew very well that in the last series of Ninjutsu confrontations. There must be not many chakras Just bite him. The difficulty of direct killing is not high! However, it has not yet been completed. In the rear position. The train head directly started by Xueren, who was informed to stay in the train by Fenghua Furao in a special way. Like a locomotive that leaps up. "Whew" "Whew" "Whew!" It''s nothing that comes out of the sky. And then he flew straight to Kakashi. Make Kakashi''s pupils shrink. You can''t do it. It can only be Kakashi who takes the lead in defense. This is a fatal two or three seconds snatched by the storm. Through the side of Kakashi. "No!" Kakashi and Naruto''s face changed. Chapter 157 PS: tiezi, give me some subscription, otherwise this book will not survive. If you can''t get it even in the future, it will be really hard. There was no hesitation. The Fenghua raging waves flying towards the position of Fenghua Xiaoxue. The Naruto and kakasi both changed color at the same time. The Naruto body, which had just covered the slightly injured santaifu to a relatively safe position, immediately burst open, and chakra ran towards the position of Fenghua Furao. "Princess highness!" The third husband also changed his face and cried out. However, the preempted opportunity. Kakashi is still stuck for two seconds. "Let''s go! light snow! Let''s witness the secret of our Fenghua clan The wind and the waves close at hand. Looking at the familiar face of terror. Fenghua Xiaoxue could not help shivering. Want to intercept the protection of Fenghua Xiaoxue chunye cherry was Fenghua Furao impolite kick fly past. Soon afterwards. A pick-up. Hold Fenghua Xiaoxue at your waist, spread your wings again, and fly to the Northwest with full speed. "Light soul!" Naruto, who was only one step away, showed an ugly expression on his face, which was as fast as his full strength. Staring at the wind and waves in the air. We''re going to attack northwest. "Sasuke, Sakura, I''ll give it to you two!" Just after dealing with the residual snow in the head of the train, Kakashi quickly confesses to Sasuke and Sakura. It''s also chakra, who burst out directly. Ray chakra stimulates cell activation in vivo. The figure of galloping up. Follow Naruto closely. Just like the wind, the wind, the wind, the wind and the waves are leaving. "Keep up! The photo crew And the stubborn director who seems to be aware of something. It was almost at the moment when Naruto and Kakashi chased out with their front and rear feet, they suddenly slapped their horns and roared. And those members of the cast are just like awakening. They are directly pushing the snow mobile transport prepared by themselves and others, and directly riding the stubborn director and several necessary staff. They are also trailing behind at the speed of half a shot behind. The movie finale is coming soon This is a shot that ng can''t do! The director swore to be professional. Absolutely can''t miss shooting! Two people flying in the air. The two men running down there. There are also a little bit further away, just like the old stubborn director and others. In the front most position. Because it''s ninja. Don''t care too much about the terrain. Plus go all out, and there''s only a little left for chakra. It''s a little bit behind. Naruto and Kakashi are able to bite the wind and waves. Don''t let him get rid of them. Naruto knows very well where the target is. It seems that the wind and waves above the sky do not care that they are pursued by Naruto and kakasi. But a face with an excited and excited expression. He kept talking about it. "The secret of Fenghua clan! I''m coming. I''ll be right here! Gain the military power that surpasses the five great powers! Ha ha ha! This is the beginning of my hegemony And the Fenghua Xiaoxue that is sandwiched in the waist is with a look of fear. "Snow! Soon you can see the greatest power of our Fenghua clan! " It''s like falling into a frenzy. At this moment. What''s more, it aggravates the panic in the heart of Fenghua Xiaoxue. I can''t help remembering the tragedy buried in my memory ten years ago. His hometown and relatives were all destroyed in the fire. And it''s also at this moment. The calm face of Naruto floating in my heart. "We will protect you, snow white!" Steady words. A firm tone. "Naruto." Fenghua Xiaoxue clenched the hexagonal crystal on her chest and whispered subconsciously. It''s not too far. Because of the speed of each other. It''s more than ten minutes'' journey. Fenghua Furao arrived at the destination ahead of time with Fenghua Xiaoxue. This is a vast world of ice and snow. And the rectangular ice walls that stand up high. There is also a very prominent ice platform in the center. Fenghua Furao directly carries Fenghua Xiaoxue to the position not far from the ice, and falls Fenghua Xiaoxue on the ice at will. "Bang" It''s a very crude way. Under the pain of eating Fenghua Xiaoxue can''t help but Snort and frown. And then the next second. I haven''t been waiting for Fenghua and Xiaoxue to come back. Fenghua Nu Tao snatched the hexagonal crystal hanging on Fenghua Xiaoxue''s neck in a very rude way, and then walked quickly towards the ice platform. Close to the location. Looking at the wall as like as two peas in the ice table before the six corners. There was a look of expectation and excitement on Fenghua''s face. "Ha ha ha! Finally! Finally we can get the secret of our Fenghua clan! Watch it! Xiaoxue, this is the secret of our Fenghua people from generation to generation. I will soon be able to gain this power to dominate the five big countries! " The words that roared out wantonly. Fenghua Furao did not hesitate to insert the hexagonal crystal into the wall hole. The hexagonal crystal that turns gently. The next moment. "Boom!" The earth''s surface that vibrates with it. It seems to be in a very warm climate. Feel such a change. The bloodthirsty expression on Fenghua''s angry face became more and more violent. At this moment. Even Fenghua and Xiaoxue are looking at the changes around with a look of curiosity and expectation. What kind of secret is hidden in their hexagonal crystal? Ten years! For ten years, the secret has finally been solved!? "Whoosh" And it''s almost the moment when the stormy waves of Fenghua open this "Fenghua secret". Naruto''s figure also came later. "Well! Ninja of Muye! You''re a little late! right off! I''m going to get the secret power of Fenghua clan right now! I''ll kill you all then! " See Naruto appear that moment. It seems that there are still some flustered waves. At the moment, I also feel the vibration on the ground around me. And then there''s the temperature that''s obviously becoming abnormal. That little fluster also completely dissipated. What about chakra? How about being better than yourself? I can accept the power handed down by Fenghua clan for hundreds of years! According to Feng Hua Nu Tao''s own guess, this is at least comparable to the military strength of the five major powers! Just a few ninjas? That is not to turn over the hand can be easily destroyed!? Boast that you can gain invincible power in the next second. The full expansion of Fenghua Furao now looks at Naruto with a touch of killing intention on his face. Just now, it was this blonde kid who made himself so embarrassed! Wait, I must let this kid taste the taste of life is not like death!!! Chapter 158 The Naruto who just arrived first noticed that Fenghua and Xiaoxue were safe and sound. It''s a relief. If it''s to protect a secondary target and cause the primary target to die. This is the last scene Naruto wants to see. Now seeing Fenghua Xiaoxue, at least it looks a little embarrassed, and there is no danger to her life. Naruto puts down the biggest stone in her heart, and then hears the words of Fenghua Furao. Naruto walks towards Fenghua Xiaoxue, separates Fenghua Furao and Fenghua Xiaoxue from each other, and turns his eyes to Fenghua Furao, He also saw the shaking of the three huge ice walls and the change of the temperature around him, but Naruto, who is familiar with the plot, knows very well what the so-called "secret collection of Fenghua clan" is all about. Fenghua zaoxue, the former name of the snow Kingdom, has indeed consumed the wealth of the Fenghua people for more than ten generations, and buried their secret collection here. But this "secret collection" is a huge wealth for the whole snow Kingdom, rather than the "power" that Fenghua Furao thinks. Slightly moving figure. Until it''s completely confirmed that it''s the only way to keep off the storm. Naruto eyebrows slightly pick, but at this moment is not in a hurry to start, but with a look of banter at Fenghua angry waves, said smilingly. "Oh? The secret of Fenghua clan? Can you gain great power? Then I''m really looking forward to it. Let me see the power you have gained? How strong will it be? " Casual words, as long as a normal person can hear that touch of joking tone in Naruto words. "Naruto! There is indeed a secret of our Fenghua clan here. You should be careful! " In the back position. The words of Fenghua and Xiaoxue are anxious and worried. I also felt this violent shock before. Before we see the truth. Changes that ordinary people can''t understand. Make Fenghua Xiaoxue also some convinced that here is indeed buried his Fenghua family''s secret. The most important thing is the hexagonal crystal. At this moment, the wind and snow finally remembered that her father had given it to himself, and he himself had put it on himself, so that he could keep it all the time. Even if he believed in the wind and flowers, the Royal Highness was still willing to believe in his father. The six corners of the crystal were the key to the great secret of the Fenghua clan. "It doesn''t matter, snow. As I said, I will protect you. You can be the queen of the snow kingdom! This is my promise! Leave it to me It is also in the words of Fenghua and Xiaoxue that they have just fallen. In the front position. Naruto gently side head, the side of the face that revealed, the face that appeared on the touch of wind and snow familiar with the faint smile, and the firm words, let wind and snow that originally some ups and downs of the heart in this moment calm down, as long as there is a person in front of, all problems will not be a problem. "Well!" But at this moment. Fenghua Xiaoxue is such a reliable Naruto. Not far from the ice, the wind and waves are not only because of Naruto''s words. Because of the special changes on the ice wall at the moment. There is a very bad premonition in Fenghua''s heart. "What''s the matter? What is the secret of your family? How strong is this power? Do you want me to have a look? " The Naruto who stepped forward was still with a smile of sarcasm. "Don''t you come here!" The name of some kind of device that came to mind. It''s not the power I expected. It is also aware of Kakashi''s figure arriving at the same slow step on the left side. In a panic. This huge gap has been exacerbated. At the moment of Naruto approaching. The expression of Fenghua''s fury became more ferocious, and the words roared out loud. All of them show the extremely anxious and irritable mood of the great name of the snow country at this moment. "Geothermal generator!" This is the true face of the snow country and Fenghua clans! It''s the heat conduction equipment that Fenghua zaoxue has built up with all her wealth. The purpose is to improve the climate of a snowy country as much as possible. Although it is impossible to make the snow country have the same obvious four seasons as other countries. But this device can greatly reduce the temperature in the snow country. At least it can prolong the autumn climate and ease the winter freezing. After that, the equipment will be further developed or expanded. It''s 100% impossible in summer. But it''s OK to just wait for "pseudo spring". This is also the biggest wealth left by Fenghua zaoxue for the country of snow. Just this wealth! "Why!? Why? It''s a geothermal generator! Hateful early snow! You are wasting the wealth of Fenghua people on such rubbish! The spirit is light! " In the eyes of the storm, it is a great irony. The secret collection of Fenghua clan, which is hard to pursue and can make itself dominate the world, is actually not the super military power I imagined, but such a pile of useless equipment!? of course. I don''t think about it. It''s just a country of snow. Little Fenghua family. Even if all the accumulated wealth is put into the research of military power. How far can we go? There were countless countries that wanted to challenge the position of the big five. But! Without exception. Even if it is the weakest and most rubbish country of the wind, Sharen village can easily defeat these small countries. I can only say that I''ve been daydreaming for too long. So long that they even cheat themselves. "This is really a big enough joke!" Looking at that obviously can not accept the reality, a face of angry expression of Fenghua angry waves. The sarcastic look on Naruto''s face became more and more intense. It can only be said. Stupid people. Never really see the world, see their own position! "So you''d better go to hell and daydream!" "Boom!" After Naruto whispers. The chakra that erupted under the sole of the foot. The figure that Spurs forward suddenly. Above the right hand, the chakra, which is rapidly condensing. Compared with the front, it has to be more strong and majestic. "What I see the shadow of you. Feel this power. Fenghua fury seems to wake up quickly from the fury. "Ice escape" The stormy waves that want to print quickly. Feel the only trace of chakra in your body. It''s not enough to release ninja. That suddenly a stagnant expression. Now I want to spread my wings. "Big jade spiral pill!" But it''s too late! Surprise Naruto in front of you. There was a brilliant blue ball on the one hand. That faint in which the other ray of colorful light bloomed out. When it shines. All the people''s eyes. "Boom!" Naruto doesn''t hesitate to aim at the belly of Fenghua Furao and press down heavily! A light drink! Suddenly, it rings again! "Boom!" The tide that swept up. The figure flying upside down. Chakra''s armor completely broken in the air. The violent fluctuation of shock in the body. Chapter 159 The figure of Fenghua angry waves hit heavily on the ice wall behind him. The impact in the body. Physical impact behind you. Can''t offset, can''t resist this destructive force. With the roar of "wow", the scarlet blood overflowed from the facial features, the blurred vision, the right hand that wanted to lift up, but the power that quickly retreated like the tide. "My power Shaking arms. In less than two or three seconds. The completely darkened sight. The arms that hang down. The last breath. Also accompanied by the wind and waves, this unwilling words dissipated. "Oh? In the future, Xiaoxue will be an excellent princess "But! Xiaoxue, I''m a little annoyed! " "Well? What are you worrying about? " "Where''s snow? Xiaoxue still has a dream and wants to be an actor "Ha ha ha!" Above the sky. It''s a beautiful scene. There was also the girl''s silver bell like words and the rough and gentle laughter. Echoing in the sky. "Is that so?" Below. Looking up at the old scene on the ice wall. A smile of relief and recollection appeared on the face of Fenghua Xiaoxue, a whisper of words. The breeze slowly blowing to Buddha. The land of snow. At the moment. Just like ushering in their first "spring"!!! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It''s earlier than planned, but it''s a smoother process. With the death of Fenghua Furao and the destruction of most of the high-end Xueren''s fighting power, the whole country of snow is almost taken over easily by santaifu and other people, including Fenghua City and the remaining forces in Xueren village, all of them declare their loyalty to Fenghua Xiaoxue one after another! There is no rebel force. Or it should be said that after the news of the death of Fenghua Furao. The families or individuals in the snow kingdom all accept and agree with the fact that Fenghua Xiaoxue is the name of the snow kingdom. No matter whether there are those who are grateful for the favor of Fenghua zaoxue, the former name of the snow Kingdom, and sincerely hope that Fenghua Xiaoxue will become the name of the snow Kingdom, or who are afraid of Fenghua''s death, Fenghua Xiaoxue is supported by Muye ninja, Forced to admit the position of Fenghua Xiaoxue. None of this is a problem for the time being. Fenghua light snow is also after more than ten days of preparation. With the support of santaifu and others. In Fenghua City, on the top floor of Daming Palace, he officially announced his accession to the throne of the kingdom of snow! On the other side of Daming Palace. The members of the seventh class also watched the inauguration ceremony of Fenghua Xiaoxue. "Wow? I''m really the queen, snow white. " Chunye Sakura looks at the central high-rise building to meet the cheers of the people. Fenghua Xiaoxue, who is the name of the snow Kingdom, shows a look of wonder and envy. After all, which girl didn''t dream of becoming a princess when she was a child? What about being a queen? "Well, this is the result of course, and in this way, our task is finally completed!" Behind the position of Kakashi is also said with a smile. This time, the task was as Kakashi himself had expected. It didn''t make much of a difference. In the course of the mission. The strength of the enemy that appears. That''s what we expected. Now, the result of directly overthrowing the rule of Fenghua Furao and ushering in Fenghua Xiaoxue to become the name of the country of snow is undoubtedly a very favorable situation for the country of fire and Muye village. The country of snow is different from other small countries. After all, it is a country with a village of tolerance. To a certain extent, it is a very favorable thing for such a country to become an ally of the country of fire. Sasuke stood aside with an indifferent expression. For the two pillars. It''s just a mission. He won''t think that much. "That''s snow. No, it''s just the first step for her majesty. It''s not so easy to govern a country well." Naruto leaned forward slightly, put his hands on the wall in front of him, and looked at the location of Fenghua Xiaoxue. There was a faint light in his pupils, and he said softly. "Naruto, you seem to know a lot of things?" On one side, Sakura turns her head, looking at Naruto with a look of curiosity. "A little bit?" Naruto said with a smile. The succession ceremony of Fenghua Xiaoxue was not too heavy. All the rituals that can be omitted are also omitted. In the most basic way. This is not just mitaifu''s suggestion. What''s more, it''s Fenghua Xiaoxue''s own idea. The people of snow country have been suffering from tyranny for ten years. What they need now is a real sense of "recuperation.". A monarch who can take them out of trouble. In the next few years, even more than a decade. Snow country''s general direction and policies must be inclined to develop people''s livelihood economy and improve the overall living standard of the people. Fortunately. After all, the country of snow is not a small country in the true sense of the country of Poland. And the geographical position is relatively reliable. There is no land border. In terms of sea area, although it is bordered by two big countries (land of thunder and land of water) But on the one hand, the sea area is too large and the road is too far. Second, the country of snow really has no resources or wealth worthy of being watched by the two countries. So, just from this point. The country of snow has time and space for independent development. In addition, although most of the village has been destroyed, the foundation of Xueren village is still there. At present, it is santaifu who is in charge of Xueren village. In the future, Xueren, who is loyal to the name of Xuezhi, will be gradually cultivated. This is also an advantage. Finally, Fenghua Xiaoxue''s father, Fenghua zaoxue''s geothermal generator, although it is not completely developed, But it has been put into use, at least the climate in that area has been relatively improved, and the relatively close Fenghua City has been affected to a certain extent. These days. Naruto and others can intuitively feel the rise of temperature. This has established a relatively good foundation for the development of snow country in the future. And also after the ceremony of Daming''s succession. The seventh class and others also stayed two more days after Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu''s invitation. Finally, he chose to leave the country of snow and return to the country of fire as soon as possible. One is because of the particularity of ninja. In addition, it is also because the "Fengyun opera group" is about to leave the country of snow and return to the country of fire for the rest of the film editing, publicity and other post work. It''s just that Kakashi, Naruto and others can leave on the ship of "Princess Fengyun.". The two sides agreed. Naturally, the return time will be determined after two days. It''s also the day when you''re sure to leave. As a new name, Fenghua Xiaoxue still insists on putting aside all government affairs and taking time to come to the port to see her off. Chapter 160 PS: it''s only 500! Dear friends, please subscribe to the original edition. Thank you! It''s more than 30 times the order, irons! Slowly blowing waves. It''s a ship ready to go. This time it was docked in the largest port city of snow country. All the people in the seventh class have packed their bags and are ready to leave the snow country on board. "Naruto, don''t you really stay? Snow country is just on the right road, I hope to get your help Take off the Queen''s costume. It seems that Fenghua Xiaoxue, who has returned to the posture of an ordinary girl, is standing in front of Naruto. The bright pupil reflects the figure of Naruto. Fenghua Xiaoxue says so with a wisp of hope. "Lord snow This is a word that no one expected. It is almost at the moment when the words of Fenghua and Xiaoxue fall. It''s not just the third husband on one side who shows a look of astonishment. In the opposite position. Kakashi and Sasuke can''t help but pick their eyebrows. Kakashi looks at Naruto and Fenghua Xiaoxue with a look of great interest, and her eyes are full of banter. Let alone Sakura, who likes gossip most. In the previous mission to the kingdom of Poland, I just noticed some strange news. I didn''t expect to be in the snow country mission this time. Can you still hear such strong news? Sakura looks at Naruto, then at Fenghua and Xiaoxue. Her eyes are full of surprise and curiosity. But with Sakura''s so-called woman''s intuition, the atmosphere between the two doesn''t seem to reach that level? I don''t know if I feel wrong. Does Sakura always feel like she has more family? The same is just a girl, the experience of 0 chunye cherry shoes at the moment in the heart of some tangled thinking. The Naruto who is facing Fenghua Xiaoxue is also in the initial astonishment. Looking at the clear eyes of Fenghua Xiaoxue, he immediately shows a mild smile. Love? no The relationship between Naruto and Fenghua Xiaoxue has not reached that level. Strictly speaking. This is the snow country mission. It''s much simpler than in the original. Not so much suffering. Even less Naruto alone the fastest to find the scene of escape Fenghua Xiaoxue. Emotion is full of sublimation. Heart to heart distance is also a little closer. In the original book, they also have the experience of staying in prison together. That night. Fenghua Xiaoxue learned from Naruto what is real persistence and what is faith. This was thoroughly influenced by Naruto. And in this life. The rhythm of everything changed. Fenghua Furao was defeated by Naruto. The shock in front of you. What it brings is another emotion. That is trust. Or dependence is more appropriate. Free yourself from infinite terror. And it''s the words and existence that you can bring to your heart at the moment of your most fear. That''s why. After learning that Naruto is leaving. Wind flower snow subconscious heart seems to appear a trace of empty reason. At this time, facing Naruto moment. Fenghua Xiaoxue can''t help saying this. Even she knows that as a ninja in Muye village, Naruto can''t stay. "You can be an excellent queen, Xiaoxue. Don''t worry. You have to believe in yourself, and there are three Taifu. They help you, don''t they? If there is any difficulty that is difficult to solve one day, I will come to help you Naruto said with a smile and an encouraging tone. The age difference is three or four years. Mingming according to the current height, Naruto also needs to look up slightly at Fenghua Xiaoxue. But this is the moment. What Naruto said. Everyone present, but no one felt the slightest violation. As if it should be Naruto with such a tone and attitude towards Fenghua Xiaoxue in general. "I still have a dream to fulfill in Muye, so I must go back. However, one day, I will come to the land of snow. At that time, her majesty will not disappoint me!" Naruto eyebrows, that slightly playful tone of speech. "Puyi" Make in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue can''t help but smile. "Well, I know, Naruto, I will wait for you, until the day you come!" Fenghua Xiaoxue''s beautiful eyes stare at Naruto tightly and says softly. "Ah! I will certainly come Naruto nodded heavily. It''s like a promise or an oath. At this moment. No one thought of it at all. What is the real meaning of this sentence. There is a time limit to say goodbye. It''s also after the ship is ready for the final departure. Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and other four also quickly boarded the ship. A ship that slowly sails out of the harbor. Naruto stands on the deck. Overlooking the country of snow, his right hand slightly clenched the railing in front of him. "Next time, it won''t be too far away, land of snow!" Naruto takes a deep breath, slowly reveals the turbid air, Naruto thinks silently in his heart. The land of snow. Naruto''s own unplanned preparation. For now, of course. It''s one of the best retreats for Naruto. And starting from here. It''s not starting from scratch. With a good foundation. Let Naruto play by himself. It''s just relative. It''s going to be a little more difficult. be fully prepared to. Even if you look at the original timeline. Only three years are left for the organization to carry out the tail capture plan. let me put it another way. After escaping from Muye village. If you want to have enough strength to fight against the organization and even the five powers, it must be completed in three years! In the previous backup plan. It has high efficiency and quick effect. Including but not limited to the contacts with Yunren village and Yanren village mentioned before. And contact with two more dangerous people. These are the most straightforward. The quickest way to get results. But again. The risk is also high! For those who exist. As a Nine Tailed man, Zhuli himself is a great wealth. Although Naruto has certain assurance. But people''s heart is the worst thing to say. A lot of times. The development of things will not shift with the will of human beings. And the land of snow is here. Compared with the previous plan, it is the plan with the lowest risk but the slowest effect. How to arrange it. Naruto needs a little time to think about it. And the most important thing is that. "The next step is to go back to Zhongren test and Muye collapse plan." Far away from the snow country. Looking at the boundless sea in front of me. Naruto''s pupil in the emergence of a wisp of deep look, thinking silently in the heart. The second step of the plan. The moment of realization is coming! And this day. Naruto has been waiting for 12 years! For twelve years! You can get rid of the mask right away. Hidden in the heart of that wisp of killing and hate. At this moment gradually turned up! Chapter 161 God makes beauty. Continuous sunny days. Not only did no storm weather affect the voyage. It''s because of the downwind. Naruto and other people''s ships returned to the country of fire faster than the one they set out on, and the time they arrived at the biggest port city of the country of fire was one day less than the one they set out on (of course, there was also a lot of time saved because they didn''t need any shooting work on the return trip.) Step on the land of fire again. Feel the familiar warmth. Naruto can''t help stretching. In fact, the climate environment in the snow country is too abnormal. Even after the geothermal generator was successfully put into operation, it only played a role in regulating the climate in some areas and in a small scale, but it can not really achieve large-scale and large-scale climate control. As Naruto and others who have lived in the fire country for 12 years, The coldest winter is not as terrible as the snow country. Naturally, there is no problem of adaptation. Of course, when we go to the snow country next time, the climate there should change qualitatively. "Well! Although the scenery of the land of snow is very good, it''s still the land of fire! " After walking off the ship, Sakura also took a deep breath, and her face showed a happy look. A land of ice and snow. To be honest. That is, the first two days are still a little novel. After all is lost to the cold. Stay in the snow country for a few days. If you don''t have a heater at night. Sakura couldn''t sleep at all. It''s really cold. Because of the influence of the large-scale geothermal generator equipment behind Fenghua City, the climate warmed up a lot, and then Sakura felt better. But still, after living in the land of fire for 12 years, they still can''t easily adapt to the cold climate of the land of snow. Then Sasuke came down with a calm expression. It''s just that under the seemingly calm face, there is a very fiery look hidden. In this point, even the perceptive Naruto is not aware of it. This is because Naruto''s current strength has not reached that level. In addition, the most important thing is Sasuke''s special attention. There are no special negative emotions. Naruto naturally didn''t feel it. You should know that even the three generations of Huoying use the skill of crystal to monitor Naruto moment. Naruto can feel a trace. No, because of other things. It is because this observation of the three generations of Huoying carries a little bit of negative emotion. Of course, this is not aimed at Naruto, but at the nine tails in Naruto''s body. But because Naruto and nine tails belong to the same existence, Naruto will naturally feel a trace. "Teacher Kakashi, are we going straight back to the village now?" Looking at Kakashi, who is carrying a backpack and walking slowly off the ship, Sakura turns her head and asks with a look of consultation. "Well, go straight back. It''s a long time since I left the village this time! The crew just said hello. Let''s go back to the village. " Kakashi stepped forward and said with a smile. From receiving this task to coming back. It also took more than ten days. It''s a few days earlier than in the original. The reason is that. Of course, it''s still because of the wind and waves. Naruto, Kakashi and others easily take care of it. Otherwise, it will be delayed for a few days in the land of snow. Naruto''s own estimation. The test will be held in the middle of this month. It''s just the right time to go back. Soon afterwards. Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and others naturally did not mean to stay in this port city. They directly looked at the established position, maintained an average speed, and returned to the position of Muye village. It just took less than half a day. Plus a break. Naruto and others returned to Muye village in the evening. Because this time the task level is higher, and it takes more time. After returning to the village. Kakashi also gave class 7 another three-day leave. Immediately after that, he took the mission scroll and went to the location of Huoying building. It was also a matter of course. This time, the mission was related to the internal affairs of a country. Class 7 also directly overthrew the rule of Daming, the snow country, and directly supported a friendly fire country, Or the name of Muye Village (at present, it''s like this. In the future, Kakashi is totally beyond estimation.) As the seventh class director, Kakashi naturally needs to report the detailed process to the third generation of Huoying. If it''s handled well. Xueren village, the country of snow, is a natural ally of the country of fire and Muye village in the future. In successive wars. It''s Muye village that was beaten up. Such a situation. Three generations of Huoying, but I don''t want to see them any more. The most important thing is that Muye village can''t support such a war. Cultivate new forces in the village. Then we need to find reliable allies. These are the most important priorities on the three generations of Huoying desk. Sharen village, caoren village and Yuren village have always been the targets of Muye''s solicitation. However, this process and result have been vividly reflected in the past decades. To put it bluntly, the interests are moving people''s hearts, or it can be said that Muye''s foreign policy is really unreliable. Now if we can bring the country of snow, which owns Xueren village, to Muye village. Even if it''s just a small village. But it''s also a strength. If there''s going to be a big fight. It''s not sure that it can also endanger Wuren village or the flank of Yunren village from the sea. As for whether it can be carried out as Muye village hopes. It depends on the future exchanges and interest exchanges between the two villages and between the two countries. At least, it''s a good start. On the other side, after the dissolution. Naruto naturally goes back to his home directly. How to report to Kakashi is Kakashi''s business. Naruto doesn''t care. The most important thing is that snow country is a private plot in Naruto''s plan. A lot of things, a lot of things. It''s very difficult for you to let it unfold according to your own ideas. But if you just want to mess up something. The difficulty will drop several levels. Therefore, Naruto at the moment naturally doesn''t care how Kakashi will report the snow kingdom to the third generation of Huoying. Now no matter how Kakashi and the third generation of Huoying plan, Naruto can be sure that the future will never develop as they think. If we only look at this point. Naruto still has the corresponding self-confidence. Naruto, who returns home, first simply tidies up the hygiene of his home. At least I have been away for more than ten days. We still need to clean up the foundation. And then. Naruto solved the problem of supper and fell asleep on the big bed. More than ten days'' journey. Although the next few days are rest. But mental fatigue is not so easy to eliminate. The next two days. Naruto naturally intends to have a good rest. Chapter 162 PS: Thank you for your reward, please subscribe! Please subscribe! The next day. When the first ray of morning light shines directly on Naruto''s face through the window, Naruto''s eyelids move slightly, not only because of the slightly bright morning light, but also because the standard biological clock in the body wakes Naruto at the right time. After simply cleaning up and fixing breakfast. Naruto just pushed the door open, left the apartment and headed for the commercial street. Long before he left the country of fire and carried out the mission of snow, the clothing store in the commercial street informed Naruto that he would be able to pick up the customized clothes in four or five days. At that time, Naruto was about to leave for the country of snow, and the subsequent mission took more than ten days, I just came back to the village yesterday. Since Kakashi has a special rest time these two days, Naruto naturally has to find time to go to the commercial street and take back his custom-made clothes. After wearing these old clothes for more than ten years, Naruto has long wanted to change them. The main road straight through. Along the way, he still ignored those seemingly hidden things. In fact, Naruto''s eyes were still very obvious. He came directly to the downtown area of Muye village. Although it was a little early, it was also because of his living habits. The shops on the commercial street basically opened in a very early time. Naruto skilfully across Central Avenue. Go directly to the store where you customize your clothes. When Naruto comes to the clothing store. It''s also the opening time of this clothing store. The waiter who just opened the store happened to be the one who received Naruto for the first time. When he saw Naruto, he quickly welcomed Naruto, Naruto''s face is also maintaining a light smile, gently nodded. "I''m here to pick up the goods." "Yes, ninja, all your clothes have been packed. Would you like to take them away now, or do you need to change them here and try again?" This attendant will Naruto into the store, along the way slightly bow body, with a look of respectful said. "Well, take one first, and I''ll try again." I came to try on the clothes the other time. Basically Naruto is satisfied. Naruto not only won''t affect his action, but also can let him get rid of his old-fashioned dress. Some of the details, including his "spiral" logo, Naruto also pointed out one by one, so that the store can modify and add it in time. However, this time, the goods are finally received, so I still need to try again. A suit taken from the waiter. Naruto went straight into the dressing room. He was dressed in orange. A close fitting dark dress to wear directly. Ninja pants on. Soon afterwards. White short sleeve long-distance running directly on. Go straight out of the dressing room. Come to the mirror with the same height. Look at yourself in the mirror. Naruto nodded with satisfaction. The woman on one side saw Naruto appear. It''s all a little bit dull. It must be said that Naruto''s face value is actually extremely able to fight. It''s just that the sloppy clothes in the original book and the rustic clothes cover up most of Naruto''s beauty. You know, bofengshuimen and whirlpool jiuxinnai are both parents of the high beauty sect. From a genetic point of view, it''s impossible to say that they have low beauty, even if they are ordinary. Clean dress, but also highlights the youthful vitality. Match with Naruto''s calm and confident atmosphere. This is Naruto''s real "face value exposure"! Even the waiter, who is still afraid of Naruto, can''t help looking at Naruto. That''s the same thing. Beautiful boy! Who wouldn''t like it? But it''s also because there is fear and even resentment in the subconscious, which is a small thing. The waiter still had a professional smile and a respectful look on his face. Naruto on one side naturally doesn''t know that the waiter on his side has just turned around so many thoughts. Even if he knows, he won''t care. Naruto at the moment is very satisfied with his dress. As for the beard on his face, it is the influence of nine tail chakra in his body. Naruto doesn''t want to clean it up, but after cleaning it up once, it will appear directly the next day, After reaching a preliminary agreement with Jiuwei that he should not use chakra to influence himself, Naruto gave up. Anyway, it''s not a big deal. Naruto naturally doesn''t care too much. As for why his mother and the first generation Huoying''s wife, whirlpool Shuihu, don''t have it, that''s what Naruto can understand. "Are you satisfied? Size, color, comfort and so on? " One side of the waiter asked softly. Naruto nodded and said with a smile. "Well, it''s very good. Bring me all the rest of the clothes." "Yes Because of the rest of the clothing. Most of them have the same style, only different colors or designs. Naruto doesn''t need to try them on one by one. Just try on another half jacket and feel comfortable. Naruto is satisfied with all the clothing directly packaged sealed in the scroll, pay off the remaining balance of clothing, Naruto is directly back to his apartment building. For the next two days. Naruto is in accordance with their own time back to the village set plan. Two days of good rest. I didn''t train very hard. Originally, my strength has been growing rapidly in this period of time. Including the further development and application of ninja. And the use of nine tail chakra. The latter is seldom used in actual combat. Naruto is still unable to find out where his limit is. But it should be certain. If the nine lamas really cooperate with themselves. Four tailed chakras should hold. The amount of five tail chakra will probably destroy the limit of your body at present. Including your own reason. Even if the nine lamas themselves do not actively erode Naruto''s consciousness. However, you should know that chakra of the ninth Lama was originally the most evil existence, and the negative emotions contained in it are hard for ordinary people to bear. Moreover, there are also a large area of negative shadows in Naruto''s heart. Once it is completely guided, even if it breaks out in an all-round way, Naruto will directly lose his mind, I can''t control myself. In this respect. Naruto himself still needs a little attention. One is the strengthening of physical fitness. The other is the mental exercise. Both of them are the key to control and use the nine Lama chakra. So Naruto can''t be in a hurry. Also must not be anxious! Step by step, steady progress. On the contrary, it is the fastest way for Naruto to grow up. Chapter 163 Go around. The two-day break soon passed. After a short rest. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, the three members of class 7, have received the order from their tutor Shangren. Although they know that their tutor Shangren will be late eight or even nine times out of ten times, the members of class 7 are used to meeting in advance. Anyway, it''s not bad to get together and chat for a while, even if they are cold, Sasuke also has a sense of facial paralysis. In the current environment, there are still some conversations among the three members of the team. Different from the original work, when he just graduated, Sasuke looked down upon Naruto and Sakura. Now Sasuke''s inner emotions are the most complicated period of time. Naruto knows that Sasuke has always wanted to challenge himself. Or to prove himself by conquering himself. I just don''t know why. Several times, mingmingren felt that the young master of yuzhibo''s family was about to speak, but he swallowed it himself. Although a little curious. But Naruto doesn''t ask. Besides, it''s easy, isn''t it? Although Naruto can feel and judge. In this life, two of his teammates are different from the original. But what exactly is the change. It''s not good at the moment. Before the official launch of their own plans. Naruto is trying to avoid too many accidents. The butterfly effect of something. Then Naruto doesn''t control it. At least Naruto will not take the initiative to disrupt the current timeline. Including the coming exam. The leaves fell into chaos. Three generations of Huoying died directly. That''s the best way for Naruto to escape from Muye. And the so-called can not personally revenge three generations of Huoying and so on. For one thing. It''s true that the three generations of Huoying didn''t behave so badly to Naruto subjectively. At least when Tuan Zang wanted to hold out a dark hand to Naruto, it was the three generations of Huoying who protected Naruto. Strictly speaking, Naruto''s aversion to the three generations of Huoying in Muye''s high-rise was not so serious, even from the perspective of conspiracy theory, The old man was not as miserable as he thought. The second is also the most important point. Although Naruto himself has the biggest golden finger, as a passer-by, he knows all the plots unfold. But the most important thing is, besides that. Naruto doesn''t have any bug like open hang skills. In this short period of time can grow to comparable to the general endurance strength, using nine tail chakra can also threaten the existence of shadow level. This is the result of Naruto''s hard work. let me put it another way. Naruto just in time now wants to revenge those high-level wood leaves, want to start destroying wood leaves and so on, is also powerless. This is why Naruto has always been careful to hide their own malice, their own hatred. Even unwilling to take the initiative to do anything to change the flow of the plot. There is only one reason. A life that can''t be opened. Before we really grow up. Naruto must keep the most cautious attitude. Naturally, for the coming exam. Naruto still has to follow his previous plans and strategies to pass this exam safely. As long as three generations of Huoying die and Tuan Zang is busy competing for Huoying''s position, the two so-called Huoying consultants also want to fight for coming or gangshou to become Huoying. Muye is temporarily in chaos, which is the best time to escape Muye village. Once you leave Muye village. If the next plan goes smoothly. It doesn''t need much. It''s only two to three years. Naruto can accumulate enough strength to complete his revenge plan. And realize the wild hope of unifying the world of tolerance! Constantly thinking about such a plan and development in my heart. Naruto is also a light step to the seventh class convention of the assembly point. And wait until Naruto arrives. Sasuke and Sakura are also half way early. At the moment of Naruto''s appearance. Sakura also raised her hand to say hello subconsciously. "Good morning, Naruto!" Sasuke also habitually turned around and looked at Naruto. Just in that second. They immediately noticed Naruto''s different clothes. Don''t say Sakura. Even the two pillars are slightly stunned at this moment, raising eyebrows, as if to get to know Naruto again. Sakura widened her eyes and looked at the new Naruto in front of her. There is an indescribable heroism. Haruno Sakura, the representative of the beauty school, has to admit that at this moment, Naruto''s beauty can definitely score an absolute high score in her heart. "Well, good morning, Sakura, Sasuke." Naruto is also a vertical step, directly to the two sides, said with a smile. "Well? Eh? Naruto? What''s your look like? What is this Sakura seemed to reorganize her speech. Looking at Naruto with a look of surprise and light. "Ah? You mean clothes? Before I became a ninja, I didn''t have the money to change. I wanted to say that I would do more tasks and change clothes when I had enough money. But the last time in bozhiguo, that Kado contributed a lot of money, didn''t he? After I came back, I went directly to customize the clothes. After we came back two days ago, all the clothes were also customized, so I changed the previous suit directly. After all, that suit is a bit conventional. " Naruto light smile, softly explained. Sakura in the show suddenly look, but also quite agree with the nod. "Mm-hmm! The clothes used to be too rustic. This dress is too handsome, Naruto Sakura said with her eyes shining. "And there''s an indescribable sense of heroism!" "Ah? That, of course, Sasuke Jun is also very handsome! " It seems that something has come to mind. Sakura turns to Sasuke with a calm face and says so. This makes Naruto also can''t help but dumb smile, gently nodded. "Well, thank you very much, Sakura." The two pillars on one side didn''t show much expression. At most, I saw Naruto''s eyes at the beginning, but still kept a light expression behind, without saying anything. A greeting to Naruto. Sasuke also nodded very coldly. It''s like a response. Naruto is also used to his own attitude of the two pillars. Or it should be said. Two pillars if not such attitude. That is a strange thing. And it''s also after the three have arrived. As always, while chatting, while waiting for the arrival of Kakashi. Almost two hours after the appointed time. Kakashi''s figure also appeared in front of the three. For their own guidance to endure repeatedly late. All three are used to it. Also at the moment when it first appeared. When I see Naruto''s new look. Even kakasi is a momentary stupor. Different from the reaction of Sakura and Sasuke. Kakashi sees Naruto. It''s just the shadow of the four generations of Huoying that I see from him. Gentle smile, as full of heroic dress. At that moment. In Kakashi''s eyes. Naruto and four generations of fire shadow figure perfectly coincided. Chapter 164 But for a moment. Kakashi is to sort out their emotions, or that a pair of lazy posture. "Oh! Good morning, gentlemen Kakashi waved to the three and said with a smile. "Good morning, Mr. Kakashi. Although I don''t have any hope, I still want to say, can you be a little on time, Mr. Kakashi?" Standing in the middle of the position of Sakura is very helpless to look at their own guidance on endure so said. Every time I want to make complaints about Tucao. But I can''t help it every time. The frequency and time of being late is too much. It''s agreed to meet at eight today. It''s past ten now. I don''t know that a girl''s youth is life. "Ah ha ha, I''m sorry. I met an old lady lost on my way here. Ha ha, I''ll pay attention next time." Kakashi was still smiling, and then said the reason why he was late that he didn''t believe. "Well, Naruto''s playing board is very good today? It seems that after changing clothes, the feeling is different. " Kakashi also looked at Naruto and said with a smile. Naruto nodded and answered. "Well, thank you for your praise. So, what''s our task today?" "Ah, the task hasn''t been taken over yet. Let''s go to the task center and have a look. During this period, our high-level task execution frequency and quantity are unmatched by any team in the same period. Many older teams can''t compare with us. So during this period, I plan to do a little low-level task in our seventh class, and you have enough experience, It will take a little time to settle down. " Kakashi said with a smile. "Well" Naruto''s face was clear and nodded. Sasuke''s face also showed a thoughtful look. High level tasks pay well. You can also meet stronger enemies. Have a higher intensity of experience. But the same period of time. The number of tasks performed by the seventh class is not only that of a new xiaren team, but also that of level C. There are two level B tasks and one level a task (in terms of difficulty, in fact, the snow country''s task is a nominal level a task, which is about level B, compared with the special level C task of the wave country, It''s even worse. If you don''t cut him again, the strength of Lei Ya is in front of you For class seven. The next period of time is a good precipitation is the best choice. Sasuke, of course, is just as eager to gain more power as in the original. But that is only reflected in their determination and diligence. In terms of personal mentality. On the contrary, it is because of the influence of Naruto. It''s not as impatient as in the original. So is Sakura. A little less naive. More mature. This is the biggest difference between Class 7 and the original. "So let''s go and take the task now? Mr. Kakashi Sakura put her hands on her chest and asked softly. "Well." Kakashi smiles and nods. It is also the time when we are preparing to take the third person of the seventh class to the task center to collect the task. Above the sky. Suddenly a goshawk appeared and circled. It''s time for Kakashi to step in. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura all noticed this goshawk at the same time. "Eh?" Sakura is a direct recollection of the previous mission experience. "So, it''s going to be dissolved temporarily, isn''t it? Mr. Kakashi Not waiting for Kakashi to say anything. Naruto said with a smile in advance. "Ah ha ha, yes, the upper authorities have called a meeting. Well, let''s dissolve it first. It shouldn''t be an important thing. We''ll have another day off today, and we''ll gather here tomorrow." Anyway, my subordinates have seen through it. Besides, it''s not so important. Kakashi naturally did not need to hide, nodded directly and said so. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi!" "Well, I see!" Naruto and Sakura also answered each other. Sasuke nodded with an indifferent expression. "Then!" Then. Kakashi is a vertical body, the figure directly dissipated and left the original place. Now that he''s gone. Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke naturally have no meaning to stay. Naruto also says hello to Sakura and Sasuke, and then leaves to return to the back mountain to practice. Sakura wants to take this opportunity to invite Sasuke to deepen her feelings, but it''s obvious that two pillars can simply refuse Sakura with a cold look. Fortunately, in this period of time. Sakura chunye has been used to this for a long time. It''s like getting used to Kakashi being late. It''s a good explanation of what it''s called. Sasuke abused Sakura thousands of times, Sakura treated Sasuke like first love! Anyway, for Sakura chunye now. She firmly believes that Sasuke will be moved by her sincerity one day. For this reason. What she needs is unswerving faith! In the eyes of girls. love! It''s war! Naruto, who left ahead of time, naturally didn''t care about the daily small theater of his two remaining teammates. I''m thinking about my next plan. If there is not much difference with the original plot. The bear eagle that just appeared must have come to inform the upper and middle bear of the bear teams under the leadership of each team, including the person in charge of bear school, and the examiners of the appointed arrangement of bear test! If so. The Zhongren test will open in the next week! The plan for the collapse of leaves in the original book. It will also be launched in a month! And this month is the last time to prepare! Some foreshadowing in the exam. The key people you have to reach. And the route to escape from the moment. Naruto thinks it is necessary to examine and confirm one by one again. It''s about your life and future plans. No carelessness is allowed! It is also at the moment when Naruto considers these details in his heart. The corner of the street that you turn directly. "It hurts!" "Kid! Watch carefully when you walk! Otherwise, you''ll run into people you shouldn''t run into! " Several familiar figures are directly reflected in Naruto''s eyes. And the slightly arrogant words behind it. Naruto is slightly stunned. "Put down the Muye pill quickly!" "Do you know the identity of muyewan?" There are two other slightly anxious and green words. Three small and two big. One of the boys was also held high by a guy in black, with purple patterns on his face and a bandage wrapped bag on his back, which can be called a teenager. Chapter 165 These five figures. Although Naruto was first seen in this life. But they are all familiar supporting characters in the original work. The three generations of Huoying''s grandson, hufei muyewan and his two little followers. Sharen village has the highest exposure rate. He is also a supporting role in the play. He is the son and daughter of Feng Ying in Sharen village, Kan Jiulang and Shouju. Almost the same look. The moment I saw them. Naruto realized for the first time that the Zhongren test was coming. otherwise. Kan Jiulang and Shouju will not appear in Muye village. And now that they''re here. Then, as an important weapon of Sharen village, I love Luo, who is a pillar of human strength, must be nearby! These ideas. In Naruto''s mind, that is, in a moment. "The identity of this kid? Huh? Why don''t you tell me? " Not far away, Kan Jiulang still held up Muye pills with a playful smile, as if with a look of disdain. Although the country of wind, the village of Sharen is the weakest of the five big countries. But anyway. After all, it is the world, and it is one of the five big countries recognized by the other four big countries. He is the son of contemporary wind and shadow. On identity? In this world, there are really not many people whose identities are more noble than their own. Listen to the two kids in front of you. Kan Jiulang is naturally qualified to ridicule. Of course, the premise is that he really doesn''t know that the kid he is carrying is really noble. One side of the hand Ju is some can''t see down, after all, is an obvious still bear school kid, frowned. "Kan Jiulang, come on, it''s just a kid. Don''t waste your time. Otherwise, if that guy comes, we''ll be in a mess!" Hand Ju''s words also made Kan Jiulang''s expression slightly change, and he wanted to put down his arm directly. "Identity? I think it should be much more noble than you think, this sand bear All of a sudden. A faint voice sounded. "What?" A golden figure suddenly appeared. In hand Ju and nine Lang did not respond to the case. Appear directly in front of them. Soon afterwards. "Well?" Kan Jiulang felt his right arm sink suddenly. A great force came. Uncontrolled release of the palm. Originally caught in the palm of his hand, the little ghost path named muyewan fell directly on the ground. After taking a look at Kan Jiulang with half fear and general anger, he quickly backed back and ran back to the side of his two little friends. And then. Only then has the time to see just saved own figure. And now. Kan Jiulang and Shouju see the figure in front of them. It''s not someone else. It''s Naruto who just saw the conflict at the corner. Although it''s different from the plot in the original book, Naruto and muyewan in this life didn''t intersect before, and muyewan didn''t recognize Naruto as "the boss", Naruto doesn''t mind to be an easy human. Anyway, Naruto also plans to take this opportunity to get in touch with Sha Ren, especially the one who has a certain probability of becoming a wind shadow in the future. Besides, I''m a ninja. See outside the village Ninja also dare to bully the village children. It really should have come out. This is the expansion in line with common sense. It''s almost a subconscious reaction. "How handsome At the moment of seeing Naruto. Naturally, Kawabata has no superfluous reaction. Hand Ju is directly in front of a bright, in the heart can not help but emerge out of these two words. The bad environment of the wind country? The so-called "poor mountain and evil water" means the country of wind and the village of Shanren. It''s a natural environment full of sand. Where do you expect the proportion of handsome men to be? My two brothers are the best representatives. Basically, take on an altogether new aspect of the princess from the birth to the present. The Royal Highness Princess has a pure hormonal impulse, and of course it is only limited to the first sight. "Although Sharen village and Muye are allies, that little guy is the only grandson of Huoying. It seems that there is something wrong with Sharen''s attitude?" Naruto still looks at Kan Jiulang and Shouju in front of him with a smile. He grabs Kan Jiulang''s right hand and doesn''t move like a pliers. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t break free. The pain he feels directly makes Kan Jiulang''s expression look ugly. Emotion comes from emotion. At the moment when Naruto appeared. Shouju was intended to touch the iron fan behind him subconsciously. But only for a moment. Naruto''s left hand is a turn, directly on the palm of the suffering. In addition, Kan Jiulang, who is obviously still under control. On the contrary, they dare not move. In front of this young man, handsome is handsome. But! Also very strong! Just the moment Guangguang just appeared. Shouju and Kan Jiulang knew that the strength of the golden haired boy in front of them was above them. "Is it the grandson of the three generations of Huoying? That''s really our offense, but could you please release my partner''s right arm first? It''s just a misunderstanding. As you said, we are allies of Sharen and Muye. " Hand Ju took a deep breath, still keeping a tight expression, carefully said. "Misunderstanding? But I see this sand endure a face not happy facial expression, don''t seem to be the appearance of misunderstanding too much? Not even a basic apology? " Naruto is still a very plain expression. The words spoken in a soft voice. There is also a faint ray of evil spirit. Both of them made Kan Jiulang and Shouju look stiff. Muye pill behind the three little ghosts is in this moment two eyes shining looking at Naruto, this is their Muye village Ninja ah! Almost at that moment. Muyewan in the heart that Naruto as his big brother the same existence. "This is our mistake. I apologize and please forgive our rudeness." Hand Ju bit teeth, it is obviously very unconvinced to say such a sentence. On one side, Kan Jiulang''s face changed, and then he bowed his head helplessly. Although he didn''t say anything, his gesture was barely an apology. After all, now I am controlled by others. Although they may start, they can suppress the Muye ninja in front of them. Fast speed does not necessarily mean real strength. Shouju and Kan Jiulang also pay for themselves. They were only approached by Naruto when they were a little careless. If you really do it. May not lose! But think about the area. Plus the special fear of his "brother.". It''s better to finish here. And the words of hand bow fall. The Naruto in front of me seems to have never let go. The most insipid expression. They almost let Shouju and Kan Jiulang think Naruto is going to turn his face. Chapter 166 PS: Happy Mid Autumn Festival and national day! Xiaoye asks for a wave of subscription! Thank you very much! in the twinkling of an eye. Naruto is Zhan Yan a smile, directly released before the tightly grasp of Kan Jiulang arm, but also back two steps, to show sincerity. "Well, since it''s a misunderstanding, it''s better to solve it directly. After all, it''s wood leaf here. You should pay more attention to it. Otherwise, small friction may lead to unnecessary fighting, right?" Naruto this slightly warning words. It also makes the expression of Shouju and Kan Jiulang not so wonderful. But it''s still that sentence. People have to bow under the eaves. What''s more, there''s nothing wrong with the opposite. This is Muye village after all, not their Sharen village. "Now that the misunderstanding has been solved, I think the sand tolerance friends over there can come out, right? Otherwise, I might think you want to do it? " But I haven''t waited for Shouju and Kan Jiulang to say anything. In the front position. Naruto is slightly crooked head, directly looked at the other side of the tree above the shadow, that light falling words. "No, I didn''t mean that. This time it''s really our people who are rude first. I''m here to apologize again." There was another rather gloomy voice from the shadow, and there was a figure full of evil spirit. The iconic gourd on his back. On the forehead that obvious scarlet "love" the word, the thick black eye circle, the forest heartless pupil. Muyewan''s three kids won''t be mentioned. Hand Ju and Kan Jiulang''s face also changed. Kan Jiulang, who was not afraid before, looked at the expressionless face of the visitor. A lot of sweat was directly exuded on his forehead, and his speech became a bit stuttering. "I.. I love you? no No, I just. " "Shut up! Otherwise, I''ll kill you! " The appearance of this figure. It''s the important person Naruto wanted to contact before. Let''s say it''s one of the important parts of the world. I love you! I love you coming out of the shadows. That cold sight, indifferent expression. All of these made the fear look on Kan Jiulang''s face more intense. It was only at that moment. Kan Jiulang also immediately shut up and did not dare to say any more words. What does hand Ju want to say. But in the end, he didn''t speak. Even the three of them named sister and brother. For now. The blood relationship between each other is more like an extremely ironic existence. At least Shouju and Kanjiro are facing me. It''s like facing a master who can control his life and death at any time. I don''t dare to have any questions and talk too much. "Well, since that''s what I''ve said, let''s take it as such." Naruto looks at me in front of him. Even at this moment I love Luo looks so frightening. But whether it''s personal strength. Or the tailed animals in the body are Narutos who are in the absolute advantage. They are only curious about me. Naruto wants to see if this one tailed man''s Zhuli can be a help in his future plans. If not. It still needs to be solved as soon as possible. The power of a single tailed beast. In the face of those bugs, the existence of nature has no meaning. But if facing the general ninja, even stronger shadow level. They have a strong deterrent. As long as it is possible. Naruto doesn''t mind grabbing "business" with Xiao! This is also one of the best ways for Naruto to improve his strength quickly. "Although you can come to the village, it should be permission, but I''d like to ask symbolically, as Sha Ren, what''s your purpose of coming to Muye now?" Naruto still kept a light look, looking at the three people in front of me, Ai Luo, Kan Jiulang and Shouju, said without fear. "Even if the alliance has no special regulations or invitation, you should not be qualified to enter Muye village!" Hear Naruto''s question. In front of the three people did not show any strange expression. Change to their village, see a strange outside village ninja. I''m sure I have to cross examine. And the most important thing is, from this point of view, we can see that the strength of the young Muye ninja in front of us is not weak. This appearance of self-confidence is the best proof that Naruto is either confident or a fool. Naruto doesn''t look like a fool. Naturally, it can only be the former. I love Luo''s interest in Naruto has obviously become stronger, Looking at the direction of Naruto''s line of sight is a wisp of bright luster. "We sha Ren came to Muye this time to take the Zhongren exam. This exam is sponsored by your Muye village. Naturally, ninjas of the right age from all villages are invited to your Muye. We have a formal invitation letter! As a ninja of Muye, haven''t you heard of it? " One side of the hand Ju also took a look at I love Luo. After seeing that there was no different expression, he calmed down and took out the invitation letter of Zhongren examination directly from his arms. Then he looked at Naruto and said so. Do you want to take the exam? I see Naruto''s eyebrows slightly raised, showing a faint smile, gently nodded. It''s a little bit of doubt that was finally removed. "No, I just became a ninja this year, and I don''t know much about it. The leader of my team hasn''t told me yet, but since there''s an invitation, forget it. I just want to say that you should pay attention to your words and deeds when you are in Muye." Naruto gently smile, which directly speak the words. On the contrary, it made the pupils of Shouju and Kan Jiulang shrink suddenly. Did you just graduate this year and become a ninja? This guy? Is that the strength? Both Shouju and Kan Jiulang look at Naruto in front of them with incredible expressions. I love Luo''s pupil in the depths of that ray of interest look also become more intense. Soon afterwards. Before I was ready to leave with Kan Jiulang and Shouju, I stepped slightly, looked at Naruto and asked softly. "I''m interested in you. What''s your name?" "If you want to ask someone''s name, shouldn''t you first give your own name? Sand bear Naruto asked directly what he said. I love Luo after slightly a Leng, in the exploration nine Lang and hand Ju that frightened expression, unexpectedly reveal a wisp of gloomy smile. "My name is sandstorm, I love you!" "I love you? Well, I remember your name. My name is Naruto Naruto nodded and gave his name. "Whirlpool Naruto? I''m looking forward to meeting you I love Luo finally took a deep look at Naruto. After leaving such a sentence, I also turned around and left with Kan Jiulang and Shouju without hesitation, and went back to Muye''s garrison for his own village. On the other side, Shouju and Kan Jiulang took a deep look at Naruto before they left. In particular, Shouju had both fear and appreciation. After all, this is the first time that Shouju has seen such a powerful and beautiful boy among his peers. Naruto, on the other hand, directly ignores Shouju and Kan Jiulang. He just looks at the figure that I love Luo left. There is a different luster in his pupils. Chapter 167 After the figure of I love Luo and others completely disappeared in the corner at the other end of the street. Naruto also turned around and looked at the three little hairy children who were a little timid behind him. He said softly with a smile. "Recently, there should be many ninjas from other villages in the village. You little guys should pay attention to your own safety, then!" Or that sentence, three generations of Huoying at least did not really do anything to hurt Naruto. Hating the fire shadows of three generations doesn''t mean that even a Naruto like muyemaru has to vent his anger. Although he says that he has a dark heart, it''s just a convenient help. Moreover, muyemaru itself in the original book is in line with the main character configuration of "hot blooded cartoon". It''s nothing to say more. But also in the end of the discourse. I haven''t waited for muyemaru and others to say anything. Naruto also slightly waved his hand to show that after a flash of body shape, he directly applied instant body skill and left the spot. Now, Naruto has to speed up his planning process. After Naruto left. Muyewan had just woken up, and his wrinkled face showed a look of chagrin. "Next time I meet you, I will make you my elder brother." For the first time, I really saw muyemaru, the powerful ninja. I really regard Naruto as my idol. It''s also when Naruto comes across the episode of Sanren group. On the other side. In the fire shadow building. Three generations of Huoying are in another big office. At this moment, there are more than 100 ninjas gathered, including Shangren and Zhongren. These ninjas are without exception. Except for the teachers of Yanren school and the Ninjas specially called by three generations of Huoying to be responsible for the corresponding part of Zhongren examination, the rest are all the guidance ninjas in Muye village who currently lead xiaren team. Among them, Kakashi, ASMA and xirihong, who are in charge of Naruto team, Luwan team and hatada team, are also in the front row. HaiYe iluka is a full-time teacher of the school. Also in this meeting. "You should know the reason for calling you? This time, we decided to hold the Sino forbearance joint examination in Muye village. The Ninjas from each village have arrived before and after, and the latest ones will arrive in the next two days. Today, Muye village also wants to determine the candidates for the Sino forbearance joint examination. In principle, as long as xiaren has completed more than eight tasks, he will be qualified to take the Sino forbearance joint examination, But generally speaking, it''s the most appropriate team to complete more than twice the number of tasks, and to become a ninja with more than one year''s qualification. Other teams should have no problems, but this year they will become the team of xiaren, Kakashi, Hong and ASMA. Do you have any teams that need to recommend xiaren? " At the top. In the conference room. The only one qualified to sit in the position of the three generations of Huoying holding his pipe, said slowly. Although the three generations of Huoying can probably guess that only the seventh, eighth and tenth classes of these teams who graduated to become ninjas this year will take part in the Zhongren examination. One reason is that the three generations of Huoying have taken some time to understand the records of the three teams in completing their tasks, and the other is that the three generations of Huoying know the character and style of the team''s guidance. Naturally, other teams will not mention it. But only three generations of fire shadow. Most of the Ninjas present. Also think that the above-mentioned team leader Shangren should not recommend their own team to take the Zhongren exam. It''s only two months since the graduation exam? It''s too much to take the middle school entrance examination. Iluca, who is in the back row, thinks the same. Even if iruka had learned that each of the three teams had completed the C-level task, Naruto team had completed a B-level escort task (this time, the A-level task, iruka did not know, Naruto just came back a few days after all.) But from the perspective of iruka. That should be the credit of the three directors. All nine of them are just soy sauce. Even if I see Naruto have the strength to kill Shuimu, I''m definitely superior to myself at the current stage. As a teacher, or a little over loving, iluka still thinks that Naruto and others are just children. It''s too early for Naruto and Sasuke to take the Zhongren examination! And it was almost at the moment when a similar thought had just flashed in iruka''s heart. Above the top. "The seventh class, whirlpool Naruto, yuzhibo Sasuke and chunye Sakura, in the name of my flag mukakashi''s Shangren, recommend the above three people to take the Zhongren exam!" "In the eighth class, kyu Chung ya, RI Chu Tian, and you Nu Chi Nai, in the name of my evening red Shangren, recommend the above three people to take the Zhongren exam!" "Class 10, Nara Luwan, Akita tingci, yamanakano, in the name of my ape flying ASMA, I recommend the above three people to take the Zhongren exam!" Kakashi, xirihong, ASMA and other three Shangren directly recommended three new xiaren from their own team to participate in this test. "Well? Did all three recommend it? " "No, it''s just two months of patience, isn''t it?" "Can it be a little too hard?" "Isn''t that a bit unscientific?" The rest of the woodleaf ninjas in the rear were surprised and began to talk in a low voice. Iruka''s face changed. This is totally different from what he expected before? Let Naruto and other nine graduates take the exam? "Just a moment, please! Forgive me for my rude remarks, Mr. Huoying. I don''t think the whirlpool Naruto and nine xiaren recommended by three Shangren are suitable for this test. They were only students in the school two months ago. Even if the number of tasks they completed met the requirements, they were just children, I think it''s better for them to take part in the next Zhongren exam! " Although I know that on this occasion. I''m not suitable for it, and I''m not qualified to speak. But this is about Naruto and the safety of the other eight Narutos. In the past years, in the middle of the bear test, the death of the bear still less? Iluka doesn''t mean Naruto and others don''t take the Zhongren test all their lives. In that case, it''s better not to be a ninja. After all, the risk of performing tasks is not low either. Iluka just thinks that Naruto and others are too early to take the Zhongren test now. Out of their own deep sense of responsibility. Iluka is still bold enough to speak directly, hoping that the three generations of Huoying can refuse the recommendation of the three Shangren. Cancel the reference qualification of nine xiaren. Chapter 168 Iluka''s words have just fallen. The first three generations of Huoying didn''t say anything first. On the other side, qimukakasi said directly. "Mr. iluka, I know you are concerned about students, but Naruto is no longer a child. After two months of Ninja career, I think they have the strength and qualification to take this test. Moreover, when I was Naruto''s age, I was already in Naruto." Kakashi looks at iluka faintly. "You are you, Naruto is Naruto. It''s not the same at all. However, kakashisan, you also know that they are only two months after graduation. The cruelty and difficulty of the Zhongren examination are not what they can bear." Iluka said with a serious expression. "Mr. iluka, your cognition is too narrow. Two months is long enough for a ninja. The strength of Naruto and Sasuke is far beyond your imagination. Moreover, the most important thing is that Naruto are my subordinates now. It''s up to me to judge whether they have enough strength and qualification to take the Zhongren exam." "But When iluka wants to say something more. "Iruka." In the first place, the third generation of Huoying also smashed his pipe and said slowly. "Since you have chosen to be a ninja, you have to bear the corresponding awareness. They are not children any more. Now that you have recommended the team leader Shangren, it''s a different kind of recognition. You don''t have to worry about it." Three generations of fire shadow eyes deep looking at iluka, that whispered words. It contains deep meaning. Make iruka face slightly a change, immediately also can only be a dark sigh, back half step, slightly bowed his head said. "Yes, Lord Huoying, I see." "Well, that''s good. In that case, let''s settle down the list of entries. The rest of the specific matters, ibixi and Hongdou, will be handed over to you." "Yes, three generations!" Soon afterwards. Three generations of Huoying finally explained some necessary matters, that is, directly announced the dissolution. The next things can be handled by these people. But it''s related to some of the reception issues above. It still needs to be handled by the head of the village, Huoying of three generations. Including in the race. Almost certain wind and shadow, as well as some high-level political figures from fire country, wind country and Sichuan country, will come to Muye village to watch the exam. Just as these high-level political figures despise the "barbaric" Ninja, they need Ninja to help them deal with many "vulgar things" and rely on Ninja to maintain their rule, Ninjas don''t necessarily look down on these high-level political figures, including the great names of the big countries. However, some ideas and customs from ancient times to the present still make ninjas respect these political figures, at least in name, obey the orders of the great names of their own countries, and even the orders of the leaders of ninja village need to be approved by the great names, In other words, there are several forces fighting against each other in the village, which need to win the support of Daming. Otherwise, since the establishment of the village, how many leaders really need Daming to direct their succession? Almost all of them are symbolic reports after confirmation.) Based on this relationship. There is a relatively delicate relationship between high-level politicians and ninjas. The same is true of this test. Some people still need three generations of Huoying to receive them in person. At least that''s the wind. If the name of the country of fire is also interested in coming. The etiquette of the three generations of Huoying needs to be more respectful. The next day, at nine o''clock in the morning, Muye village was the place where the seventh class gathered yesterday. The same time. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, who are directly gathered here. Almost not long after the three arrived. Kakashi arrived at the gathering place on time. The moment I saw Kakashi. Don''t even talk about Sakura. Naruto and Sasuke each expressed surprise. So many times. There are only a few important escort tasks in which our guide is not late. At other times, he is usually two or three hours late. Even if he is not late today, he arrived a little earlier? The assembly time is 9:30, and now there are still more than ten minutes before the appointed time. Sakura is even more like, "is the sun coming out of the West today?" I''m looking at you. And facing the different degrees of surprise expression of the three subordinates. The cheeky Kakashi, who can be called the thickness of the city wall, is still lazy. It seems that he doesn''t care about his loss of face in front of the Ministry. "Oh, good morning, Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura." Kakashi waved and said with a smile. "Good morning, Mr. Kakashi." Sakura subconsciously replied. Immediately and then back to God, with a touch of vibration expression, slightly raised the volume. "No! Mr. Kakashi, I''m not late today!? In the case of no task, also arrived ahead of time!? Is something going on? Mr. Kakashi Sakura pupil revealed a look of worry, looking at Kakashi said so. The cheeky kakasi coughed. "Well, there is something important to inform you three today." Let''s go straight to the past. Kakashi said in a more solemn tone. "Something important?" Falling words. Now three people show different expressions. Sakura tilts her head and looks confused. Naruto seems to look the same, but in fact, he has a corresponding guess in his heart. Sasuke is slightly pick eyebrows, eyes fixed looking at Kakashi. "Yes, it''s a very important thing, about your promotion, that is, the Zhongren exam!" Kakashi nodded and said softly with a smile. "Do you want to take the exam?" Sakura blinked. Sasuke on one side also tilted his head, and a wisp of interest appeared in his pupils. "Well, this time our village is hosting an exam to promote xiaren to Zhongren. As long as you pass the exam and get recognition, you can be promoted from xiaren to Zhongren. As the captain of the seventh class, I have recommended you three to take the Zhongren exam. Here is the qualification form, if you are all willing to take it, Just fill in your own information on it. Five days later, at 3 p.m., report in Room 301 of the school. " Kakashi directly took out three application forms for Zhongren test from her arms and handed them to Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura in front of her. Three people who have received the application form respectively. Sasuke is obvious to show a touch of eager to try the excitement of the atmosphere. Sakura is still some did not respond to the appearance. Naruto is looking at his hand in the examination registration form, eyes become deep up. Chapter 169 "Mr. Kakashi, do you mean we can be Zhongren?" Normally, the reaction is very fast. At this time, it''s Sakura who has some hindsight In Lengshen after a long time to return to God, still with an uncertain expression, looking at the flag in front of Kakashi, carefully asked. "It''s just to give you a chance to become Zhongren. Whether you can become Zhongren or not depends on your performance in the Zhongren test. I must also say that if you want to participate in the test, you must have the consciousness of dying. The risk of Zhongren test is no less than that of a high-level task above level B. therefore, the right to choose is up to you. If you don''t want to participate in the test, You can just give up. It''s voluntary! " Kakashi hands crossed on the chest, as if with deep meaning said so, that with a more solemn tone of speech. Make small cherry''s face is also tiny a change. "I''ll take part! This time in the test Sakura, including Naruto, has not said anything before. Sasuke on the other side said so directly. From Sasuke''s point of view. The middle school entrance examination. Since xiaren, who has gathered in the major Renren villages, has come to participate. That must mean that the strong are like clouds! As far as the two pillars are concerned. There is no reason not to participate in such an assessment. It''s secondary whether we can be tolerant or not. The most important thing is that he can fight with these strong men, grow up in the battle and become stronger. This is the most profound cognition of Sasuke during this period. He can clearly feel that he has grown very fast in the past two months, which makes him feel a little regret. Why didn''t he choose to graduate earlier, Although Sasuke does not know that the three generations of Huoying will not allow themselves and Naruto such a special existence to graduate ahead of time. Naturally, yuzhibo Sasuke will never miss this test. Life in danger? What is that? In the country of wave and the country of snow missions. Is the risk still low? "I also have no problem, this time in the test, I also participate in, Kakashi teacher." One side Naruto also said with a smile, this time in the bear test, there is no reason not to participate. Their choice did not exceed Kakashi''s expectation. After all, from the perspective of personal strength. Sasuke and Naruto have long gone beyond the scope of Naruto. In particular, Naruto, Sasuke may have been almost as hot as Naruto. Naruto is 100% as strong as Naruto. In general, Naruto is not Naruto''s opponent. Heichuleiya and Fenghua Furao have the most "say" in this respect. As for the weakest Sakura chunye. That is only relative to Naruto and Sasuke. In practice. Because it is very different from the track and development in the original work. Chunye Sakura''s strength is also significantly different from that of the same period in the original work. Especially on Kakashi''s side, she didn''t ignore Sakura as much as she did in the original work. She realized that haruno Sakura''s talent in chakra control, and focused on cultivating this aspect. Other systems such as body skill and Ninja can''t teach haruno Sakura well. But Kakashi started with magic. Let Sakura directly master several B, C level magic. He also learned some basic perceptual Ninjutsu. The actual combat may be a little weak. But if we start from the auxiliary level. Sakura haruno is definitely a qualified assistant. It''s hard to say how to grow in the future. But with Kakashi''s professional judgment, with Sakura''s chakra control ability, we can develop in the direction of sunset red, and then cultivate auxiliary perception, or medical Ninja! Of course, these are afterwords. Just look at sakura at this stage. Personal strength is no doubt reached the minimum standard of tolerance. Kakashi''s only uncertainty is whether she will choose to take the test with Sakura''s attitude. Even compared with the naive and weak moment of graduation. Now Sakura has grown up a lot in terms of mentality and quantity. But compared with Naruto and Sasuke. Still not in a weight class. Just as Kakashi himself said, it''s a personal decision whether to take the exam or not. Kakashi himself will not be involved in it. Although Kakashi knows, just tell Sakura chunye. In the test must be three people in a group of small team mode, can participate. Even for Naruto and Sasuke, haruno Sakura will choose to sign up. But since Sakura is her own subordinate. Kakashi still hopes to see Sakura''s growth, which is a decision made by her own will. Kakashi is looking forward to Sakura to a certain extent. And there was almost no hesitation or consideration. The words of Sasuke and Naruto fall one after another. "Well! I also choose to take the Zhongren test, Mr. Kakashi Sakura takes a deep breath, raises her head, looks at Kakashi with fixed eyes, and says such a sentence in an extremely decisive tone. A long time ago, Sakura had made up her mind. No matter how difficult it is. We must also keep up with Naruto and Sasuke. Even though Sakura knows that there is a huge gap between herself and the two people, in the previous battle, she can only stand by and watch as a bystander, but Sakura knows better that whether she can catch up or not and whether she wants to catch up are two concepts! Only their own faith and determination. Sakura won''t give up. Looking at Xiaoying and listening to her words. Kakashi''s solemn face also showed a faint smile and nodded gently. "Very good, since you three choose to participate, then report to the assessment place at the appointed time." The first group of his subordinates. Not to mention the special identities of Naruto and Sasuke. Kakashi also hopes that these three people can become a powerful ninja and the backbone of Muye in the future. This Zhongren test is not only a trial, but also an opportunity. Kakashi is very happy that his subordinates have such determination and confidence. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi!" Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura are also synchronized to reply. "Well! Dissolution Soon afterwards. In line with the duty of guidance. Kakashi in the case of no spoiler, but also slightly explained some of the precautions in the test, and then directly announced the dissolution. The three returned home separately. There is no need to perform any tasks in the following period of time. Just prepare for the coming Zhongren exam! It was also at the time when Kakashi informed the three students in the seventh class to take the Zhongren examination. All over Muye village. Those who recommended their own lower forbearance to take the test are also telling their subordinates about the test. Among them are the 10th class of Zhu Lu die and the 8th class of Chutian, zhinai and ya. There was no accident. Even if the character is relatively weak, but in the heart is a strong girl''s rudimentary field is to choose to participate in this test. In particular, after learning from his red teacher that the seventh class will also take part, gouzhongya is more confident that he wants to beat Sasuke and Naruto in the Zhongren exam and prove that he is the strongest one in the same class. For teenagers and girls. Such an assessment. It''s also the best time to verify your growth! Chapter 170 For the next five days. It was almost after Muye village determined the candidates for the Zhongren examination. The xiaren people in the major Renren villages. Also arrived at Muye village from his own village. In addition to big ninjas such as Muye and Sharen, Other small and medium-sized villages, such as Takimoto, caoren and Yinren, are all under the leadership of their respective Shangren team leaders to muyeren village, the heart of the land of fire! Muye village, which was originally very noisy and enthusiastic. After the arrival of xiaren, accompanied by hundreds of people from each village. The curtain of Zhongren examination is also officially opened. Five days later, in Muye village, in the afternoon, in the left area, Muye village belongs to the school of tolerance. The location of the first assessment. More than a hundred xiaren who took the Zhongren examination also came here at the corresponding time. "Oh? There are still a lot of people. " I have not seen you for a long time. Naruto stands on the school gate. Looking at the crowd inside, his face showed a look of interest. Most of them are ninjas from Muye village. In other villages. Basically, two or three teams with no more than ten people were sent out. Except for the leaves. That is to say, there will be more teams in Sharen. There are six teams. It''s nearly 20. But Naruto''s understanding of the original plot. I can''t bear to know how much sand I have to brush off in the first assessment. But after the second assessment. Sand tolerance is only left I love Luo, kanjiulang and Shouju that team, the rest of sand tolerance is completely annihilated. But it''s not good. It''s all because of Sha Ren''s strength. Or to prepare for the collapse of the leaves. For the future of these Sharen villages, xiaren, who is still relatively weak in fighting capacity, will return to the village ahead of time. As for why xiaren should be allowed to come since they are all like this, the reason is very simple. Of course, it is to let the qualified xiaren of their own family sharpen more and grow up faster. "It seems that there are at least 200 people taking this test?" Standing on the left side of the position of Sakura is also slightly worried, looking at the inside of those one by one light is from the fierce appearance to know a group of bad guys, tone slightly insufficient said. Zhongren test! Collected the assessment of these village elites. Even though some time ago, the number and level of tasks completed by her team are far more than those of the general xiaren team, which can match the general data of those Zhongren teams. Sakura herself will not say that she gives up here. It''s just that faith is one thing, but confidence is another. Human beings are always such a contradiction. It''s normal for Sakura to have such mood swings. Two pillars are still a cold expression, both hands in the pants pocket, looking at these will become their competitors, the pupil is also showing a very bright luster. At the thought of being able to fight these powerful opponents immediately. Sasuke felt that his heart was boiling up! Naruto is also the expression of his two teammates panoramic view, gently smile, said. "No problem, Sakura. You are a ninja who has completed A-level task. Your strength is beyond doubt to reach the level of Zhongren. This test is your best chance to prove yourself? Don''t worry, believe in yourself, you can do it Gentle words. And Naruto''s familiar smile. All of them directly dispel the haze in Sakura''s heart. Because of trust. So it''s more determined. At least for this moment. Naruto''s words greatly inspired Sakura. Make Sakura''s confidence also become more sufficient. "Well! I understand! Naruto, thank you Sakura fixed her eyes on Naruto, nodded her head and said. "Well, let''s go. Let''s have a look at what kind of genius there will be in this Zhongren exam." Naruto chuckles, steps out and walks directly towards the school. Sasuke and Sakura are following Naruto''s steps. Step into the school where I have been for six years. All the way. Naruto can clearly sense that this seems to come from the Naruto of each village. Subconsciously, they are divided into two sides, especially the Naruto of Xiaoren village. They all look at the Naruto of Muye village with an inexplicable look. It''s as if this time in the exam, these ninjas in the village of forbearance want to unite to deal with the Ninjas in Muye village. Of course, it''s just a feeling. Let''s not say that this test is extremely special, and there are huge risks hidden in it. Just because the trust value of each village is almost zero, it is impossible to reach a temporary alliance. There is such a sense of hostility The most direct reason is that Muye village is the first village in the world of tolerance. Let''s not say that the current Muye village is strong in the outside and dry in the middle. After all, the winner of the first three world wars is muyeren village. All the four villages were defeated by Muye village. This is a real "brilliant record"! This also leads to Muye''s ninja, even if it''s just xiaren, no matter where it goes, it will surely become the attention of everyone in the world of tolerance. Hatred, disobedience, jealousy and disdain are everywhere. This time, the Chinese forbearance test is only the epitome of the whole forbearance world. Naruto can foresee that in such an examination, if possible. Other village ninjas once meet Muye village ninjas. It''s absolutely commonplace to go down the drain. Some muyemura ninjas, who are not very experienced, or who are less courageous, can''t help shivering when they notice the intense hostile sight of these outside village ninjas, but Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura won''t. Sakura just that a bit of worry has been dispelled Naruto. Originally, it was the team that experienced the most intensive and high-level tasks. Before the kingdom of Bo, the kingdom of snow, the kingdom of Sichuan and other missions, they all saw the real ninja scene, which is eye-catching and really doesn''t need to care. Sakura is straight chest, walk on the road. Naruto walked in the front position, and the three quickly passed through the front floor. Straight to the side of the teaching building. Step into the corridor. "Is this the beginning of the assessment?" Looking at the scene that came into view. The corners of Naruto''s mouth are slightly tilted, and the corners of his eyes show a faint smile. On one side, Sasuke and Sakura, who also noticed the strange scene in front of them, also moved slightly. "Naruto? Is this magic influence? " Sakura directly close to two steps, seemingly asked, but in fact with a positive tone said so. "Ah, yes, it''s probably a small test, isn''t it? See if there is really something abnormal in the next assessment. " Naruto said softly with a smile. Chapter 171 "I''m still taking the middle school entrance examination? Just like you, you''d better go back to drink milk! This is not the place you can come to! " Very arrogant words. With that arrogant expression. And then there''s the "green skin monster" kid who was thrown directly on the ground. This is a very contrasting scene. Some of the later forbearance people feel aggrieved, but most of the forbearance here is just the real existence of small shrimps. Even if they are very dissatisfied. But no one will really come forward and say anything. The crude "acting skills" and the lowest level of illusion distortion can be easily seen in the original work. Not to mention Sakura and Sasuke in this life. Almost a glance, you can see that the "301" classroom in front of you is a fake existence, and the two short ninjas in front of you are obviously intentional. Of course, Sakura and Sasuke didn''t see that these two "short" Muye ninjas still use the disguise of transfiguration, After all, two pillars are not at leisure. At this time, they all open their eyes to make a detailed observation. The same is true for Sakura. At this stage, Sakura''s illusory skills are not enough to make her realize the illusory camouflage of the two Muye ninjas in front of her. It''s just a simple way to see that these two "actors" are showing their poor acting skills. Naruto naturally benefits from the story of the prophet in the original work. In the moment of seeing them. We know their identities. This should be regarded as the most drama in Muye village. It seems to be the existence of chuyun and Zitie, the so-called "strongest" Zhongren in the leading role team, who guard the gate all the year round. Even in the previous life, they were jokingly called "because of the strongest Zhongren guard gate, even Penn didn''t dare to go directly to the gate, but needed a high-altitude surprise attack!" And the "green skin monster" Naturally, it is also one of the twelve little powers in the original book. It''s also the strongest endurance in the real sense of that period in the original work - Locke Lee£¨ Gu Jie won''t talk about it.) Even in this life. Xiao Li is also the strongest under Naruto. This is still based on Naruto''s choice to explode Nine Tailed chakras. Otherwise. If it''s just personal. Now it''s Xiao Li who can open five doors. It''s not enough to kick the Naruto. But Naruto will definitely be completely suppressed. We can only choose procrastination tactics. Try to wait until Xiao Li''s body can''t hold up and collapses before he has a chance to fight back. "That''s why I said that fate is such a thing." Looking at Xiao Li who pretends to be very weak. Naruto said softly with a smile. "Well? Naruto? What did you just say? " Walking on the left side, Sakura seems to have heard something. She turns to look at Naruto and asks curiously. "No, it''s nothing. Just go through here. It''s probably just an appetizer. Let''s not waste our time here." Naruto smiles, shakes his head, and immediately steps forward. "Well!" It''s not just Sakura. Sasuke also nodded in recognition. If Zhongren examination is only such a standard examination. Then Sasuke really had the idea of quitting the exam on the spot. What two pillars pursue is the test of ultimate high strength. Such a test is not even a threshold. Just ignore it. Through the crowd of three people, straight to the front position. Passing by. Naruto also glanced at Xiao Li at the bottom of his eyes. After all, it''s the same as what I said before. This time, the students of the same age who participated in the Zhongren test were under Yanli. If you really want to find out who is qualified to threaten Naruto or even defeat Naruto, it''s Xiao Li. The pharmacist doesn''t care about the guy who pretends to be a force. His strength level is higher than that of general forbearance. He''s also the most trusted subordinate of Da she wan. The most important thing is the guy who is over 20 years old. That can''t be compared. This is why Naruto pays more attention to Xiaoli. One says one. Xiao Li is really one of the few "other genius" ninjas among the common people in the original work who rely on their own efforts and sweat. Maitekai is a horrible existence that almost kicks out the grand finale. With Xiao Li''s hard work and talent in eight dunjia. Locke Lee also has the potential to become a terrorist existence like Mackay in the future. It''s just like a meteor shining for a short time. But the bright light of that explosion. It''s also the only time in the world that we can rely on our own efforts to confront the "big barrel tree blood lineage"! Of course, Xiao Li is still a little immature at this time. Not only in strength, but also in mind. If you want to avoid hurting yourself, there are about three gates in the limit range. The fourth gate is to destroy the limit balance, and your body will be severely injured. If you want to threaten Naruto now, Xiao Li has to open at least four gates or even five gates. But Xiao Li''s life is in danger. The best proof is that Xiao Li''s life is in danger against me in the original work. Naturally, Naruto just glanced at Xiao Li. It''s a moment of eye movement. No one in the room noticed. Go straight through the side of Xiao Li. Naruto comes to the camouflaged chuyun and zitiemian, and at the moment of seeing the three Narutos. Chuyun and Zitie''s seemingly unchanging expression, their pupils actually contracted a little invisible, mainly because of Naruto''s Nine Tailed personality and the number of high-level tasks completed by the seventh class during this period. Chuyun and Zitie also heard about the three people in the seventh class led by "senior Kakashi.", Naturally, these two "door gods" have paid more attention. The emotional fluctuation of the two people at that moment naturally did not escape Naruto''s sight. Just Naruto is too lazy to care, or keep this light smile, directly said. "We''re going to classroom 301. Can you get out of the way? You''re blocking my way up the stairs. " Gentle and plain words. "Blocking the way up?" "Well? Isn''t this 301? " "Ah? What''s going on? " It also directly caused an uproar behind him. Except for a few talented and learned xiaren, such as RI Ningci, who wanted to keep a low profile, the rest of the rookies looked at Naruto with a confused and puzzled expression. We gather here just to enter the 301 classroom in front of us. Why does this blonde leaf still say that it blocks the stairs upstairs? What''s the meaning of this? "Oh, did you notice that?" Chuyun also pretended to be surprised and said curiously. "But ah, even if you notice, this is not the place where you can pass easily!" One side of the iron is also deliberately with a very arrogant tone said so. "If you want to pass here, you have to beat us!" It''s also a magic trick to solve it directly. The "301" disappeared into "201", and the stairway appeared on the left side. So that those rookies are all open their eyes. "Beat you?" Naruto smiles. Then I haven''t waited for Naruto to do anything. "Hum!" Chapter 172 The two pillars on the side of the body already showed a look of impatience. Chakra, which is the direct result of the explosion. The figure that pours straight at the past. "Just as you wish!" Because this is the assessment site, in front of the wood leaf Ninja''s reason. Sasuke also has some reservations. But it is also the speed and strength of more than 60% and 70%. "Well?" "Boom!" The figure on the front. Chuyun''s expression changed. That''s the posture that I wanted to hold. Next second. "Whoosh!" A green figure suddenly appeared. "Peng!" The figure inserted directly between Sasuke and chuiyun. With a very easy attitude, they counter the attacks of Sasuke and chuyun. "So fast!" Not to mention Naruto''s interesting expression in the rear. Sasuke, who was blocked from the attack, was even more dazzled when he saw that the figure in front of him was actually the "weak little Ninja" who had just been overturned on the ground. Sasuke''s brow was even tighter. "This guy?" Sasuke, who takes two steps back, looks inexplicably at Xiao Li who appears in front of him. Just that speed. There is also the calmness shown by his own offensive. Sasuke can almost determine that this "green algae monster" who looks very pompous is definitely a strong presence. At least that speed is the same as your own speed And look at its easy posture. This speed is obviously far from the limit of its highest speed. Sasuke, who was despised at first, was also in front of Xiao Li at this moment. "Who are you?" Sasuke looked at Xiao Li in front of him with a scanning look and asked coldly. "Just like you, I''m the patience of Muye! Yuzhibo, I just graduated one year earlier than you. " Different from Sasuke who doesn''t know Xiao Li. Xiao Li is very familiar with Sasuke. He says directly that the color in the pupil is Sasuke''s most familiar fire of fighting spirit. Such a sharp contrast makes Sasuke feel a little surprised at this moment. "Xiao Li, don''t you agree to keep a low profile before the race? Why did you just rush out? " Now that I see Xiao Li coming out directly. Originally is hides in the side to rather the time and every day also has to come out directly. As the most gifted "separated" children of the RI clan, RI Ningci stepped forward and directly focused on Sasuke. Unlike the well-informed ninjas in that Muye village, or those who were above Zhongren, Ning Ci and others didn''t know the number and intensity of tasks in the seventh class, let alone that the strongest xiaren in the seventh class was Naruto, Just referring to this year''s graduation results, Sasuke, who won the first place and was also the orphan of yuzhibo family, naturally received the highest attention. Including Xiao Li and Ning Ci, they are most interested in the two pillars at this time. The reason why Xiao Li jumped out was that he saw Sasuke start directly, and some hands itched. "I''m sorry, Ningci. I can''t help it." Xiao Li said apologetically. On one side, chuyun and Zitie quietly withdrew from the other side when the "kakashiban" and "kaiban" collided head-on. Their testing task before the assessment was completed, so there was no need to stay here. Naruto is aware of this. At the moment, however, Naruto''s interest lies in Xiao Li and Ning Ci, and there is no need to pay more attention to them, so that they can leave easily. "Hum!" It seems that they are dissatisfied with the attitude of Ning Ci and Xiao Li. Sasuke also gave a cold hum. It''s a direct attraction. "Ah, I''m sorry, my teammates rushed out directly, but, as Xiao Li said, we are the graduates of the last term. We are very interested in the first place in our life, yuzhibo. By the way, I forget to introduce myself. I''m a member of the family, and I''m a member of the family To rather time the facial expression peaceful looking at in front of the obvious show dissatisfaction of the color of Sasuke, still with a flat tone so said. "My name is Tiantian. What I want to tell you is that Ningci is the first place in our class, Sasuke Jun!" The "Chinese wind" girl on her side said this with a smile every day. Looking at Sasuke with a handsome face. Every day the smile on the face is also a little bit rich, after all, to see high-value boys, for girls, this is a very pleasing thing, first regardless of whether it is hostile! "My name is Locke Lee! Yuzhibo Sasuke, since you are the first among the graduates this time, you should be the strongest. And you will come to take the Zhongren examination two months after graduation, which is enough to prove your courage. I will beat you in this examination! " Xiao Li''s right hand clenched slightly, full of fighting spirit said so. There is a cold and hot attitude. But in the two pillars, it sounds very provocative. Young master Yu Zhibo, who is going to be angry directly. "Sasuke, the examination time is coming. Don''t waste time. We should go." Behind the position, the opera is also enough to see Naruto said directly. But also at the time of Naruto''s words falling. Sasuke''s originally clenched fist was also directly loosened. It''s not about character. It''s a habit formed during this period of time. The second conductor in the seventh class is Naruto. Sakura didn''t mention it. Pride, such as Sasuke, is a habit of following Naruto''s command. Although occasionally there is diaphragmatic response. But basically Naruto spoke directly. Sasuke basically obeys. As early as that time, Naruto was still a little surprised. It seems that Sasuke''s "sunny day" in the original book is so different. Later, Naruto himself is used to unfolding like this. The figure who retreated directly back. Also let Ningci, Xiaoli, every day noticed the existence of Naruto. Every day is very straightforward performance, originally handsome Sasuke, now there is a straight full of young blonde. Looking at such a handsome Naruto. Every day, the bright light in the pupil is more and more obvious. "Well? What is this? " The reaction of Xiao Li and Ning Ci was more direct. Rather time is a frown. A word from Naruto. Let in front of the Yu Zhibo Sasuke directly give up the idea of starting? "This guy?" Ning CI looks at Naruto with a delicate look. Naruto also seems to notice that Ning Ci''s sight is a smile. "Now that I graduated a year earlier, I''m a senior, but it''s not the place and time for assessment, is it? If you want to fight, there will be plenty of opportunities in the next exam. So, we''ll be rude first, three "seniors!" Naruto sword eyebrow slightly Yang, with a faint smile, calmly said. Chapter 173 PS: Please subscribe! You can learn about the welfare of new authors at the starting point. Once the order is less than 500, you won''t be full-time by the end of the year. At that time, you really can''t get along. Please come to subscribe to the original edition, and let Xiaoye have the motivation to stick to it. Thank you! Thank you for bowing! The last two words "senior" are deliberately accentuated. Xiao Li didn''t recognize it. Ningci and Tiandi had slight changes in their expressions. Soon afterwards. Naruto is turning around, ready to take Sakura and Sasuke directly upstairs, to 301 classroom. "Wait a minute. What''s your name?" I realized immediately that I was in class seven. The core character is Ning Ci of Naruto, who also shouts out directly. "My name? Whirlpool Naruto, please give me more advice in the future, master rixiangningci! " Naruto slightly turned his head, with a deep smile said so. "That! What''s your name, please? My name is Locke Lee, I think I like you! Would you like to ask me if you can associate with me? " It''s different from Ningci. I noticed Naruto before. But more still see Sakura''s Locke Lee directly. That''s almost as like as two peas in the original. Locke Lee rushes straight in front of Sakura. The outstretched right hand. A straight to the point way of advertising. "Ah?" Let Sakura suddenly expression petrified. But Sakura''s reaction is also very fast and direct. "Sorry! I already have someone I like, and your eyebrows are too thick. It''s really ugly! " The obvious refusal. More decisive attitude. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± A backhand hit. Xiao Li''s direct expression became rigid. "There''s someone I like." "The eyebrows are too thick." There''s a little bit of "sadistic and funny" love theater. Naruto on one side also smiles. Sasuke''s mouth is also can''t help slightly twitch two. And then. "Then!" Naruto also waved his hand and made a little sign. Three people also turn around to leave directly, walk toward 301 classroom upstairs and go. At a time when Xiao Li is still feeling sorry for himself. Ning CI is looking at the figure of Naruto and Sasuke. "Whirlpool Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke? Ha ha, this time''s Zhongren test is really interesting Ning Ci''s pupil in emerge a wisp of sharp cold awn, low voice says. On the other side, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura left together. They didn''t stop on the road at the moment. They also didn''t meet the second assessment. They went straight up the stairs and walked in another corridor around the corner. They came to the door of classroom 301. Gently push open the door. What you see are hundreds of figures full of evil spirit. Originally, it was in the 301 classroom, which was too big in the school. At the moment, there is also a surge of people. Most people subconsciously look at the moment when the door is pushed open. The three Narutos they see are not the ones they need to pay attention to in their own intelligence. After strong patience, they turn their eyes one after another. And in these groups. When they noticed the arrival of Naruto, several figures came directly to Naruto, not others. They were six Naruto graduates, including Luwan, gouzhongya and Chutian. In this test, they were also recommended by their own guidance Shangren to take the test. They graduated together as the same level students, The moment I saw my companion, I naturally leaned over subconsciously. The six people who came near naturally noticed Naruto''s new dress. "Oh!? Naruto? Have you changed your appearance? " The outspoken dog Zhong Ya stares at Naruto with his eyes wide open. He says with some amazement. "This Naruto is much more handsome than before." Autumn road Ding times or the same, while eating potato chips, said with a smile. Don''t look like that. actually. Whether it''s in the original or in this life. Ding CI really regards his contemporaries as his friends. Luwan is naturally the most important one. But among the rest of them, even if they are cold faced, Ding CI also regards them as his partners. The same is true for men. The other two girls naturally did not mention it. At the moment when Hatta saw Naruto, a faint blush appeared on his face. A girl with a heart of love. To see the object you are looking forward to become more heroic. "Naruto king" Daisy did not directly head steam halo in the past, is daisy is very competitive performance. The introverted princess to his royal highness, who was restrained by his own character, was greeted by a low voice on the side. This has already made Hatta''s face more ruddy. After noticing this, Xiaoying smiles and admires Hattori. Naruto treats Hattori so tenderly, but she often bumps into the wall with Sasuke Jun, which makes Xiaoying feel discouraged. Of course, this discouragement is only a moment. In the current situation. We''ve been defeated and defeated. Never admit defeat. It''s chunye Sakura children''s shoes. She firmly believes that she can win Sasuke one day! Compared with these two girls. Another blonde girl in the group of nine, yamanakano, originally put her eyes directly on Sasuke at the beginning. "Sasuke! Long time no see Close behind. I noticed Naruto''s brand new dress. Subconsciously, it''s also a flash in front of my eyes. Although Naruto was not slovenly before, it was also very common because of the clothes. It was just because of the achievements and the calm temperament that would attract the attention of the little girls. However, in most cases, the young girls who belonged to the beautists would pay more attention to Sasuke. This is also a matter of no blame. It''s like a boy walking in the street. Once you see a pretty girl. I''ll look at the same thing. This is the reasonable impulse of human beings, no, or should be said to be natural creatures. Now Naruto has changed clothes. Before being sealed up the face value directly unsealed, the aura is even more impressive. Inoue can''t do without noticing. Those eyes are shining. "As soon as Naruto''s clothes are changed, it''s not the same! Very handsome Inoue turned around Naruto directly, which seemed to be very interested. "Thank you Naruto also nodded with a smile and answered. "Sakura, your luck is really great!" "Hum! Envy, but you don''t have the chance! Inoue "You are so proud! Wide forehead "Well! Well boar And then it''s the usual little theater where girls fall in love and kill each other. Naruto just smiles and doesn''t get involved. Sasuke still looks cold. Even if the same class of Luwan, dingci and ya come to say hello, Sasuke just nods and doesn''t say much. In this life, although Sasuke had a little change compared with the original work. But that''s still true in front of Naruto. Another time. There is still no difference from the original. Lu Wan and Ding Ci, who have long been used to Sasuke''s character, don''t care much. Chapter 174 "Did you come to take part in this test? Naruto? Such a troublesome thing, I didn''t expect our three teams to participate in it. " Lu Wan is still a lazy look, it seems that he is a little bitter to take part in this test. As a representative of liberalism. Nara Luwan children''s shoes are the last thing to like to take part in this kind of trouble. This time in the test. As far as his heart is concerned. I really refused to participate. "But you came, didn''t you? "Deer pill?" Naruto laughingly looked at Luwan and said so. Naruto can probably guess the reason why Luwan took the Zhongren examination. One must be because of ASMA. Another affirmation is that my father, who is known as Huoying think tank and the most intelligent person in Muye village, is Nara Lujiu. Another most important and probably direct reason is that the Chinese forbearance test must be signed up by three people as a team. It is estimated that it is based on the fact that Luwan has noticed that his two teammates are willing to take the Chinese forbearance test. Even if he does not want to, he finally chose to take the Chinese forbearance test for his teammates and his little friends. As for the so-called youth''s competitiveness, youth''s pride, self-esteem and so on, they all have nothing to do with Lu, Wan, Feng, Niu and ma. In other words, there is no such word in the dictionary of Luwan children''s shoes. "Well, that''s it." Lu Wan spread out his hand, as if he had no choice but to say. "Hey, hey, how nice to take the Zhongren exam together! Xianili, who graduated successfully in this year''s class, means that our three teams took the Zhongren examination. If we can become Zhongren together, isn''t that a great thing? " Dog Zhong tooth confidently said. Since the return of the kingdom of Poland mission. The dog Zhong tooth feels that his strength is even higher. For this time in the test. The dog''s grave tooth is a must. "And in this assessment, Naruto, I will beat you!" Teeth eyes bright looking at Naruto, quite momentum said so. "Ha ha, I''ll wait for you, tooth." Naruto still maintains a calm and calm appearance, said with a smile. And it seems that Naruto and others are making too much noise. It directly attracted the attention of the rest of the audience. Those in our village are better. The xiaren people in caoren village, Longren village and Yinren village all looked at the nine Narutos with extremely bad eyes. Naruto, who first noticed this, had a slight bend in the corner of his mouth, his deliberately turned line of sight, the majestic breath that gushed out in a moment, and the fierce eyes that swept by. At that moment, he directly felt Naruto''s terrible momentum. These people''s faces changed slightly. The smell of blood in the air. And the breath of this incomparable forest. Let these experienced villagers clearly realize that the blonde boy in front of them is not a troublesome existence. Heart has scruples under, originally also want to find fault of those who are also retracted his just stepped out of the foot. In another corner. There are three people who have noticed this, namely the Sharen trio and the kaiban trio, as well as some other special existence, such as a girl with red hair who shows different degrees of expression at this moment. Don''t mention these people. The people standing around Naruto naturally felt the power of Naruto in that instant. Sakura and Sasuke have been used to it for a long time. Yah, Chutian and zhinai of the eighth class also saw it in the kingdom of Bo. Naturally, there won''t be much emotion. Only the color in the pupil of the tooth is more and more bright. Zhinai also pushed his own glasses. The pupil hidden under the sunglasses is also emerging from a ray of strange color. There are only three people in class 10. Ding Ci, Inoue and Luwan all looked at Naruto with a look of surprise. "Naruto? What was that "Well, some people''s vision is not very friendly, so they need to be deterred. Otherwise, there will be a lot of troubles, and they will be assessed immediately. Can we waste our extra time and energy here?" Naruto gently smile, seems to be a little do not care about the way back. Although this is correct, it is not the answer that Luwan wants to ask. This high IQ youth can only smile bitterly and shake his head. Although I have heard some things about the seventh class, Naruto, Sasuke and other people''s tasks from my tutor. But for now. Luwancai really felt that Naruto and Sasuke had gone further than himself and others. At least the three of them in class 10 still have the childishness of the school, but Naruto, Sasuke, and even Sakura in front of them are all real ninjas. The moment that I came to this conclusion in my heart. Luwan is very rare to feel the blow to her self-esteem. Anyway? Luwan is also a young man in his prime. Otherwise, I''m afraid of trouble. In the original book, when it comes to single player competition, you can abstain directly, but you don''t have to fight hard to abstain again. In the same sentence, laziness is laziness. Luwan is still a teenager and a ninja in Muye village after all! There is no difference in essence. "It''s better for you guys to be a little quiet." Although more Naruto episodes. But it seems that some people still have to follow their own established pace to carry out the plan. It''s almost at the moment when Naruto''s words fall. On the left side, a slender figure is leaning over, the iconic silver hair and the standard black frame glasses. The moment you see someone coming. Naruto seems to have the same look, but in fact, his pupils are also shrinking. The gentle and kind image of big brother ninja. In fact, he is the most effective assistant of treason tolerance snake pill -- pharmacist pocket! It''s also in this exam. He''s a real pig eating tiger. To be more direct. Among the people present. In addition to Naruto himself, I love Luo and Xiao Li, if the rest of the people really want to fight, it''s just a dish that the pharmacist carries, including I love Luo and Xiao Li in front. The former has to guard the crane''s chakra, and the latter has to open at least three or more eight dunjia, otherwise they are not the opponents of the pharmacist. An important supporting role in the early stage. Later, he became one of the big boss pharmacists, Mr. Dou. "I really dare to come up and try it out." Looking at the pharmacist bag with a harmless expression. Naruto''s expression is light, thinking in his heart. As for the purpose of pharmacist bag. Naruto can think of it with his toes. The Nine Tailed man''s own strength. And Yu Zhibo''s help. As a spy arranged by big snake pill in Muye village. Gather the necessary information. This is an important duty of pharmacists! Chapter 175 "Who are you? What do you mean by that? " The group of nine, who were attracted by the words of the pharmacist''s bag, saw the bag. Besides Naruto, Lu Wan, who was the most thoughtful and experienced all kinds of tasks during this period, immediately realized that the assistant of the strange feeling was a slight frown, not that there was something wrong with the disguise of the pharmacist''s bag, What''s more, it''s not that pharmacist Dou shows his own tricks. In terms of acting skills, pharmacist Dou is definitely a movie king in Huoying world. Luwan and Sasuke just feel some violation. The reason is very simple. On such occasions, normal people will not easily talk with strangers, even ninjas in the same village, unless they are familiar companions, Another point is that the breath on the pharmacist''s pocket is too peaceful. He is not like a ninja at all. This situation is either that he has just graduated and become a ninja, such as Luwan, dingci and Inoue, or that he really belongs to the kind of introverted and very shy ninja. For example, hatada, even after many years as a ninja. Still a soft look. Pharmacist''s pocket is obviously not related to either of these. This is also the reason why Sasuke and Luwan feel strange at the same time. Naturally, the others were just a little surprised at the sudden appearance of strangers, including Sakura, Inoue, and zhinai. They didn''t notice anything. Yaya even asked directly, and the warning was only aimed at ordinary strangers. Pharmacist Dou naturally understood this, and even vaguely noticed some changes in Lu Wan''s and Sasuke''s mind. But for senior spies like pharmacists. It''s nothing at all. The key point is that. This time he leaned over, there was no malice. It''s just a very pure contact in advance. "Ha ha, I''m also a ninja of Muye. I graduated a few years earlier than you. Don''t be so alert. I don''t have any malice. I just give you some advice as an elder." Pharmacist pocket raised his hands, indicating that he had no malice, said smilingly. "I want you to be quiet. It''s also for your good. Although this is our Muye village, you should know that the test for tolerance is now held here. Look at those people around you. They have experienced many battles of life and death, and they have a lot of rich experience. If they are too noisy, they are easy to get into trouble." The pharmacist''s face was still with a touch of gentle laughter, just like a master ninja who really cared about the younger generation of the village. He quietly gave advice to Naruto, ya, Luwan and others. If not familiar with the plot. Even Naruto, at most, is on general alert to pharmacists. "I''m really good at camouflage, pharmacist. This acting skill can be regarded as the highest level movie king." Looking at the pharmacist who is still performing. Naruto didn''t show his face. He just sighed in his heart and thought silently. Pharmacist Dou is really a talent. If you can use it for yourself. That will definitely be the biggest help in my plan, but Naruto knows that it is very difficult. Although Naruto does have some chips to use, the current pharmacist''s pocket is not the original pharmacist''s pocket. For the moment, Naruto doesn''t have any confidence to plot against this senior movie king, even if it is successful, Naruto can''t say that he believes in the pharmacist''s pocket. It''s really this man''s performance in the original book is a bit amazing. It''s not too much to say that the pharmacist is an old fox. Competing with these people? Naruto is not so arrogant and stupid. I can only say the right moment. It seems that I can make a little use of this pharmacist, Mr. Dou, by virtue of my familiarity with the plot and some future actions. But also in Naruto''s short thinking time. Pharmacists have obviously integrated into their small circle. Ya, Chutian, Jingye and dingci are all unprepared for Dou. After all, they are the elder ninjas in their own villages. There are many dark things in the world of tolerance, and even murders in the same village. There are many cases of rebellious tolerance. On the one hand, the leaves are relatively peaceful on the surface, but on the other hand, these young geniuses of the new generation have not seen the real darkness, It''s normal to have a simple mind. Three of them are naturally due to the superb acting skills of pharmacist Dou. In terms of Naruto''s observation. Even zhinai and Luwan are just on guard against strangers. It''s not going to be on the highest alert or even hostile. Sasuke? Well, the facial paralysis. Naruto is hard to see. After all, Sasuke''s facial paralysis and zhinai''s facial paralysis are not the same level. In addition, zhinai is a little simple at this stage. "Great! It''s true that there are all kinds of information! " Over there, Ya is already surprised by the intelligence gathering ability of pharmacist Dou. After learning the importance of Ninja intelligence collection from pharmacist Dou, he also directly asked several ninjas he was interested in, including Xi Rihong, the director of his own team, and qimukakasi, the more powerful one who had taught them the eighth class in bozhili. It''s hard for pharmacists to collect confidential information. Even if it is collected, it can''t be said on this occasion. Isn''t that a jerk? But it is only some information that spreads in the tolerance world, or is just a little more difficult. Naturally, the pharmacist said it without pressure. This information is enough to make these little buddies shine. "Ninja intelligence gathering is a basic skill. Whether it''s completing a task or fighting, intelligence has the highest priority. You are all just graduating. This time''s Zhongren exam is a very good experience. I hope you can pay a little attention to it yourself." The pharmacist said with a smile. Under the seemingly mild expression, there was a faint cold flash in the pupil. The situation of this life is very different from that in the original. No matter Naruto or Sasuke, they don''t mean to rely on the past. This makes the pharmacist''s plan to have a preliminary contact with the two people, at least to have a little conversation first, fail. But even more so. On the contrary, the pharmacist can''t take the initiative to approach again. In that case, it really seems a little deliberate. As a senior spy. We can judge this by hand. Anyway, the initial impression is there. There is also plenty of time in the next exam. The pharmacist is not in a hurry. In the same time, Michelle left the group of nine. It happens to be at this time. The door of classroom 301 was pushed open. There were more than ten figures in the eyes of all the people present. Especially the man who took the lead, with scar on his face, seemed very mature, but in fact he was still a young man stepped into the classroom. "Keep quiet! The first test of Zhongren test will be tested immediately! Let me introduce myself. I''m the instructor of your first exam. Let''s have a good time together Let''s go. The examiner, named Mori ibihi, showed a ferocious smile. All the people in the examination room were shocked. Chapter 176 Very fierce expression. It''s very ferocious. Light is the appearance, the feeling. All of them can feel the power of the examiner named Mori ibihi. He is definitely a ninja who has seen the real darkness of the world of tolerance and experienced the bloody business. It''s just the first time. Everyone has this feeling. The rest is just a feeling. Naruto and pharmacist Dou, who know the real identity of Mori Nai Bixi, all have their own expressions slightly changed. As the leader of the torture Department of Muye village, Mori Nai Bixi is good at all kinds of spiritual pressure, and his personal strength is also very tolerant. Even pharmacist Dou, who is a senior spy with strength above him, In the face of Mori Nai Bixi, we also need to be careful, not afraid of its strength, but from a professional point of view. This kind of talent is the most annoying and scariest existence of village spies. "Well, the Zhongren selection test is really exciting. But I want to remind you that the test has already started, and all the rest must follow my instructions as the main examiner. Do you understand? If anyone dares to mess around, he will be disqualified on the spot! " Sennai Bi Xi glanced at the more than a hundred names in front of him. What he said also made these recalcitrant guys subconsciously restrain their wildness. Whether they have a different purpose or simply want to become Zhongren through Zhongren selection. But they don''t want to be disqualified because of some chores. That''s the stupidest result. "Good! Then start the first assessment, submit your application form, then get the number plate, and sit down according to the number above. Remember, no one is allowed to sit around! Then I will distribute the questionnaire of the first test! Scatter! Let''s go! Gentlemen So said sonnai Bixi, with a gloomy smile in the corner of her eyes. And to the part of people who are in the line of sight of Mori Nai Bixi, they can''t help trembling at this moment. "Is the first test written? That looks easy Listen to the words of Sinai Bixi. Looking at the paper version of the examination paper taken by the examiner next to it. Xiaoying on the rear position said with a smile. Such an examination is too simple for their seventh class. My team, including myself, is a Xueba. If they can''t get through. That small cherry dares to affirm, in this classroom few people can pass! This is Xueba Xiaoying''s confidence. The expressions of Hatta, Inoue and zhinai were relatively calm. But the expression of Ding Ci and Ya became petrified. Huh? written examination? Scene one!? "No!" Luwan is holding his hands in his mind, slightly twitching his eyes. "It''s really troublesome." The people who came forward in turn. The application forms submitted by each party shall be seated according to the number plate they received. Naruto is still with a leisurely expression. Go to your position according to the number and sit down. This is the first test. Naruto didn''t care at all. Including after everyone is seated. The rules of the examination described above. Naruto didn''t really listen. Especially when I get the test paper and see the tenth question as blank as in the original work. Naruto is a smile. Without mentioning the previous questions, Naruto can answer 70% or 80%. Even if I can''t answer it. The moment I saw the tenth question. Naruto has no worries about this exam. "The last rule is that question 10 will be given 45 minutes after the test! Now, test, start At the top. After Sinai Bixi yelled out. In the bottom position. More than a hundred of them took up their pens and concentrated on the test paper. After all, according to the above horrible examiner. If you don''t take it seriously. They are really going to be directly above the first assessment. "Sha Sha!" All kinds of NIB touch sounds from my ear. Naruto is still a leisurely appearance. There is no intention of writing. Just like the original work, Hatta sits on Naruto''s side. After seeing that Naruto doesn''t have any intention of writing, his white pupils show a worried look and want to say something. Naruto seems to notice in advance, with a smile, mouth opening and closing, and no sound. "It doesn''t matter, hatada. You can be your own." It''s a direct reading. It''s just a moment. See Naruto smile that moment. Daisy that some worried heart is also completely down, directly turned his head, will all focus on the paper. Since Naruto said so. Then I certainly don''t need to worry about Naruto. This is Chuda''s trust in Naruto all the time. Moreover, the difficulty of this test is really high for Hatta. Among the nine questions that have been given, at first glance, there are several questions that Hatta is not sure that he can do. He still needs to pay attention to them. Although Hatta is not very concerned about his achievements. But she would never want to be a drag on her teammates. This test is based on the total score of the team! Although Naruto is not working on the questions, he is not really resting. Instead, he observes the rest of the examinees in the examination room through the residual light of his eyes and his perception. Of course, it is needless to say that some important figures, such as pharmacist Dou, i''ai Luo and RI Ningci, are left, such as the Yinren trio, who attacked Qin, sak and Li in class 7 when Sasuke and Naruto were in a coma The reason why Naruto pays attention to these three people in the group of DOS trio is that in this life, they are probably the same as in the original work. These three people are directly ordered by big snake pill to kill Sasuke in the Zhongren examination. If there''s no accident. In the second round. Into the forest of death. I''ll probably meet these three. The only difference is whether the sequence will change. And speaking of that. It must be said that dasheban is actually quite capable of managing Rencun. Yinren village was founded in a small country like Tian Zhiguo. It has also trained a lot of good talents. Not to mention the pharmacist pocket, and the four people behind Yinren, junmalu, Honglian and so on. Now these three Yinren. If it''s really about strength. At least Sark and doss have the level of tolerance. Big snake pill from scratch can have so many excellent subordinates. That''s enough to prove the leadership of dashevin. It''s no wonder that dasheban was infinitely close to the position of Huoying of the fourth generation. Not only because of strength, but also because of its leadership. Yinren village is the best proof. Of course, compared with the following four people who have reached the level of Shangren, or even the level of Zhun Ying, such as pharmacist Dou, junmalu, Honglian and so on. Naturally, there is still a big gap among the three. Chapter 177 In the first assessment of Zhongren selection. The core purpose of the written test is to test the ability of information collection and situation judgment of Narutos. Just as Mori Nai Bixi said, "don''t use too bad cheating methods", "Ninja should use the way that Ninja should have" and so on. To put it bluntly, it is to imply these examinees in the examination room. "You can choose to cheat as you like, but you must be clever." let me put it another way. As long as you cheat smart enough. At least meet the examiner''s bottom line requirements. Even if it is seen through, the examiner will not expose it! On the contrary. Once it''s low-level cheating. i ''m sorry. The examiner will record it directly, and then deduct points one by one according to the regulations, until one person''s 10 points in the team are completely deducted, and the whole team will lose the qualification! Sennai Bixi''s words are a little obscure. But he''s smart and quick to respond. Basically, within ten minutes of starting the test, I completely understood the true meaning of what sennai Bixi said. After understanding the real assessment objectives of this exam. These forbearance are naturally the Eight Immortals crossing the sea, each showing his magic power! Write round eyes. roll one''s eyes. The art of heart turning. The art of the third eye. Puppet technique and so on! Only you can''t think of it. There is no cheating way that these examinees can''t take out. And these methods. All of them are "advanced cheating methods" recognized by Sinai Bixi As an upper forbearance student, Sen Nai Bixi naturally can see through these lower forbearance students'' techniques, but because they all meet the requirements, not only will they not be deducted from the records, but also Sen Nai Bixi secretly nods his head in his heart. In this session of the middle forbearance test, these candidates are not only quick thinking, but almost all understand the real meaning of the rules before long, We can also make full use of our own advantages to steal the necessary information. This is the excellent quality that Zhongren should have. In his opinion, these forbearance people observed by sennai Bixi are extremely excellent. Each shows his own ability. As long as it is in line with the standard, the examiners are ignored. But as long as it is not in line with the standard of low-level cheating. That row on both sides, and the last position of the invigilator will be mercilessly recorded on their scoreboard, once is two points, everyone''s full score is 10 points, in other words, as long as found five times, that is direct zero points, and then can go away. Just 15 minutes after the test. "Cheating five times on the 10th, zero! No. 13 and No. 27 of the same group are directly disqualified! Leave now "Ah!? I''m "Well! There is no need to disagree! " It is the direct emergence of the first zero score examinee, which directly leads to the consequence that the whole team has lost the qualification of examination, just like the one that Mori said before the examination. And it starts with this team. "Cheating five times on the 25th, zero! No.19 and No.36 of the same team are disqualified directly. Leave immediately "No.31 cheated five times, zero points. No.46 and No.57 of the same group directly lost their qualification and left immediately!" "No.76 cheated five times and got zero points. No.1 and No.12 in the same group directly lost their qualification and left immediately!" "No. 3 cheated five times and got zero points." Next, a series of candidates who used clumsy cheating methods were picked out one by one by these examiners. Just like the first team, one person cheated five times, leading to his own zero point moment, the whole team lost the examination qualification. In just ten minutes. That is to say, there are eight teams with 24 disqualified. Such a retirement rate. Let the field of those who can not suppress the hearts of the general bear covered with a layer of haze. cheat? Or not cheating? This is to calculate the total score! The sound of invigilator came from the side. One by one, with a helpless expression, xiaren got up, from Muye village to other villages. Plus the first place, that wearing a black fur coat, from the beginning of the exam until now, is with a cruel smile than hi. The examiner made full use of his means in interrogating the army. Although we can''t use contact directly. But in terms of atmosphere, language and spirit. Sennai Bixi thoroughly turned the examination room into her own torture. It''s really a great pressure on these candidates from the spiritual level. Some of the more timid candidates are sweating at the moment. Naruto, who has always been like a bystander, looks at the performance of these people with a very leisurely expression. Of course, in case, Naruto chooses two relatively simple questions to write the answers. In this way, at least there will be no Oolong incident. If class 7 loses the qualification for the next Zhongren exam due to this reason, Naruto will feel headache, It is not necessary to participate in the follow-up assessment. But death forest is where Naruto must go. Because it''s only there. Naruto has a chance to get in touch with the most proud disciple of the three generations of Huoying in the past, today''s Muye rebellious tolerance - big snake pill! The original is one of the three forbearances of the biggest boss in the first plot. But it''s about Naruto''s next plan. As for the so-called security issue. Naruto, who can break out five tailed chakras without losing his mind, has the capital to protect himself in front of dashuewan. Naruto can also be sure that dashuewan will never do his best in the forest of death, because it will only bring trouble to himself. Besides, to say the least. If you want to have profits, you must take risks. If Naruto wants to use the big snake pill. This risk must be borne. Every next step is a life or death situation. Naruto has no way out. No preparation, no backup plan. If you leave Muye village, the land of fire. Naruto can be sure that what is waiting for him is the result of being pulled away from nine tails and dying! Therefore, this is the reason why Naruto chose to take the Zhongren test. The goal is to be in the forest of death in the second assessment. It''s also when Naruto is half observing and half considering, and the rest of the Narutos show their magic power to steal the answers to pass the first round of examination. Time also goes by in tick tick tick. They are still candidates who are constantly being eliminated. The number of people dropped from 130 to less than 100. "Well! Time out! Now start to announce the topic of question 10! Please listen carefully That''s exactly 45 minutes after the test. In front of the platform, she leaned forward slightly, her hands pressed directly on the table, and her expression was very serious. And that''s almost the moment when I heard the words of samnai Bixi. All the examinees on the spot could not help but stop writing and looked up at the top of the picture. Naruto, like his eyebrows, turned his eyes to the top of the picture. "Here comes the play." Chapter 178 It''s the same opening line. It''s still that scary request. In order to create an atmosphere, Sen Nai Bixi deliberately used a very low and gloomy expression to say the so-called answer rule of question 10. If you fail, you will never be able to take the test. Those who do not answer will lose their qualification on the spot, and their teammates will be jointly and severally liable to leave the game together. Be reasonable. Almost at the moment when the words of senei Bixi fell. The atmosphere of the whole examination room is frozen, full of a very cold breath. Almost half of the examinees are with a look of fear and confusion, but the first place is not the slightest change of expression, it is still a cold look. Make those examinee''s heart sink into valley bottom immediately. The candidates in a dilemma. "Give up on the 23rd, the 86th and 107th of the same team are disqualified!" "Give up on the 17th, the 51 and 77 of the same team are disqualified!" "Give up on the 99th, the 55th and 63rd of the same team are disqualified." "Give up on the 4th, fellow team..." Under pressure. One after another, some candidates raised their hands to signal that they would give up the exam. It''s not just these ordinary people. Including dingci, hatada, Yaya and Sakura, they all show a look of hesitation at this moment. Do you want to give up this exam? Or continue at great risk? But almost in a flash. These people, even the weakest rudiment, showed a determined look in their pupils. Even if you lose your qualification. Also absolutely cannot drag down own teammate. Besides, if you don''t even have the courage to meet the challenge. What qualifications are there to go on the road of Ninja!? Don''t mention Ding and teeth. Sakura has the goal of chasing Naruto and Sasuke. Hatta also wants to prove his determination. "I won''t give up!" As Yu Mingren Yu Guang saw, hatada''s two little hands, which were sitting beside him, were tightly clenched. The determined expression on his little face. It makes Naruto''s pupil look softer. At the turn of the head. "It doesn''t matter, hatada. You can do it!" The soft words. It rings directly in the ear of Hatta. Turning the head. The golden figure in the eyes of Hatta. It''s still that familiar soft smile. Daisy''s heart is also feeling the unprecedented sense of stability. The feeling of being trusted by someone you like. Really good. Like a spring breeze. It dispels the last uneasiness of Hatoyama. "Well!" Gently click the Zhen head. Back to the figure. Daisy''s face also became firmer. Not to mention Sakura in the back. For the past two months. For Sakura. It''s growing up in a real sense. Only this determination and faith. Sakura will never lose to anyone! This freshman, three teams, nine new players, no one chose to give up. "There is still one last minute. If no one chooses to give up, I will announce the examination questions directly. When the examination questions are announced, you will have no way back!" Standing in front of the platform, Sinai Bixi finally used the language attack to put pressure on the candidates who had not left. But up to this point, I haven''t chosen to hold back. I will never choose to shrink back because of this sentence. In the quiet 301 classroom. No one spoke, and no one continued to raise their hands. After a minute of silence. "Almost here?" At the top of the table, sonnai Bixi glanced at the remaining dozens of people and nodded in his heart. "Good! It seems that you are all well aware, then, I declare! The rest of you are all qualified in the first examination of Zhongren selection! " A slightly elongated tone. It was like a final word. It''s all over the classroom. "Eh?" "Ha?" "Ah?" "What?" That originally silent and dignified atmosphere. In a flash. It seems that he was completely scattered by this sentence of Mori Nai Bixi. Most of the people who stayed in xiaren looked at him with an extremely confused expression. Except for Naruto who is familiar with the plot. There are only a few people with thoughtful faces. "Ha ha, in fact, the question just now is the tenth one!" I saw a crowd of people at the bottom. Sinai Bixi also showed a smile again. With more concise words, I explained the real assessment content of question 10 just now, including the assessment purpose of the previous nine questions to these people who were left with the general consciousness of dying. Listening to the words of Mori Nai Bixi, the lower part of forbearance also showed a complex expression. Because at this moment, they really do not know what kind of expression to use to describe their emotions at the moment. "In a word, you have passed the examination this time. Congratulations, gentlemen!" Mori Nai Bixi showed a smile that she thought was mild, but in fact, she looked terrible to the examinees. Finally, she said. And it was almost at the moment when the last sentence of sennai Bixi had just fallen. "Dong!" All the examinees have not recovered before. All of a sudden. The window on the left side of classroom 301 suddenly broke. A mass of unknown things flew in. And then in the face of everyone''s surprise. The soft cloth spread out directly. A young woman dressed in a net tights and a brown robe appeared directly in front of the crowd. "Now is not the time to be happy! You guys! I''m the chief examiner of the second pass of Zhongren selection - yushouxihongdou! Next! Come on! Follow me! Little devils Extremely exaggerated appearance, very pompous tone. It''s boring to the extreme. Looking at the figure in front of me. Almost all the people on the scene fell into the petrified expression, staring at the examiner who claimed to be the second examination - yushouxihongdou. At this moment, most people''s brains fell into a state of crash. I don''t know what to say. Even those experienced xiaren who have seen many strange scenes don''t know what kind of expression to use at the moment. Naruto is also with a speechless expression looking at the hand washing red beans. Is it because this guy''s brain doesn''t work well? Naruto''s mouth twitches slightly, thinking silently in his heart. It''s like the Royal hand washing red bean with its own aura. Originally thought that this wave of his debut extremely blood. It''s sure to drive the atmosphere. But when my words fall. There was silence. Everyone is looking at themselves. The scene once fell into a very embarrassing situation. This makes the red beans of the parties have a sense of frustration. "So take a look at the atmosphere, red beans." After Heibu, sennai Bixi couldn''t help sighing and came out slightly with a helpless expression. This makes the expression of red bean more embarrassed. Chapter 179 Probably also know oneself to mess up of imperial hand wash red bean light cough two. If you take it directly, it''s up to you. It seems that if you forget the embarrassment first, others won''t make you embarrassed. Yushouxihongdou rearranged his mood, stepped forward, glanced at all the people present, and frowned slightly. "66? Ibis, are there 22 teams left? Is the first assessment of this year a little too easy? " Although the original works seem less blood, in fact, there is a little cry in the second. At the end of the day, more than a dozen candidates lost their courage and chose to give up. But the number of 66 people. Or let this strange wood leaf female bear -- the Royal hand wash red beans feel some dissatisfaction, this directly blurted out words. So that the bottom of the next bear people can not bear to live in the heart of the curse up. How much more!? Special Mo almost half of the elimination rate, OK! "Ha ha, there are more excellent guys this year, so the passing rate is naturally a little higher." On one side, she said with a smile. "Hum, OK, but it doesn''t matter. In the second test, I''ll eliminate more than half of you directly!" Royal hand wash red beans a cold smile, with the eyes like looking at the prey general look at the field of these bear people, this directly said words. Let''s face up again. "Eliminated to less than half!? Ha And looking at those faces slightly changed under the bear. Red bean''s interest seems to become more intense. "Ah, a little excited! Detailed examination content, wait until tomorrow! Specific collection time, place, all people go back, to ask their guidance ninja, the above! Dissolution Soon afterwards. It was like a gust of wind. Come in a hurry, go in a hurry. After that sentence. Royal hand wash red beans is a body, directly disappeared in place. I left behind a large group of frowning candidates in the examination room. Naruto, on the other hand, looks at the figure of red bean leaving, showing a wisp of interest in his eyes. "Do you wash red beans? Ha ha, it''s interesting. I don''t know what kind of feelings big snake pill has for this former student! " Although for the first assessment there are many dissatisfaction and difficult to let go of. For the second assessment the next day, there are many confusion. But now that the first test is over. The rest of the candidates can only choose to leave the classroom temporarily. It''s a matter of doubt. Wait until you get back and ask for your guidance, ninja. As for the second exam. It''s really going to be tomorrow. Naruto, after greeting Sasuke, Sakura, Hata, lumaru and others, directly chose to return to his apartment. During this period, Muye village is a mixture of good and bad. Naruto doesn''t want any accident before his plan is formally implemented. Anyway, everything in Muye village has nothing to do with him. I just need to achieve the set goals in my plan. That''s the rest. What does it have to do with him? But also in this quiet night. Muye village. Eastern region. It is specially divided into the houses for the participating representatives of each village. Because they belong to the five big countries. At present, it is also the Sharen village of Muye village allies. Nature is arranged in the most comfortable place. "That''s the plan. Do you three understand?" As the leader of this team. It''s also the strongest existence in Sharen village at present - Ma Ji looks at me with a very serious expression, and Ai Luo, Kan Jiulang and Shouju say so. I love Luo is still a cold look. Seems to have no response to his team''s words. Markey didn''t like it either. It''s not only because he knows the character of his family. It''s also because. The most important part is to talk to Kan Jiulang and Shouju. It''s not just about the timing and sequence of plan execution. It also includes accidents. Alternative plans for changes. How destructive the tail is. How difficult it is to control. Markey, as the highest ranking Shangren, knows this very well. If not as a last resort. Sharen would not use such an unstable human pillar as I love Luo. "Yes I love Luo can be indifferent. Kan Jiulang and Shouju responded seriously. It''s not only because Ma Ji in front of him is his father, the most valued subordinate of the four generations of Fengying, but also because of the particularity of this mission. The success or failure of this mission is directly related to the survival of Sharen village. Naturally, he can''t tolerate the slightest carelessness. Even if it''s still a short time before the plan officially starts. But some preparations in the early stage should not be lost. Among them, I love Luo. "I love you. During this time, you need to control yourself a little bit! Here is the wood leaf Markey nodded with satisfaction. Immediately eyes are transferred to the other side, looking at relying on the windowsill I love Luo, expression is very serious said. Wind shadow and big snake pill intercept three generations of fire shadow. I love Luo''s Tailing in Muye village! Then the joint forces of Sharen and Yinren stormed in from outside the village. In the shortest time to capture the key areas of Muye village. All these links are linked. No matter which link is wrong. Although it is not to say that the whole plan will collapse, it will also affect the success of the plan to a great extent! And the most unstable part is I love Luo, who is a pillar of human strength. This is why Ma jimingming, as the most effective assistant of the four generations of Fengying, wants to appear in Muye village at this time. On the one hand, he is the commander in chief of Sharen in Muye village before the start of the plan, and on the other hand, he needs to take care of me. Sand can''t help but mind if I love Luo to go straight away after the plan started. After all, the ninjas and civilians in Muye village were the first to be affected. But I don''t want to see Arlo riot ahead of time. Because it''s easy to wake up the leaves. What is the purpose of Sha Ren''s leaving the village and going to other Ren villages!? So before the plan starts. Markey must control me, arrow. We can''t let it go. Kanjiulang and Shouju are also shackles of my love. "Hum!" I love Luo coldly looked at Maggie, only a cold hum, and did not make any response, but familiar with my love Luo character of Maggie naturally can read some meaning. Even if it''s unstable. But at least I can keep the basic reason that a human should have. This is one of the reasons why Sharen village dares to use it as a battlefield weapon. Of course, the most important reason is that Sharen''s high-end combat power is indeed scarce. As a last resort, human resources must be used to meet the minimum requirements of the plan. And then. After two more caveats from Markey. That is to leave directly. Even if there are others around. But after all, this is Muye village. If not necessary. Pay more attention. Chapter 180 It happened to be at the same time. Somewhere in the dark area of Muye village. During the day, the pharmacist bag, which was still harmless to human and animals, appeared in the area far away from the center with a cold expression on his face. Suddenly, he seemed to feel something. He turned to look at the deeper passage on the other side, and walked out of a slender figure directly from the inside. The moment you see someone coming. The pharmacist immediately knelt down on one knee with a respectful look on his face. "Lord snake pill!" It''s true that the bearer is known as Sanren. He is the disciple of Huoying of three generations. Now he is Muye S-level traitor and the founder of Yinren Village -- dasheban! "How''s it going? Has the matter been taken care of? " Light step out of the big snake pill, that familiar pale face, slightly hoarse words fall. The respectful look on the pharmacist''s face became more and more intense. "Yes, Mr. dashuewan, the initial contact has been completed. He has exchanged plans with Sharen. Yiweirenzhuli has officially entered the Zhongren selection examination. It will break out directly in the scheduled time." "Good. What about the other side?" Big snake pill lightly a smile, seem to be some satisfied appearance to say. "Yes, from the intelligence collected before, it can be confirmed that yuzhibo Sasuke has opened the writing wheel eye. He also used the writing wheel eye at the beginning of the first round. At present, it has been opened to the form of ergouyu." The pharmacist''s pocket still kept the posture of kneeling on one knee, with a calm tone. "Er gouyu? It''s true that compared with his brother, it''s still a little bit behind him, but it''s enough for me to come so far. " The big snake pill said with a cold smile. "The rest will be done according to the established plan. It''s up to you." "Yes, Lord snake pill!" The pharmacist answered in a deep voice. Soon afterwards. After the big snake pill waved his hand. The pharmacist will disappear in the same place with one jump. "Writing wheel eyes? Hum, I''ll get you in a minute! But before that, old man, I''ll send you to hell right away! " Big snake pill slightly looked up at the new moon above the sky, which seemed to show a faint trace of blood color. Big snake pill licked his lips, and a wisp of very faint smile came from his pupils. meanwhile. Muye village, in Huoying office building. "There are traces of outsiders coming in and out of the village, aren''t there?" Three generations of fire shadow that slightly rickets figure standing in front of the window, the turbid eyes flashing a wisp of color, whispered. "Yes, three generations." In front of you. Three ninjas, wearing animal masks and wooden leaf shadow clothing, kneel down in front of the three generations of Huoying. The central shadow said in a deep voice. "During the examination, the secret department conducts investigation in a small team mode. If anyone is found acting suspiciously, he can do it directly!" Three generations of fire shadows turned around, looked at the three fire shadows directly in front of the dark, said in a deep voice. "Yes "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Soon afterwards. Under the sign of three generations of Huoying. Each of the three figures disappeared in the same place. "It seems that this time''s Zhongren selection is not very peaceful." Three generations of fire shadow deeply smoked a pipe, slowly spit out a smoke ring, youyou said. The surging Zhongren selection examination. All forces have their own time. At the same time. Naruto lives in his own apartment. When I go to sleep at night. Naruto sinks his consciousness into the spiritual world again. "Hum!" Illusory spiritual existence. At the moment when Naruto appeared. The ninth Lama, who had been resting with his eyes closed, also snorted. "Oh, nine lamas, long time no see! Have you had a good time recently? " Open fox pupil. What is reflected in his eyes is Naruto''s smiling face that makes the nine lamas feel uncomfortable. Be reasonable. Since the last initial situation. Nine lamas always thought Naruto would come in and have a more in-depth communication with themselves in the near future. After all, the address before Naruto left really made nine lamas very concerned, even if nine lamas knew that the little ghost in front of them was a very special existence (a baby with self-consciousness since birth, in terms of thousands of years of survival of nine lamas, It''s the first time I''ve seen you.) But Naruto was called before he left last time. But the nine lamas are extremely concerned. It''s not about just one name. It''s information that should not have been known by ordinary people. From a kid who was only 12 years old and left the village for the first time in his life, this is enough to shake the nine lamas. Because of this, the nine lamas are waiting for Naruto to come in again, but this is a full month! If it''s not that you can''t save face. Nine lamas want to contact Naruto directly. And though reluctant to admit it. I saw Naruto today. Although the ninth Lama felt unhappy, there was a trace of joyful ambivalence. But the fox master, who is proud and charming by nature, responded with a cold hum. Naruto doesn''t mind at all. Since that day. Naruto finds that there is no limit to his use of nine tail chakras. Naruto knows that the fox named nine lamas in front of him has initially accepted himself. As long as the first level is conquered, the next thing is relatively simple and easy. With his familiarity with the plot. Just a fox. Cough, cough. incorrect. Is it not easy to persuade the nine lamas? Of course, the most important point is that Naruto said before that, at this stage, the transaction between Naruto and the nine lamas will not do any harm to the interests of the nine lamas. Even if Naruto is really a white wolf, the nine lamas really have no loss? The nine lamas are not so boring until they die together and wait for the resurrection. In the thousands of years of survival, the nine lamas have been killed and waiting for chakra to resurrect. That''s what the nine lamas don''t want to do again. The nine lamas also yearn for the complete freedom that Naruto said! Frankly speaking, the worst result is nothing. It can''t be worse than now. The nine lamas have no reason not to cooperate. Naruto who can pinch to this point. In the negotiation with the nine lamas, they can take the initiative. And the most important thing is. Naruto is not deceiving the nine lamas. But really willing to do it. This is particularly critical. It seems that he doesn''t want to pay attention to his own nine lamas. Naruto gently smile, is also not satisfied. "Nine lamas, I entered today to uncover the eight trigrams seal on it!" This is a direct statement. The nine lamas, who had closed their eyes again, suddenly opened their eyes. As long as they were not a fool, they could see the shock and incomprehension in their eyes. Huh? What''s that? Untie the seal? Now? Chapter 181 For the first time, the ninth Lama felt that his brain was not enough. Thousands of years of survival experience seems to be completely useless at this moment. In front of this blonde kid is really every time is not surprising dead general. The first time we met, we said that we would cooperate with the most evil tailed beast in the world, and we could also name ourselves? When we meet for the second time, we directly say that we want to untie the seal? Nine lamas really want to open Naruto''s head and look inside. What is this kid thinking? Naruto''s words obviously made the nine lamas fall into a state of crash for the first time, and they haven''t recovered for a long time. Naruto saw Jiuwei''s reaction. Naturally, he reacted immediately and gave a smile. "I think, nine lamas, you probably heard me wrong." "Well?" Naruto''s words also make nine tail once again a Leng. This is finally the focus of sight. Slightly raised fox head. Jiuwei looks at Naruto with a look of danger. what do you mean? Are you kidding me? This is a tacit understanding. The moment when the eye is on. Naruto almost understood the meaning in Jiuwei''s eyes, the slightly raised eyebrows. Naruto gives a little meal and then says. "What I want to remove is just the seal on the top. I don''t want to directly untie the seal of the eight trigrams. I don''t have the ability now. Even if I have, this is in Muye village. Nine lamas. If I release you directly, it will be a terrible situation. Oh, I''m not worried about Muye. If this broken village is going to be destroyed, it will be destroyed, If we just let you out, Owen will suffer. Besides, God knows if the current wood leaves can seal you again, can''t they? " "Well! Kid! What do you want to do? " Nine lamas with a very uncomfortable expression, fiercely staring at Naruto, tone rather impolite said. "Nine lamas, don''t worry. As long as I''m not dead, I will fulfill my promise. When I get the key, or the seal skill level reaches the corresponding level, I will let you be free again." Very serious and serious words. This is obviously a more solemn commitment than the previous one. "Hum!" Nine tail looks like the facial expression is still so fierce fierce fierce appearance, disdain cold hum a, but he himself didn''t notice, fox pupil that put on the facial expression a little soft a silk. "As for today''s goal, it has been more than 12 years since I was born. I met my parents at the moment of birth, and I should meet my father today." Naruto pondered for a while, seems to be thinking about something, finally with a ray of inexplicable tone said so. "Your father? Four generations of fire shadows! " Falling words. That''s the emotion of being touched again. It seems to be a bit of scale inversion. Nine tail fox pupil in obvious show a touch of anger, immediately and then that is calm down emotion. "So, take off this seal, and your father, Bofeng Watergate, will appear?" The huge fox pupil of the ninth Lama stares at Naruto, and it shows an uncertain and confused look. "Yes, that''s right. My father and mother left their chakras in my body. As long as certain conditions were triggered, they would appear. Now is the right time. I also need to have a real positive conversation with my father." Naruto nodded slightly and said softly. Jiuwei nodded slowly and understood the meaning of Naruto''s words. But the fox pupil still remains doubts. I still wonder why Naruto knows such things. There are too many mysteries in front of this kid named whirlpool Naruto. His insight, his mentality, and how much he knows! All these are what Jiuwei is curious about and wants to know. Naruto also seems to be able to understand the doubts and curiosity in Jiuwei''s eyes, with a smile. "Nine lamas, I have said that I know a lot of things, not only now, but also in the past, even when you were just born and the one who was honored as the six immortals by later generations. I will tell you these things slowly in the future. I don''t need you to believe me. I just hope you can clearly realize that our interests are the same!" Naruto looks at Jiuwei with serious eyes and speaks calmly. Is also to make nine tail fox pupil emerge a wisp of strange light. "Whatever you want, kid!" The ninth Lama was silent for a short time. After humming such a sentence, he dropped his fox head again and went straight to sleep. Look at the nine tails like this. Naruto is also a smile, body slightly move, accompanied by an idea in the mind. Under Naruto''s feet, there is a ripple directly circling and a water column slowly rising, which directly pushes Naruto to the central height of the prison fence. Looking at the huge "seal" character bar in front of me. Naruto takes a deep breath. He presses his right hand directly under the seal. With force, he will tear off the seal. The next moment. "Whew!" Just as Naruto expected. A golden figure suddenly appeared. The other big hand that directly presses on Naruto''s right hand. "This can''t be easily torn off, and when we meet for the first time, Naruto!" Then there was a light and gentle voice. The moment you see someone coming. The familiar and unfamiliar soft face. Naruto at that moment, even if the heart is ready. I can''t help but feel a slight palpitation in my heart. The tears that I didn''t expect to drop from both sides of my cheek. A touch of emotion named attachment, pain and resentment emerged in Naruto''s heart, because of the particularity and the bad environment. Naruto actually did not regard bofengshuimen and vortex jiuxinnai as his parents from the beginning. The so-called in the heart secretly determined to correct their name for wave wind Watergate. It doesn''t mean anything. It''s just a show of determination. Naruto himself has always thought so. My parents are the parents of previous lives. Not the parents of this life. However, at the moment when I really see the wave wind water gate, I look at the soft expression of the water gate and feel the warm expression from the water gate. The throbbing emotion. The direct drive of blood ties. Let Naruto realize that this is also his father. He is Naruto. Naruto is himself. And bofengshuimen is undoubtedly the father of bofengnaruto. It''s an ironclad fact. And at that moment. Naruto overlaps his father''s impression with Watergate''s figure. It''s not a fake emotion. But real blood is thicker than water. But under the feeling that blood is thicker than water. It also breeds Naruto''s anger in this life. Irresponsible anger at my father! Chapter 182 Looking at the tearful Naruto. There is also Naruto''s unreserved attachment and resentment from her pupils. The expression of Bofeng Watergate is also slightly stagnant. As the last chakra left in her son''s body, Bofeng Watergate is naturally unable to explore Naruto''s thinking, and even more impossible to get insight into Naruto''s surroundings all the time, But some of the occasional perception can still be achieved. For some of Naruto''s childhood experiences, Watergate knows something about it. At this moment, when you really see your son, what Naruto wants to convey in his eyes. Watergate is in a moment is to read. At that moment. Watergate even had a ridiculous idea that his son seemed to know everything. However, at this time, Watergate did not know that his absurd idea was the most real existence. Just looking at Naruto in front of him, Watergate seemed to be caught in the heart. "Naruto." That gently open mouth, seems to want to say something Watergate. Naruto didn''t give Watergate a chance. It was a moment when Naruto sorted out his emotions. The sweat that he wiped away, and Naruto''s expression returned to the calm and calm appearance of the past. However, looking at such a Naruto, Watergate''s eyebrows were frowning. If Naruto really knew something, What he hopes more is that Naruto is now abusing himself, blaming himself, and venting all his dissatisfaction with himself. However, Naruto did not. This is a very rational and calm look. On the contrary, it''s the last scene we want to see. "Ah, if it''s the first time we meet, it''s really no problem. Four generations of Huoying, but it''s not the first time. At least we met at the moment of birth, right? My father. " Naruto with a touch of extremely calm expression, that is, eyes fixed looking at the wave of wind water gate, tone light said. The nine lamas, who had just closed their eyes, opened their eyes at this moment. The huge fox pupil looked at the father and son in front of him. He was surprised and angry at the appearance of Bofeng Watergate, but also curious. The nine lamas wanted to know why Naruto knew that his father had left chakra in his body, What will Naruto talk about with his father? And why talk at this point. "The moment of birth?" Naruto''s words make Watergate''s expression slightly white. It seemed to be some terrible thought. A very complicated expression appeared on Watergate''s face. "Naruto, do you know something?" "Yes, father, I know a lot of things, including things you don''t know. In the whole 12 years, what does it mean, father, you should know better than anyone else?" Naruto or that a pair of indifferent expression, it is to show a trace of cold tone. Make Watergate''s expression more uncomfortable. At this moment. He suddenly didn''t know what to say to his son. All the words I wanted before that. All at this moment, into a blank. Watergate opened his mouth, and the right hand that he wanted to stretch out finally hung down powerlessly. "Naruto, let''s change places first. No matter what you know, I think we need to have a good conversation, don''t we?" But after all, bofengshuimen can become the existence of four generations of fire shadows. At this moment. It''s a fast-paced mindset. Watergate clearly controls Naruto''s current state of mind. He is eager to use a conversation between father and son to eliminate some misunderstandings in Naruto''s heart. As a father, but also as the shadow of the village. Watergate doesn''t want to see its son go on the wrong path. "Why do you need to change places? I think it''s good to be here. Besides, there are some things that the nine lamas are entitled to know, aren''t they? Or, my father, are you still afraid of the nine lamas? " Naruto shook his head, the water column that was directly removed. The figure falling slowly. Looking at the wave wind water gate falling in front of him. Naruto''s tone is flat, but it seems to have a faint tone of sarcasm. "Naruto? Nine lamas? You mean nine tails? " Naruto''s words once again make Watergate show a look of astonishment. And I haven''t waited for Watergate to talk about Watergate. "Hum, do you think you can control all the situations? Your son knows more than you do! You don''t have to worry about it! " One side was originally in the theater of nine tail, in see Watergate expression that moment, also can''t help but continue to sarcasm. One says one. For anyone in Muye village. Nine tails don''t like it. Especially Huoying! You know, the ghost light guy who caught himself is the first generation Huoying of Muye village. Just one reason. It''s enough to make Jiuwei hate every fire shadow! Besides, the fire shadow of the four generations in front of us is even more abominable. It''s OK to ban yourself twice. And split his chakra in two! He took half of chakra into death''s stomach. The ninth Lama didn''t roar directly at the moment when bofengshuimen appeared, which was enough to save face. "In fact, I don''t want to admit that you are my father. Whether you leave me alone, let me suffer for the past 12 years, or have never raised me in the past 12 years, all these are enough to make me hate you. However, I have to admit that you gave me my life." Naruto looks at Watergate, which makes Watergate more uncomfortable. But Naruto didn''t give Watergate an opportunity to explain. "You don''t need to explain anything. I know the reason why you made that choice in 12 years. Isn''t it because you are Huoying? There is only one reason why I call you out today. Father, Muye village you want to protect as Huoying is not Muye village I want. After 12 years, my tolerance has reached the limit. Next, I will have a chance to leave Muye! And one day, I will destroy Muye village! " Four eyes meet, Naruto''s decisive color in his pupil. "Naruto, you Even Watergate can''t help shrinking its pupils at this moment, and a shaking expression appears on its face. Watergate can feel the resentment in Naruto''s heart, and know that it''s not easy to eliminate such resentment. But Watergate really didn''t expect that his son''s resentment had reached the point of trying to destroy Muye village. This is completely beyond Watergate''s expectation. "Naruto, calm down first. I know something about your experience in the past 12 years. Three generations of adults did not take good care of you. However, this is also because the disaster brought about by Jiuwei 12 years ago made the people of Muye misunderstand you. This is not your own reason. You just need to remove these misunderstandings and you can..." "Can you become the so-called Muye hero like your father? And then die? " Naruto directly interrupted Watergate''s words and said coldly. Chapter 183 "I will never care about the ideas of those stupid people, and I will keep in mind their humiliation one by one, and this so-called misunderstanding? My father, I just want to ask, what is the senior management of Muye doing? What do you think three generations of Huoying are doing? Four generations of Huoying died for the safety of the village. Before that, he used his wife as a container for the tailed beast. Later, he gave his only son as the container for the biggest weapon in the village. What kind of treatment did the four generations of Huoying give to his orphans? " Naruto looks at Bofeng Watergate coldly. Every word he says makes Watergate irrefutable. "Is it very difficult to announce my identity directly?"!? Don''t say that the identity of the Nine Tailed man Zhu Li is a secret. It''s ridiculous. The whole village has been calling me a monster and a fox for 12 years! It''s still a secret!? Hide my identity as the orphan of the fourth generation of Huoying, what does the third generation of Huoying want to do!? For this reason, I even changed my name, whirlpool Naruto. Of course, I''m not dissatisfied with my mother. For me, my father''s surname and mother''s surname are all OK, but this is not the reason why three generations of Huoying cover up his dirty target! Can you explain these!? My dear father! The great four generations of Huoying in Muye village There was no deliberate roar. It''s even forced down the volume. But there is endless anger in the words. The presence of a person and a beast can be clearly heard. "Ape flying day chop, Zhicun group collection, shuihumen inflammation, turn to sleep Xiaochun! Father, this is the so-called wood leaf high-rise building! Don''t you understand? " Naruto face with a smile of irony, looking at the silent wave wind Watergate said so. In Naruto''s eyes, you can see a wisp of sadness and pain in the eyes of bofengshuimen. I am the shadow of fire. It''s my duty to protect the leaves. But as Naruto said. I gave everything. Muye village you want to protect. In turn, he hurt his son. At this moment, Watergate itself is in a dilemma. Because he can clearly perceive that Naruto''s hatred is real and strong. It''s not a misunderstanding I think. And gradually the Watergate itself is also in the heart of the three generations of fire shadow with a trace of resentment. I choose to sacrifice. Because I believe in my son. I believe that the village and the three generations of Huoying will take good care of their son. Nine tails will be the help of Naruto. Naruto will become the hero of Muye village in the future. Even like myself, it may not be impossible to become a shadow of fire. However, all this is different from the script Watergate wanted. Three generations of Huoying didn''t take good care of their son. Nothing else can be discussed. Just not declaring that Naruto is the orphan of the fourth generation of Huoying can''t be explained. Protect Naruto? Don''t be kidding. Those who believe in this reason are either brainwashed or deliberately pretended. This resentment accumulates. 12 years. Even Naruto has to say the words of destroying Muye village. The wise and wise four generations of Huoying were even at a loss for a moment. The previous words, including the question why Naruto chose to open the seal here, were all forgotten by Watergate. He was thinking about what he should say to his son at this time. Comfort? Advice? Or understanding? Watergate found himself now, no matter what words. Don''t say Naruto. Even I can''t pass this pass. Looking at Naruto''s deep eyes. Watergate''s face showed a bitter smile. "Naruto, do you just want to tell me that when you let me out today?" It''s suitable for this. Firm as the shadow of fire of the four generations. The words were bitter. "As I said before, my father, half of my life is given by you. Now I''m 12 years old. Muye village is the existence you choose to protect, and I''m your son. If I want to choose to destroy him, I need to tell you. The first step is to choose to leave Muye. You should be very clear, father, if I leave Muye, it means to become a traitor, Muye village won''t allow the Nine Tailed people to defecte. They will certainly choose to take me back, and then find a way to pull away the Nine Tailed people and choose the container again. I need the skill of flying Thunder God. Only this skill can increase my life capital. Before, I tried to get this skill, but I didn''t get it. I don''t know if you would like to teach me, I don''t want you to teach me flying thunder without concealing you, just because I''m your son and all your choices are in your hands, father. " Naruto takes a deep breath, looks at the wave wind water gate and says in a deep voice. you ''re right! In this process, we enter the stage of death forest. It''s about time for the plan to collapse. The most direct reason why Naruto chose to have a showdown with his father, Bofeng Watergate, this evening is the skill of flying thunder god! Naruto wants to learn this skill from Watergate. To increase their next defection plan chips! And choose this time point. It''s also very simple. Later, I''m not sure if I can control Raytheon. Earlier, at that time, we didn''t decide the time of the test. We don''t need to worry too much. The most important thing is that Naruto''s strength was still in the stage of rapid growth during that time. It''s estimated that there was not much time to learn the skill of flying Thunder God. At this point in time. Is a more appropriate time! Will Watergate teach itself? Naruto''s grasp is actually five five open, as I said. After all, his father is the fourth generation of Huoying. But Naruto is even more reluctant to learn the skill of flying thunder from Watergate by deception. Because when a person even his own father can choose to cheat. That person has no bottom line. Naruto will choose to go on the dark road. But I will never let myself be a monster without a bottom line. "The art of flying thunder?" Naruto''s words. Let Watergate slightly a Zheng, immediately reveal a wisp of suddenly and complex look in the pupil. For Naruto''s honesty. Watergate is both happy and sad. Happy that his son, though resentful of himself, at least treats himself as a father. Sorrow also lies in his own identity and Naruto''s determination. Fire shadow is to pay life to protect the existence of the village. Naruto, as the son of Huoying, has to choose the road of destroying Muye village. It''s for stormgate. Nature is an extremely ironic reality. But Watergate has to face and accept this reality. Looking at Naruto in front of me. Watergate has made a decision in the heart. But ask your son. "What if I choose not to teach you flying thunder? Or I hope you can choose to stay in Muye village and become Muye''s hero and Naruto. How would you answer me? " Chapter 184 Watergate looks at Naruto with the most peaceful look. This is a slowly uttered word. A calm tone. It''s like the most normal question and answer between father and son. Naruto also looks back at Watergate, and then he smiles. "My father, you look down on me. The skill of flying thunder is really important to me. But if you don''t give it to me, I can''t help it. Even if I can, I won''t do anything to you. Although I still reject you, you are my father after all, the first person I saw with my own eyes at the moment I was born in this world, It''s you and your mother. You just finish your duty as Huoying. As for giving up hatred? Father, do you think it''s possible? In 60 years, only 60 years after the establishment of Muye in the early era of Huoying, qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban, this village has been decayed into this shape. Do you think it is necessary for this village to exist? The will of fire mentioned by Huoying of the early generation may be correct, but it is definitely not the so-called "will of fire" held by Muye village. This village, no, to me, the world is wrong. Destroying Muye, the other four tolerance villages and those small tolerance villages are my goals. " Naruto said calmly. Because it''s in your own body. He was talking to his father. Naruto doesn''t need to be kept at all. This is a direct statement. "The reason why the world is chaotic and the war is endless is because the interests of all parties struggle and the hatred between them continues. However, as long as these tolerance villages disappear and all countries merge into one country, the world will usher in peace." Naruto this calm words, directly caused waves. It''s not just the water gate in front of you. The nine tails in the fence are staring at Naruto''s side face. "This kid!" It seems that the ninth Lama wants to know Naruto again at this moment. "All countries have become one, and the village of forbearance has disappeared?" Watergate Lengleng looking at the Naruto in front of him, that low voice repeat words. no kidding. 12 years later, I saw my grown-up son again. Watergate has envisioned many possibilities. But I didn''t expect such a development. This meeting tonight. Naruto''s words refresh Watergate''s cognition again and again. He suddenly found that his life experience and cognition were not as good as his 12-year-old son. "Naruto, are you really Naruto?" At this moment. Even though bofengshuimen can''t help feeling a little trance, the subconscious words of this school are not doubting Naruto''s identity. After all, my son was born with my own eyes. In the past 12 years, I can''t feel the exact things around me, but it''s also accompanied by my son''s eldest son. The reason why I say such words is that I can''t tell the truth, This is the manifestation of Watergate''s inner shock. And from the conversation. Watergate even vaguely guessed that his son probably had consciousness at the moment of birth, otherwise, many things could not be explained. And that''s what I guess. The pain inside Watergate is more profound. "This is not the first time we have met." "After all, I''ve seen it the time I was born." By this time. Watergate will not know what these words mean before Naruto. Facing the Watergate, it looks like a knife in the heart. Naruto sipped his mouth and said nothing more. "Father, that''s my answer!" It''s a short and powerful sentence. Falling on the water gate. Watergate was silent for more than ten seconds. He found that he didn''t seem to have any qualifications to ask his son to do anything. On the contrary, he owes Naruto a lot. "I will teach you the skill of flying Thunder God. As you said, Naruto, we are father and son. 12 years ago, your mother and I owe you too much. 12 years ago, I did my duty as Huoying. Now I am your father. Naruto, maybe you are right or wrong, but since this is your own choice, as a father, I will support you, but I hope you can grow up healthily and live well. Your mother must also hope so. Since you think Muye village is not the place you want to stay, you can leave. As for the future, it also depends on your own choice. " Watergate looks at Naruto with soft eyes. Although there is a trace of sadness in the deep pupil, it is more concerned about Naruto. He was an irresponsible father 12 years ago, but now Watergate wants to do a trace of his father''s obligations and responsibilities to protect his son. Facing the warm sight of Watergate. Naruto seems to be not ready for the general, some not used to skim the line of sight. "That''s your choice, father." "Well, it''s my choice, Naruto," Watergate nodded and said softly, "but Naruto, your way is up to you to choose, but I hope you can promise me not to fall into the dark. The reality is really cruel. There are many darkness in the world, but there is also light. Compared with Muye, the common people don''t have too much evil, From their point of view, it''s true that 12 years ago they lost their close relatives and suffered severe trauma. Of course, these have nothing to do with you, but they didn''t hurt you too much, did they? I''m sure your mother would hope so if she were here. " Watergate knows it can''t change Naruto''s decision. Even before, I said how angry Watergate was in his heart. But Watergate used to be the shadow of the fire. And Watergate, with a bright and kind heart, doesn''t want his son to go on a bloody life. Of course, ninjas are all bloody. But it was almost the blood of the enemy. It''s a choice for survival. Watergate itself is like this. But for ordinary civilians. Watergate wants Naruto to have one last bit of goodwill. It''s the expectation of being a father. Naruto can naturally understand the true meaning of his father''s words. He was not surprised. There was no rejection. Destroy the leaves. It doesn''t mean mass murder. Besides, before the earliest. Naruto didn''t want to massacre the residents of Muye village. A straight line for a straight line, a tooth for a tooth. This is Naruto''s forbearance! It''s impossible for Naruto to kill others if they slap themselves. It''s not revenge. It''s crazy. "I understand, father, my goal will not change, but I am still a normal human." Naruto didn''t answer Watergate''s question directly. But that''s not the words. It is also a side answer. Watergate''s expression was also slightly relaxed. What he really fears most is to see Naruto go on the dark road completely. Chapter 185 In that case. For Watergate. Is the most painful result. Now it seems. At least. It''s not the worst thing, is it? "There are not many chakras that I have left, and they will disappear soon. I don''t know if you know something, but I still want to tell you that the riot in Jiuwei 12 years ago was not an accident, but the result of someone behind the scenes. His purpose is definitely not just Jiuwei, Naruto. Since you choose to leave Muye, I hope you can pay more attention to this point. " I haven''t waited for Watergate to finish speaking. Naruto gently waved his hand. "Father, I know more than you think. Don''t worry. This is the road I choose. I will go on." Naruto looks at Bofeng Watergate with a firm look. What he says makes Watergate feel a little stunned again, and immediately shows a gentle smile. Although Watergate wants to ask something else, he is already a man of the underworld, and there is not enough time. Moreover, Watergate is willing to believe Naruto. I believe in my son born with Jiu xinnai. "Well, my Naruto has grown up." Watergate stretched out his right hand and gently rubbed Naruto''s head. Naruto seems to have some unaccustomed appearance to avoid, but finally did not choose to avoid, which also makes the water gate pupil of that look more soft. "Well, Naruto, I''ll leave the rest to you. Finally, I want to say to you, Naruto, I''m sorry, I''m not a good father, 12 years, I''m really sorry for you!" Gradually issued a glimmer of light, which has become illusory figure. Next second. With Watergate''s last word. The figure of Bofeng Watergate is also turned into a golden light. In a flash, it completely disappears in front of Naruto. Naruto is Lengleng looking at the place where Watergate stood before, a ray of sad look appeared in the deep of the pupil, just a flash, that is, Naruto completely converged. The fading golden light. A little bit into Naruto''s body. At the moment when Watergate''s figure disappears completely. In Naruto''s mind, there are all the related contents of "the art of flying thunder.". There are not only the contents recorded in the sealed book of the former two generations of Huoying qianshouyijian, but also the experience and skills of Bofeng shuimen in developing the art of flying Thunder God over the years. With these contents, Naruto will be able to control the art of flying Thunder God in the next short time. This allows Naruto to greatly improve its safety factor in the next plan. At least! I want to leave Muye village. No one can stop it! "No, father, you don''t need to apologize. At least you gave me a second chance to live. Although I resent you a little, I am also very grateful. Goodbye, father!" Naruto slowly closed his eyes, it seems to feel his father''s last remaining warmth, Naruto thought silently in his heart. Next second. The eyes that opened again. Naruto is to return to the usual calm look. On one side, Jiuwei, who was watching the whole process, was also at the moment when the figure of Bofeng Watergate disappeared. There was a strange look in the fox pupil. "Kid, you just said, do you know who was behind the scenes that controlled me 12 years ago?" Some things can be known in no hurry. Even a little patience is not bad. But there are some things. It''s urgent to know. If you don''t know. The one that will be extremely uncomfortable. For nine tails. Twelve years ago, Jiuwei was once again controlled by people using the eye of the wheel. Now it is the most humiliating and urgent thing for Jiuwei to know. Although there are a lot of things to ask Naruto. But it''s at the top of the list. The fox pupil that becomes a little fierce. There seems to be a kind of Naruto if you dare not say. It''s like breaking Naruto apart. Look at the nine tails like this. Naruto''s face also reappeared with a smile. Although I want to tease Jiuwei. But I see this trend. Naruto estimates that if he talks a little more, Jiuwei will really get angry. "Ah, of course I know who this man is. After all, this is my enemy who killed my father and killed my mother!" Naruto nodded and said. "Yuzhibo with earth is the name of this guy." Naruto did not hesitate to say the name directly. "Yuzhibo people!" The yuzhibo people, who can be almost sure, almost burst out a terrible power from Jiuwei after Naruto''s words. The eyes of the writing wheel that disgust any tailed animal. This is also the first yuzhibo family to have the strength to control themselves after ban. The name sounds strange. But it doesn''t prevent Jiuwei from hating yuzhibo. Be reasonable. Qianshouzhujian just uses brute force to subdue Jiuwei. Jiuwei does feel uncomfortable, even angry and resentful. But compared with yuzhibo, they can directly control themselves by using the eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope. Nine tail is disgust from the bottom of my heart. To be defeated and controlled. This is a different thing! "Of course, although this guy is barely behind the scenes, the real boss is Yu Zhibo, one of your old acquaintances, the ninth Lama." Naruto raised his head, looking at nine tail, that continue to say the words. Make nine tail instantly stare big own fox pupil. "Yuzhiboban!? That guy''s still alive! " Compared with Yu Zhibo, Dai Tu is an extremely strange name. Yuzhiboban is a name that Jiuwei is not familiar with. This guy controls himself as easily as he controls a pet. This is also the guy that Jiuwei has lived for thousands of years and hated most. "No, death is dead, but yuzhibo is really behind all this. Yuzhibo is acting under the name of yuzhibo, and yuzhibo is also planning his own resurrection. You should know most clearly that one of the biggest functions of reincarnation eye is to use the natural skill of reincarnation to resurrect the dead, That''s one of my plans This is a direct and shocking statement. Let nine tail fox pupil suddenly shrink. "Reincarnation eye, do you even know these things? Little devil Nine tail with a complex expression looking at Naruto, seems to be some incredible said. "Even your name, I know, nine lamas, I have already said, I know a lot of things, far beyond your imagination! It''s your right decision to cooperate with me, nine lamas Naruto looks up at Jiuwei, if there is a meaningful word. "Hum!" Make nine tail deeply see Naruto one eye. Immediately it seemed to be a general cold hum. "Ma, next you will gradually know, nine lamas, it''s almost time for me to leave today. By the way, I''d like to say hello to you in advance, nine lamas. Next I may use chakras with four or five tails. Four tails are OK. If five tails are good, reason may be a little difficult to maintain. At that time, nine lamas, Please restrain yourself, chakrali''s evil consciousness sometimes. It''s not nine tails. It''s his chakra nature. The average human who easily infects the Nine Tailed chakra. It''s easy to drive the negative emotions in your heart. It''s not Jiuwei''s deliberate control. Chapter 186 With Naruto''s current mental intensity. Five tail chakras. It''s really subtle. Especially in battle. Reason is more easily eroded. Once one''s negative emotions are completely aroused and burst out. Naruto will lose his mind completely. That''s not what Naruto wants to see. Although Naruto doesn''t think it''s as good as that, he plans to contact Mr. dashuewan, the S-level rebel in Muye village, in the forest of death tomorrow. It''s better to be prepared for the worst. It''s the proper meaning to say hello to Jiuwei in advance. "Well! Get out of here! Little devil Naruto''s words. On the contrary, Jiuwei showed a more fierce expression. The words that came out of the direct cold hum. Naruto doesn''t like it at all. Because he knows that Jiuwei has promised himself. "Then, please, nine lamas, good night!" Naruto waved to Jiuwei with a smile. Next second. Naruto''s body shape becomes illusory. Then it dissipated. And after Naruto disappeared. The fierce look on Jiuwei''s face also dissipated immediately. The smile on Jiuwei''s eyes flashed a faint look of thinking. "Interesting, really interesting! Yuzhibo spot? Didn''t expect to see you again? And that kid, who wants to unify the tolerance world, or even leave only one country? Ha ha, this idea is more arrogant and interesting than anyone I met before! Ha ha ha! ok I''ll help you, kid! No, whirlpool Naruto, I want to see if you can realize your wild hope or not A quiet night. The night wind that blows slowly. Under the surface of peace. What is about to surge up is the great waves. In this regard, all forces have their own plans. Will be ready to act. For Naruto. It was a very sweet night to sleep. The next day, the usual biological clock woke the Naruto on time. When Naruto slowly opens his eyes. Facing the first light of the morning. Naruto stretched his waist deeply and moved his neck slightly. Naruto''s face also showed a faint smile. Last night''s goals were all achieved. The art of flying thunder is successful! This is an extremely important link. Although not directly into the practical stage. But through his father wave Fengshui door printed into his mind related to the content of surgery. Naruto can know that very clearly. The art of flying thunder. Like all space ninja. There is one, and the only, important point. That''s the sense of space! The magic space carried by the earth kaleidoscope wheel eye is different. It is an independent space opened up by his own writing wheel pupil technique. As long as you open your own kaleidoscope, you can directly sense the existence of that space. Entering and leaving are very simple, just like entering your own home. The art of flying thunder is different. Positioning is a small thing. The most important thing is. You have to be able to sense where you are! One is the problem. What''s more difficult is that. If you have multiple positions. How do you clearly grasp and accurately travel through space to the coordinates you want to reach? This is the art of flying Thunder God, and also the most difficult point of all space-time Ninja - the sense of space! So, I want to control space-time ninja. It''s easy to say, after all, there''s only one problem, but it''s hard to say, and it''s super hard! The second generation of fire shadow created the art of flying Thunder God. Nuo is a big leaf. There are only four generations of Huoying society, which can carry forward and go further. The rest of the people. There are only three Shangren who once served as the direct shadow guards of the four generations of Huoying, I don''t know huoxuanjian, hezuidentical and dieiwashi. Others. No one would have learned the art of thunderbolt. The second generation of Huoying''s disciples, including the third generation of Huoying, Zhicun Tuan Zang, shuihumen Yan and Zhuan Shu Xiaochun, did not learn. That''s enough. I want to control time and space. It must be the corresponding space-time ability! However, for Naruto who originally existed in the open, what the original book failed to learn is the skill of flying Thunder God (100% of it is that the original master can''t learn, otherwise there''s no reason not to learn, there''s no chance in the early stage, and there''s a lot of opportunity in the middle and late stage.) In this life, it can be easily controlled. Even Naruto himself has not tried it directly. But Naruto himself vaguely has such a feeling. The art of flying thunder. I just need to spend a little time. It can be used directly. In the future, after being proficient. More space. You can use Thunderbolt freely like your father. And it''s not limited to fixed coordinates. It''s Raytheon moving coordinates! "Everything is ready. The next step is to wait for the curtain to officially open." Standing in front of the window, looking at the Muye village bathed in the morning light. Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, a wisp of forest smile appeared in his pupils, and he said in a low voice. Afternoon, around two o''clock. The scheduled meeting time before the start of the second exam. All the 22 teams that passed the first test yesterday came to the 44th training ground in Muye village within the prescribed time, which is also known as the dead forest. Even if he was born in Muye village, he was a formal ninja. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura also saw death forest here for the first time. This is also the largest training ground in Muye village. Some high-intensity survival simulation training can be held here. However, the survival simulation training held by Naruto and others in tolerance school was conducted in other training fields, not in the forest of death. After all, the scale of this training field is too large, and there are many dangerous beasts in it. According to the current teaching guidelines of tolerance school in Muye village, it is not suitable for young pupils to enter. Muye village rarely uses this training field, Except in some special seasons, such as this time''s Zhongren selection test. We should not only consider being in the village. It also needs a larger site. The 44th training ground was opened directly. Look at this lush 44th training ground. Don''t talk about Sakura. Sasuke can''t help but eyebrow slightly a Yang, pupil revealed a wisp of surprised look. After all, I''ve been in Muye for so long. It''s the first time I saw a huge training ground in my village. I don''t know the specific scale. But look at this part. You can probably guess how terrible the size of this training ground is. "Is the second exam going to be held here? It''s a bit gloomy. I don''t know what the second test is. " It''s a girl, after all. At the sight of the forest of death. Sakura is very intuitive feel a dangerous breath, the corners of the mouth can''t help twitching two, whispered. "Let''s gather here. The place of the examination must be here. As for the content of the examination, wait a minute, won''t you know?" Naruto toward the position of the Royal hand washing red beans nuzui, said with a smile. Chapter 187 22 teams. A total of 66 people. Plus the examiners who supervise all around. At the moment, the number of ninjas gathered in front of the death forest is close to 80. Almost everyone got here before the scheduled time. There was only one team of Cao Ren, who almost stepped on the spot and had a faint smell of blood that ordinary people couldn''t smell. Almost at the moment when that team of Cao Ren appeared, Naruto''s pupils also suddenly shrank. In less than 0.1 seconds, Naruto would immediately withdraw his eyes as if he had inadvertently scanned his eyes, because Naruto was very clear, If you stay for even 0.1 second, you will definitely be found by the opposite side. As a ninja. They would have been very sensitive to other people''s eyes, What''s more? The team is tolerant. "Finally, big snake pill!" It''s the famous Muye village S-level traitor, led by dasheban, who disguised himself together. The faint smell of blood. It must be the breath of the moment when the big snake pill killed the grass. It must be because I didn''t like it, so I didn''t deal with it more. The most important point is that the big snake pill doesn''t think that its bloody smell will be detected by anyone. Even the strongest upper endurance, yushouxihongdou, can''t detect the strange smell of the big snake pill. It also talks about the content of the second test. I can''t imagine that my teacher is standing quietly in the xiaren group. Naruto''s mouth is slightly upward, showing a good-looking radian. The target person appears. next. It''s to find the chance to contact with Mr. big snake pill. "However, probably this S-level traitor will come to Sasuke on his own initiative." Naruto Yu Guang glances at the two pillars standing beside him with an indifferent expression. Naruto thinks in his heart. "That''s the rule. People who want to give up now? After entering, there is no room for you to regret! Finally, I would like to stress that no one is allowed to open the scroll before arriving at the central tower. Otherwise, you will not only be disqualified from the examination, but all the consequences will be borne by you! " Top position. Yushouxihongdou looks at the 66 xiaren people with a gloomy expression. The words he says and those xiaren people who seem to show a ray of fear expression, the Hongdou Shangren''s heart is greatly satisfied, and the whole person''s expression becomes extremely happy. "It seems that no one has chosen to give up. Good! I like warriors like you. Next, go into the tent in order to pick up the scrolls of your team. When all the people have finished, the assessment will be officially opened! " Looking at the bottom, everyone didn''t choose to give up. Royal hand washed red bean to nod contentedly. This is how the game should be interesting! A wave of the hand. After entering the second level, the 22 teams of xiaren went to the tent to get the scroll of their own team according to the previous order. And it''s just before it''s Naruto''s turn to pick up the scroll. A red shadow came into Naruto''s eyes. Girls almost the same age. Red hair at that end. "Whirlpool fragrant phosphorus!" It''s almost the moment you see someone coming. Naruto''s pupils shrink slightly. One of the few remaining descendants of pure blood in the world. And it''s also when you see the phosphorous. There is a huge question in Naruto''s heart. Isn''t Xianglin the man of big snake pill? After the big snake pill was killed by two pillars. Joined the eagle team. More because Sasuke''s ruthless abandonment. He was brought back to Muye village by the original master. Although she is a prisoner, because of her identity as a member of the whirlpool clan, and because she also needs help from her body and some intelligence from the Xiao organization, Muye didn''t abuse the "prisoner lady", but now Naruto actually sees Xianglin in the middle endurance test. What''s more, the protective forehead on his forehead is actually Cao Ren? "Is this the butterfly effect caused by my appearance?" Naruto can''t help but guess in his heart. But on second thought, isn''t it right? The so-called butterfly effect. You have to take part in it yourself to change the plot, right? Xiang phosphorus is a big snake pill person, how is not now Naruto can affect the plot change? The plot before and after this is contradictory. Let Naruto have a strong puzzled mood. Of course, it''s not a bug. It''s because Naruto doesn''t know enough about the plot of the original novel. Originally, whirlpool Xianglin was caoren, and he was still in caoren village with his mother. It''s just that it was caoren, but she was more like a slave. At this time, Xianglin''s mother died because she had been "sucked" by caoren village. The reason why Xianglin took the Zhongren examination was that she was not able to take the exam. It''s also because Cao Ren takes a fancy to the same physical characteristics as his mother. The whirlpool group has great vitality. It can be used as medical Ninja without seal. In the original book, it''s also in the middle school test. Sasuke accidentally saved Xianglin. So as to get the favor of Xianglin. Later, the pharmacist or Mr. dashuewan, who was "traveling" in the death forest, found Xianglin and took it back to Yinren village. Xianglin, who has long been fed up with the inhuman treatment of caoren village, will not exclude Yinren village. This is connected with the following plot. Naruto, whether it''s because he didn''t see this part of the plot in his previous life, or because he has been through it for too long, and because there are too many plots in his previous life, he only remembers the main plot and almost forgets the rest. Naturally, he will be surprised that xiangphosphorus appears in Muye at this moment. But this surprise is just a moment of trance. "Sasuke, use magic to those two grass forbearance, control a little bit!" Within a second. After many thoughts flashed in Naruto''s mind, Naruto gently pulled Sasuke beside him, looked at the two grass forbearances standing with xiangphosphorus, and whispered to Sasuke. Since I don''t understand. Then take the initiative to ask! Anyway? Xianglin is one of his own people. In the previous life, I was just a simple girl. If there''s a chance. Naruto doesn''t mind rescuing xiangphosphorus. After all, the two Cao Ren don''t treat xiangphosphorus like they treat their companions. After that, we should arrange fragrant phosphorus. Let''s wait. The worst result. Don''t you still go to Yinren village? Anyway, Naruto himself has to negotiate with dasheban. This can be regarded as one of the conditions for negotiation! On one side, Sasuke Leng Bu Ding hears Naruto''s words. Of course, it''s a little confused about Naruto''s request. But in the last two months, Sasuke developed a habit that he didn''t know. Subconsciously, he listened to Naruto. Open the eye of the writing wheel directly. "Magic!" Direct release of guided magic. The two grass forbearances with relatively low strength did not notice at all. Chapter 188 But Xianglin noticed this. He has the divine eyes of the whirlpool clan and the strong sense of whirlpool fragrant phosphorus. At the present stage, the use of the writing wheel eyes of the two pillars and the level of magic can''t hide the perception of fragrant phosphorus. In fact, Naruto''s special perception before was similar to the unique divine eyes of the whirlpool clan, but Naruto didn''t know that the whirlpool clan had such skills. Secondly, Naruto''s perception, if you really want to say, is similar to the malicious perception under the Nine Tailed chakra mode, rather than the traditional Shenle mind. Just as the original works show that the fragrant phosphorus will use the divine joy mind. Its main function is to seek enemies on a large scale£¨ Of course, good and evil can also be distinguished to a certain extent, but starting from chakra''s perception of warmth and coldness, in the original work, Xianglin distinguishes Sasuke and Naruto chakra in this way, but in essence, it is the perception of Suodi type.) Close your eyes and open your heart. Use your chakra spread to search for the number of enemies in the limited range and the moving direction! With the improvement of individual strength, the search direction and accuracy are also improved. The Xiang phosphorus added to the eagle team in the original book is the enemy chakra with a radius of tens of kilometers! So, to sum up. The perception of Naruto is quite different from that of Shenle. After all, Naruto''s perception can''t reach the target. But it''s certain. This is really due to the perception of vortex lineage. Perhaps it is also another manifestation of Shenle''s mind and eye. Even though Xianglin is only 12 years old now, no one will teach Xianglin to use Shenle''s mind and eye, just groping by himself. You can already use the Shenle mind eye function initially. Sasuke''s writing eye opens, chakra''s special wave. As well as his side two grass endure chakra strange change. All of them are directly sensed by phoxim. But! As I''ve said before, Xiang phosphorus doesn''t regard Cao Ren as his teammate at all. They even abuse himself and his mother. In addition, Sasuke''s magic is only to release his "teammate" on his side. Naturally, Xiang phosphorus keeps silent directly. The line of sight peeking at him is directly opposite Naruto''s eyes. Naruto just smiles. See Naruto sight that moment. Fragrant phosphorus is the heart of a jump, like a frightened rabbit in general, immediately took back his sight. "The man? What is it? " In that moment. Xianglin didn''t feel any malice from Naruto''s sight. On the contrary, there is a faint warm feeling. This makes Xianglin feel at a loss. After hesitation. Xianglin remained silent. He didn''t say anything. And see the timid look of Xiang phosphorus. That slightly burly grass bear is very impatient to drag a strong Xiang phosphorus. "Stop dawdling! Hurry to get the scroll! " Caught off guard. Xiang phosphorus faltered and almost fell. After standing firm again, I dare not say anything more. "Yes." Only after a low reply. Immediately follow the steps of two grass forbearance. Head for the tent. And Naruto is watching Xiang phosphorus follow the two grass endure into the tent, pupil emerged a ray of fierce look. Although I don''t know the plot of this part of the original work. But Naruto can now see that these two grass forbearance did not regard xiangp as a teammate at all. That casual attitude and behavior. Even without any feelings. But in the end, Naruto has half the whirlpool blood. Even in his mother''s face, or in the previous life of the original works of Xianglin to Naruto''s favor. Naruto thinks it''s necessary to do it! The most important thing is. There is no risk at all. Although it may be a little cold-blooded or realistic. If there is a greater risk. It will even affect Naruto''s next plan. Naruto may also hesitate, or simply ignore the existence of xiangphosphorus. But now it''s zero risk! Naruto doesn''t need to hesitate at all. I haven''t waited for Sasuke to ask. Sakura, who also heard Naruto''s words, turned her head and asked with a look of curiosity. "Naruto? Why do you want Sasuke to use magic on those two Cao Ren? " Naruto, who had already prepared the answer in his heart, had no strange emotion on the surface. With a faint smile, he said directly. "Sakura, have you forgotten what the assessment content is? It''s a battle for the scroll of heaven and earth. In that case, we have to prepare ahead of time. After all, we don''t know what scroll is in the hands of which team! If the snatch is wrong, it is easy to waste time. To let Sasuke use magic directly is to collect intelligence in advance, and it is also for those weak teams. In this way, we will pass the second test as soon as possible! " That''s the perfect answer. Almost in Naruto words fall. Sakura and Sasuke on one side showed a look of a sudden. "I see. I''m a Naruto! In this way, we can really grab the scroll in the shortest time. Maybe it won''t take us half a day to finish the task! " Sakura is showing a look of admiration, looking at Naruto, tone seems to be some cheerful said. And on the other side of the two pillars, although a little want to find a strong enemy to fight for the scroll. But he is very clear that Naruto''s approach is the most correct way in this assessment. Sasuke, who habitually obeys Naruto''s command, didn''t say much. And then. It is also to prove one''s own words. Naruto also indicated more than four or five teams, which were obviously vegetable chickens. Let Sasuke use the eye of the writing wheel to directly release the "suggestive" magic. With so many backup teams. You can be absolutely sure that your team''s scroll collection task will be easily completed. As for wait, what if the scroll of Xianglin team is the same as that of his team? That''s easy! Naruto can explain directly when he has spare power. Help your teammates of the same class. Maybe they also need such scrolls? Anyway! No matter how many reasons. This grass tolerates the trouble of the team. Naruto is sure! No one can stop it! 22 teams. 11 scrolls of the sky. Scroll of 11 places. In theory, 11 teams will pass the second level. But the team that actually passed. It''s definitely within ten. Even if it''s a little less, eight or six are possible. One is that they don''t know what their scrolls are. The other is. Not to mention big snake pill. I love Luo alone. At this stage, I''m still a human pillar of the killer. If you run into any team in non Sharen village, 100% of them will do it. He doesn''t care whether the scrolls in your team are in line with them, or even if you take the initiative to give them, I love Luo. As long as I kill my heart, no one can stop me! What is the scroll that the seventh class received in the original book of the previous life. Naruto can''t remember. In this life, their team received the scroll of heaven. And it happened that the grass tolerance team of Xianglin was the scroll of the earth. Direct and easy! Because of Sasuke''s suggestive magic. It''s almost the moment the phosphorous team comes out of the tent. Sasuke knew the scroll type of his team. Then wait until the seventh shift leader gets the scroll of heaven. Don''t say it! Direct target! This is the team! Chapter 189 After all 22 teams have collected the scrolls. Under the instruction of yushouxi Hongdou. The 22 teams were also dispersed. Under the leadership of other deputy examiners. Go to different entrances to the training ground. Then the team at the same entrance has to enter the forest of death at intervals. In this assessment, no examinee is allowed to carry any supplies except weapons. In those days, everything depends on himself, and so does the food! let me put it another way. It''s a different kind of survival exercise. The Naruto team is also in the middle of the sequence. He was taken to entrance No. 2 by a deputy examiner. Directly into the three people, straight jump to the tree, overlooking the surrounding scenery. "It''s really a closed space." Naruto looked around and said with a slight frown. "Sakura, can you feel the specific position of the grass tolerance team?" Sasuke uses magic to induce. Know what kind of scrolls those teams have. And then they mark it unconsciously. Sakura this time. What I learned from Kakashi is all about magic and perception type. Powerful and accurate perception, that is definitely impossible. But there is no problem with a rougher perception. Although Naruto also has perception. But as I said before, it must be aimed at yourself, with more intense emotional fluctuations, and it must be closer, or in some special cases, it is not the perception of the enemy. Naturally, it is impossible to detect the grass tolerance team! Sakura''s perception is a basic and rough type. However, it is a very direct and practical type of seeking enemies. In addition, Sasuke is already a dark mark. As long as it''s not really the opposite entrance. Naruto believes Sakura should be able to sense the general location. indeed. Almost in Naruto words fall. Sakura is a quick seal, mobilize chakra release perception ninja. In less than three seconds. "The distance is not very far. It''s about our left direction. The straight-line distance is about 10 kilometers!" Sakura is a direct lock on the grass bear the approximate position of the trio. It is also because the perception of Ninjutsu is not very deep, and Sakura''s own level is not high. With the help of auxiliary conditions, she can only lock in a general range, but this is enough for Narutos. 10 kilometers in a straight line. At the speed of Naruto three. It doesn''t take much time to get there. "Good! Then go ahead and do it Naruto nodded gently. Immediately after that, a jump. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" The chakras of the three broke out, flying out of the figure, moving toward the direction of Sakura''s perception. Persimmon to pick soft pinch. Not to mention this kind of soft persimmon. There is no pressure in the palm of Naruto''s hand. It is also when the Naruto trio is running towards the Cao Ren trio. The grass tolerance team just entered the death forest from entrance 7. Except for Xianglin, the other two didn''t realize that the danger was approaching. But it can be kept secret before. Now Naruto and others are coming. As a sense of Ninja, Xianglin has to speak. otherwise. If Naruto and others are too weak. If defeated. If you don''t report your concealment, you will be Cruelly Abused by these two people. A scene like that. I don''t want to go through it anymore. But also to ensure that the two grass will not have time to escape. In Xianglin''s perception, we estimated the speed of Naruto team. In the case of more than half the distance. "Well, there are enemies approaching. It should be Muye''s ninja." Looking at walking in the front is still swearing, seems to vent some dissatisfaction with the two grass endure. Xiang phosphorus with a look of hesitation said. And Xianglin''s words. Also make two grass endure suddenly facial expression a change. "The ninja of Muye?" "In what position, what distance!" With a machete on his back, the burly Zhongren directly grasped Xiang phosphorus''s right shoulder and asked fiercely, in a very powerful and brutal way. Make fragrant phosphorus eat pain immediately. But I didn''t dare to shout. "In the southwest, they are about four or five kilometers away. They are very fast and are still fast approaching." Keep your mother''s teachings in mind. I''ve always been hiding my fragrant phosphorus. Even at this age, the range of Shenle''s mind is more than ten kilometers. However, under deliberate concealment, caoren village only thinks that the maximum effective range of Xianglin is barely ten kilometers. The precision is within five kilometers. Naturally, the two grass forbearance did not doubt xiangp''s words. Just a cursing. "Soul light! Did you find it so quickly!? It seems that this team of Muye ninjas also have perception type ninjas. It''s very difficult to evacuate directly, and there are other risks. Attack directly! I can''t say it''s still a garbage Ninja! If we can''t, we''ll separate and retreat, and let this girl be the bait! " On the other side, the tall, thin grass said with a gloomy expression. Even in front of the fragrant phosphorus, silk did not hide her malice. But the fragrant phosphorus can only be shivering in one side, does not dare to say anything at all. "Well! That''s it! " The stout grass nodded without hesitation and said in reply. It''s almost after the two agreed on a strategy. Not much time. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" The figures of Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura in the seventh class are coming to Xiangyu and the other two Cao Ren. It''s also when I see Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. The two Cao Ren were overjoyed. Are these three little ghosts!? They are about the same age as the girl in their team. Such a kid. According to the regulations of Muye village. It''s definitely just after graduation. It must be a rookie ninja. Don''t they ravage as much as they want!? the moment. The leader, a burly grass, took down the machete on his back directly, and his face showed a look of grim smile. "I don''t think it''s a cruel role. It turns out that I''m just three suckling kids! Shuilai! You just watch it! I''ll take care of these two kids! " "Yes, boss, hurry up! But I think that Muye Ninja can stay! It''s called the forest of death. According to the words of the wood leaf, if we do something, no one will find out! " The tall, gloomy man also had a mean smile. This is a direct statement. Its potential meaning. It''s self-evident. The first time is to understand the Sakura suddenly angry, with a look at the garbage general look at the bottom of the two grass endure. I wish I could just go up and scrape these two ghost light guys! Chapter 190 Looking at the arrogant expression in front of him, holding a machete, and threatening to kill the three of them by one person, Naruto can''t help but smile in silence. Noticing Sakura''s angry expression, Naruto smiles and shakes his head. "Sakura, there''s nothing to be angry with such a person. Anyway, it''s a corpse right away!" Naruto looked at the bottom of the two grass endure, pupil emerged a wisp of murder, coldly said. Sasuke on one side also looked at the two grass forbearance with a cold expression. It was like looking at the dead, and Naruto''s words, which made the two grass forbearance angry. "Arrogant little devil! I''ll let you know what it means to respect your predecessors! " There was a look of fury on the face of the heaviest grass. "Boom!" A meal on the sole of the foot. The chakra that burst out directly. He swung his machete and jumped on it. "Zuo..." I haven''t waited for Naruto to say anything. "Hum!" One side of the small cherry eyebrow is to emerge a wisp of evil spirit. "Bang!" It''s the same figure that''s directly facing us. "So fast!" It''s just normal speed. But the flying body. In front of the eyes of the leading grass. There was an obvious look of horror. In a flash. Sakura''s figure is to appear in front of that grass endure. They are not given any chance to react at all. "Go to hell! Soul light fellow Only in front of Naruto and Sasuke can chunye Sakura children''s shoes keep a quiet face. At the moment, she is completely enraged by this Cao Ren and waves her fist with all her strength. Hit the grass bear heavily on the abdomen. "Wow!" Under the pain of eating. The face of the burly grass became twisted. Compared to the time of 0.1 seconds. "Shua!" Sakura''s figure, which is directly horizontal. The right leg is heavily kicked on the head of this grass endure. Under the hammer. I want to faint. As you fly backwards. At this moment, it feels like the whole world is spinning. "Dong!" The figure on the ground. "Wow" When a mouthful of blood comes out. This grass tolerance is a direct loss of combat effectiveness. On the other hand, tall and thin grass, who was going to watch the play, just widened his eyes and put on a look of astonishment. It''s better to go to the theatre. It''s just the opposite. "Whoosh!" On the battlefield. The most taboo is Lengshen. Not to mention at this time of great disparity in strength. When the tall and thin man was staring at Sakura. Sasuke a jump is directly came to the tall and thin grass bear behind. "What And Cao Ren who can react. Just as he was about to reach for his weapon. "Peng!" Sasuke gently a hand knife, hit in the thin tall grass endure neck. A heavy blow to a deadly place. The action of Cao Ren is a meal. It''s dark. The body is soft to fall down. There was no effort at all. Easily. Sasuke and Sakura are each easy to trample off the two grass tolerance. Then Sakura and Sasuke skillfully opened the backpacks of two grass forbearance to search for the scroll. As for xiangphosphorus, Naruto had already said before the action that the red haired girl should not move. He had some questions to ask. Although a little curious. But it may involve Naruto''s own privacy. Sakura naturally didn''t ask much. Sasuke is too lazy to ask. Naruto shrugged his shoulders, jumped down the tree and walked towards the whirlpool of fragrant phosphorus. And looking at the Xiang phosphorus coming face to face. Even in the mind and eyes of the former God. Naruto''s chakra even makes Xianglin feel warm. But at this moment. Looking at the Naruto with a faint smile walking gently. Xiang phosphorus''s heart can not suppress the emergence of a wisp of despair, the body shaking uncontrollably. Looking at Xiang phosphorus, it''s like seeing the devil. Naruto suddenly has a kind of inexplicable feeling. I don''t seem to have done anything to her, do I? Of course, Naruto himself doesn''t think about it. Anyway, those two Cao Ren are Xiang Lin''s current team-mates. Besides, Xiang Lin knows how fierce these two Cao Ren were in the past. Now that they are three times five divided by two, they are solved by Sasuke and Sakura. Obviously, we can see that the leader of this team is Naruto. If the two team-mates are so terrible, Fragrant phosphor 100% can think Naruto more terrifying! And the relationship between the two villages is really not very good. Looking at Sasuke and Sakura to two grass forbearance silk merciless appearance. Xiang phosphorus was afraid that Naruto would come directly to end her, so she would be afraid. "Don''t be afraid. I won''t do anything to you. I just want to ask you a few questions. And according to your answers, I think I can still give you some help." I can see the fear of Xianglin. Naruto did not get too close, but stopped at a relatively safe distance, with a gentle smile on his face. He looked at xiangphosphorus and said softly. And Naruto''s words. Is also to make the fragrant phosphorus slightly stay. As a natural with a strong sense of xiangphosphorus. It''s impossible to distinguish other people''s lies. But it''s in the perceptual range of phoxim. She can feel that Naruto is not harboring any kind of malice, especially the distance of deliberately stopping. Although it is meaningless for ninja, this kind of action undoubtedly calms the frightened heart of xiangphosphorus. Listening to Naruto''s words, xiangphosphorus''s frightened expression seems to be weakened, but it is still a timid look. Naruto was not in a hurry to urge Xianglin. He was very aware of the situation. It really needs a little time for the reaction. "You.. What do you want to ask? " At least it survived from the harsh environment of caoren village. Xianglin''s inner pressure resistance is fairly good. After realizing that Naruto really has no malice. That is already gradually calm down heart, fragrant phosphorus strong courage, looking at Naruto, weak tone asked. "Don''t worry, it won''t involve too much of your privacy, and you won''t ask about caoren village. Let me introduce myself first. My name is whirlpool Naruto." Anyway? Naruto has half the whirlpool blood. And that''s the direct word. It also makes the pupil of fragrant phosphorus shine slightly. "Whirlpool Naruto?" I couldn''t believe it for the first time. But reason is telling Xiang phosphorus that the blonde boy has no reason to cheat himself. And if that''s true. Before I first saw the blonde, I had a certain favor, which can be explained. It''s just that. "But your hair color is..." Xianglin seems to be hesitant. Looking at Naruto, tone some struggling appearance said. "Oh? Because, to be exact, I only have half of the whirlpool blood. My mother is a whirlpool family, but my father is not, and my father is also a powerful ninja, so I inherit my father''s hair color. " Naruto said softly with a gentle voice. And such words. At the same time that the fragrant phosphorus suddenly. On the other side, Sasuke and Sakura look at Naruto with a look of doubt. Chapter 191 After all, this is the first time Naruto has talked about his parents in front of them. Before Sasuke, Sakura just know Naruto is an orphan. It''s not clear what Naruto''s life experience is. Naruto doesn''t talk about it. Even the teammates, but after all, are outsiders, they are more unlikely to ask. In particular, Sasuke has a similar experience. Plus, how about the character of the two pillars. Never ask a question like that. But Naruto himself is different. Look at this. Naruto''s mother seems to come from a certain forbearance tribe. And the girl with red hair in front of her is of the same race. Maybe red hair is one of them? From Naruto''s words. Both Sasuke and Sakura can make similar judgments. This can also explain why Naruto wants to keep the red haired girl and treat her so gently. If they meet their own people, their attitude is almost the same. In addition, Sasuke and Sakura recognize from Naruto''s words that Naruto''s father seems to be a very powerful ninja. And it''s because of blood heredity. So I don''t have red hair like my mother. It''s blonde. At the moment. Sasuke and Sakura naturally do not associate with the four generations of Huoying. It''s not just because of the limitations of thinking. The most important thing is that these two people with short experience have no ability to think about it. Although a little curious, on one hand, this situation is not suitable for questioning, on the other hand, it is still that sentence. This involves Naruto''s own privacy. If Naruto does not say it, others should not ask too much. Sasuke and Sakura take out the scroll of the ground from the two Narutos, and they directly end up with the two Narutos (this is what Naruto told them before, but now they start, Not to mention Sasuke, Sakura will not have any hesitation.) Is to stand on one side, watching Naruto and Xiang phosphorus talk. Xianglin naturally noticed Sasuke and Sakura''s actions. Watch two grass bear die. Even if it''s Cao Ren who has been abusing himself. But there is still a sense of sadness. It turned a little pale. Naruto also noticed it for the first time. "Don''t worry. Although I''m not 100% sure, I can be sure that you are also a whirlpool. Besides, if I guess correctly, you should not live in a good environment in caoren village, right? At least, they don''t treat you as a teammate, do they? I''ll give you protection. " Naruto tries to make his words light and slow. It''s really because xiangphosphorus is stimulated a little bit at the moment. Naruto is really afraid that this girl will faint directly, or even be mentally confused. That''s really bad. Say so. Maybe it''s a little bit too far. However, Naruto attaches great importance to the ability of Xianglin in the original work. Moreover, the most important thing is that as a whirlpool group, xiangphosphor is absolutely the existence that Naruto can choose to believe. In other words, as long as xiangphosphor can trust itself and keep xiangphosphor, it will become one of its greatest help in the future. Or the most reliable one! As for the situation that you have to choose to escape from the wood leaf, how to keep the fragrant phosphorus? Naruto has said that before. Now in the forest of death, isn''t there the most suitable guy? Just make a deal with that guy. Naruto believes that the safety of Xianglin can be guaranteed. After all, if you can keep your life, how can you talk about the future? Therefore, the follow-up plan, Naruto has the bottom in his heart, the current situation is to get the initial trust of xiangphosphorus, which is extremely important. Looking at Naruto''s "relative" sincere eyes. Of course, there is still some uneasiness in the heart. But it seems that she can only choose to believe Naruto''s words. The seemingly simple Xiang phosphorus, in fact, after all kinds of beating in caoren village, is much more mature than many people of the same age. add. The credibility of Naruto''s words is really high. "Well the moment. Xiang phosphorus also slightly lowered his head and gave a low reply. "You can believe me. This is the best thing. The things I want to ask are not complicated. One is to confirm your identity, and the other is to ask why you appear in caoren village and whether there are other whirlpool people?" It seems that Xianglin chooses to believe in himself, at least on the surface. Naruto breathed a sigh of relief for a moment. After a little meditation, he continued to speak. This remark is also half true and half false. After all, Naruto is 100% able to confirm the identity of xiangphosphorus. One is appearance. One is hair color. The other is perception. Just like Xiangyu, she has a little affection for Naruto at that moment. Naruto is also very pleased to see xiangphosphorus. It sounds a little mysterious. But people connected by blood do have a kind of connection and perception. Naturally, Naruto can be sure that the girl in front of him is definitely the one who joined the team of Sasuke hawk in the original work. And the next answer of Xianglin also confirmed Naruto''s conjecture. "My name is the whirlpool Xiang phosphorus still looks at Naruto with a little scared expression. After taking a deep breath, she says in a soft voice, with a slight tremor in her words. "As for caoren village, I''m not really caoren. Caoren village just treats me and my mother as slaves. When I was very young, my mother and I were caught in caoren village by caoren. There are no other whirlpool people in caoren village, and my mother, two years ago, just That''s all. Fragrant phosphorus immediately silent down. And Naruto naturally is the first time to get the meaning of the fragrance phosphorus. In my mind, I flashed the ability of fragrant phosphorus in the original work. Apart from finding out the enemy. As a whirlpool group, xiangphosphorus has great vitality. Injured people, as long as they bite any part of xiangphosphorus, can directly absorb the vitality of xiangphosphorus to recover their injury, which is more direct and effective than any medical Ninjutsu. Just a little closer, Naruto noticed the tooth marks on xiangphosphorus, although Naruto did not remember this part of the original work. However, from the perspective of Xianglin, it can be inferred that Xianglin''s mother should also have the same ability. If you use it with restraint. Give it enough recovery time. Theoretically, the great vitality of the whirlpool clan is inexhaustible. But obviously. According to the current age of Xianglin, her mother''s age is at most in her 30s. Listening to the meaning, she must have been killed by the unrestrained consumption of vitality by those grass forbearance in caoren village! "Light soul!" When I think about it. Naruto can''t help being angry in his heart. Naruto takes a deep breath to calm down his restless mood. "So it''s just you, isn''t it?" Naruto asked softly. Chapter 192 PS: Dear book friends, come to the original subscription, please, now the author''s new welfare of the starting point, if you don''t subscribe to 500, you can''t enjoy it, please! Support Xiaoye. Xiaoye bows here. Thank you! After a short silence, Xiang phosphorus nodded silently. Look at the fragrant phosphorus like this. Naruto''s heart is also a ray of pity. Naruto in this life is definitely not the kind of person who has the spirit of fearless dedication, and will not become the so-called just partner. That kind of person is indeed very noble and worthy of respect, but it is also the stupidest guy in Naruto''s opinion. In a harmonious world like the previous life, such a person may not be rewarded well, Let alone the cruel world of cannibalism in this life, Naruto will always take his own interests and safety as the first priority. After that, Naruto doesn''t mind acting as a temporary justice partner if he can do what he can, let alone being a Naruto''s clansman, It''s enough for Naruto to help xiangphosphorus. Moreover, xiangphosphorus is bound to become one of Naruto''s strongest AIDS in the future. Now it''s worth paying some price and taking a little risk. Don''t think Naruto is too realistic. But only justice within one''s ability is justice. Justice beyond one''s ability? sorry. Maybe it looks tragic. But in fact, it will only bring more cruel tragedy. So. Never do anything beyond your ability. Because you never know what kind of disastrous consequences that seemingly brave decision will bring! "I know that you probably can''t believe me 100%, but you should be more aware that you have no other choice. I will provide you with a relatively stable place to go, and even guarantee your safety to a certain extent. It is necessary to make it clear that I don''t want to cheat you, but to a certain extent, it can''t be 100%, But at least I can make sure that I will be more free and comfortable than you have been in caoren village. Of course, I will not force you to accept my proposal. It all depends on you, Xianglin. " Naruto looked at Xiang phosphorus, with a more serious expression, gently said. One hundred percent of that guarantee. Naruto doesn''t believe it. Naruto will not make such a promise. Because from the perspective of Naruto. The so-called 100%. It''s the biggest lie in itself. Whether in the past or in this life. What human beings are good at is always lying. 100% is the most ridiculous existence of lies. Naruto will not give Xiang phosphorus such a promise, because he can''t guarantee his own future. How can he guarantee the future of others? And it''s just this kind of unabashed words. On the contrary, it calms the heart of xiangphosphorus. Xianglin is not sure whether she chose the right Naruto in front of her. But she can be sure that the blonde in front of her didn''t cheat herself. In Xianglin, the short 12 years of life experience. Naruto has such an attitude. It was enough to make her feel the warmth of others besides her mother. A trace of sincerity in the pupil. It was only at that moment. Fragrant phosphorus heart, the last trace of hesitation and fear is completely disappeared at this moment, facing Naruto''s blue pupil, fragrant phosphorus slowly nodded. But looked at the fragrant phosphorus and did not refuse oneself. Naruto''s face also showed a happy look. Sasuke and Sakura on one side also see Naruto seems to have finished talking with the girl. That is, they came up with their own light steps. "Naruto, is this girl of your race?" Sakura came close, with a look of curiosity, looking at the expression seems to have timid xiangp, asked softly. The distance is not very far. Sakura and Sasuke also heard a little bit of the conversation between Naruto and Xiangyu, or it should be said that Naruto didn''t mean to hide, not only because the content of the conversation didn''t involve much important information, but also because Naruto believed that Sasuke and Sakura were not the kind of people who would casually spread other people''s privacy. And the most important thing is. Naruto will choose to flee Muye village after the Zhongren test. Even if today''s talk is spread, Naruto who left Muye village has no scruples. It can even be said that Naruto has plans to spread his life story in the village after he left Muye village. It doesn''t matter whether or how many people believe it. It''s important, Let this news spread all over Muye village and even the country of fire! This is the first step of Naruto''s revenge on Muye village! It''s also the most critical first step! "Well, her name is whirlpool fragrant phosphorus. She came from the same ethnic group as my mother. I had a sense of familiarity when I saw her before today''s exam. I just confirmed the identity of fragrant phosphorus. She was coerced by Cao Ren. I plan to protect fragrant phosphorus temporarily, OK? Sasuke? Sakura Naruto turned to Sasuke and Sakura and said softly. "Since we are Naruto''s people, naturally there is no problem, and our task has been completed. We can go directly to the central tower, this girl... I''ve already told Mr. Kakashi about Xianglin. Let Mr. Kakashi help me. " Sakura naturally didn''t care at all and said with a smile. One side of the high cold two pillars is also slightly nodded, Yu Zhibo young master can not care about this small matter. Suggestions for Sakura. Naruto also nodded with a smile. As for the so-called direct departure to the tower, and tell Kakashi about xiangphosphorus? Don''t be funny. If you do that, Naruto''s brain is full of water. In the next part of the journey, Naruto doesn''t plan to wait for the snake playing uncle to show up. Naruto has to find an excuse to leave the team to find the snake pill. Search method. It''s not easy to capture the fragrant phosphorus? Of course, Naruto did not take into account the huge difficulties brought about by the strength gap. As for the reasons for leaving the team temporarily. Naruto has already come up with several in his mind. It''s just that. The reasons Naruto prepared in advance seem useless. Almost at the time of Sakura''s words falling. Naruto is about to say something. "Well?" Suddenly. Naruto suddenly cold heart! It''s like being targeted. And at the same time. "Looks like someone''s coming!" The gap in strength. So that a strong sense of the incense phosphorus in the first time did not feel any breath. It was only at the moment when the breath of forest was released. Face the chilling feeling. Xiang phosphorus''s face directly showed a look of fear. "Sasuke! Sakura There''s no need for Naruto to say more. Sasuke and Sakura are also in their own hearts, a single hand, that directly appears in the palm of the pain. Three people are each with a dignified incomparable expression, looking at the slender figure from the shadow. It''s also the moment when you see someone coming. Naruto''s pupil also can''t help but suddenly shrink. "Big snake pill!" The words that came to my mind in a flash. Naruto''s whole body muscles are also completely tense at this moment! Chapter 193 Naruto recognized the big snake pill. Xianglin is through their own perception. Understand the horror of the comer. This cold feeling. Such an awe inspiring atmosphere. For the first time in the 12 years of fenugreek''s survival. Even in caoren village. The leader of caoren village that I saw from afar can''t compare with the "young man" who seems to be a little neutral in front of me now! no Not even qualified to compare! Not willing to believe it. But Xianglin must admit that the person in front of him is at least ten times stronger than anyone he has ever seen! This kind of breath. Let Xianglin can''t help shivering. And at the moment of seeing the face and forehead. Fragrant phosphorus is a pupil shrink, directly reveal a touch of horror and can''t believe the expression. Cao Ren''s forehead protection. Familiar face. This is no doubt that this time Cao Ren Village was sent out to take part in the exam. But look at this familiar face. Fragrant phosphorus is to feel the whole body cold. Because it''s within her range of perception. The person in front of me is not the same person. It''s being replaced! Be aware of that. Fragrant phosphorus is cold all over the body. On the other hand, Sasuke and Sakura have different mentality. Especially during this period of time, the two pillars, which have gained great experience and confidence, stride forward one by one. The double gouyu wheel eyes, which are directly opened, look at "snake uncle" with a very sharp expression, and say in a cold voice. "Who is it?" "Ha ha! Who am I? To put it simply, the enemy? Little guy, didn''t you bully ninja in our village just now? Then I''ll try it next! " The snake pill came out of the shadow completely, stretched out his long tongue, and licked his lips skillfully. Looking at Sasuke''s eyes, there was a ray of extreme greed in his eyes. "Cao Ren?" Sasuke noticed the forehead protection on dasheban''s forehead. He sneered twice, and the disdain and sarcasm of chiguoguo appeared in his eyes. From the perspective of the young master of yuzhibo family. Let''s not talk about the patience of those from other villages. Even those in the village. Sasuke recognized the opponent only with the team Naruto. The rest. At most, a few people like Xiao Li and Ning CI will make Er Zhu raise a little interest. The rest is scum! What''s more, what''s more, what''s present is Cao Ren''s companion who was killed by himself. Even though the breath seems a little strange. But it''s still not in Sasuke''s eyes. "Hum..." When Sasuke''s left hand turned, he wanted to attack directly. "Sasuke! Don''t move Side position. Naruto is the first step to stop in front of Sasuke. Sasuke is slightly stunned by the solemn look on his face. "Naruto?" "This guy isn''t just a fish!" Naruto takes a deep breath and says in a deep voice, looking at the snake uncle with a leisurely expression. Even the pride of Sasuke. After hearing Naruto''s words. The scorn in my heart also completely dissipated. The recovered pace and the slightly pulled posture changed from the offensive posture to the defensive posture in an instant. The two pillars only occasionally had the meaning of sunny weather, but it didn''t mean that the attack posture changed to the defensive posture There is something wrong with the young master. When he saw Naruto''s posture, Sasuke knew that there was something strange in front of him. Its strength has at least reached the level of not cutting again. Mentality is also quickly switched over. Seeing Naruto seems to be able to feel his own strength, and let Sasuke calm down with a word. The sight of big snake pill looking at Naruto also shows an extremely obvious and interested look. "Sakura, you should protect xiangphosphorus and retreat to a safe distance for the time being. Pay attention to the surrounding and don''t let others get close to you. Let me and Sasuke deal with it here!" It''s not that long. But in the last two months, I got along with the task. The three people have formed a corresponding tacit understanding and habits with each other. It''s not just Sasuke. When Naruto''s first words fall. Sakura is also the same to get the potential meaning of Naruto discourse. "Well, I see! Naruto, you and Sasuke, be careful But also become extremely decisive up, already a little bit of the original in the wind "Sakura Lord" style of Sakura is also directly replied. Turning over and directly pulling up, it seems that the whole body has become soft and fragrant phosphorus, a vertical body, directly opened the distance, very decisively retreated towards the rear position. Sakura thinks a little more than Sasuke. At least from Sakura''s point of view. The enemy that appears at the moment. Strength at least and no longer cut equal, or even more than, otherwise, Naruto will not show that expression. You know, it''s better not to cut. Naruto two months ago was eligible for head-on confrontation. Not to mention the stronger now. If the combat level is raised to that level, it is not something that you can intervene in. It will only become a burden to stay. Even if I''m not willing to. Sakura is still in the fastest time to react, with xiangphosphorus to evacuate the scene. "Snake uncle" still has an expression of great interest on his face. He doesn''t care about the retreat of Sakura and Xiangyu at all. His goal is to put them in front of him, or most of them are Sasuke. The snake pill, which is waiting for time, looks at Naruto and Sasuke. "SA, it seems to be ready, isn''t it? Then let''s start our fight! " Big snake pill gloomy smile, that burst out in the moment of a power. At close range. Naruto and Sasuke''s face changed. I feel this majestic breath, as well as the strong murderous atmosphere that is not hidden in it. The Naruto, who was psychologically prepared and knew that he looked like an ordinary "Yin Rou Cao Ren" in front of him, was ok, while Sasuke showed an expression of horror in his pupils. This kind of breath. This kind of pressure. Even the thunder tooth and no longer chop in the former Bo Kingdom mission, the wolf tooth avalanche in the snow Kingdom, and the name of the snow Kingdom - Fenghua Furao are incomparable! "This guy!" Even if it''s very different from the original. Strength should be increased by one level. But in the face of such a big snake pill. Of course, not to be completely deterred, the need for self mutilation before action. But Sasuke''s right hand, which held kuwu, still vibrated slightly. It''s really the big snake pill''s killing spirit is too strong. The gap in dimension. It''s very good that Sasuke can keep calm and rational. And seeing Naruto and Sasuke''s eyes can almost be said to be Qingming. A wisp of surprised look in the pupil of the big snake pill flashed away. But now there is no hesitation. "Forbearance - the art of channeling!" As soon as it comes up, it''s a big killer. The broken fingertips, the fast knot. "No! Back! Sasuke Chapter 194 The huge chakra that was mobilized in a flash. The white smoke spread in an instant. "Boom!" One second. Several huge figures came out of thin air. There''s no need for Naruto reminders. At the moment when the heavy shadow came. Sasuke''s pupil suddenly shrank. The chakra that burst out directly. "Peng!" The figure retreating rapidly. And wait until the two pull apart. "Bang!" "Dong!" Several huge shadows hit heavily on the position where they had stood before. Naruto and Sasuke take a closer look. Both of them couldn''t help feeling cold. Shadow is nothing else. It''s a few giant Brown snakes with big open mouths. It''s like you can easily swallow Naruto and Sasuke. The big snake pill is standing on the top of the head of the giant snake in the center with a gloomy smile, and its pupils are full of fun. "SA! Do your best to fight! It''s a dangerous game that you will lose your life if you are not careful Falling words. "Whoosh!" The giant snake that pounced directly on it. "Sizzling, sizzling, sizzling, sizzling" It''s a snake letter. The filthy mucus from that school. "Sasuke!" "Well!" Above the front. The response that needs to be made immediately, the sound and shadow of jumping up. Naruto and Sasuke are also in the air in the rapid seal. "Huodun - the art of haohuoqiu!" "Feng Dun - the art of great breakthrough!" Big snake pill want to weigh the strength of Sasuke at this stage and the use of writing wheel eye. Naruto also plans to fight before a formal conversation! Because of a lot of things. You have to use force to "persuade" others, and then you can enter the conversation stage! Especially in terms of the current position and apparent strength of dasheban and Naruto. Not a fight? Do you think dashewan will talk to Naruto peacefully? Don''t be funny! On this occasion! Let''s fight first! "Boom!" The agglutinated chakra. The imprint formed directly. Suddenly. Above the front. A huge fireball. Then there was a gale. A crackling roar. Face the snake head and fireball. "Ouch!" The scorching heat. A sharp wind blade. After all, it''s just the lowest level snake that big snake pill can teleport. The first two were directly engulfed by the fire and then broke apart in the wind blade. And the big snake pill is a relaxed over body, jump away from the original position, in another big snake to meet and up. "Whoosh!" Naruto flashed. Shining figure. Appear directly in front of the big snake pill. "Ho Ho?" It seems that he was surprised at Naruto''s initiative. There was a strange look in the pupil of the big snake pill. "Peng!" Naruto doesn''t care. The figure that wriggles up directly. Jerk your right leg. Hit the snake on the head. ¡°£¡£¡¡± Snake in pain. It''s a harsh sound. Subconsciously, it''s the head of the snake. The big snake pill frowned slightly. It''s not waiting for the reaction. "Feng Dun - the art of LAN cut!" "Forbearance -- the art of shadow separation!" Naruto, that''s the direct and rapid imprint. Cut the wind line! Smooth as silk. A snake head cut directly in half from the front. The gushing blood. When the sky is sputtering. There is no barrier in general, toward the sky in the big snake pill strong attack fly past. And the scattered shadow. Big snake pill gently smile, still not in a hurry. "Forbearance - latent snake hand!" Wind escape Ninjutsu, which is easy to avoid. Soon afterwards. That straight from the big snake pill between the sleeves suddenly out of several dark shadows. Directly bite on Naruto''s several separate bodies. Snake venom that spreads rapidly through the body. Several separate faces quickly turned from white to black. Paralyzed figure. "Poof!" "Poof!" "Poof!" Then they turned into white fog and disappeared. Extremely relaxed and relaxed appearance. The Naruto who saw this scene was not surprised at all. This kind of continuous attack is only to deal with the middle and lower forbearance. At most, ordinary forbearance will be threatened to some extent. Naruto is very clear that it is impossible to threaten the big snake pill at all. It''s just a tentative move. The next moment. Naruto kicks with one foot. Directly kick out the other snake with its big mouth open. "Bang!" A giant brown snake that smashes hard on the ground. The dust that followed. Above the right hand. In the big snake pill that suddenly contracted pupil. A mass of blue chakra instantly condenses on Naruto''s palm. "Spiral pill" The name of this operation has just come to the mind of Da she wan. But the former Muye Sanren found that the spiral pill seemed to be a little bigger than he knew!? Not just that. It was almost at the time when Naruto used "big jade spiral pill" directly. On the back side angle. It''s already taking advantage of the opportunity of Naruto''s sudden attack. Sasuke who pushes forward to the key position. The thunder attribute chakra directly erupted from the body. Soaring speed. The insight ability of writing wheel eye is brought into full play. Accurate coordinates of the big snake pill captured. In the depth of Sasuke''s eyes, a ray of fierce color appeared. The arms that were swinging hard. "Whew" "Whew" "Whew" "Whew" More than ten swords were thrown directly. In the air into a fierce cold. He ran to the vital points of the snake pill in the air. In the air situation. This is a position that seems difficult to change. However, for the big snake pill, it is very simple. "Tudun - the art of earth flowing wall!" First, an easy turn. He avoided more than ten swords thrown by Sasuke. And then there was the quick printing. Two palms together. And then. "Boom!" Above the surface. Suddenly, a huge soil wall crossed. The gap between Naruto and big snake pill. "No!" In a flash. Naruto''s lost field of vision is a sudden flash of thought in his mind. "Sasuke! Get out of here It''s not just a shrill shout at Sasuke behind the dirt wall. At that moment, there was no hesitation to directly burst out nine tail chakra. A Nine Tailed chakra jacket wrapped all over. The original blue jade spiral pill became scarlet at this moment. A decisive and direct way. "Boom!" The right palm pressed heavily on the earth wall in front of him. "Big jade spiral pill!" With Naruto''s deep drink. That is the earth wall that Naruto easily broke. Next second. What is reflected in Naruto''s eyes is the figure of dasheban who is attacking Sasuke with great speed. Naruto is fast. Sasuke''s response was not slow either. It''s almost on the dirt wall. The moment of Naruto''s cry. Sasuke is aware of the grass in front of forbearance to do it yourself! But Sasuke and Naruto have completely different ideas. Chapter 195 He completely thought it was the big snake pill that wanted to break each one. He also thinks that he is the weakest, so he takes his own knife first. He must want to solve himself first, and then turn around to deal with Naruto. Once this idea emerges, Sasuke''s expression sinks. As a yuzhibo, Sasuke has his own pride. He does admit that he is inferior to Naruto for the time being, but this is not allowed for outsiders to think the same way, Even though Naruto told him to withdraw, Sasuke turned a deaf ear at this moment. Of course, this grass forbearance gave him a stronger feeling than no more cutting. He even doubted how Muye village would let such a guy take the Zhongren exam, but Sasuke still thought that even if he could not defeat the grass forbearance in front of him. It''s not a problem to delay for a while. Just wait for the Naruto in the back. Absolutely can take this arrogant grass endure! Sasuke thinks so. This is the way to act. The most important thing is the sword just thrown out. Sasuke did the usual thing. Looking at the approaching snake pill. Sasuke gave a cold smile. Pull with both hands. In mid air. It''s actually a sword refracted back. From the position behind him, he stabbed the snake pill on his back again. And not only that. All around. The steel wire that has already been sown. Sasuke attached his chakra directly to the wall. Silk thread with more toughness and strength. The same from all directions toward the big snake pill fierce attack. A two pronged attack. It seems like a very strong attack. However, the big snake pill has no meaning of avoiding. It''s still a body shape that pounces forward. Reflected in Sasuke''s eyes that extremely gloomy smile. All of a sudden. Ling Sasuke can''t help but feel cold in his heart. He seems to have a feeling of being watched by a poisonous snake. It''s just this time. There is no room for Sasuke to have any hesitation and regret. The big snake pill that is about to be forced in front of you. Sasuke''s pupil was full of determination. "Drink!" Next second. Direct tension of silk thread. "Whoosh!" instant. Directly tie up the big snake pill in front of you. "Yo Above the rear. "Poof "Poof The sword in the hand refracted back. Very easily through the flesh and blood of the big snake pill. Sputtered blood. Ling Sasuke''s face showed an extremely obvious joy. It''s like a reversal. Sasuke clenched the silk thread on the lower side with his teeth. Make a quick print with both hands. "Huodun - the art of Longyan!" The light of fire. The flickering light. A flame that goes straight along the silk line. In an instant. It is to wrap up the big snake pill. "Ah, ah, ah!" It''s a big snake pill that turns into a burning man. The shrill cry of the house. Sasuke was even more energetic. "Got it!" "Sasuke! Behind But I haven''t waited for Sasuke to be happy for even a second. Suddenly. Naruto, who had broken the earth wall and was also pressing in his own direction, yelled with an ugly expression. "Behind?" Sasuke was slightly stunned at first. It''s also an immediate reaction. I feel a gloomy breath directly. As soon as Sasuke''s face changed, he was about to break out and chakra left the place. It''s a pity. In front of the big snake pill. Now Sasuke is obviously not enough. On the front, the pedestrian line turned into a puddle. Above the back. The direct appearance of the big snake pill. There was a sense of terror. Sasuke''s neck caught directly between one hand. Ling Sasuke''s body was stiff. All the abilities of action lost in an instant. A ray of fear appeared in the depth of the pupil. "Ha ha, your performance is very good, Sasuke Jun. today I''ll give you a small gift. In the future, if you want to find muster Jun, come to me!" Next second. The hoarse words of big snake pill. It''s the most familiar and hated name I''ve ever heard. Sasuke''s pupil suddenly shrank. I haven''t had time to say anything. "Ah, ah, ah Big snake pill that directly open mouth, no hesitation bit in Sasuke''s neck. instant. A feeling of cold came into Sasuke''s body. The pain from the assault. It''s like the body is torn apart. Can not control, straight out of the shrill voice. "Sasuke!" "Sasuke Not far away, Sakura, who had just evacuated for a short distance, saw the scene and suddenly changed her face. The worry and panic in her pupils immediately changed her mind. At the moment, Sakura directly ignored xiangp on her side and ran to the position of Sasuke. Xiangp was standing in the same place and didn''t know what to do, Just shivering there. But in the front position. It is Naruto who is close in front of us. At a close distance, we can see three black gouyu on the neck. And Sasuke, who was overwhelmed by the pain and fainted. "Light soul!" Naruto''s pupil in the emergence of a ray of angry look. Between flipping. It''s the moment when you want to attack. "Forbearance - latent snake hand!" In front of him was the big snake pill, which had taken back its "fangs." it gave a gloomy smile and threw it with one hand. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" More than ten dark shadows came out. Extremely ferocious python. "Damn it Naruto had to stop. The pain of one palm turning out. "Poof "Poof Just got rid of the python in front of us. The next moment. "Tudun - the art of Tulong gun!" Suddenly. More than ten terrifying sharp earth guns suddenly protruded from the surface of the earth. The breath of forest. Sharp edge. Forcing Naruto to retreat. It''s a handy technique. For the big snake pill. A. The release of level B Ninja is not too simple. It was just when Naruto was forced to retreat. "You bastard! Let go of Sasuke On the side. Can can chase to the body in front of Sakura, that with a very angry expression yelled. "No! Sakura! Back up First, I was blocked by smoke. Then he was forced back by the stone gun. Naruto didn''t feel Sakura''s coming for the first time. After hearing the sound in the back. It''s too late. Close to Sakura. "Ha ha!" Big snake pill licked its own tongue. Between backhands. The boa constrictors flying straight out of their sleeves. "Forbearance - latent snake hand!" Show the red fruit killing intention. As far as I can see. It''s obviously too far away. On the spot. "Big snake pill! Stop it! Otherwise, I''ll expose all your plans! " The flash of light in my mind. Naruto also immediately yelled at the big snake pill. And that''s what we''re calling out. Yes, it does make the big snake pill move. The next moment. The tracks that have changed. "Bang!" Wrap Sakura tightly, python. It seems to be light, but in fact, it is the action of throwing it towards the ground. The sound of landing. "Wow Before the tight, as well as this landing blow. All of a sudden, unbearable pain hit. Straight out of the blood. It became a little twisted. The pain of the attack. After exceeding the endurance limit. Sakura also fainted directly. Chapter 196 And then. Big snake pill is also a flick. He throws Sasuke, who is captured in his right hand, aside. As he turns his eyes, dasheban looks at Naruto with a look of great interest. It''s just that under his eyes, he reveals a wisp of killing intention. At this moment, it''s so red and fruity, which is different from the posture of playing all the time before. Even if he finally kills Sakura, it''s just because of his mood, But at this moment, dasheban is really killing Naruto. His identity and plan are not known too much by the little blonde in front of him. But the key words can prove some problems. It''s also easy to think about a lot of big snake pills. Kill Naruto. It''s a real, very normal thing. As if all of a sudden is to become a quiet atmosphere. The breeze blows on the leaves of Buddha. The "rustle" of that sound. Facing the gloomy face of big snake pill. Naruto is not the slightest fear, after a deep look at the snake pill. A jump. Come directly to the side of Sakura who has been in a coma. It is confirmed that Sakura is just in a coma, and the injury is not very serious. Naruto is quietly relieved, as has been said before, but what kind of choice Naruto will make next, and how to treat Muye in the future. At least Naruto now is a ninja in the seventh class, not only Sasuke, but also a teammate recognized by Naruto. That may seem contradictory. Even Naruto may kill Sakura himself in the future. But now Naruto is still willing to take certain risks to protect Sakura. Naruto, who holds Sakura in his arms, is also a dodger. He comes directly to Sasuke''s side and puts them together. Looking at whether he wants to run away or stay in the same place before, he doesn''t know whether he is bewitched. He directly chooses to return to Naruto''s side. With a cowardly expression, Naruto smiles and says in a warm voice. "Xianglin, please take care of them." "Well Facing Naruto''s soft sight. Xiang phosphorus seemed to be hesitant, but she nodded and whispered. Then. Naruto is a blink, a smile, a flash. It''s going to move away. Once again came to the big snake pill in front. But before Naruto''s series of behaviors, big snake pill didn''t interfere at all, just like an outsider. He held his hands in front of his chest and looked at Naruto with an inexplicable look. When Naruto came directly in front of him, he also found that big snake pill had taken off his face, which was melted by the technique of eliminating facial expression, I''m back to what I was. Of course, this is what it is. It''s just the real face of dasheban. Because of the big snake pill now. At least this body is not his original body. Looking at the dark and soft face of the big snake pill. Naruto takes a deep breath, reopens his eyes, and a light golden halo emerges from his blue pupil. "Big snake pill, plan, hum, kid, you not only know my name, but also seem to know something more interesting? Can you tell me where you know it from? " The big snake pill looks at Naruto with a kind of sentimental expression. The endless power, cold and terrible murderous atmosphere on the body is obviously several times more violent than before. The big snake pill that really moved the killing heart at this moment, if not because of interest, started directly at that moment. Of course, this is the so-called interest, It''s just a little delay for snake uncle''s action. He has already made up his mind to kill Naruto here, no matter whether the answer of the blonde kid in front of him is satisfactory or not. And face to the big snake pill, this does not hide the killing intention. Naruto''s expression did not change, but showed a faint smile. "Where do you know that? Of course, I know it from the place I should know. Big snake pill mulberry, let''s introduce myself first. My name is whirlpool sound.. No, maybe it should be said that my name is bofengnaruto! And Falling words. A wisp of evil spirit emerged from the deep of Naruto''s eyes. In the big snake pill that suddenly contracted pupil. In an instant, the Nine Tailed chakras burst out directly. The scarlet chakra coat attached to Naruto''s body, especially the three lively tails directly formed behind Naruto, swayed with it. Feel the intense and terrible sense of forest. Not to mention, there are all fragrant phosphors with a look of shock. Even the big snake balls feel a faint breath of death at this moment. "Wave wind? Nine tail chakra! I see. Are you the child? And it seems that you even know your life experience? Interesting, really interesting, if that old man knew about it? I''m afraid it''s a wonderful expression, isn''t it? " The big snake pill''s face seemed to show an extremely twisted expression of laughter. The next moment, it was as easy as turning a book, and it became cold again. "But, kid, no, Naruto, you haven''t answered my question yet?" "Answer? Big snake pill mulberry, this world is the strength of the world, this truth, I think you are also recognized, right? So! I think it''s the most meaningful thing to talk about later The power of the explosion. instant. The cold smell of the forest that spread. "Boom!" When it burst. Naruto kicks on one foot, and the chakra bursts out directly. "Whoosh!" In a flash. The flashing figure. Naruto rushes directly in front of dashuewan. That''s several times faster than before. At this moment. When Naruto''s figure raids in front of him. The big snake pill raised its eyebrows. "Forbearance - latent snake hand!" Or the old three, the most familiar operation. There are more than ten black Python in front. "Ha ha!" This time Naruto won''t let go. Hard and hard figure. It''s nothing that''s directly turned over. Dancing. The cold luster of the blooming metal forest. "Poof "Poof The python that was killed at high speed. This is an easy to break intercept. In less than a second. It''s Naruto who comes to the big snake pill. It seems that there is a general chakra tail. "Whoosh!" When it''s swinging. I''m going straight ahead. "Bang!" "Bang!" Forcibly break the seal of the big snake pill. The Naruto in the extreme distance. "Shua!" A sudden swing. Shoot in the air. "Peng!" It''s very strong. It''s on the big snake pill. A straight blow. "Whoosh" The body shape of the big snake pill is like a shell, and it flies backwards. "Bang!" He fell heavily to the left. Above the surface. A violent roar of landing. Chapter 197 The violent dust raised. On the surface of the earth, it was also smashed into a big hole. It seems that Naruto will not give a big snake pill any chance to react. When the figure pours down, the chakra directly condenses on the palm is different from the previous completely blue ball. At this moment, the chakra condenses from Naruto, and the same bright red color is revealed in the blue. It''s so dazzling. "Big jade spiral pill!" There was no hesitation or pause. The shadow of the attack. The right palm that you press down directly. "Boom!" At the bottom of the pit. It''s just like the big snake pill. Facing the awe inspiring big jade spiral pill. It''s a hard fight. However, it was also at the moment of the collision between the operation and the big snake pill. It''s like there''s no bombardment at all. Naruto frowned. The dust from the explosion. When the wind blows away. "Click." The "big snake pill" that directly disintegrates. It turns into a puddle of earth. "No!" The next moment. "Whoosh!" On the left. A cold wind came. It''s a breath of forest. "Bang!" Extreme speed. Naruto who has no time to escape. It can only be a defensive posture with both hands. "Peng!" On the side. A direct, fierce blow. It''s a heavy power. The same irresistible power. Naruto''s figure flying backwards. In the air. "Tudun - the art of Tulong bullet!" Not far away from the big snake pill is also immediately seal. "Ouch!" Above the surface. It is a huge Earth Dragon formed by the direct peristalsis. Towards Naruto. What''s eye-catching. The ferocious Earth Dragon reflected in Naruto''s eyes. Naruto''s eyes are fixed. A situation that cannot be adjusted in the air. Naruto''s two palms are closed directly, increasing the output of chakra. The red chakra that burst out directly. Welcome each other. The Earth Dragon intercepted from the front. "Bang!" At a time of crisscross. The earth dragon was intercepted by Nine Tailed chakras. Instant petrification. The next moment. Click. It broke. Turn into pieces of gravel, fall on the surface. Naruto is also a one palm press, stop the body shape, raised his head, with a dignified expression to see the big snake pill. Although there are still some reservations. It''s just three chakras. But. even though. Naruto under the blessing of Jiuwei chakra. Strength is far more than almost all of the tolerance. The shadow level may be a little lower. But the level of quasi shadow is appropriate. But that''s the power. In front of the big snake pill, it''s not enough. When Naruto saw the snake pill not far away, he was still calm. He only felt a little dust on the edge of his clothes. He knew that his attack had not brought much threat to this muyeqian Sanren. "Three tails, I didn''t expect Naruto to be able to use nine tail chakra so freely. However, it''s not enough for me to see it!" The big snake pill looks at the Naruto and says. "Yes? Three tails are not enough to see! In that case! " The words of big snake pill fall. Naruto first chuckled. Then the front of the story turned, and the expression became more fierce. "Drink!" A light drink. All of a sudden. A wave of terror followed. Visible chakra bubbles. The scarlet color that spread directly from the school. At this moment, the Nine Tailed chakra coat that swept over Naruto became more scarlet and dark. The wrapped fresh coat, the slowly formed fourth tail, Naruto, the obvious fox pupil in the pupil and the evil spirit in the whole body also became more intense. At the bottom. Xianglin was already shivering at this time. Naruto is different from the one in front. At this moment. It''s in the perceptual range of phoxim. There is no warmth at all. icy. Moriran. Thriller. Naruto at this moment is not like a human at all. It''s more like a fierce beast. The big snake pill looks at Naruto''s fourth tail again, and its expression is also slightly gloomy. Although the big snake pill''s response before is very relaxed, but in fact, if it is not for his rich experience in fighting and the speed of making a seal is also fast, Naruto''s strong attack can at least make the big snake pill suffer some minor injuries, in other words, Naruto, who can beat nine chakras and reach the number of three tails, is qualified to confront him head-on. Although the final 100% or big snake pill. But there is definitely a considerable price to pay. Three tails. Not to mention the four tails now. The most important thing is that the pupil of Naruto at the moment is obvious, but it doesn''t lose its reason. It''s the Naruto who keeps sober. This is what the big snake pill fears most. "SA! Let''s start the second round, big snake pill Naruto pupil in a ray of fierce color emerge, cold voice speak words. "Boom!" The chakra that burst out. "Whoosh!" Faster. More aggressive. Naruto did not hesitate to attack the big snake pill in front of him. "Boom!" "Bang!" Crisscross figure. A fierce collision with each other. "Keng!" "Dong!" "Drink!" "Feng Dun - the art of the thousand face wind!" "Tudun - the art of Tuzhen wall!" "Dong!" Super high level competition. The flickering figure in the air. Red light flow color of mapping. "Bang!" "Big jade spiral pill!" Naruto has no reservation at this moment. "Boom!" A swift attack. Speed and power to the extreme. At various levels. The strength is obviously the Naruto who goes to a higher level. This moment. Big snake pill also finally felt great positive pressure. All kinds of techniques released easily. Between collisions. That intense spark. "Forbearance -- the art of shadow separation!" Not far away from the incense phosphorus can only be Lengleng looking at the position above the confrontation Naruto and big snake pill. "Is this the Zhongren selection test?" It''s a battle that''s far beyond the cognitive level of Xiangpi. Let Xiang phosphorus at this moment completely lost the ability to think, can only be staring at Naruto and big snake pill battle. And because of the increase in combat level. The volatility that is directly triggered also becomes more intense. A little further away, ninjas in the position didn''t notice. But those who are closer to each other can naturally feel the fierce fighting. A coward. In such a terrible moment of sensing the wave of battle. It''s natural to hide as far as you can. But those self paying ninjas who have great strength, or who are really the type who will be killed by curiosity, will naturally take the initiative to lean over. This includes the team of hiningci and the team of I love Luo. At the moment when the two teams sensed the battle between Naruto and big snake pill. They are all moving towards the battle direction without thinking. Chapter 198 It''s not just curiosity. It''s more about self-confidence. Whether it''s Ningci or I love Luo. They all think that in this test. I am the strongest being. At least one. So in a fight like this. Naturally, they are interested in both sides of the battle. It''s not that they''re arrogant. It means that even the tasks I love Luo has experienced and the opponents I have played have never reached this level. For them, without seeing the battle directly, the only way to make a conclusion is to make sure that the strength of both sides is very strong. They don''t know the two men who are fighting at the moment, Any one can easily pat them to death, even if I love Luo, as long as I don''t give him the chance to use the art of sleep to summon a shouhe, the difficulty of solving the problem will not be much higher. Even to say ten thousand steps back, I love Luo used the power of a shouhe, in front of the big snake pill or Naruto who broke out four tail chakra, it''s not enough to see! This is not a quantitative gap. It''s a qualitative gap. Therefore, it seems very mature, but in the whole world of tolerance, whether it''s Ningci or I love Luo, it still seems very green and simple. They are very young. It''s impossible to judge the level of combat. In the case of overconfidence, it''s natural to choose the past. Because the fighting place is not far from the entrance. Those who guard in the wood leaves at the entrance naturally feel the aftereffect of the battle. But first, as long as the assessment starts, no matter life or death, according to the regulations, they can''t intervene. Secondly, because of the unexpected situation, the examiner''s hand washing red bean has led the team out of the forest of death at the moment, so these Zhongren didn''t take the slightest action. Of course, their decision is to keep their character, otherwise, in front of the big snake pill, these Zhongren are a dish! It is also at a time when the dynamics of all parties are different. The confrontation between Naruto and dasheban is also in the white heat. In the face of muyeqian Sanren, Naruto has done everything he can. Except for the flying Thunder God who just understood the principle and has not really used it, Naruto has used all the moves he can use. The last card, chakra with five tails, was used as a last resort, Because Naruto, wrapped in the coat of chakra with four tails, can''t bear the attack of the negative emotions carried by chakra with nine tails. The constantly stimulated inner shadow and the scarlet color in Naruto''s pupils also become more intense. If it wasn''t for an agreement with Jiuwei. In addition, Naruto''s own spiritual strength has indeed been strengthened a lot. Naruto has long lost his mind. That''s true. Now Naruto wants to be completely awake. It''s a little hard. Not to mention the five tailed chakra. It''s not a last resort. Naruto will never use it. On the other hand. Big snake pill here because Naruto suddenly surge nine tail chakra. In the case of explosive power and speed to a higher level. Big snake pill is also becoming a bit embarrassed now. After all, some means are really not suitable for use here. And from the conversation ahead. The big snake pill can also vaguely judge the purpose of Naruto. This is a fight. In fact, it''s to prepare for the formal conversation later. It''s not a fight between life and death. Naturally, there is no need to resort to other means. "Bang!" "Keng!" "Boom!" And after a fierce collision. The Naruto and the big snake pill who re opened the body position, to the two people on the line of sight, at the moment, the big snake pill''s attitude towards Naruto is quite different from before. And that''s the natural result. In the front, big snake pill can abuse Naruto at will. Naturally, it doesn''t need to care about Naruto''s idea. But now Naruto has shown the strength of not losing to his own level, so big snake pill naturally needs to adjust its mentality and put Naruto in its own equal position. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that I could use the nine tail chakra to this point when I was only 12 years old? Naruto, it seems that you are more suitable to be a person with nine tails than your mother. However, you can''t help me with just four tails. " The big snake pill looks at Naruto, the husky tone rings again. "Yes? Four tails are not enough, but what about five!? Big snake pill Naruto''s face was full of evil spirit, so he said, although he knew it was close to the limit, Naruto still forced chakra to mobilize. The looming fifth tail. Naruto knows very well that the big snake pill is testing himself at this time. As the biggest snake pill that was closest to the position of Huoying. Big snake pill knows almost all the secrets of Muye village. The characteristics of the nine tails are naturally included. The more in this situation, the less vulnerable you are. Otherwise, even if dashuewan won''t do anything to himself due to his plan, his negotiation with dashuewan will be in a disadvantageous situation in the future. Naruto doesn''t want to cheat dashuewan, but he should at least keep an equal attitude to talk! Only in this way can we ensure that our goals can be achieved. Even if it''s hard. I''m going crazy in my head. Naruto is still biting his lower lip, forced to resist. And see Naruto actually can directly mobilize five tails chakra. Although that hasn''t been shown directly. The eyelid of the big snake pill also couldn''t help jumping, and the corners of the mouth twitched two times. Big snake pill doesn''t know the limit of Naruto at all. I just saw Naruto. The five tails don''t seem to have much problem. I have no reason to fight with the Nine Tailed man here. Four tails are already comparable. Five tails!? Unless you''re using your own proscription. otherwise. Just look at the level of strength. It''s enough to suppress myself. The previous fight must have attracted some attention. Big snake pill has no spare time to waste here. "Well, Naruto, your goal has been achieved. Do you want to have equal opportunities to talk with me? Or rather, what kind of deal do you want to make with me, right? In that case, I think we can have a good talk. " The words left behind. The big snake pill also directly converges its momentum and murderous Qi. Return to before that calm and deep appearance, as if before the battle is false in general. Seeing the big snake pill in such a posture, Naruto who heard these words, after a slight stupor, also put away his posture against the enemy. The Nine Tailed chakra that slowly dissipated, Naruto seemed to have no change in his face, but in fact, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. You know, Naruto just had some difficulties. Chakra without five tails. How long can Naruto keep his mind. Chapter 199 It''s just the five tailed chakra that''s causing a more intense fight. This may lead to the possibility of being noticed by the top of the wood leaf. He and the big snake pill secretly trade, the intention is ruined and so on. These are not the scenes that Naruto would like to see now. So when the words of the big snake pill fall. Naruto is also taking advantage of the situation, as the big snake pill said. My goal is just to get a peer-to-peer conversation qualification. Since the big snake pill has seen through this. And I seem to be willing to talk and even trade with myself. Naruto naturally has no need to waste time and energy. Another point is that Naruto also realizes that the fight just now will attract the attention of all sides. To talk and trade, it must be completed in the shortest time. Otherwise, the finishing work will be a little troublesome. Killing Naruto does not mean that Naruto has psychological pressure, but once he encounters someone who is too troublesome, even if he directly chooses to kill them in order to seal up, it will also cause more trouble, At this critical moment, it is better to do more than less. "Ha ha, since the big snake pill sang has said so, I naturally have to listen to him as a younger generation." Naruto chuckles, and his understatement is the same. Looking at Naruto in such a posture, dashuewan has a higher evaluation of Naruto. At the age of 12, he has such strength and mentality. In their time, this little guy is also an extremely outstanding existence, and his quantity is far more than ordinary people, At least seeing Naruto in this way, dashuewan is more interested in the next conversation. He is very curious about what Naruto will talk about with him and what kind of deal he wants to make. "However, although we are talking about some miscellaneous fish, I don''t want to affect our conversation. Should the elder understand the difficulties of the younger generation?" Naruto gently smile, looking at the big snake pill said so. The perception of Naruto is much worse than that of Xianglin. But it''s still possible to have a general perception. The northwest and Northeast were rapidly approaching. Though I can''t tell who it is. But the only ones who have the courage to feel such fierce fighting fluctuations are those who are confident in themselves, but seem to be ignorant. First, they are not willing to kill people in such circumstances. The second and important point is that we are afraid of trouble in the future. "Ha ha." For this point. The big snake pill is naturally noncommittal. However, there is no need to affect their own plans. The moment is also a casual nod. Soon afterwards. Naruto is immediately divided into two shadow parts. Each holding Sakura and Sasuke. And then with the incense. And the big snake pill left the spot directly and went to a more remote place inside the death forest. Compared to wait until Naruto, big snake pill after leaving for some time. I love Luo also came here with Kan Jiulang and Shouju. Looking at the empty and disorderly scene in front of me, I love Luo also frowned, and a wisp of extremely irascible and discontented emotion showed in her pupils. "I love you?" One side of the hand Ju some trembling asked. "Well! Let''s go There''s nothing unexpected about it. I love Luo can only be a cold hum. Xuan left the spot with Kan Jiulang and Shouju. The man who has been agitated in his heart, Zhu Li, is eager to find someone to kill to vent his anger. Then the arrival of kaiban and sand tolerance team, in the same place to see the battle is empty. As a team leader, rixiangningci also frowned and left with Xiaoli and Tiantian. The arrival time of the two teams is relatively close. Fortunately, they come from different directions, and there are no perceptual ninjas in the team. Otherwise, the two teams are likely to fight directly here. After all, there''s this irascible guy I love. It''s hard not to fight! Let''s not talk about these outsiders. The perspective returns to Naruto. It''s almost a little bit forward. After asking one side of Xianglin. There are almost no other ninjas in a ten mile radius. Naruto is to stop. Big snake pill also stopped on a big tree a few meters away from Naruto, looking at Naruto with a gloomy smile. "SA, it''s quieter here. We can have a good talk, master dashuewan." Naruto raised his eyes slightly and looked at the big snake pill. "Hum, Naruto, if you want to talk to each other equally, you do have such strength, but I may not be willing to, so before the formal conversation, I think you should show your sincerity!" Big snake pill licked his lips. First he put his eyes on Xiang phosphorus, which made the little girl feel cold all over. Then she trembled. Then she turned her eyes to Naruto again and said with pity. Pay attention to the sight of big snake pill. Naruto is also a subconscious side of a block, the incense phosphorus behind him, and then hear the words, Naruto is a Leng, immediately show a clear look, gently nodded, said with a smile. "Of course, there must be sincerity. First of all, your identity. I guess it from the fight just now. Although Muye village has set your S-class traitor''s information as one of the top secrets, the new generation ninjas almost don''t know you, but I''m a studious person, and some information can be known, In addition, there is a guy in my body who knows a lot of information. Of course, the most important reason to prove your identity is the plan of you and Sharen, big snake pill mulberry. " Naruto opens his mouth and comes. This lie is made up without thinking. What''s more, it''s also true. "I know some of your information, together with Sha Ren''s plan and the fight with you just now, so I can easily guess your identity. As for the plan, I don''t know the details. However, what I know is that the target is Muye village. Am I right? Big snake pill mulberry, as for the specific intelligence source, I''m sorry I can''t tell big snake pill mulberry. " Naruto chuckles and then makes things up. Naruto is not afraid of being exposed by the big snake pill. Let''s not talk about the big snake pill. Now we don''t have the energy and time. The most important point is that the source of information revealed in Naruto''s words is from Sharen. Dashuewan despises the existence of the most rubbish in this five Daren village. It is also based on the principle and idea of reusing rubbish to form an alliance with it and implement the Muye collapse plan. Otherwise, it would not kill four generations of Fengying before the implementation of the plan, Are you afraid of the bad things? Like running away. Or just flinch before the plan starts. I don''t believe in Sharen village. They even look down on Sharen village. As for the possibility that information may be leaked from Sharen village. The big snake pill naturally does not feel suspicious. Most importantly, only this can explain the source of tongmingren''s intelligence! Chapter 200 "Hum." For Naruto''s words. The big snake pill is still noncommittal. However, it is a sincere answer after all. Besides, in the current situation. It''s not suitable for big snake pill. "So? Next Naruto, what do you want to talk to me about? " Big snake pill that stands up and the snake pupil stares at Naruto tightly, seem to have deep meaning to say generally. "Ha ha, I want to make a deal with you Naruto chuckled, immediately showed a solemn expression, looking at the big snake pill said so. "Deal? Do you know? Ha ha Listen to Naruto. Big snake pill heart down clear, but on the surface or deliberately show a look of disdain, sneer said so. "Of course, it''s a trade, and it''s definitely a good deal for you!" Naruto doesn''t care about the attitude of big snake pill at all. Although it is said that it is a great risk to make a deal with the S-class traitor in front of us. But for the moment, Naruto has no choice. And the most important thing is that. In the original work, the performance of big snake pill in human nature. As long as it''s something they promised. I really didn''t go back? Of course, these are just the pre estimated risk judgment. Even if there are accidents in the future. That''s what we''ll talk about in the future. At present, we should follow the established plan. The most important point is that the first step of the transaction is to be completed. As long as the first step is completed, Naruto''s minimum goal will be completed. The rest is not really concerned. Even if the big snake pill turns around, Naruto has counter measures. "First listen to the terms of the deal I''ve brought, big snake pill." Naruto continues to say selfishly. "The conditions are very simple, one is Sasuke, the other is the relationship between the eye of writing wheel and the eye of reincarnation! Don''t know these two conditions, are you satisfied? Big snake pill And the words that followed. But it directly changed the face of dasheban not far away, which became a dark atmosphere. Dasheban looked at Naruto with his obviously cloudy eyes. "Naruto, you are really interesting! Do you trade your teammates? What''s more, writing wheel eye and reincarnation eye, ha ha, do you know what you are talking about? " Big snake pill looks at Naruto with a cold expression, which is gentle and sentimental. Slowly from the body filled with the cold air. Even the Xiang phosphorus hiding behind Naruto could not help shaking slightly. And at this time. Xiang phosphorus also looked at Naruto''s side face in front of him with a very confused expression. Deal? Trading with the guy not far away who looks dangerous, but is actually dangerous? And use your own teammates? Xiang phosphorus looks at Sasuke who is still in a coma at the bottom, and then turns her eyes to Naruto. The dazed look on her face becomes more intense. She really doesn''t understand. Is it her own mistake? Or you can''t keep up with the times? Naruto naturally does not have time to pay attention to the wishful thinking of xiangphosphorus behind him, or looks at the big snake pill with a calm expression. "Of course, I know what I''m talking about, and I''m not joking. As a former Sanren and the Ninja closest to Huoying in Muye, you chose treason village, and finally established Yinren village by yourself. No matter what, in today''s world of tolerance, you are a big man. In this selection examination of Zhongren, You even have to blend in, and at the beginning of the assessment, the target was obviously targeted at our team. No, to be exact, it should be yuzhibo Sasuke. There''s only one reason, that is, you''re staring at the eye of the writing wheel. Am I right? " Naruto mouth slightly up, with a faint smile said. "Now in the whole world of tolerance, there are only two people left in the yuzhibo clan. One is the yuzhibo weasel who has become a traitor to tolerance, and the other is Sasuke. If I am not wrong, dashuemarusang must have given priority to the yuzhibo weasel before he put his target on Sasuke. After all, the one who has a higher level of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye! Now that he''s actually looking for Sasuke, it means that dashuewansang can''t achieve his goal in yuzhibo ferret. He can only look for Sasuke who is still weak! " Word by word. This is clearly Naruto in the case of familiar with the plot. It''s a deliberate act. But the big snake pill just didn''t know. Listen to Naruto. It''s as if his every move was known by the kid in front of him. The expression of big snake pill is to become extremely gloomy. "So, I say Sasuke is one of the terms of the deal. Is that ok? "Big snake pill"! " "Hum, arrogant guy, Naruto Jun, even if you are right, Sasuke Jun has the right to choose. What qualifications do you have to represent Sasuke Jun?" As a big snake pill, he disdains to lie and doesn''t deliberately cover up anything, but as a pride of big snake pill, he doesn''t actively admit anything. Only such words indirectly default Naruto''s conjecture. "No, I can represent Sasuke, dashuewansang! I won''t hide my purpose. After I learned that Sharen and dashuewansang would unite to attack Muye in this Zhongren examination, I decided to take this opportunity to leave Muye directly. When I leave Muye village, I will take Sasuke with me. Dashuewansang, please believe me, Sasuke will follow me, Because I also have information he wants to know! It''s a bit too false to say 100%, but I''m sure I can convince Sasuke. Isn''t that enough as a condition? " Naruto said in no hurry. "And that''s just one! What I''m going to tell dashuewansang next is about the relationship between lunyan and reincarnation eye. Isn''t dashuewansang interested The craze for "art". The desire for immortality. This is the biggest pursuit of big snake pill as a ninja in his life. This is also the biggest reason why dasheban chose to betray Muye. Wood leaves can''t hold him. And he can''t give up his ideal at all! This is the biggest contradiction between big snake pill and Muye and his so-called amiable three generations of teachers! Snake uncle with such a fanatical mentality. For reincarnation eye, the pupil skill possessed by the six immortals in the legend, naturally has an extremely strong desire to explore. Especially when a few years ago, I saw the samsara eyes of changmen. Know that it''s not a myth, but a real pupil moment. The agitation in dasheban''s heart is increasing day by day. For the relationship between the eye of writing wheel and the eye of reincarnation. Naturally, there has been speculation about the big snake pill. I''ve also done some research. Including the relationship between white eyes. As a mad scientist in today''s world. It is impossible that Dashe pill has not been tested and explored. Chapter 201 But the limitation is too wide! The main point is. There are no sources. It''s even more impossible to have the existing materials (mainly reincarnation eyes) to do research for dasheban. There are some parts of writing about lunyan and Baiyan, but that''s obviously not enough, and dasheban doesn''t grasp the most crucial point, so it''s hard to find the relationship between them. Dasheban has made numerous hypotheses and presumptions. However, they all lack the most important evidence. And Naruto''s words at the moment. No doubt it''s the bull''s-eye of the big snake pill. That is obviously already some intention of the heart, but on the surface or not. "There is no need to doubt the truth of my words, big snake pill mulberry. There is a guy who has survived for thousands of years in my body. To show my sincerity, I can tell you that the relationship between the writing wheel eye and the reincarnation eye is an advanced one!" Naruto said firmly. Of course, strictly speaking, the eye of writing wheel and the eye of reincarnation can not be regarded as the relationship between the initial and the final form. They are closer to the form of independent existence. The highest level of the eye of writing wheel is to the level of the eye of writing wheel in the eternal kaleidoscope. The eye of reincarnation is the eye of reincarnation, which is an independent pupil. More strictly speaking, it is the product of the combination of lineages! More specific. It''s yuzhibo and Qianshou! Only a ninja with two lineages and genes at the same time is qualified to open the eye of reincarnation. It''s not to say that the writing wheel eye is promoted to the reincarnation eye. That''s the spot in the original. In the case of transplanting intercostal cells of a thousand hands and being able to adapt, the two lineages fused and the gene changed, which made the spot open the reincarnation eye before dying. It is also the only pair of reincarnation eyes in thousands of years since liudao immortal! Just from this point of view. It''s hard to say that reincarnation eye can be upgraded from writing eye. It just makes sense. Naruto is not deceiving big snake pill. Moreover, Naruto will not hide the need for a thousand hand blood, which makes Naruto more sincere. And Naruto is the discourse. It''s also one of the inference hypotheses made by dasheban, and it''s also the most likely one in dasheban''s own opinion, just because he has no evidence to prove it. "Naruto, you just say that, but it doesn''t have any meaning and value!" The big snake pill looks at Naruto with straight eyes. The yearning color in the deep eyes is so conspicuous at this moment. "Well, I will continue to talk about the details. Before that, we have to talk about the eye of the writing wheel. Dashuewansang already knows the relationship between the eye of the writing wheel and the eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope. Do you know if there is an eternal eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope?" Naruto looked at the big snake pill and said with a smile. "Eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye?" The big snake pill frowned slightly. "Yes! It''s the eternal kaleidoscope wheel eye. What yuzhibo weasel has now is the ordinary kaleidoscope wheel eye. Many seemingly knowledgeable but actually ignorant people regard it as the same eye as the Shura of tolerance world. That''s a big mistake! Yuzhiboban''s eye is a higher level of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye Naruto continued in a very serious tone. "It''s a fusion of two pairs of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes! In addition, the big snake pill mulberry, must be brother''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, their pupil force fusion will achieve qualitative change For the big snake pill. It was like a demon whispering. Let this wood leaf s class rebel endure at this moment, the facial expression all becomes a little infatuated. Doubt Naruto''s words? It can be said that it is the most knowledgeable big snake pill in today''s tolerance world. With my own experience. And the research on the eye of writing wheel. There are also some confidential documents that have been left in Muye''s eyes. Big snake pill can judge that 99% of Naruto''s words are true! It''s almost at the moment when it''s certain. Big snake pill''s heart suddenly became fiery. That look at Naruto''s eyes full of some greed and desire. It is the most true portrayal of this madman named big snake pill. "Only when you upgrade to the eternal kaleidoscope, can you have the qualification to advance to the reincarnation eye!" Naruto said in a leisurely tone. After that. Naruto chooses not to talk. And still waiting for the following big snake pill, after seeing Naruto did not continue to say. First, I was stunned. Then there was a clear smile on his face. "Hum! significant! It''s really interesting. Come on, Naruto, what do you want from me? " At this moment. Big snake pill is a real recognition of Naruto and its own trading capital. Although it looks like it''s a little bit empty handed. But this is exactly what dasheban wants to get. Sasuke''s writing wheel eye. Yuzhibo weasel''s eye of writing wheel! Add what Naruto just said. The big snake pill has already reserved the reincarnation eye of the future for itself at this moment! And once you can get this pair of immortal eyes! Isn''t it a step closer to the goal of truly achieving immortality and exploring all the mysteries of the world!? Big snake pill will not give up such an opportunity. "My request is very simple, big snake pill mulberry. Before I leave Muye, I will protect this girl for a while, and then I will come to tianzhiguo with Sasuke to find you. At this moment, I need big snake pill mulberry''s research knowledge on cells over the years! At that time, I will tell you the specific details about the relationship between the eternal kaleidoscope and reincarnation eye, big snake pill mulberry. What do you think? " The goal is simple. It''s not too demanding. This is Naruto''s choice after considering his current situation. Of course, Xianglin should be preserved. The big snake pill is full of treasures. Naruto wants to get everything. But it''s also clear. That''s a bit greedy. Cell research. It''s just the most needed part of Naruto''s next stage of strength improvement! Moreover, it is not the most important secret skills and knowledge in the research of dasheban. Naruto believes that dasheban is absolutely willing to be the trading partner. And listen to Naruto''s words. The big snake pill''s eyes also slightly narrowed. As Naruto himself thinks. His demands are not excessive. Protect that girl for a period of time, or cell research. For the big snake pill. It really doesn''t matter. The conditions for Naruto to negotiate. One says one. Of course, dasheban is very excited. Simply from this point of view, dasheban has almost no reason to refuse, but at this time, dasheban has a huge doubt about Naruto himself, even though Naruto has been using nine tails in his body as a reason. But with the wisdom and acuity of the big snake pill. The sense of violation is too strong, too strong! To survive two world wars. But also became the whole world are familiar with the film level strong. The big snake pill is not a false name. Chapter 202 Compared with what Naruto just said. On the contrary, uncle snake is curious about Naruto. It''s just that doubt comes to doubt and curiosity comes to curiosity. This deal. Big snake pill can be made. After all, I didn''t lose, did I? "Ha ha! Very good, Naruto Jun, you have convinced me, this deal, I agreed! I will protect that little girl. After you come to Tian Zhiguo, I will also give you the corresponding cell research results. The premise is that at that time, you have to bring Sasuke to me, and the follow-up answers should satisfy me! " Big snake pill gloomy smile, that hoarse words ring out again. "Of course!" Naruto is also smiling. It was also at the time when Naruto and big snake pill reached a deal. Standing on the side of Naruto''s body, Xiang phosphorus became more confused. Ah? What happened? Let that guy who looks disgusting and horrible protect himself? Ah? This? Originally, the brain was not enough before. At this moment, the brain directly crashed, and the shaking amplitude became more intense. Naruto''s words and choices. It completely overturned the previous prediction of Xianglin. In particular, what we talked about later with dasheban. It''s just that I didn''t react to the phosphorous. What a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. What reincarnation eye. Plot with Sharen. Attack Muye. Three generations of Huoying''s own disciples, S-level traitor or something. There''s too much information. I can''t digest it all at once. But these! It doesn''t matter! Because Xiang phosphorus heard the last key sentence. Let yourself follow the guy in front of you who looks gloomy and terrible!? At this time. Xiang Lin almost felt that the boy named Naruto, who was of the same race as himself, just sold himself as a commodity? After all, I didn''t seem to blink when I sold my teammates just now? Xianglin is still pitying the boy named Sasuke. Now it''s your turn in the twinkling of an eye? It''s really like a deal. At this moment, Xianglin was scared and was about to faint. "That..." Xiang phosphorus with a look of panic, as if to cry out of the tone, pulled the people''s sleeves, whispered. Naruto naturally noticed this and patted Xiang phosphorus''s mind gently. Wen Sheng said. "It doesn''t matter, Xianglin. It''s just this period of time. Muye is not suitable for you, and I will choose to leave Muye. During this period of time, I can''t protect you. You should follow this snake pill mulberry for three months first! I promise you, three months at most, I will come to pick you up. Believe me, xiangp Naruto''s eyes fixed on xiangphosphorus, with an unprecedented serious expression, said in a deep voice. Facing Naruto''s blue pupil. Feel the sincerity in Naruto''s words. Xiang phosphorus first slightly stayed, and then the heart was still full of uneasiness, but at the moment when he was facing Naruto, Xiang phosphorus felt a little bit of temperature. Although he didn''t want to go, he was still very afraid, but Xiang phosphorus nodded slowly after two seconds of silence. "Naruto, I can call you that. In three months, I will wait for you! Your agreement. " Xiang phosphorus takes a deep breath, as if to summon up courage, and looks up at Naruto. The bright red pupil reveals a ray of fear, a ray of trust and a ray of expectation, which are reflected in Naruto''s eyes. Naruto was slightly stunned, then nodded, slightly forced, rubbed the head of fragrant phosphorus, said with a smile. "Well, it''s our agreement. I''ll definitely come to you!" Xiang phosphorus finally chose to believe Naruto. It may be said that this is Xianglin''s helpless choice. But in the case of phoxim. This is the result of her choice to believe in Naruto. Because Xiangyu''s mother once told her. People''s eyes don''t deceive people. At that moment. Xianglin sees the sincerity and warmth he wants from Naruto''s eyes. It''s been 12 years. Except for my own mother. I''ve never felt it before. Even if it''s hell ahead. Xiang phosphorus will also step into it without hesitation. "Well, Naruto, I''ll see you next time. Oh, in addition, Naruto, this is my personal curiosity. From your words, it seems that I don''t think the plan will succeed this time?" In the fragrant phosphorus with timid expression bravely walked to the snake pill body side, two people are ready to leave before. Big snake pill steps a meal, turn a head to take to put on the facial expression that has interest to look at Naruto to softly ask a way. Naruto raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile. "Big snake pill mulberry think wood leaf can be destroyed so easily?" There is no positive answer. It''s a rhetorical question. Big snake pill was stunned at first, and then showed a pretty smile. "Interesting! You are really a funny guy, Naruto! I''m looking forward to meeting you next time Falling words. That slowly faded figure. In less than a second. The figures of dasheban and Xianglin disappear in front of Naruto. The silent forest. Slowly blowing the cold wind of Buddha. Compared to the feeling that the last cold breath dissipated. Naruto also takes a deep breath, directly leaning on the tree behind him, slowly exhaling a turbid breath. "It''s over at last!" At this time, Naruto''s tight heart is really relaxed. so to speak. Whether it''s a frontal fight with big snake pill. Or behind that seemingly peaceful, in fact, or hidden murderous conversation. For Naruto. It''s a great test. Especially in the later conversation. Naruto knows that there are too many things in his words that can''t stand scrutiny. Many of the contents are the words made up by Naruto. Will big snake pill agree to trade. Although Naruto looks confident. In fact, Naruto has no confidence in himself. Because the right to choose is in the big snake pill. The Naruto who seems to be "calm and calm" must try to move dasheban. In the whole process. Naruto really has his heart in his throat. I''m afraid the negotiation will break down. Fortunately, the final result. Everything is as you wish. "The second stage has been completed. The next step is to wait for the last opportunity." Naruto thinks in his heart. Looking at Sasuke and Sakura who are still in a coma, Naruto directly divides them into two parts, holding Sasuke and Sakura in their arms to search for a place to rest. After all, Sasuke still has the trouble of "curse seal". There''s a little bit of a little bit of a burst and a period of possible loss of sanity. Naruto thinks it is necessary to go through this small problem stage first. The scrolls of our team have been collected. In addition, there are three days for the second round of assessment. When they wake up, they can finish all these things and then enter the central tower! Chapter 203 Sakura may just need to rest for a while to wake up. But I''m afraid Sasuke will take a long time. Naruto can''t remember exactly how much time it took in the original work to adapt to the influence of the "mantra seal". After all, those are too detailed and unimportant things. Naruto''s brain capacity can''t record these things deliberately. However, Naruto estimates that the most time left and right is one day, and Sasuke will surely wake up, As for the option of waiting for Sakura to wake up and go to the tower with Sasuke on her back, it''s not that bad. If she does that, Sasuke will probably lose the qualification for the next round of assessment. Starting from the character of the two pillars. Naruto still thinks that it''s better to wait until Sasuke wakes up, at least on the surface, and then enter the tower. Now the assessment has just started, and there is more time left. Naruto doesn''t need to worry too much, and this is also based on Naruto''s clear understanding that the curse seal in the original book will not hurt Sasuke. Sasuke in the original book can survive. In this life, there is no reason to hold on. With Sakura and Sasuke in their arms, Naruto directly chooses to come to a relatively low area, selects a big tree, cuts through the bottom of the tree, hollows out the inside, and places them in a ventilated place. Looking at them, especially Sasuke''s breathing is much smoother than before, Naruto is relieved, although the seal on Sasuke''s neck seems to be still restless, faintly emitting a very unknown breath. But Naruto didn''t care. Originally. Mantra seal is just the product of the research on Chongwu''s ability to absorb natural energy. From the essential point of view, it can be regarded as a special way to squeeze self potential and burst out stronger power. The ninja who accepted the seal. All you need to do is adapt to the seal! From the perspective of Naruto''s understanding. It''s just whether the mutant can adapt to the natural energy. The two pillars belong to yuzhibo. It''s the reincarnation of Indra chakra. The natural energy of a mere variety. Naruto naturally felt that there was no problem at all. "Wait for a day at most!" Looking at Sasuke''s face, sometimes calm and sometimes painful. Naruto whispered. After finally confirming that Sasuke and Sakura have no other injuries. Naruto also moved to the entrance of the tree, sat down cross legged, closed his eyes and had a rest. Although Naruto did not suffer much damage in the previous battle with dasheban, chakra consumed a little seriously, especially in the spiritual aspect. When he broke out nine tail chakra to four tail chakra, Naruto has to bear the negative emotion attack from the nine tail chakra, which is not controlled by the nine tail, but carried by chakra himself. If the nine tail takes the initiative to strengthen the spiritual attack, even the current Naruto, the four tails are in a very difficult state, let alone trying to break out the five tail chakra. This is the same as in the original. The pure Nine Tailed chakra pattern is not the same. There are no negative emotions in it. It''s just relying on tug of war to force the chakras out. Naruto naturally wants to open that chakra mode. However, in the case that the seal has not been lifted, it is impossible to achieve. We can only use this way to mobilize the nine tail chakra. Naturally, the side effects are to be borne together. What it brings is mental pressure and consumption. It seems that there is no trauma, Naruto himself also needs a good rest, since the recovery of mental fatigue. Before entering the rest. Naruto also planted some simple warning traps around. Prevent any unexpected events. But also in Naruto with Sasuke and Sakura hidden in another corner of the forest of death moment. The sound of fighting in the whole forest of death also goes on with time. Gradually more. Three days. Find the enemy Ninja (naturally, the village can also be robbed, in order to advance, but most Ninja will subconsciously look for the enemy of the other village and attack the ninja of the village, which is the final choice.) And then we have to decide. And make sure that the scrolls you grab are in line with your team. The Naruto team that has completed the task will not mention it. The rest of the team. At the top of the food chain are the team I love Luo and the three kaiban who have just chosen to come to the scene of the battle between Naruto and dashuewan. It is not very difficult for these two teams to get the scroll they want. Even the wrong one. Depending on their strength, it''s no problem to grab another one. These two teams can deal with the second round of assessment with a more relaxed attitude. As long as we don''t meet each other. And the Muye team with the biggest camouflage -- pharmacist bag. Of course, in high probability, pharmacist bag may also directly put water to avoid war. I love Luo team and kaiban can easily get the scroll they want. But it''s limited to their two teams. The rest of the team is to do their best to grab the scroll, it is possible to pass the second round of assessment. Theoretically, the pass rate is only 50% at most. For the 22 teams in the middle and lower reaches of Wuli, this is naturally a copy of hell. Naturally, we need to seize every opportunity and not waste any time. For the average ninja. Become a Chinese forbearance! Status is to have a great improvement compared with the front! Because for a village. Zhongren can be regarded as the mainstay. No matter in which world. The protagonists are always in the minority. Even the most important supporting roles are rare. Most people from life to death, has been just a dispensable minor supporting role. For them. The pursuit and goal of life. Of course, there are also great differences. And it''s essentially different. Fighting, screaming, all kinds of explosions. At this moment, the 44th training ground of Muye village named death forest, which was originally peaceful and quiet, became extremely lively in a sense. And the big snake pill that left on the other side. Just like in the original work, I met yushouxihongdou who came to search for the big snake pill. In the face of the only one he once loved in Muye village. Naturally, the big snake pill made a little bit of fun of this Muye Shangren. Limited by the presence of phosphine. Compared with the original. Big snake pill doesn''t waste much time. It is only after evoking the memories of Hongdou ten years ago, as well as arousing its incantation. The big snake pill left with fragrant phosphorus. It has to be said. The seemingly indifferent snake pill actually has his own feelings in his heart. At least red bean is in the heart of big snake pill. It''s not really nothing. Otherwise. With the character of big snake pill. Whether or not to kill red beans is another issue. At least it will choose to ignore the existence of red beans. It''s not that when red bean comes to search for himself, he will take the initiative to "have a talk with his beloved disciple"! Chapter 204 But also in this group of demons show their magic power. After entering the forest of death, such a small team did not rush to complete the second round of assessment task. Instead, it searched around the forest of death like deliberately searching for a specific target. This small team was used by the big snake pill to measure the level and quantity of Sasuke, and directly gave orders to kill yuzhibo Sasuke. It can be called the best head giver As soon as they entered the forest of death, the three of them followed the highest order and wanted to find yuzhibozouzu to kill him directly. If the scroll of the team still met the standard, it would be the best result. Only when the whole forest of death is shrouded in a forest shadow. Spent a whole half a day of this sound tolerance team Leng is not found any trace of the seventh class. Don''t say precise location. I don''t even have the general information. This makes Sark and doss in the Yinren team a little anxious. Mingming has the opportunity to complete the tasks directly assigned by dashevin and gain the favor of dashevin. They can''t hold it. For them. Naturally, this is a matter of great reluctance. However, what they don''t know is that they didn''t find any trace of Sasuke. Instead, it should be something to be thankful for. If they find some clues and directly find them in front of the seventh class, we should believe that Naruto will definitely kill these three guys without any hesitation. If all three of them dare to challenge, Naruto has no reason to let them leave alive. So. sometimes. Ignorance is really a kind of happiness. As for the three Yinren villages in this assessment, this is even more so. Naruto, who is recuperating, naturally has no time to pay attention to all this happening in the death forest. Anyway, his intention to enter the death forest has been fully realized, and there is the unexpected harvest of whirlpool fragrant phosphorus. It''s really a very lucky thing for Naruto to be able to find a reliable companion for himself before leaving Muye. And the rest of the chores. Naruto naturally doesn''t care at all. And the rest of the time. Just as Naruto expected. Sakura was only hit hard and fainted temporarily. It''s almost after a few hours of sleep. Sakura is in a loss to wake up. And wake up in the first time is a shout "Sasuke Jun"! Let Naruto once again realize the status of two pillars in Sakura''s heart. Although it is still a little incomprehensible, Naruto can really feel how sincere Sakura''s heart is for Sasuke at this moment. You know, in the original work, Sakura is even willing to choose to defecte for Sasuke, let alone the correctness of this choice. At least it can be very intuitive evidence of Sakura''s deep determination. Before the reason was covered, very impulsive toward the big snake pill, it is because of this, in the first time to wake up. Even if the brain hasn''t completely turned around. But subconsciously, I searched for Sasuke''s location directly. Sakura was relieved to see that Sasuke was lying quietly beside him. Then she noticed Naruto sitting at the entrance of the tree hole. "Naruto? Where are we now? What about the dangerous Cao Ren? Besides, there should be no problem with Sasuke''s state, right Sakura still looked at Naruto with a confused expression. Just a moment later, she seemed to recall something terrible. She asked with a very nervous and worried expression. Naruto also waved his hand with a smile. "It''s safe now, Sakura. I''ve forced that Cao Ren back. As for Sasuke, you don''t have to worry too much. There''s no life danger. You just passed out in a coma." Looking at Sakura, Naruto said so with words of comfort. As for Xianglin and the three black gouyu on Sasuke''s neck that can be obviously noticed. Naruto also uses the prepared routine words to deal with Sakura. There are some things. After all, I can''t say much to Sakura. Sakura seems to believe in Naruto. There is no doubt about Naruto''s words. When Naruto''s words fall. Sakura was also directly relieved. Sakura wake up time and Naruto estimated almost. Sasuke''s physical and mental strength in this life may be better than that in the original work, and the adaptability of mantra seal has improved a lot. In the early morning of the next day, Sasuke is a bit similar to that in the original work. Sasuke wakes up in a cold and black chakra all over his body, just like Sakura who wakes up in his sleep. If it''s not for the psychological endurance, it''s much stronger than the original. That''s it. Sakura can scream directly at the highest decibel. So it is. At the moment of seeing Sasuke''s extremely evil posture. Sakura still can''t help but stare big eyes, the pupil faintly reveals a wisp of frightened expression. Naruto also frowned at Sasuke. I don''t know if it''s Naruto''s own illusion. In the original work, when Er Zhu adapts to the mantra seal and starts the mantra seal mode for the first time, he is completely infected by the evil breath carried by the mantra seal, which directly causes the negative emotions in his heart to go away in situ. It''s just the moment when he is in the group of three, and is stopped by sakura at the last moment. And in this life. Seems to be completely rational? The idea that just came to mind. Although Naruto is still on guard to ensure that he can subdue Sasuke at any time. That looks in Sasuke''s line of sight. Naruto asked tentatively. "Sasuke? Is there any problem? " "The problem? No problem at all. Naruto, I feel better than ever! This power is full of physical feeling! ha-ha! It''s really wonderful Low words, that obvious extreme forest breath. It sounds like reason is completely online. But it''s a different kind of evil. Naruto''s eyes also narrowed slightly. Especially noticed that Sasuke''s strong fighting desire in his eyes. Naruto knows. The second pillar''s state at the moment is certainly a little better than that in the original work. But because the body is under the spell. After being strengthened in all directions. Does the two pillars seem to have expanded? "Sasuke? Is there really no problem? A lot of black runes on you? Is it the influence of that spell? I think... " One side of the Sakura is also with a very anxious expression looking at Sasuke, quickly said. It''s just that I haven''t finished. He was interrupted by Sasuke''s direct wave. "No problem, Sakura. Don''t worry. I feel very good now! Naruto! Where is that grass tolerance! I want to thank him for that Two pillars in the pupil of a blood light emerge. The words are full of evil spirit! Chapter 205 At the time of making Sakura''s face more worried. The Naruto on one side also frowned. Is the child inflated? What should we do? The answer is! Just a fight! See this seems to be completely driven by the curse seal, become some, no, should be incomparably inflated up two pillars. Naruto''s look is also a quick cold. He''s very clear. It is necessary to sober up the young master of yuzhibo''s family. In the moment. Naruto was also the Nine Tailed chakra that he directly mobilized without hesitation. It doesn''t need much. Skyrocketing to the two tail pattern. Great momentum. Compared with the second pillar, it was obviously more terrifying. Don''t mention one side with shocked expression looking at Naruto Sakura. Almost at the moment when Naruto erupted into nine tailed chakras. In front of Sasuke is also a stagnant expression. That and Naruto on the line of sight, see Naruto pupil that a cold look. "Sasuke! If you are not calm enough, I can help you calm down! " Seemingly very gentle words, the faint hint of coldness. Just now, Sasuke''s brain was full of fanaticism. It''s like a basin of cold water pouring directly from the front. The emotion cooled down in the moment. It was at this moment that the mantra seal, which had been rising all the time, was forced to be contained. That''s the real difference. ¡°£¡£¡¡± Look at this Naruto. Sasuke pupil in the blood light is also in the slow fading. "Sasuke! There is no right or wrong power, only the difference of control. If you are the kind of guy controlled by reverse power, then I think too much of you! " Two people who look at each other in opposition. Facing Naruto''s extreme cold face. In the side of Sakura that increasingly worried expression. "Naruto.".. Sasuke The whisper. As if completely awakened Sasuke''s reason. "Hiss.... Whoa After two seconds of silence, Sasuke took a deep breath, which directly turned out to be the eye of the writing wheel. "Hum!" A familiar grunt. instant. Visible to the naked eye. That originally spread to Sasuke''s body mantra seal rune. Also in the next second. It''s going straight away. Return to the rune. Back to Sasuke''s neck in the black three gouyu. The moment it all dissipates. "Ah, ah Black gouyu that burns instantly. All of a sudden eat pain Sasuke. The most important thing is the spiritual invasion. Ling Sasuke couldn''t help shouting. "Sasuke Sakura wanted to meet her directly, but she was stopped by Naruto. "Sakura, I have to rely on Sasuke here. Just a moment." The whispered words. Although Sakura was still worried, she had to stop. Fortunately, It seems that this period of time is not long. Just a few seconds. The pain and heat were slowly fading away. Sasuke, as if he had come back to life, knelt directly on the ground, propped his hands in front of him, and was soaked with sweat. Sasuke was gasping. Looking at Sasuke seems to be completely back to normal. Naruto is also a sigh of relief, put down his hand, directly remove his body of nine tail chakra. Sakura also trotted forward immediately. He took out a silk scarf from his arms and gently wiped the sweat on Sasuke''s forehead and cheek. With an obvious look of care, he asked softly. "Don''t you mind? Sasuke The first incantation mode. The most important thing is to make the body and the seal fully adapt and match. To put it directly. The power of mantra seal is derived from the natural energy of variety. It does not have the so-called aggressiveness. But it''s a little bit like the Nine Tailed chakra. It can easily trigger the darkest side of the human heart. As the holder of this energy, Chongwu will become extremely manic after absorbing the natural energy and entering the immortal mode. Not to mention the mantra print mode. Besides, at the moment, the spiritual energy of the two pillars is still a little weak. Not to mention in the original. Just now, if there is no Naruto''s strength and language of deterrence. Sasuke estimates that it will expand infinitely. To be frank. If the weasel is here at the moment. On a sunny day, I think I can beat weasels. If it wasn''t for this period of time. Unconsciously. Even if the two pillars don''t admit it. Naruto has occupied a high position in Sasuke''s heart. In addition, just now Naruto used nine tail chakra''s power, which is really strong enough. It''s really not easy to suppress Sasuke''s expanding heart. At the moment, it can be regarded as Sasuke who took a breath. Naruto''s look is also much more gentle. "There should be no problem now? Sasuke Looking at that to stand up again, is only a little pale Sasuke. Naruto asked again in a soft voice. It seems that I just feel that my performance is totally increasing the black history. Sasuke, who had already returned to his senses completely, turned his head slightly and nodded his head slightly, just like naruto. "Well." Answered in a slightly inaudible volume. Looking at Sasuke in such a posture. Naruto also shook his head funny. The two pillars are still the two pillars. It''s a proud and charming job. It''s the other way. I also noticed that Sasuke had changed back to the familiar Sasuke. Sakura was also relieved. Just now, Sakura was really afraid that her two teammates would fight directly here. It''s not just Sasuke''s breath. The same feeling on Naruto made Sakura have a very ominous premonition. Before, Sakura had already asked, but today I don''t know why. Don''t say that Naruto used nine tail chakra, even Sasuke''s mantra seal mode is obviously different from what Naruto said before, Sakura didn''t ask. It seems that it is ignored. Naruto did not notice Sakura''s strange, but looked at his two teammates. "We have finished the task. Today is only the second day. Wait a minute. After a short rest, we can go straight to the central tower. There is no need to waste the next time." This is a direct statement. "Well, no problem." Sakura is also a quick reply. Sasuke pretended to nod high cold. "Well." After all, Sasuke just spent a lot of physical strength and energy in order to forcibly contain the mantra seal. He really needs a little rest. Let Sakura stay to take care of her and be on guard. Naruto is to leave the place, to prepare food. In the second round. However, it is not allowed to bring any non combat materials into the forest of death. Food and clothing. Naturally, we have to work it out by ourselves. Fortunately, the forest of death is big enough. There are enough wild animals and plants in it. It''s the same as yesterday. Naruto is also easy to hunt to a lot of food. After returning. Simple cooking. After a good meal. Sasuke also recovered. Under the leadership of Naruto. The seventh class is also heading for the central tower. Chapter 206 The towering central tower. This is the only open building in the 44th training ground. When Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura arrive at the central tower, looking at the high-altitude building in front of them, Naruto''s eyebrows are slightly raised. This is also because there are too many huge trees in the death forest. If the central tower is not built obviously, it is really easy to be submerged in the vast forest. All the three of the seventh class were unimpeded along the way. Until you get to the nearest position of the central tower. It was attacked by a small team. This is what Naruto expected before. The second assessment. After all, it''s about grabbing the mission scroll. The most direct way is either to take the initiative to search for prey, or to wait near the central tower, to be on the alert of the benchmark, to wait and attack Naruto, Sasuke and other teams. Obviously, that''s the plan. However, some of the pitiful things are that they don''t meet other teams that are easy to bully, On the contrary, Naruto is the most powerful of the 22 teams. That is to say, this team is also Muye ninja. Moreover, it is very close to the central tower, but there are many Zhongren and several Shangren on guard. Naruto, Sasuke and other talents are not dead handed, just a little real, Without hurting his life, he slightly hit three "Ninja seniors" in this team. After losing its combat power. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura also walk into the central tower. "Well? Is this the central tower in the 44 training ground? It''s still very imposing It''s not just outside. The structure and construction inside are obviously extremely attentive. Step forward. Sakura also looked around a few times, with a slightly surprised look said. "But why is there no one? To pass the second round of assessment, there should be an examiner to confirm, right Go straight to the door of the hotel. There was no one in it. Sakura blinked her eyes, a little incomprehensible said. Sasuke''s eyebrows are slightly picked, and he turns his eyes to Naruto. "Since there is no examiner, it should be related to the scroll on us." It''s a known story. But Naruto still wants to pretend to be guessing, and turns to Sasuke, who looks to one side, says so. "Sasuke, give me your two scrolls." "Well." Sasuke nodded faintly. The scroll of heaven and the scroll of earth, which were taken directly from my arms. Throw it towards Naruto. Naruto backhand steady catch. There is no hesitation directly pull off the silk thread on the reel. "Wait a minute, Naruto..." Sakura sees Naruto''s action. I can''t help thinking of the abnormal examiner''s words before the exam. His face changed slightly and he wanted to remind me. Naruto waved his hand, indicating that it was ok, that is, he opened two scrolls directly. There is a big capital word "person" in it. There''s no time for the three to react. "Poof!" It''s a big noise. All of a sudden. A white mist emerged and spread rapidly. "Eh?" "What''s the situation?" It''s like waiting for the fog to clear. The figure that appears directly in front of Naruto. "Teacher iluka!" Naruto pretends to be surprised. Sakura and Sasuke are really a little surprised at why the Zhongren teacher of their own school ran directly from the seal scroll? "Oh, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, long time no see!" Looking at the third person in the seventh class who appeared in front of him. Although they are all in a mess. But fortunately, they didn''t look seriously injured. Iluka in a sigh of relief, but also raised his right hand with a smile, said hello. "Although it seems to be a bit embarrassed, since you can arrive here, congratulations on passing the second round of assessment first!" "Teacher iluka, how can you be here?" I didn''t wait for Naruto to speak. Sakura has already stepped on the first half step, looking at iluka with a look of curiosity. "Because I''m one of the examiners selected by Zhongren this time. I''m here today. It''s just a coincidence that it''s my turn to give you orders." Looking at Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura in front of him, iluka said with a gentle smile. "Well? A herald? " Sakura seems to be some don''t understand the appearance said. "Yes! It''s a herald. One is to confirm that you have passed the second round of assessment. The other is to tell you about the indomitable experience of master Huoying on the wall. " Iluka seems to be back to the previous teaching career in general, with a teacher''s tone, said to Naruto three. "What do you think of it?" It''s not just Sakura. Both Naruto and Sasuke subconsciously looked up at the calligraphy on the wall. The next step is to enter the turn of iluka. "Yes, it''s the experience of Zhongren. It''s Lord Huoying." From the individual to the whole, from wisdom to strength, and then to mentality, there is quantity. The comprehensive interpretation of the wall on the heart of this forbearance experience. So to speak. Almost every word you can pick. Iluka took care of everything. Looking at the exuberant iluka in front of me. Naruto can''t help but smile and shake his head. This iluka teacher is really suitable to be a teacher. At least it''s the enthusiasm of teaching students. It is not comparable to ordinary people. It took about ten minutes. It was iluka who ended his "special lecture hall" with more than one thought. The three Narutos at the bottom are naturally more cooperative. They are listening carefully. One is Yiluka''s class director who has been waiting for him for six years. The other is because they are more or less interested in the experience. This is also the content written by the second generation of Huoying, qianshouyijian. "So, if you want to become Zhongren, you don''t just rely on your strength, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. I hope you can remember that you have passed the second round of assessment. Next, you will be left with the final assessment stage of the third round. Here, the probability of you being promoted to Zhongren is not low. What kind of Ninja can become a qualified Zhongren, This is what the teacher hopes you can understand most in this assessment. " Iluka said in a more solemn tone. "Yes, Mr. iluka, we understand." Naruto and Sakura, including Sasuke, responded one after another at this moment. Originally. Ninja can''t be that kind of guy with simple mind and developed limbs. It''s not just the Ninja that can be the leader of the team. It''s all ninjas. If you only have strength but no brain. Unless you can really push everything. Otherwise. Ninja like that. I''m not qualified. In other words, it is impossible to survive in such an environment. Chapter 207 "That''s my message to you." Iluka looked at Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura with a look of relief and said softly. I have taught students for six years. Before that, iluka had always regarded them as children. Even when I heard that Naruto team had completed the tasks of level C, level B, and even level a, I still subconsciously attributed all the credit to the leader of the team, qimukakashi. I didn''t really regard Naruto and others as ninjas. That''s why in the previous Naruto exam meeting, Iluka will strongly oppose the reason why Naruto and other nine new recruits take the exam. But now, seeing Naruto and others'' growing up posture, they just pass the second round of assessment in less than one day (in fact, they complete the task in less than half an hour) Plus the efficiency of previous tasks. No doubt. Naruto, Sasuke and others are already excellent Muye ninjas. In terms of strength, they should be well beyond themselves. "Maybe kakassen is right." Iluka thought to himself. "Finally, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, congratulations again on your passing the second round of the exam. You should continue to refuel for the next exam." Irukawin said in a voice. "Yes, Mr. iruka!" "Well!" immediately. After explaining the necessary matters to Naruto and others, iluka left the place straight away. After all, it was during the middle endurance test. As the Deputy examiner, iluka was not suitable to communicate with Naruto and others for a long time. And until iluka leaves. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura walked straight to the other side of the central tower according to iluka''s instructions, because today is only the second day. Strictly speaking, even 24 hours are not full, and there are more than 48 hours before the end of the assessment, Xiaren, who finished the assessment ahead of time, must also stay in the central tower for the time being, waiting for the end of the follow-up assessment. The central tower is big enough. The first to complete the assessment of the next bear will be arranged in their own room rest, waiting for the end of the assessment. Because of Sakura. Obviously, Sasuke''s "curse seal" can''t be concealed. Just now. Naruto also told iruka directly that he hoped to let the captain of his team, qimukakasi, come here. Iluka doesn''t quite understand why. But this is not too much demand. What''s more, the three instructors of class 7, class 8 and class 10 originally stayed in the central tower waiting for the results of their team''s second round assessment. In less than an hour, Kakashi''s figure appeared directly in the rest room where they were staying. Except for the necessary things. The rest. Naruto has nothing to hide, all told Kakashi. Including the nine tail chakras. Temporarily forced to retreat, all the big snake balls said. Just a little bit of detail. It''s not that his strength is enough to threaten the big snake pill. It''s that the big snake pill seems to have some purpose or fear. After applying that strange spell to Sasuke, he just left. Naruto doesn''t know that dasheban came across Hongdou after he left. But Kakashi knew about it yesterday. Naruto. It''s not contradictory. Including the presence of phosphine. Naruto is also outspoken. He was taken away by the big snake pill. And this, Royal hand wash red beans can testify. The blood of the whirlpool clan. This was originally above the realm of forbearance. Before the kingdom of vortexes, the vortexes did not perish, it was the blood coveted by the big powers and the villages of forbearance. Its powerful seal, exuberant vitality, and some special constitutions of the vortexes. Big snake pill takes a fancy to Xianglin. Take it straight away. This is a very reasonable thing. The charm seal on Sasuke''s neck is also in line with what dasheban said when playing with Hongdou. This is before and after. There was no contradiction. Kakashi naturally basically believed Naruto''s words. It can use nine tail chakras. Kakashi didn''t ask much. One is that it''s not the right time. On the other hand, like the three generations of Huoying, Kakashi still believes in Naruto. Although it can be detected that Naruto seems to have no preference for the general public of Muye, it is also within the reasonable scope, so naturally there is nothing to worry about. Of course, Kakashi and the third generation of Huoying will not know. Naruto''s anger and negative emotions, which are occasionally revealed, are made up by himself, because Naruto knows very well that a "real child" should have seven emotions and six desires, just a little bit more "sensible"! Such "children" will be more real and more believable. The same is true of the original. From childhood to ninja. In the original work, the original also had some similar emotional expressions. Only that one is really similar to a child''s temper, and more want to be recognized and respected, then he will choose that way. Naruto in this life is different. He''s really like an actor. I packed myself perfectly. An occasional expression of emotion. It''s easier for people to believe in their "authenticity." Don''t think it''s useless. Because once the senior management of Muye finds out that Naruto has only malice towards Muye, and does not have the ambition of "fire will.". Will choose to exclude Naruto! Nine tail man column force. Say something ugly. Apart from the terrorist who can exchange his life for supreme power. Naruto is really the most terrifying and uninhabited existence in Muye village. High level is to ensure Naruto''s "loyalty"! And this Naruto did very well. Or it was great. As long as in the so-called righteousness. Naruto is not suspected by the three generations of Huoying and kakasi. On the contrary, he highly believes that Naruto will become a hero dedicated to Muye like his father Bofeng Watergate in the future, and the rest is small. For Naruto to detect their identity, is already using nine tail chakra this thing. Three generations of Huoying and others will only sigh at Naruto''s intelligence and be happy with the improvement of Naruto''s strength. After all, the stronger the human strength is, the higher the security of a Naruto village will be. In the past, Muye probably didn''t care about the strength of Jiuwei people''s pillar force. Not now. It''s a big leaf. On the surface of the shadow level strong. There is only one old three generations of Huoying. This is the sadness of Muye village, the first of the five tolerance villages. "So you can use that power, Naruto, but I still want to remind you a little bit that you must be steady and not too impatient." Kakashi looked at the Naruto in front of him, if he said so with deep meaning. This is the words that have been spoken. Don''t say Sakura. Sasuke also frowned at Naruto. After all, the scene this morning. In the mind of two pillars is very clear. Chapter 208 Naruto naturally knows the deep meaning of Kakashi''s words. The current moment is also a solemn expression, nodded heavily and answered. "Well, Mr. Kakashi, I know that the best power is to be able to control! I know that very well. " The expression is made up. But Naruto''s words are sincere. How terrifying and erosive the Nine Tailed chakra is. Naruto knows better than anyone else. Yesterday, five tail chakra broke out. Naruto is still in a state of lingering fear about the dense atmosphere and negative emotions that directly spread into his heart. Fortunately, Naruto finally came back and didn''t need to maintain five tailed chakras, so Naruto didn''t completely lose his mind, That kind of attempt has made Naruto clearly realize that his physical quality, especially his spiritual strength, has not been further improved. Don''t use more than five chakras. I can''t stand it. To say this is not to deal with Kakashi, but Naruto himself does think so. "Well!" Seeing Naruto, he did listen to his own words. Kakashi also nodded with satisfaction. "SA, Sasuke, you also need to come with me. You need to deal with the things around your neck." Kakashi turned around and looked at Sasuke. The words made Sasuke''s face slightly changed. In the morning, the evil chakra, although Sasuke clearly knew that this power was not a good thing, it could actually improve his strength. It was said that this alone made Sasuke''s position move and he didn''t want to give up. Now hear Kakashi. Sasuke naturally had a little resistance subconsciously. "You have to understand, Sasuke, as I just said, power is what you can control. Don''t lose yourself." It''s different from Naruto''s performance of movie king level. The two pillars are relatively simple and straightforward. Even the two pillars in the original work run through the whole performance of fire shadow. You can exaggerate. Two pillars have all the standard features of "silly white sweet girl master"! I''m only 12 years old now. I just graduated from susuke school Kakashi just needs one look. You can see through the mind of the young master of yuzhibo''s family. This is what we say. It is also directly inserted into Sasuke''s heart. After two seconds of silence, Sasuke also nodded slowly. "Well, I understand." "Good! You don''t have to worry that it will affect the next assessment. There are still nearly two days left at the end of the second round. After you have dealt with the things around your neck, you can take a rest and continue to participate in the assessment. " Kakashi nodded with a smile and continued. And the words. It''s also the direct elimination of another worry in the heart of Er Zhu. "Naruto and Sakura, you two should stay here first. Let''s go, Sasuke." Kakashi patted Sasuke on the shoulder and continued. "Teacher Kakashi Looking at the two people who are about to leave. One side of Sakura said with a worried look. "Don''t worry, Sakura, just for a moment." Kakashi naturally can read the worry in Sakura''s eyes, eyebrows slightly raised, with a faint smile said softly. It''s also because Kakashi has never been vague about major events in the past. It''s very reliable at the critical moment. When Kakashi''s words fall. Sakura''s heart was slightly relaxed. At the moment, he nodded his head and answered softly. "Well." Then. Kakashi left the lounge with Sasuke. Towards the other side of the central tower, a more closed and secret place. The next thing Kakashi wants to do is to use the seal technique to control the seal on Sasuke''s neck. Naturally, she needs to find a relatively safe and quiet place where she won''t be disturbed. "Well, Sakura, since there is Kakashi teacher''s hand, there should be no problem with Sasuke''s spell on his neck. There is also a little accident in this assessment. In the next two days, we still need to have a good rest and recover to the best state to meet the next assessment!" After watching Kakashi and Sasuke leave. Naruto is looking at the side of the body, seems to be also with a worried expression of Sakura said. "Well, I know, Naruto." Sakura also nodded and replied. And then. They went back to their own lounge to have a rest. There are still more than 40 hours to wait. From iruka before. Naruto and others already know that before them, two teams have passed the examination. One is the Sharen team. One is the Muye team. Iluka didn''t say who it was. But Naruto has been able to target the target team. No accident. The big probability is that I love team Luo and kaiban. The latter is not mentioned. In the former case. I''m in the Sharen team. In the original work, only I love this team passed the second round of assessment. Let''s not talk about the impact of Muye''s collapse plan, which makes Sharen never send talents to xiaren except for the key team in the plan of I love Luo team. Or is it because Sharen''s term is all dregs. On the contrary, from the observation of Naruto. Those xiaren people in Sharen village who came to participate in this session of Zhongren selection. It''s within its perceptual range. Except for the team I love. There is really no team that can play. Within 24 hours. There are three teams, nine people, and the next two days, 48 hours. How many teams will pass. In this boring environment, Naruto is still slightly interested. "It shouldn''t be so different from the original work?" Naruto is recuperating. Thinking in my heart. It seems long. In fact, it is a short three-day assessment. Biji waited until the Naruto team arrived at the central tower. Enter the second round of assessment in the half way. It''s like it''s getting more intense. Especially those teams who are robbed of scrolls are not reconciled to their own failure, and they are crazy to snatch two scrolls from other teams in the next two days, so that their team can pass the second round of assessment. And there are some confident teams. It also wants to further reduce competitors in the second round of assessment. In the case of knowing that he has completed the task, he continues to skim the task scroll of other teams! Thanks to him For the last two days. The battle in the forest of death has also entered a more intense stage. But no matter how fierce the fight is. Those who have the strength to pass the second round of assessment. We can still defeat one strong enemy after another with our own strength. Follow their bodies. Including class 8 and class 10 of new xiaren. Or by strength. Or with wisdom. The two teams also collected the scrolls needed by their own teams within the time limit. We arrived at the central tower. Passed the second round of assessment! Chapter 209 The eighth and tenth shifts finish the task. Pass the examination. Camouflager - pharmacists walk the line like a small team. There are also teams like Yinren. As in the original work, I got the corresponding task scroll and passed the second round of assessment. The number of teams participating in the second round of assessment. Of course, there are a few less than in the original. But that''s the number of teams that passed the second round. But it''s as like as two peas in the original. All seven teams, 21 people. Number of passes. Some of them have exceeded the upper limit of the third assessment. Before these teams finish their assessment. Just like in the original. Kakashi also uses the seal technique to temporarily block the seal on Sasuke''s neck. Strictly speaking, this seal can only block the attack of the seal on Sasuke, if Sasuke takes the initiative to activate the power of the seal. This seal is a joke. But at least at this time. On the surface. Kakashi solved the seal. Sasuke was in a coma again for half a day and then came to his senses. Feel the flow of power in your body. After nothing unusual. Also directly back to Naruto, Sakura and other places waiting. See Sasuke back safe and sound. Sakura is naturally very happy. Naruto doesn''t have any superfluous look. It''s just that there''s a strange light in his eyes looking at Sasuke. It''s just that in the angle that Naruto didn''t notice, there''s a special color in the sight of two pillars looking at Naruto. It''s just that. At this time. There was no conversation between them. Sasuke seems to be thinking about other issues. Naruto is just waiting for the moment. Waiting for the implementation of Muye collapse plan, a proper time after the death of three generations of Huoying! And these, of course, are afterwords. For the rest of the time. Three people are also quiet in their rooms, waiting for the end of the second round of assessment. The waiting time was not long. After the last team, pharmacist Dou team, completed the assessment and arrived at the central tower, the final assessment time was confirmed. At the same time, the Deputy examiner reported the results to the yushouxihongdou, who had barely recovered. With the consent of three generations of Huoying. Officially opened the third round of assessment before the play off link. And red beans naturally enter the hospital to recuperate in this way. The examiner in charge is still the same as in the original book. He is in charge of Shangren, the master of Muye sword. And those who have passed the assessment before are arranged in the lounge to wait for the end of the assessment. The end time of the second round of assessment. They were told to gather in the arena of the central tower. When Naruto and others all came to the big competition site. Among the people present. Except for 21 xiaren who passed the second round of assessment. It''s a ninja with its own team. And three generations of Huoying and others in the front position. It is worth mentioning that. I don''t know if it''s because of the transaction between Naruto and big snake pill. In this life. Dashuewan did not appear in the examination site disguised as Shangren, the guidance of Yinren team, but another Yinren Shangren, the guidance of Sark and doss team, appeared at the top. I haven''t thought much about it yet. At the top. "Cough, cough, cough." It looks like a pair of weak and sickly leaves, especially on the tolerance - the moonlight gale is directly appeared in the front position of the queue. "First of all, congratulations.. You. Cough.. Through the second round.. assessment.. I should have said.. Cough.. You can go directly to.. Cough. " This is a very weak word. Let the presence of all bear is a black line looking at the moonlight gale. Sakura, Kyushu teeth and others even doubt whether the upper forbearance in front of him will die in this way. It''s not easy to wait until the moon and wind finish this paragraph, which should have been a relatively short speech. Next came the three generations of Huoying. They could not understand it, or most people were impatient to hear it. Zhongren selection. This is the stage to show the strength of the major villages. This is basically the tone of the test. To be frank, the so-called test, especially the third test, is a challenge show for senior officials to "appreciate". And that''s the point. Naruto also came to this world to make complaints about it all the time. After all, in this world, the relationship between ninja and ordinary people, the shadow of a village and the name of a country, as well as those noble politicians is really too contradictory. Of course, Naruto doesn''t care about these things. Because it''s not yet that time. When the three generations of Huoying said such a great truth. Naruto seems to be listening carefully, but in fact he has been wandering far away. It is precisely because this is the arena show. The third assessment should not be too many. And also to ensure that there is ornamental, is the fight between high-quality ninjas. The number of 7 teams and 21 people is obviously too much. According to the regulations. The number of people in the third round of assessment. It should be controlled in 8 to 10 people is the most appropriate number. Therefore, it is almost in the words of the three generations of Huoying. Moonlight gale is to take over the conversation, directly announced that before entering the third assessment, now will hold a preliminary contest. Since then, at least half of the candidates have been eliminated! Such a decision. Naturally, some of the candidates at the bottom were in an uproar. Especially just finished the assessment not long ago, the eighth class and tenth class, and Yinren team''s face are becoming a little ugly, almost all completed the second round of assessment on the last day, and they are almost exhausted, and then can''t rest, want to directly enter the game!? Isn''t it going to take your own life!? But no matter how they express their dissatisfaction. Rules are rules. This is a reality that no one can change. 21 people. This was originally a scene where there was a need for a person to take turns. But it''s almost at the moment when the rules of the preliminaries are all finished. "I abstain, examiner!" In line. Pharmacist''s bag as a disguiser. It is also not beyond Naruto''s expectation, just as in the original work, he raised his right hand directly to signal that he would abstain. To put it bluntly. The reason why pharmacist Dou came to take part in this test of Zhongren. It''s because of the big snake pill''s orders. Let the pharmacist wait for an opportunity to approach Sasuke in the Zhongren examination. Observe some necessary information of Sasuke. The first round of the exam was close to failure. In the second round. Because of the special trade between big snake pill and Naruto. Big snake pill before evacuation. It''s also a new order to Dou. You don''t need to be too close to Sasuke. Naturally, after this occasion. Pharmacists don''t need to go on. Just pretend you''re seriously injured. Can not continue to participate in the next assessment can be. Chapter 210 Let''s not talk about whether the players abstain or not. It''s the right of the players themselves. Examiners will not be bored to send medical ninjas to check the physical condition of the players. Even if there is such a link. As a top-notch medical Ninja pharmacist. It''s not going to be detected by these low-level guys like Muye. Moonlight gale just checked the pharmacist''s personal information. "So, cough, are you sure you want to quit?" "Well, I''m sure." In accordance with the relevant procedures. After confirmation again and again. Moonlight gale is directly agreed to the pharmacist''s abstention request. In the eyes of others who are curious and concerned. The pharmacist also left the central tower. Next is the core stage of their Yinren village and Sharen village plans. It''s not allowed to have too many accidents. As an important person in Yinren village who is responsible for contacting Sharen. Withdraw from the examination in advance. It''s a matter of course. The pharmacist''s departure did not cause any waves. Everyone in the room. There are only Naruto and Ma Ji who take a special look at the figure of the pharmacist who leaves with a little bit of attention that others don''t notice. The former is familiar with the plot, while the latter is in charge of contacting with Yinren in this Muye collapse plan, and all the commander-in-chief of Sharen still exist before the arrival of the four generations of Fengying. To put it bluntly. At present, it''s in Sharen village. The two old urchins didn''t talk about it. Four generations of fire shadow. The strongest is Mr. Markey. According to the original can easily kill the performance of moonlight gale. Markey''s strength is at least infinitely close to Kakashi. One hundred percent can be said to be a real face figure in Sharen village. At the moment when the plan has been steadily advancing, Ma Ji naturally contacted with pharmacist Dou many times, and then agreed on the details of the plan. When he saw pharmacist Dou abstaining from leaving, Ma Ji could react immediately. This is also one of the signals of the implementation of the plan. Naruto is only interested in pharmacists. One says one. Pharmacist Dou is really one of the strongest auxiliary abilities in the original work. If it''s not because Naruto didn''t think of any good way to convince this "Mr. disguiser", otherwise, he really wants to take the pharmacist''s pocket for his own use. The pharmacist''s departure. After all, it''s just a small wave, The core issue is to go back to the upcoming qualifying. Then, next, it is in the moonlight under the sign of the wind. The electronic screen, which is known as the most "fair and just" in Muye village, is also directly shown in the eyes of the bottom 20. "Well, cough, then. Cough... Here we go. Cough, draw the first round.. List Under the words of the moon and the wind that may die at any time. It is said that the most "fair and equitable" electronic screen is also flashing rapidly In Naruto''s bored eyes. "Keng!" There was a light noise. "Yuzhibo vs red copper Kai!" The electronic screen directly showed the first round of duel list. "Sure enough, there will be no change!" Naruto thought in his heart. Since there is no change in the candidates who have passed the second round of assessment. Then there will be no change in the roster of the qualifiers. Unlike in the first round, Naruto didn''t interfere in the second round of assessment. Instead, after completing his task, Naruto went straight to the central tower. The rest of the assessment may have some waves. However, as long as Naruto''s strength is excellent and his IQ is barely online, it is certain that Naruto will pass the second round of assessment. "Well, in that case, the second round can be a little easier." Naruto''s remaining light glanced at the tooth with an excited expression on his face and shook his head with a smile in his heart. Whether the electronic screen is "fair and just" or not. Anyway, for Naruto, as long as it''s not for Xiao Li and I love Luo. It doesn''t really make any difference. According to Naruto''s estimate. Whether this electronic screen is fair or not. Anyway, it''s not my turn to play these two. I just need to follow the established pace and pass the test safely. Anyway, my goal has been achieved and the plan has been steadily advanced. If it''s not for the strength shown in the previous task. Naruto wants to abstain here. Stay at home and wait for Sharen and Yinren''s plan to collapse. Just wait until the old guy of the third generation of Huoying and a large number of Muye ninjas die, the short gap and busy stage of Muye village. Is their best chance to escape from the wood leaf! A little bit of thought in my head. "Naruto, it''s time to go up?" Wait until one side of Sakura a light shout. Naruto also immediately recovered. The first round of the duel list appears. Sasuke in his team was the first one to appear. "Sasuke, come on!" Naruto also said to Sasuke with a smile. "Hum!" Sasuke snorted. He didn''t like it at all. Naruto knows what this guy is thinking. The first round of duels is about to begin. On the field, only two people were left to fight. The rest of the lower forbearance are on both sides of the stand. be quite distinct from each other. On one side are the lower forbearance of wood leaves. On the other side is the only other village ninja who passed the second round of assessment. I love team Luo. And Sakyamuni. At the moment, the three Yinren look at the first round is the appearance of Sasuke, and the duel is not the three of them. These three Yinren are each showing a not so good-looking expression. "Well! It''s a cheap guy! " "It seems that Lord dashuewan''s order can''t be completed for the time being!" "Don''t worry, there''s a race! Today, as long as the three of us have passed the preliminary contest, the probability of the third round match is extremely high! At that time, you can kill yuzhibozozhu with the help of a miss in the competition. As long as you are on the competition field, Muye has no reason to say anything! " Three Yinren, who have come to the left stand, make eye contact with each other. On that seemingly gentle face, in the direction of Sasuke, their eyes are also hiding extremely strong murders! A little further away from the station. I love Luo to see Sasuke''s line of sight is also a faint ray of cold. Yuzhibo family! This is the largest group in the world of Megatron tolerance for decades. Although it was almost exterminated a few years ago. But yuzhibo helped. He is said to be the last proud orphan of yuzhibo. With the character of I love Luo, I will naturally pay attention to it. And it''s on the other side. "Here, here, Naruto!" Go straight to the stands. The familiar Shangren people over there have already stood together and talked. These people of Muye. After all, kaiban is a big one. And there was hardly any intersection before the exam. Nature is standing alone on one side. But the nine students in class seven, class eight and class ten are familiar with each other. When Naruto and Sakura step into the stands. Not far away, there are already six people standing together. Dog grave tooth is also very skilled toward Naruto waving shouts. Chapter 211 In itself, there is no need to have any taboo scenes. This is Muye village. They are all from Muye village. I''m on my side. Even in the assessment. Get together and chat, and you won''t get noticed. The most important thing is. This time in the test. Through the second round of waimura ninja, there are only two teams - six. The rest of xiaren village, such as caoren village, Longren village and Yuren village, has been completely destroyed, which makes it even more unnecessary to care about the sight of other people. After seeing the sign of the dog''s teeth. Naruto is also a smile, with Sakura pace forward, directly to the side of the six people, is very skilled to greet each of the six people. Although we have seen each other many times, we are even vaguely aware of Naruto''s thoughts. The character is relatively introverted in the young field to see Naruto that moment, or some shy head down. "I didn''t expect that our three teams all passed the second round examination. I thought you couldn''t pass Luwan before!" After greeting each other. The careless dog grave tooth still has no scruple appearance, patted the deer pill shoulder beside, said with a smile. The strength of the seventh class. I''ve seen it for a long time. Although it is the nature of a teenager to admit defeat. In his heart, however, he still thinks that Naruto and Sasuke are the strongest in their class. He can easily pass the second round of assessment, and the seventh class is even more out of the question, but the tenth class is the only one, It''s nothing to pass the first round of assessment, but it seems that the 10th class with the weakest actual combat ability can also pass the second round of assessment. I''m really surprised. "What do you mean, tooth, the strength of our tenth class is also very strong!" Luwan didn''t say anything. On one side, Inoue was already directly expressing his dissatisfaction. Although the assessment is in progress. It''s true that there are problems of one kind or another. At one time, I even had the idea of that. But outside the team. Especially when Sakura is still on the field. Inoue won''t choose lukei! "Ah ha ha!" Seems to be aware of some small problems in their own words. The dog grave tooth scratched the back of his head, hit ha ha to say. "It''s troublesome." Lu Wan is Yang Yang head, some helpless appearance said. "Ha ha." Looking at the side of this group of peers look like. Naruto can''t help laughing. "Well, if you pass the second round of assessment, the process is not important, the important thing is the result, and then there will be a fierce pre election elimination. You''d better have a good rest." Naruto said with a smile. It''s different from their seventh class. Class 8 and class 10 finished the task of seizing scrolls only today. They just passed the second round of assessment. Frankly speaking, these six xiaren are not in their prime. Of course, there is a "fair and just" electronic screen. Naruto believes that Luwan, Chutian, Ya and others will definitely be ranked behind to fight. Give them as much rest as possible. In the original book, it is because Sasuke is obviously attacked by the curse seal, which is close to the limit. To ensure its eligibility. be on the cards. It can only be said that it is possible that Muye manipulated the duel list by using the electronic screen and directly ranked Sasuke in the first game. And in this life. Sasuke didn''t have the influence of the mantra seal. Still in the first assessment. Naruto is not sure whether the electronic screen is really fair. Anyway, it''s just a reminder. Hear Naruto''s words. Dog Zhong tooth and others also gently nodded. "It''s still Naruto. You''re good. You''ll finish the task in less than a day. Sasuke is directly in the first game. Maybe you can win easily?" Dog grave teeth directly rely on the front of the railing, looking at the bottom is to enter the battle situation of Sasuke and red copper Kai, with a touch of admiration said. "Of course, Sasuke will win easily." It''s almost the moment when the words of dog grave teeth fall. Sakura and Inoue said with one voice. Falling words. Then the two are also accustomed to direct eye contact. The girl''s competitive spark that burst out. The people on one side have long been familiar with it. Although Naruto thinks so in his heart. But on the surface. "For the time being, the senior of red copper is also a senior. I can''t be too careless." Naruto hands in front of the chest, said with a smile. "Cut, say the scene again, Naruto!" One side of the dog grave tooth is rare, very keen to break through Naruto''s words. This also makes Naruto smile. "Start!" It''s also when people are chatting. At the bottom. With the rules read out of the moonlight after a strong wind wave. "Boom!" "Ten moves to take you, yuzhibo''s kid!" On the opposite side. With the arrogant words that fall. Full of momentum, red copper Kai took the lead in breaking out his own chakra and directly launched an attack on Sasuke. On the right palm. The chakra, which is directly condensed. "Hum!" Although feel disdain. But because I followed Naruto for a long time. This is the battle we''ve been through. Good habits that you have developed. Almost at the first time. Sasuke immediately opened his own eyes. Scarlet gouyu. When it''s turning fast. "Well?" In a flash. Hot pain in the neck. Sasuke''s brow couldn''t help frowning. But because the mental intensity is far greater than the original. In addition, there is already a seal of evil law in the seal of restraining the curse. That''s the moment of body stiffness. Sasuke is adapting. But also because it is. "How slow!" Red copper Kai seized the short gap. Direct threats to Sasuke. The figure leaping up. Shua The right leg that was jerked out. "Bang!" He swept heavily towards Sasuke''s face. Subconsciously. Sasuke''s quick hands. The moment they hit each other. The sound of the explosion. Next moment! Chakra, which has come together again. It''s like an eagle''s claw. Red copper Kai that directly toward Sasuke''s forehead direction hard grasp past posture. "Boring!" The red copper Kay who intends to decide the outcome in a flash. However! Sasuke, who has not adapted from the beginning, has survived. A sharp look appeared in the pupil. It was in that moment. A body sway. "Well?" "Whoosh!" The mark of direct failure. "What The twinkling figure of the moment. "You are too slow!" Directly flashed to Sasuke behind the red copper Kai, the revolving double gouyu writing wheel eyes, all see through the figure. "Bad!" Red copper Kai a quick turn, want to counterattack moment. "Dong!" Sasuke''s right hand clenched his fist and beat hard on the abdomen of red copper Kai. "Huh?" Under the pain of eating. All the strength that this institute has taken off at once. Next second. Don''t give red copper any chance to react. Sasuke made a quick swing in mid air. "Shua!" Kick your right leg hard. Shoot in the air. "Peng!" Heavy hit on the body of copper Kay. All of a sudden, all the defenses will be broken down directly. "Wow Under the hammer. The facial expressions are all straight twisted copper. The figure flying backwards. "Bang!" It is a heavy impact on the wall behind. Chapter 212 I felt like I was falling apart. It''s a pain that''s passed all over the body. Red copper Kay felt endless fear when he was shocked. This reflects the absolute power gap. Sasuke didn''t even bother to use any ninja or magic. Next second, That is the figure pressing directly in front of red copper Kai. "I give up!" It''s a direct sense of terror. It''s very difficult even to stand up, red copper Kay yelled directly from the heart. It is almost at the time when the words of red copper Kai fall. The flashing figure. It''s also an instant stop. He stopped at the knife in front of red copper Kay. "Goo Doo." Facing Sasuke''s indifferent scarlet eyes. Red copper Kai''s forehead exuded a lot of sweat, and he couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. "Hum!" Look at each other in less than a second. With a look of disdain, after a cold look at the red copper Kai. Sasuke is Shi ran took back his right hand. On the other side, the moonlight gale, who originally wanted to stop it, took back his half step a second before seeing Sasuke''s stop. "Cough.".. The first battle, the winner.. Cough.. Yu Zhibo is the assistant He raised his right hand and motioned for Sasuke with a light gesture, saying so. "Ho Ho?" "Oh?" In less than ten seconds. It seems that except for a little bit of accident at the beginning. It''s almost the whole process of crushing, or even the wave of second killing. At this moment, chiguoguo shows the strength of yuzhibo Sasuke. Let''s not mention the three Yinren with slightly changed expressions, and I love Luo, who are cold in the eyes. The xiaren on Muye''s side, the unfamiliar rixiangningci and Xiaoli of Sasuke, let''s not talk about them for a moment. Even the six xiaren who are familiar with Sasuke''s eighth class and tenth class all show different degrees of surprise. After all, this battle is too fast. "It''s instant killing! Sasuke''s strength is really strong. " Dog grave tooth is also looking at that in the bottom is still a pair of indifferent expression of Sasuke, smashed smack mouth softly said. "Ah! Sasuke! Very handsome Inoue is regardless of these, but directly shouting. Sakura will not show weakness here. On solidarity. Chunye Sakura is not afraid. Naruto''s eyes are slightly narrowed, and the slightly obscure line of sight looks at Sasuke''s neck. "Is it really the special natural energy extracted from Chongwu? Spell seal is really a tricky thing, but it depends on how to use it. " Look at the black gouyu. Naruto''s mind also flashed some messages about the study of mantra seal in the original work. A special form of natural energy. It looks like it''s very erosive, extremely evil. But that''s also the result of the way the snake pill is used. From the perspective of Naruto. The curse is printed on Sasuke. The advantages may outweigh the disadvantages! At least that''s what it looks like in the original. Because of the improvement of personal strength ahead of time, and the fact that Kakashi passed the second round of assessment ahead of time, he was temporarily suppressed by the book sealed by Kakashi. At the current stage, the influence of the seal on Sasuke is very small, that is, he just used his writing eye to mobilize his chakra moment, which made Sasuke feel painful. This will not happen next, Sasuke, whose strength has almost recovered to his heyday, is not a problem at all when he solves a really ordinary chitongkai. Maybe in ordinary chitongkai, he is excellent. However, in the face of Sasuke''s open existence, the original book can''t beat him, not to mention that now his strength is infinitely close to Sasuke''s. seckill. It''s really the expected result. It''s easy to finish the first game. Looking at Sasuke walking up the stands. Everyone''s eyes are showing a different bright color. "Ho ho! That''s one of your men, Kakashi! It''s really a show of youth! This time in the selection of tolerance, let''s compare, whose subordinates are better! Kakashi On the far left. Maitekai, who is one hundred percent of the strongest blue beast in Muye village at present, looks at Kakashi with a lazy expression and says aloud with a thumb and a shiny tooth door. "Yes, it depends on whether they can meet each other." Kakashi is very casual waved his hand, leisurely said. "I am worthy of my eternal opponent! It seems that I am confident in my subordinates! However, my subordinates will not lose! Right! Ning Ci, Xiao Li, every day "Yes, Mr. Kay!" The iconic "master and apprentice warmth" picture. Seriously. At this moment. Ningci and Tiantian really want to distance themselves, saying that they don''t know these two. On one side, xirihong and ASMA looked at each other with a smile. After all, they have been comrades in arms for many years. For the character of Maite Kai, red and ASMA are still very understanding. "Yuzhibo? It should be said that it is really worthy of the yuzhibo family! " ASMA, on the other hand, looks at Sasuke, who has already returned to Naruto and other people''s side. A strange light emerges in her pupils, thinking silently in her heart. In the first game, Sasuke easily swept the red copper Kay. More or less attracted a little attention. That''s what happened for a short time. For the remaining 18. The most important thing is the outcome of the competition. And then the second scene. The person flashing on the electronic screen. Another teammate of Kan Jiulang and Chi tongkai came out. The most orthodox Puppet Master in Sharen village. Throughout the fire. Kan Jiulang''s strength has never reached a high level. At most, the first appearance is the general tolerance. To the back is to rely on the strength of the puppet. Reach the level of the previous sequence in shangrenli. The battle at the highest level. Almost none of Kan Jiulang is qualified to participate. But this is also relative to the protagonist and big boss. Compared with the general forbearance. Kanjiro is a ninja in the range of genius. He is also the son of four generations of Fengying. The resources available are far more than 90% of ninjas. Deal with ordinary ninjas. It doesn''t need to be too easy. Entering the selection stage of Zhongren. Kan Jiulang also has two puppets. One is hidden as a killer. The other one is directly exposed for external use. It''s almost like using the transposition between the puppet and himself. And then the simplest kind of pincer tactics. "Bang!" It only took two or three minutes. Kan Jiulang is very easy to solve the same as the red copper Kai that teammate. "In the second battle, Kan Jiulang won!" Very fast confrontation. A game is over. It''s the next confrontation. A tight rhythm. After Kanjiro won. The next three battles. What''s coming is in the Yinren team. At present, Sark and the eighth class should be the strongest existence - the confrontation between Younv and zhinai. Transform a part of your body. Use the wind acupoints on both palms to use wind escaping Ninja such as "chop empty wave". On personal strength. Sark is no doubt better than the general tolerance. Chapter 213 Ordinary chopping wave damage has reached the most basic level of C ninja. And it''s different from Ninja. It hardly needs to be printed. Just move yourself inside chakra. It can be released directly. Sark''s personal strength is undoubtedly extremely powerful at the level of xiaren. Premise is. In the face of general forbearance. Even if it''s the "Muye 12 xiaoqianli" that fans of the original book jokingly call it. As long as you don''t meet the people in front of you. At this stage, Sark has the strength to win. Get rid of a Sasuke. 11 to 1. Take the weaker one. The probability is still very high. But sak''s luck is not so good. Even if you don''t get Naruto, Sasuke, Ningci and Xiaoli, you can be regarded as abnormal guys'' patience at the current stage, but you still get the strength of only four people, which is also higher than the remaining oil girl zhinai! As the best pest control group in Muye village. Younv zhinai is also the real son of the contemporary householder. Ambition is a talent in insect control. In the same way, they are outstanding in the whole Ren clan. The quantity and quality of the parasite in the whole body. It''s not the same as those of your age. Sark is very strong. But when you go to Younv zhinai. In addition to the use of chopping wave in the beginning of the long-range attack. It seems that it has temporarily suppressed Younv zhinai. Even in the interval of attack, he let you nvzhinai abstain. But this kind of arrogance. It just lasted less than a minute. It''s better to wait until zhinai sets up a good situation. A deliberate distraction. The house was already a parasite climbing to the key position of Sark. Make use of its characteristics. One shot will kill! "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" Take a clean chakra. The school sent the ringworm directly to the completely submerged Sark. The two remaining ninjas in the stands are ugly. Sakura, Inoue and Shouju, including xirihong, are a little uncomfortable. "Three battles, cough... Winner, cough... You Nu Zhi Nai Moonlight wind is also a direct raise of hands to show that zhinai won the third confrontation. A very relaxed situation. These three confrontations. It''s almost all one-sided. This is the third confrontation. At first, though, Sark seemed to have the upper hand. But it''s just the dominant power that Zhi deliberately chooses to let go for the sake of layout. Although from the perspective of personal strength of confrontation. Sark''s strength will not be much worse than zhinai''s. However, the gap in wisdom is the result of this confrontation. A little self righteous Yinren. In particular, the Sark children''s shoes are a typical example of insufficient brain. Looking at the sack lying on the ground like he had only one last breath. And zhinai, who came back after pushing sunglasses. Naruto is also rare to show a lost lost not too adapt to the expression. After all, it''s the kind of insect covered look. Even Naruto Guangguang feels chilly when he imagines such a scene. "What a poor fellow..." Looking at Sark being carried away on a stretcher. Naruto thought in his heart. It''s not a matter of strength. It looks a little creepy. "Ha ha! Well done, zhinai! Yo, sissy Standing on one side of the dog Zhong tooth is also toward the ambition is hard to wave his right hand, laughing and shouting. Welcome back zhinai. Chuda also softly congratulated. Sasuke''s easy victory over copper Kay. Kan Jiulang and Chi won easily respectively. I don''t know if it was deliberate. Anyway, Naruto has some special smell. Such a duel. Almost all of them avoid confrontation. "Is it to save the best confrontation for the main match?" Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking in his heart. Of course, on this basis. The big probability is that the Ninja will lean a little towards Muye village. And then the ongoing pre election confrontation. The flashing electronic screen. The list of successive confrontations For example, the confrontation between Luwan and the female Yinren Qin. At least it seems to be the weakest hand Ju to play against shanenli every day. Let Ding CI bear the rest of the voice - DOS. All of them prove Naruto''s idea. And these three confrontations. Lu Wan and Qin will not talk about it. To put it bluntly. Their strength is really the most common endurance. Although Luwan has a family secret, the art of shadow bondage. But because of other lazy characters. I didn''t practice my secret skills well. The level of physical skills, ninja and magic skills can only be said to be above the average level. It''s hard to say how wonderful the fight between them is. But because of Luwan''s super high IQ. The arrangement of the piano is clear. It''s just a bright spot. Make full use of their own advantages, with tactics let Qin completely lost the self dominant. A little bit of thought and energy. Luwan also successfully won the piano and entered the competition. And next. Daily confrontation with Shouju. It''s really a good interpretation of what is called the real Muye "Hao" clan! It''s in the scroll you carry with you. A large number of weapons and concealed weapons were sealed. The sword and bitterness in hand are just throwing away without money. The bold gesture of throwing money. It''s more generous than any rich woman Naruto has ever seen in her previous life. That posture, that posture. I really don''t think of money as money. You know, even if they can be recycled. But the loss is still great! Every day''s tactics. No doubt it can crush any ordinary level of xiaren. Even against a higher level opponent. As long as the gap is not very wide. This is the "money" tactic. It''s enough to fight one or two. The premise is that at this stage every day must not be able to meet ninjas who are good at using wind escape ninja. Attribute restraint is a bit obvious. Hand Ju is just such a ninja. It''s not polite. Even in the later stage of Huoying. Hand Ju is also at the forefront of Feng Dun''s Ninjutsu The Sanxing fan on his back can help hand Ju to use the larger and more destructive wind escape ninja. Even if every day the use of overwhelming forbearance to bully attack. You only need to wave your Samsung fan. You can block almost all attacks every day. And every day that we lose this advantage. Facing the hand. There is almost no room to fight back. "Boom!" A very easy frontal impact. Hand Ju is also very easy to beat every day. The following six battles. The last remaining Yinren, doss, is against Qiu daoding, who is in the same team as Luwan. Originally, before the confrontation, Ding CI intended to abstain directly. But still in their own team to endure - Ape flying ASMA with barbecue casually eat under the temptation of all kinds of food. Ding CI summoned up all his courage and fighting spirit and jumped to the platform below. then. Then there''s no more. Chapter 214 Different from my parents. This generation of pigs, deer and butterflies are somewhat lazy in their school days. I just learned one of my family secrets, The strength of the same age cannot be compared with that of their parents. Don''t look at doss, Sark and others. But at least it grew up in the environment of Yinren village. Fighting spirit and mentality. It''s definitely not on the same level. Luwan, dingci and Inoue have not practiced the family secrets since childhood like zhinai. Even though there are many available resources and many experienced Ninja teachers, they are still slightly inferior in positive hard power. Luwan won by brain, and the opponent was undoubtedly the weakest. Dingci is not so lucky. The strength of doss. In Naruto''s opinion. Can be regarded as a good existence. Qiu Dao clan''s art of doubling cultivation is not at home of Ding Ci to the upper doss. It''s true. Even though I did my best. But doss'' level of attack is quite high. The speed is not fast. His attack. Doss can be easily avoided. However, doss'' voice attack. It can''t be easily avoided. In front of us, we still need the help of distance, as well as some advantages of doubling. Barely weakened some of the damage of sound attack. But unfortunately in the back because of a mistake attack. A close opportunity seized by doss. Direct maximum volume sound attack. Explosion at the nearest distance. Doss succeeded in stun Ding times. Let it lose its fighting ability. He won six battles successfully. "Six battles, cough... winner... DOS anvil "Dingci!" "No problem!" And at the end of the confrontation. ASMA jumped out of the stands for the first time and took the fainted Ding CI back to the stands. He didn''t suffer any serious injury, at most, he had a slight concussion. This is probably because doss kept his hand a little. It''s not that this bandage man from Yinren family is so kind. It''s basically a word that has nothing to do with the Ninjas in Yinren village, After all, it''s different from the scene of the second round of assessment. Besides, there are so many Muye Shangren, including the fire shadow of Muye village, that doss is in a state of mind. To a certain extent, he is within his control. "Just let the pig suffer a little and pass out." This is the moment. The thoughts in doss'' mind. It can be seen from here. The strength gap between doss and dingci is still a little obvious. otherwise. Doss is not qualified to think about it at all. I''m going to do my best. Will the examiner stop the big deal? Six confrontations. All of them are waimura Ninja vs. Muye ninja. Three wins and three losses. It looks like a balanced result. And the rest, who have not yet participated in the confrontation, are still eight. They include Naruto and I love Luo shoes in the opposite position. Just when Naruto''s mind just came up with the idea of "will you arrange a fight here with that man''s shoes?". It''s already a flashing electronic screen. "Keke, qihuizhan, Keke... Whirlpool Naruto vs cough..... Dog grave tooth It''s a name that comes straight out. Moonlight gale is also the line of sight to the left side of the stand above, said softly. "Well, with this guy?" The Naruto who saw this scene also picked his brow slightly and shook his head with a smile in his heart. "Ha ha! Finally, it''s my turn! " In the high excited state, the dog''s teeth jumped down from the stands in the first time. Standing position, looking up at the Naruto at the top. "Naruto, I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time! Today I''m going to beat you! You must do your best Dog grave tooth is very imposing appearance toward Naruto shouting. "Woof, woof, woof!" The same is still standing in the dog mound teeth head red pill is also very cooperate with their owners, toward the direction of Naruto roar. It''s just the puppies. It''s a bit of "milk is fierce, milk is fierce.". "Ha ha, I understand, tooth, I will do my best, you can rest assured." A gorgeous turn. Naruto Shi ran fell in front of the dog''s grave teeth, with a faint smile on his face, and said with a smile in his challenging eyes. That is to say, we should keep our hands, not to mention nine tail chakra. Even Naruto''s own strength. If you really want to burst out with all your strength, you can''t hold on for long. Naruto''s sense of teeth is good. In the limited degree, let the teeth lose a little bit better. "Is it Naruto vs. tooth?" Sakura blinked, like a little want to laugh, and embarrassed to laugh out of the appearance said. In Xiaoying''s opinion, even if she is good or bad to shangsasuke Jun, she has a little chance to win. To be honest with shangnaruto, she thought Naruto was excellent when she was in Renren school, but since she graduated more than two months ago. Naruto refreshes Sakura''s cognition again and again. Whether it''s the kingdom of Poland mission or the kingdom of snow mission. The strength of Naruto is really beyond the ordinary existence. Even if the teeth look as if they are not weak in actual combat. But definitely not Naruto''s opponent. "Tooth and Naruto? Although Naruto''s performance was in the front in the school, Ya''s actual combat performance was not bad. This confrontation should be wonderful! " Sakura is Naruto''s teammate, naturally clear. But on one side, Inoue is not clear about Naruto''s current strength. He still uses his performance in the past six years to make a judgment, and his eyes are still bright. "In terms of personal strength, Naruto should be dominant. It depends on whether teeth can find opportunities." Although Luwan is very smart and even has a keen sense of smell, he can detect the difference between some Narutos. Sasuke directly crushed red copper Kay. From this point of view, Naruto''s strength should be a little stronger, but it''s still that sentence. People like Luwan and Inoue who have not seen Naruto fight directly don''t know how strong Naruto is at the moment. The words of lumaru and Inoue. Is also to make the side of Sasuke eyebrows slightly Yang, the pupil faintly revealed a look of disgust. Can tooth defeat Naruto? Hum! No kidding! "No, you''re wrong. You don''t know the strength of lumaru, Inoue and Naruto. For Naruto, Ya has no hope of winning." Because of character. Two pillars are too lazy to talk about it. But Sakura is different. Almost at the time when their words fell. Sakura is directly shook his head, with a very firm tone said so. "Eh?" "Ah?" And it''s not just Sakura. His teammates, hatada and zhinai, also shook their heads. You don''t need to know Naruto''s strength has soared during this period. It''s just the strength of Naruto in the kingdom of Bo mission. Both Hatta and zhinai feel that their team-mates have to hang on. Chapter 215 "Tooth is not the opponent of Naruto." Even though zhinai''s words are not as absolute as Sakura''s. But this is obviously not optimistic. It''s the red fruit of performance. The young field is a little tangled. Deep down in my heart, I naturally want to support Naruto. But ya is also his teammate. It''s not good to support Naruto directly. This makes hatada''s lovely face wrinkled into a bun. Sakura''s absolute discourse. Zhinai''s agreement. It is also to make Luwan and Inoue look at Naruto and tooth with a dubious expression. After all, since I graduated from forbearance school. Just over two months, right? From the past achievements and performance. Even if Naruto is stronger than tooth, is it limited? From the perspective of Luwan. It''s four or six open at most. But look at the two students of the same level. Sakura is the right to think that ten open! Although zhinai is a little better, it''s about the feeling of the opening of September 1. In the past two months, has Naruto really changed? When Lu Wan came up with such an idea in his heart, he was also looking at Naruto and ya with a look of extreme curiosity. Luwan wants to have a good look at Naruto''s strength. On the other side. I love Luo, who paid a little attention to the two pillars before, when Naruto stepped on the arena, his eyes also moved slightly. On one side, Kan Jiulang and Shouju saw Naruto. The expression is also slightly changed. The confrontation scene a few days ago. Kan Jiulang and Shouju are still fresh in my mind. Although there was no direct confrontation. But both felt that they should not be rivals for the blonde. The most important thing is that both of them can smell a similar breath from Naruto, which is enough to make them stay away from Naruto. However, in the final analysis, they have not really seen the strength of Naruto. Now this duel is a great opportunity. Let''s see if the blonde boy has a false appearance, just a bit of speed and momentum! "Start!" On the scene. With the moon and the wind. "Mimicry - the art of four feet!" Above the front. The dog grave tooth is the chakra who is directly mobilized with a clap of both hands. Attached to the limbs. Get down. It was in the form of a beast. "Chiwan!" A roar. "Woof, woof, woof!" Originally, it was Chiwan standing on the top of the head of the dog''s teeth. "Poof!" The chakra that just exploded. A white mist rising out of thin air. After the house dissipated. The second "dog grave tooth" appeared directly. It''s not a normal separation. It''s a technique handed down from generation to generation by the family of dog mounds and used in combination with their own tolerance of animals - Orc separation! The perfect form of simulation. Let''s start. The dog''s grave is full fire. It doesn''t leave any cards at all. Ferocious look. It''s very sharp. The dog grave tooth this hand. Make originally didn''t care about dog grave teeth I love Luo those people''s eyes slightly changed. "Naruto! I''m going up Like the roar of a wild animal. The roaring words of the school. "Boom!" Above the surface. The air waves from the explosion. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Spread out on both sides. Gouzhongya and Chiwan attacked Naruto from both sides. The breath of forest came to my face. Naruto is calm and calm. The slightly bowed figure of the house. "Come as far as you can, tooth!" It''s the same chakra who was mobilized. One foot on tiptoe. "Whoosh!" The figure swooping across. Above the front. The figure on the left facing directly. Air engine locked in. "Well?" Looking at the angle of Naruto''s frontal attack. The pupils of the dog''s teeth suddenly shrank. "Coming directly to yourself? Is it luck!? Or can Naruto identify the difference between me and Chiwan? " Originally, they had confused the vision and the orc position of chimaru before the attack. But I didn''t think of it. It''s just the moment of a surprise attack. Naruto, without hesitation, rushes towards himself as the master. The shock of that moment. Naruto is regardless of the direct pressure up. Although there are some reservations. But it''s still very fast. Blinking is Naruto who comes to the nearest distance. "Damn, how fast!" It''s just teeth that can react. It can only be a direct defensive posture with hands crossed. "Bang!" In a head-on collision. Above your arms. The gravity the teeth feel. "Huh?" The power of total repression. It''s almost irresistible. "Whoosh!" The next moment. Another "dog grave tooth" that directly attacked Naruto''s side There was a fierce look in the pupil. Chakra attached directly to his hands. "Hum!" The air broke. Hands waving horizontally. Sharp fingernails. Feel that no less than the general bitter sharp cold front. Naruto makes a backward move. Stay away from the attack. A step back. However, the "dog grave tooth" is still under pressure. "Fengdun - great breakthrough!" On the positive angle. Naruto''s hands are fast. Chakra is a direct condensation. A hurricane whistling out. I''ve had a strong attack. "Wu Wu Wu!" Air situation. It''s a place where we can''t rely. This "dog grave tooth" can only be a subconscious defensive posture. But it''s a very strong wind. There''s no way to stop it. It''s going to blow through the arc. Right in the middle. "Stab A dress cut directly. "Poof The tiny scratch, the direct spatter of blood. But also extremely fast to fly out of the figure. "Bang!" It happened to hit the dog''s teeth behind him. Under the pain of eating. "Wow "Well Two dog grave teeth each murmur. At the same time, it hit the ground heavily. Dust rising. Flying all over the sky. A turn over. Naruto landed steadily on the ground. Looking at the dust not far away, I didn''t take advantage of it. "It''s really Naruto. It''s easy to defuse my attack. Besides, you can tell me from Chiwan, right? Naruto Dust blown away. There were some awkward figures in the school. Dog grave teeth shook his head and looked at Naruto not far away. There was a special bright color in his pupils. Kouzuka knows Naruto is very strong. But before, it was just watching. It''s not a confrontation with Naruto. And now. Just a face-to-face, he almost lost. Be reasonable. Even the dog''s teeth are clear. Naruto just let some water out. Otherwise, at the moment when they collided with Chiwan. It is estimated that there are 100 ways to end the battle with Naruto''s strength. Stop it a little bit. Probably don''t want to lose too ugly? Chapter 216 Because the strength gap is too big. Dog grave tooth really can''t judge whether Naruto has released water. Just from the fight. And the calm look on Naruto''s face at the moment. Even though he can''t judge the actual strength gap, he can clearly feel that Naruto has let him off the water. Although he asked Naruto not to let him off the water before the competition, it''s obvious that if he didn''t let him off the water, he had already lost just now. Because of the pride of his youth, he naturally has it, but it doesn''t mean that he is arrogant, A fool who doesn''t know how to accept good intentions. As a peer, Naruto takes care of his face to a limited extent. Even if he''s a little uncomfortable, kouzukya has to admit his good intentions. To put it bluntly, apart from Sasuke''s paranoia, the twelve little Muye in the original book are all "good children" by universal standards, Moreover, Sasuke is just a proud baby who is easy to be fooled, not to mention dog grave teeth. Only here. Dog Zhong tooth still want to show his full strength. This is the first head-on collision opportunity since graduation. Dog grave tooth still has its own persistence. "It can''t be said to be 100% judgment, it''s just a feeling." Naruto gently smile, light said. "Yes? How do you feel? Naruto, you are really strong! But I also have my own way of forbearance After taking a deep breath. Put your palms together. "Next I''ll attack with my best move! Naruto There is no gap. This means that you can''t see the hope of victory. Almost in that moment. Dog grave tooth is to give up his heart that unrealistic expectations. But even in defeat! Dog grave teeth should also choose the most gorgeous way. "Boom!" Chakra, who was mobilized with all his strength. "Chiwan!" The power of surging up. In a flash, the surface tiles that burst apart. The breath of terror rippling out. Above the stands. Kakashi and Kay are naturally reluctant to talk. The rest of them are in patience. There are only I love Luo and Sasuke is still a cold look. The rest, including Ning Ci, Kan Jiulang, and zhinai, were slightly moved, and Xiao Li was looking at the dog grave tooth with a ferocious breath. A different curve from the original. At least the eighth class of the country of Poland. No matter zhinai, Chutian or ya, they have grown up on different levels. The cultivation of family secrets. Stable improvement of chakra control. Let the dog at the moment teeth have a stronger strength than the original. It''s a wave that''s all around. A faint breath of awe inspiring. Land on all fours. Both of them are ready to go. Naruto is still a calm attitude. It''s just a little tight muscle. "Here I am! Naruto Above the front. With a fierce roar of dog''s teeth. "Dong!" A cyclone breaking apart. In a flash. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Two figures leaping up. "The secret technique - tooth to tooth!" In mid air. "Oh, oh?" "Teeth?" "Is this the secret of the dog mound clan?" The house directly told the two figures spinning up. It should be in the surprised expression of the audience above the stands. Like two sharp drills. Crisscross figure. "Buzz, buzz!" The sharp sound of the explosion. At least 30% faster than before. The acme revolves towards Naruto. Above the front. Look at the two drill whirlwinds that push closer. Naruto smiles. "Boom!" Like a chakra. It is directly condensed on one palm. All of you. Even I love Luo''s slightly surprised expression. "Bang!" An offensive that is directly and strongly blocked. At the time of the collision. "What The head that Naruto seized. "Ha ha!" The power released slightly. A cyclone breaking apart. This was forced down by Naruto. Then Naruto grabs a dog''s head with his left and right hands and tries his best to confine all his strength. This stiff touch. The situation of unresponsive. Dog Zhong Ya''s motionless figure, with a look of extreme amazement, looks at Naruto in front of him. He has thought about countless ways for Naruto to block his offensive, and also has considered that Naruto has many possibilities to defeat himself in a positive way, but he did not expect that Naruto actually blocked himself in such a rude way. "Teeth through teeth" blocked by both hands? Is the move that you think you can easily defeat any ordinary Zhongren, even Shangren, which is a little threatened, so vulnerable in front of Naruto? And looking at Naruto, this is still at ease. You can imagine the depression in the heart of kyushuya. "Teeth? Do you want to continue? " Naruto said with a faint smile. "I give up..." Naruto had already released water before. Now I can''t even touch a hair of others with my strongest moves. Teeth at least need a little face. Go on. Don''t mention yourself, there is no stronger move. Even if there is. Only if you are two or three times better than you are now, you are qualified to meet Naruto. Before the game, I had one in ten thousand fluke mentality. After really realizing the gap. Instead, he was relieved. After the words of teeth fall. Naruto also released his hands. "Poof!" The one on the left It was also at the moment when Naruto let go that he directly changed back to Chiwan. "Woo woo woo." Just like the owner. This is a great power that can be directly perceived. As a bear. Except that chimaru can''t speak. Spirituality is quite high. "It''s terrible. The master''s classmate is really terrible!" Sobbing a few times, red pill with a look of fear secretly looked at Naruto two eyes, but also fled back to the dog grave teeth chest to hide. "Really, Naruto, you are too strong." A thousand possibilities. I didn''t even think about it. Naruto can block his strongest attack with his hand. Such a defeat. Really also let tooth lose of have no temper. "Seven battles, cough... winner.. Cough, whirlpool Naruto One side of the moonlight wind is also a deep look at Naruto, raised his right hand for a sign, right Naruto whispered. One says one. It''s nothing to beat kyushuya. It looks like it''s going to have a lot of impact. But tooth''s personal strength is just like that. For the moon and wind, it''s not so severe. But Naruto''s posture. Obviously, it''s very easy to stop. let me put it another way. Naruto has just used a few percent of its strength, but it needs a question mark. Before, I heard that Naruto killed Shangren head-on. Plus Naruto or ninepid. This also makes these people pay special attention to Naruto. Chapter 217 "Is that the whirlpool Naruto of your team? This kid is a little bit strong As the son of three generations of Huoying. Ape flying ASMA naturally knows the identity of Naruto. Four generations of sons. The modern nine tail human pillar force. Now she is only 12 years old, which is enough to make ASMA look sideways. In addition, during her previous mission, ASMA learned from her fiancee xirihong that Naruto killed heichuleiya head-on, and other BC level tasks, as well as the previous task of helping Princess Fenghua Xiaoxue return to Daming, In these tasks, Naruto undoubtedly showed extremely strong strength, but it was only heard after all. It was not as intuitive as this kind of live viewing. Even if the opponent was just a Naruto, the combat effectiveness just showed by kyushukya was close to the level of ordinary Naruto. Naruto easily beat dog grave teeth, this is a relaxed freehand look. ASMA felt that even he could not beat Naruto. ASMA didn''t know that Naruto could use nine tail chakra (at present, only Kakashi and the third generation of Huoying know about the ape Flying Sun chop, but he didn''t even tell Tuan Zang, let alone his son.) If you know. ASMA has a certain self-knowledge. "Well, Naruto is quite special." Kakashi put her hands behind her head and said with a lazy look. "Ah! I really deserve to be my forever enemy, Kakashi! Both students are so excellent! " On one side, Mackay''s inexplicable self burned up again. At least in terms of vitality. Kai and Xiao Li are the apprentices. It''s true that there are no leaves left or right. The three generations of Huoying standing below are also looking at the figure of Naruto returning. The muddy pupil shows a wisp of satisfaction. "Watergate, your child is really getting stronger step by step. One day, like you, he will become the pillar and hero of Muye." At this moment. Third generation Huoying still believes that Naruto will become the guardian of Muye in the future, just like his father Bofeng Watergate. No matter what, Naruto has not shown much disgust for Muye in the past 12 years, and even has its own fetters in the village and the girls they care about. Third generation Huoying also plans to recall zilaiye in the near future, Although kakasi is a promising successor of the three generations of Huoying, the most suitable successor is zilaiye or gangshou. At this point. Three generations of Huoying are very clear. And Zilai has a deeper relationship with Naruto. Naruto''s name comes from the novels written by zilaiye. Three generations of Huoying believe that with Naruto''s more and more fetters in Muye, he can really integrate into Muye''s family, forget the past disappointments, and become a real Muye ninja. Even in the future, like Bofeng Watergate, it''s impossible to become Muye''s Huoying! It''s just that. What three generations of Huoying didn''t know. His idea. It''s just wishful thinking. Naruto at the moment. I was already planning my own defection plan. Although a long time ago. Naruto also considered whether to stay in Muye directly or to blend in and use Muye to complete his plan. But he finally gave up the idea, not only because he was repelled, but also because, in Naruto''s view, Muye had been rotten for a long time, just like those ancient dynasties in the past, and entered the final stage, Internal reform can''t save the Empire, because it is very sick. Although Muye has only been established for 60 years, the situation is almost the same. Such a rotten and dirty look. Let Naruto want to stay in Muye at that stage, take power from the inside of Muye, kill Tuan Zang and others, and then start from Muye to achieve a unified plan of tolerance world, which is swept into the garbage can by Naruto! Rather than looking forward to reform. It''s better to just rebuild. In that case, we will be more efficient! Looking back at Naruto on the grandstand, the senses of Shangren are different, and the rest of xiaren show a look of surprise. Luwan, Inoue and Ding Ci, who just came to consciousness, will not be mentioned. Ning Ci, Xiao Li, Tian Tian and others on the other side are looking at Naruto, showing a different bright color in their pupils. This session of the strength of tolerance is really more than one to exceed the expectations of Ning Ci and others. Yuzhibo said nothing about Sasuke. This is a blonde boy named Naruto. At this moment. Ningci really felt the power of Naruto. Just the last attack of dog''s teeth. Ning CI pays for himself if he wants to resist. You have to use the "secret art of returning to heaven" that you just learned some time ago And it''s not as easy as Naruto. Simple comparison. Of course, we can''t get the strength of each other. But such an intuitive effect. Enough to let Ningci understand that the boy named whirlpool Naruto is definitely a strong enemy! And the same position in the opposite I love Luo looking at Naruto''s profile, that slightly expanded pupil, eyes revealed in the depths of a touch of crazy color. "Whirlpool Naruto, whirlpool Naruto! Ha ha The whispered words. It contains a sense of forest. So that one side of Kan Jiulang and Shouju look at each other, showing a strong worried look. The sand in the position behind him forbeared and forbeared - and so did Maggie with a slight frown. If I love Luo is completely controlled and directly rioted here, it''s really troublesome. Fortunately, at the moment, I love Luo''s reason is basically online, and the restless emotion is directly suppressed by me love Luo, only the cold light in my pupil becomes more intense. Naruto, as the party concerned, returns to the stands. Nature is to sense the attention and sight of people from all sides. Especially during this period of strength soared, as well as repeated use of nine tail chakra. Naruto''s perception seems to strengthen a lot. Sensitivity to these lines of sight is also further enhanced. But perception is one thing. Naruto himself doesn''t care at all. As long as it doesn''t get in the way. What''s more, the meaning of these people''s eyes is more just curiosity and surprise. "Great! Naruto, I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for two months. You''ve become so strong. It''s easy to defeat ya! " Looking at the two people coming back. Inoue''s eyes lit up and looked at Naruto, tut tut said. It''s more handsome than before. It seems that we can match each other in strength. (naturally, with Inoue''s vision, we can''t tell who is strong and who is weak. Of course, it''s also because the confrontation is too easy.) thus. Naruto''s ranking in Inoue''s heart is also rising infinitely. however. That''s the same thing. This is just the normal psychological fluctuation of adolescent girls. Compared with Sakura''s true, a tendon is different. Inoue really doesn''t mean who he likes. It''s just that I have a certain degree of favor for the powerful pool surface. Chapter 218 PS: Please subscribe, guys. Xiaoye''s demand is really not high. As long as you order 500, you can be satisfied that you can achieve this goal before the end of the year. Thank you! More support, let Xiaoye stick to it! Thank you! Of course not. It''s like watching a video or something in a previous life. Boys naturally like to see beautiful and lovely girls. First impressions must be good. Girls must also tend to have a good impression on handsome and powerful boys. I really want to talk about it. It''s just the instinctive reaction of any kind of "creature"! "Well, thank you." Excessive modesty is pride. Naruto is also dafangfang, directly accepted the praise of Inoue, nodded back with a smile. "Well, I didn''t think I had much hope before the game, but I still thought I could force you a little bit. I didn''t expect Naruto that you were even stronger than in the kingdom of Poland!" The tooth also mumbles to say. But there was no other special expression on his face. After all, he is a relatively open-minded and simple teenager. I don''t want to worry about such a trivial matter. "Naruto, Congratulations! Well, tooth, are you ok? " One side of the daisy also blinked his bright eyes, said softly. "Well, thank you, hatada." Looking at Daisy, Naruto''s facial expression is also more and more soft, Wen Sheng said. "No problem, no problem, hatada. I''m fine. Naruto has just released water. It''s just a little gray. There''s no big problem." The tooth on one side is laughing and patting his chest. And it''s also when these people are chatting. The electronic screen at the top also flashed again under the sign of the strong wind of the moon. A name that flies by. That is the moment of being fixed. "Yamanakano vs Sakura chunye!" The names of the two sides of the duel that appear directly. At the moment you see it. Above the stands. Inoue and Sakura are each slightly stunned. The subconscious sight of each other. "It''s a bit unexpected, but it''s also the best fight! Sakura A second of silence. Inoue looked up slightly, with a relaxed smile at Sakura, said softly. "Well, it''s really the best choice!" Sakura also nodded and replied. For two girls. They used to be close friends. Behind them is the rival. But even so. Their feelings have never changed. Some people say it''s about Sasuke. Sakura is a bit of a whore. Because after Sakura was bullied when she was a child, Inoue was the first and only one to speak for her and even protect her existence. Some people think that Sakura has no conscience because Sasuke turns over with Inoue. But there is a saying and a saying. Like the same boy. And it was when I was younger. At most, it can only be regarded as playing among children. Moreover, in the back, Sakura also used years of sincerity to show that she really liked Sasuke, rather than false friendship. Sakura''s performance before the wind spread in the previous original works. There are a lot of grooves. But at this point. I really can''t blame Sakura. most important of all. There was no real deterioration of friendship between Sakura and Inoue. At least in the forest of death. Inoue is to have come forward to protect Sakura again. This also proves the feelings of the two girls. And today. It''s just on the stage of the middle school entrance examination. The draw''s against each other. For them. It''s the best result. "Be careful, you can win, Sakura." Naruto on one side also said softly. "Well, I know, Naruto!" Sakura nodded heavily, clenched her right hand slightly, and echoed. And with the sign of moonlight and wind below. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" Inoue and Sakura are also turning over. Straight to the ground. Sakura and Inoue, two separate places. "Come on! Inoue Ding Ci, who just woke up, was also shouting loudly for Inoue. One side of the deer ball is also a symbolic wave. Anyway, it''s a duel between peers. The relationship between Sakura and Inoue. Lu Wan naturally knows a little bit. From his point of view. It doesn''t matter who wins or loses. Anyway, he is planning to pass the second round today, so he should be able to make a difference. On the day of the match, he gave up directly. If Nara''s young master, who is so natural, is still like this, he won''t care about the victory or defeat of his teammates. Of course, safety is another matter. And this kind of fight. It certainly has nothing to do with that kind of fighting. To put it bluntly. This is the game. On the surface, it seems that there is no gap in the balance of power. But actually. Like the previous games, it was a big fight. It''s a very different curve from the original. At the moment when class 10 is still the same. With Naruto''s and Sasuke''s pace, Sakura''s personal strength has improved by leaps and bounds. At least she is no worse than ordinary full-time magicians in terms of magic attainments. Under Naruto''s advice and Kakashi''s guidance, Sakura has been practicing magic for a long time with the goal of setting the sunset red, because her chakra control is almost the outstanding existence of her peers. Even the simplest CD level magic. Sakura can always maximize the details. This was the case in the second round of assessment before. So is the battle now. It''s almost at the moment of entering the field. "Start!" With the words of moonlight and wind. Sakura has already begun to release her magic influence. It''s not a direct release of magic. After all, on the one hand, Sakura doesn''t have the blood boundary in that aspect, and on the other hand, it''s because personal strength is really a priority, and it''s impossible for her to release magic without having to make a seal. But that''s the initial magic inducement. Sakura in this period of time has been able to do at will. Plus the absolute difference in combat experience. From the first level C mission. To the nearest snow country mission. The number of high-level tasks of the seventh class is far more than that of any team in Muye village at this stage! Sakura''s fighting experience is naturally enriched compared with many kinds of forbearance. I didn''t realize the little moves that Sakura made. From the beginning, I stepped into the trap set by Sakura. Inoue didn''t feel it. Ordinary people naturally can''t see it. But Kakashi, ASMA, Kai, Markey and so on are naturally aware of the moment when Sakura makes small moves. Xirihong is the illusory master in Muye village. Some of Sakura''s illusions. Kakashi asked xirihong to give it to Sakura. I noticed Sakura''s little action. Of course. But ASMA shook his head helplessly. Originally, I thought my team could compete for two people to qualify. But I didn''t expect that the little girl of kakashiban was so strong. For Sakura of this age, this is the attainment of magic. It''s already pretty good. Ningci and Chutian on the grandstand did not open their eyes. Naturally, I didn''t notice that. This is a duel. It''s almost the opening moment. In Sakura make magic induction. And Inoue didn''t respond in time. The outcome of the duel is a matter of fact. Chapter 219 Step into the well in the trap. There is no room for resistance. There is no suspense. It''s a confrontation that means a quick end. For the sake of caution. Sakura even arranged double magic. After Inoue has been induced by himself. Sakura''s quick gesture. It was there at that moment. Sakura deliberately revealed a flaw to let Inoue use the heart turning technique to force her into her body, so that she could control her hand and announce her abstention. However, in that moment, Xiaoying directly seized the opportunity and did not let Inoue use her family secret technique, or let Inoue think that her technique was successful. I feel that I have won. In fact, it has entered Sakura''s magic control. "Well, that''s too careless." Looking at has been completely controlled by magic rigid live, but also with a smile of Inoue. Above the stands. ASMA sighed and shook her head. Luwan also slightly widened his eyes and looked at Xiaoying, who was walking towards the well. He could not help but sigh in his heart. When did the seventh class become so strong? Sasuke and Naruto don''t have to say that even Sakura''s strength, which is directly demonstrated by her magical attainments, can be ranked in the front in this session. If they are not, they are not her rivals! Such a confrontation. This kind of magic. "Isn''t that terrible? Class seven? " The deer pill looked at Ino, who was already easily used by her, and could not help but make complaints about her. And it was at that moment. "Eight battles, cough, the winner.".. Chunye cherry Moonlight gale announced Sakura''s victory without hesitation. And Sakura also solved the magic. The well field that wakes up is still a face blank expression. Next second. Sakura is in front of her. The school that just came back has nothing to do with it. Inoue just responded with a smile. "Is it magic? Sakura? How did you do that? " At least this is the basic knowledge of tolerance school. Ninja''s three major battles rely on - Ninja, magic, body. I don''t know, it doesn''t mean I don''t understand. Even if it is not aware of their own in the end is how Sakura''s magic. But in the current situation. The only explanation is that I''ve been hallucinated. This also makes Inoue''s heart emerge endless frustration. Originally, he thought that he was equal, and even he had family secrets, which should be the slightly dominant side. However, he didn''t expect that he was crushed, which makes Inoue feel very uncomfortable. "Well, it''s magic. From the moment we looked at each other from the beginning, I gave you a magic hint. Later, I induced you to use the secret time of heart turning. With that opportunity, I directly made a seal to let you enter the magic sleep." Sakura nodded and said softly. Very simple tactics. Even the magic used is the lowest form. But it''s only because the opponent has too many dishes. The most important point is that Inoue has no sense of preparedness. This led to Sakura''s success. To be reasonable, that is to say, Inoue lacks strong attack means and preparation to guard against magic. Whenever the two have one. Even if Inoue will lose. It''s not as simple as losing. The magic behind can''t break away. But the earliest magic hint and inducement. It should be detectable. Sakura''s standard is not as high as that. That level of magic attainments. At least half the level of yuzhibo weasels. In other words, they have the blood boundary of the horror magic of the pommel horse clan. This can be done easily. All in all. It''s not how good Sakura''s magic level is. But Inoue is the real food. Looking at Xiaoying with a confident smile in front of her. Inoue''s eyes also appeared a trance look. A crying kid. Have you grown so much better than yourself? When I think about it. Inoue also can''t help but smile bitterly and shake his head. The emotion that he immediately sorted out raised his head again and looked at Sakura with a smile. "You won, Sakura." The whispered words. Sakura is slightly a Leng at first, immediately also show a smile. "Well, I won this time, Inoue!" It doesn''t need too many words. For Inoue and Sakura. The relationship between them can not be explained in simple words. At least for this moment. The relationship between them seems to be back to childhood. In other words. It''s never changed. And also with the end of the confrontation between Sakura and Inoue. The qualifiers are coming to an end. The rest of it is in the lower reaches. There are only four people. I love Luo, Xiao Li, Ning Ci and Chutian. Two confrontations. To decide the last two places. And it''s also at this moment. Naruto suddenly responded. In the original work, hatada seems to be playing against Ningci? ¡°£¡£¡¡± When Naruto''s face changed. The flashing electronic screen. "To Ningci vs to Chutian!" The name that comes out directly. Make Naruto''s pupil suddenly shrink. Above the stands. The eighth class, who knew part of the story, had a slight change in his face. As a party, hatada and Ningci saw the duel list at that moment. Ning Ci''s look changed slightly, and the look on his face seemed to become colder. Hatada''s lovely little face is white, subconsciously looking to the left not far from the location of Ning Ci, two cousins on the line of sight. At the moment of seeing the cool look in Ning Ci''s pupil. Daisy''s deep eyes also showed a timid look. "Hatada, abstain." It is also at the time when ya and zhinai are going to say something. Naruto is some can''t help but speak in advance. "Mr. Naruto?" Naruto this slightly hasty words. It''s not just hatada himself. On one side, Sakura, Inoue, Luwan, dingci, including Sasuke, all showed a ray of astonishment. In Naruto''s opinion, hatada''s opponent, in a sense, is the worst target. Of course, for I love Luo, who is still a "blasting truck" at this stage, it is also an extremely bad situation. But it means that in terms of the safety factor of the battle, if the day is peaceful, it is not only the safety factor of the battle, but also from the spiritual level. For hatada. It''s a kind of pressure. Especially Naruto who is familiar with the original story. It''s very clear. At this moment, Ning CI has such a stubborn prejudice against the Japanese clan. Hatta is the eldest daughter of the family. Ningci is definitely not going to keep hands on the young field. Naruto wants Hatta to abstain here. "Naruto, what are you talking about? How can you give up without fighting?" "It''s like the other side of the duel is the same, isn''t it? If you are of the same race, I don''t think it''s a problem to compete, right? Naruto. " Chapter 220 It is also when Naruto''s words fall. One side of the Sakura and Inoue is each with a puzzled expression said, this has not compared to a, it is not appropriate to abstain directly? The most important thing is that in the eyes of Sakura and Inoue, the one who confronts with Hata is the same as the one who fights with the Japanese. Is it more like a duel between the Japanese and the Japanese? Don''t worry about anything, do you? "No, I also think it''s better for you to abstain. Hatada, you''re not the opponent of that guy. And with that guy''s character, Naruto is right." One side of the tooth is also rare with a solemn look, said in a deep voice. "Well, I think so too, hatada." Zhinai in the same team nodded and said softly. As a member of class eight. In addition, both Ya and zhinai are from the Ren family, so they still know something about them. Although they belong to the RI family, they are separated, and Chutian is the patriarchal family. Even though according to the general rules, the separation is to protect the patriarchal family, there is a long-standing contradiction between the RI family and the patriarchal family. Zhinai and Ya didn''t know about it before, Just after a small team with Hatoyama, not very deliberately, but also learned a little, in see the duel list that moment, two people also want Hatoyama to give up this confrontation directly. It''s not just that they feel like they''re not going to win. It''s also because I''m worried that hatada will be hit hard in the competition. Luwan, dingci and Inoue are also from the Muye Ninja family. It''s just that they didn''t play with hatada. I didn''t take the initiative to understand this information. The elders in the family are not idle to tell them. But after seeing two teammates of Hatoyama oppose. Inoue and Sakura also looked at each other and were silent. "Hatada, give up. It''s not a big deal. Don''t care too much." Naruto with a soft, worried look at the young field, continue to whisper. Facing Naruto''s sight. For the first time, Hatta didn''t blush, but after a second of silence, Hatta raised his head and looked directly into Naruto''s eyes. Under Naruto''s increasingly worried expression, Hatta shook his head with a firm look. "No, Naruto, this is my fight. I must be on the stage!" A shy and weak girl. But always have their own most firm side. Just like the Naruto in the original book, after being subdued by Penn. There was only hatada who rushed out regardless of everything. For girls. What you need to stick to in your heart. That will not be shaken in any case. Because they are the people they like. So you can bet your life! Because it''s the belief you need to stick to. So I will go forward step by step! This fight with his brother Ningci. Hatta will not shrink back, even more will not give up. Looking at the young field with decisive color. When Naruto''s words stagnated, it seemed that there was something stuck in his throat. I want to stop it. But Naruto knows he can''t stop it. This is the girl''s decision. And it''s also after realizing that. Naruto took a deep breath. At this moment, he did not worry about the dumbfounded expressions of Sakura, Inoue, Luwan, Ya and so on. He directly stretched out his right hand and gently touched Hatta''s head. Sakura had some expectations. At this moment, Inoue widened his eyes, looked left and right, and the fire of gossip in his heart suddenly lit up! Two pillars are also eyebrows slightly wrinkled, looked at Naruto one eye, in all people did not pay attention to the place hum a, immediately turned the line of sight. Lu Wan, ya, Ding Ci and Zhi Nai did not speak. Straight men are all virtuous. Naruto naturally doesn''t care about the sight of these people. He gently pats hatada''s lovely little head and says Wensheng. "Well, since you have made such a decision, then I will support you, hatada, come on! Beat that guy! Let him see your strength Anyway, Naruto has made a good decision in his heart. If Ning Ci''s soul light guy really wants to work hard, Naruto will never be polite. Hatta wants to fight. Let her come on. It seems that he was caught off guard by Naruto''s intimacy. Daisy didn''t react to it for the first time. After he recovered, his face turned red instantly, and the white steam directly came out of his head. "Naruto." Words are becoming a bit stumbling up. And it''s just a second. Once again and Naruto that gentle, trusting eyes on the moment. Daisy is also a certain mind, right hand slightly clenched up, gently nodded. "Well!" That sounds low, but firm enough to answer. Soon afterwards. The figure that turns around and jumps down. Hatta came directly to Ningci. "Come on! "Hatfield "Definitely win, Hatta!" "You can, hatada!" At this moment, Sakura, Inoue and Ya on the grandstand loudly responded to Hatta''s help. On the ground, Hatta also directly put on the posture of rirou fist, looking at Ning CI in front of him with an extremely firm expression. "Why do you have to? Daisy, you are not my opponent. The gap of strength is very obvious. I think you should abstain here directly. " Ning CI looks at the young field in front of him with a light look. He doesn''t care about his soft fist posture. He says so with the most peaceful words. The slight disdain, resentment and some special emotion hidden in the words can hardly be felt by those present except Naruto. "No, brother Ningci, this is my forbearance. In this game, I must fight to the end! I''m going to beat you here! " The expression on the young farmland face didn''t have the slightest shake, slowly shook to shake head, that more and more firm up of look, the young farmland looked at the eyes of rather times, the tone is very firm to say. "Yes? In that case! " The day rather time deeply looked at the young farmland one eye, in the mind deep place seemed to recall once the childhood first time saw the young farmland that time, as well as own father dies that year. Ning Ci''s pupil is to emerge a wisp of extremely fierce evil spirit. "Start!" "White eyes!" "White eyes!" Next second! Almost at the moment when the words of moonlight and wind fall. On the ground. Ningci and Chutian both opened their own white eyes, and the green tendons directly exposed on their foreheads. All the people''s eyes on the grandstand are focused on the two people at this moment. A confrontation within a clan. White eyes and soft fist! It is known as the strongest family of physique. As the representative of Sharen. Markey looked at the two people with a complicated look. The Japanese! roll one''s eyes! This is the blood boundary that every big village wants to obtain all the time! Falling words. "Boom!" Chakra, who was mobilized. In the right position. The soft fist posture of the two men. The first time. The figure of Ning CI is pressing forward. Press towards the hatchling position. Chapter 221 "Bang!" "Pa!" Crisscross figure. It''s a very orthodox fight against rirou. For Hata and Ningci. The key to success or failure is the use of white eyes, as well as the understanding and control level of soft fist. It''s hard to say when it comes to foreign affairs. At a time of confrontation within the Japanese clan. Whose soft fist attainments are high. Whose eyes are more skillful. Whose strength is stronger! It''s not that the Japanese can''t use other Ninjutsu. But in the eyes of the Japanese. Their own life is basically soft fist and white eye. Such cognition cannot be said to be wrong. At least, as long as they control the use of white eyes and soft fists to a certain extent, they will naturally reach the level of Shangren, or even be the best in Shangren. (in Huoying world, there was no power level distinction, and Ying, Shangren, Zhongren and xiaren were just a title. Just for the convenience of differentiation, they added such a title, Including the quasi shadow level, Super Shadow level and so on, they are also some additional settings of the fans of the previous original, in order to distinguish the real strong and the next level ninja.) But that''s the level. Not to mention participating in the battle of "destroying heaven and destroying earth" later. Even if it''s a normal shadow combat. It''s not for the Japanese to get involved. This is the advantage of the Japanese. It is also the restriction of the Japanese. At the moment in the next against the Hatta and Ningci. They are the most orthodox ninjas. Almost no use of any Ninjutsu, that is, pure fight for personal understanding of soft boxing, as well as the use of white eyes. And in this respect. "Pa!" "Huh?" It''s obvious that Ningci wants to win more than one. Ning Ci, who is easier to find acupoints than Hata, is more mellow and comfortable than Hata in using soft fist. From the beginning of the competition, he completely suppressed Hata, which is still a little better than the original work. In front of Ning Ci, there is not much room for resistance, but because of the solid foundation, he was stimulated during this period, In addition, chakrat training in the kingdom of Poland, in the face of Ningci, this is not all-out suppression. Hatada can still cope with it. "Pa!" Flash of the figure. Tight fists. It must be said that Ningci is a genius ninja. The application of soft fist is really as pure as fire. It''s very easy to resist the attack of hatada. Then you can use your strength. Further counter attack on Hatoyama. "Bang!" "Pa!" "Dong!" Faster and faster. Two figures interspersed in it. While fighting, at the same time also do not forget to use words to ridicule the young field of Ningci. "Bang!" It was another soft fist that directly repelled Hatta. Ning CI looked at the still sweaty field in front of him, and his pupils showed not only a trace of memory, but also a trace of resentment, with a cold expression. "Your strength is here! Miss hatada, you can''t beat me. It''s predestined. Give up! This is not the place for you! " It has to be said. Even Ning CI did hold a great resentment against the clan. But for Hatta, he still has a very complex emotion from beginning to end. Ning CI never forgets the palpitation when she first met Hatta. Her lovely and diligent young daughter was very impressive to Ning Ci, who was only five or six years old at that time. But it was also because of her father''s death, which was regarded as hating Wu and Wu''s Ning CI, Naturally, she is envious and jealous of Hatta, and even has other negative emotions. However, under such emotions, Ning CI subconsciously wants to protect her cousin. Don''t think it''s all sarcastic. But in essence, it is hoped that hatada will give up. Direct abstention. In that case. You don''t need to hurt the young fields. Even if Ning is not willing to admit it. But his words and actions more or less prove it. This is the case in my life, and the same is true in the original book. I guess the reason why I put so much emphasis on it is that the negative emotions burst out. After all, for Ningci at this stage. Fate is such a thing. It''s the faith in his heart. It''s the existence that he wants to stick to all the time. And the performance of hatada is like to refute him. 12. A 13-year-old doesn''t have a good heart and a high capacity. To put it bluntly. The probability of getting angry is also not low. And this moment. It is also almost the same. When the last words of Ning Ci''s endurance limit fall. In front of is already some embarrassed rudiment, still very firm shook his head, after taking a deep breath, look at the Ningci in front of. "This is my forbearance, brother Ningci. I won''t give up here! Because someone is looking at me! I want to prove my own forbearance Hatta with a very firm expression, looking back to Ningci, said the words. Make Ning Ci''s expression become incomparably cold. "My own forbearance!? Hum! What a ridiculous remark! In that case! " All of a sudden was directly stimulated to Ningci. There are some extremely bad memories in my mind. At this moment. Ning Ci''s deep negative feelings burst out. That can''t help feeling. "Boom!" The chakra that burst out. "White eyes!" At this moment. Ning CI didn''t mean to keep his hand any longer. A quick soft fist posture. The figure who directly marched towards the direction of hatching field. "Chutian!" Above the stands. Almost for the first time, I felt the sudden explosion of Ningci chakra, and Naruto''s pupil shrank. Looking at the Hatta below, his hands were also tightly clenched the railing in front of him, and his muscles were tight. Naruto was ready to intervene at any time at this moment. Naruto will not stop hatada''s personal will. But more reluctant to see the injury of Hatoyama. Or it should be said that a little bit hurt, suffer. Naruto is happy to see it. After all, hatada is also a ninja. It''s impossible to grow up in a greenhouse. Necessary experience is indispensable. But it is limited to this. If you are seriously injured in such a battle. That is absolutely touching Naruto. That''s already the chakra from the early mobilization. Naruto''s eyes were fixed on the two people in the room. Another overlapping figure. "Bang!" This time! That does not have the slightest intention to keep the hand Ningci. Or it''s Ningci filled with anger. The palm of the hand that is directly pressed down. "Pa!" "Well?" Break the surface with a point. Even if the rudimentary field has put forward the special defensive posture of soft fist. But in the first time, it was broken directly by Ning CI. A field with a wide open middle door. There was a look of amazement on his face. "Hum!" Dealing with the cool face of Ningci. Very decisive by the discharge of the palm. "Ningci!" "Stop it "Bang!" Heavy hit on the chest of Hatta. 100% power release. "Well Daisy''s brow was wrinkled, and a look of pain appeared on her little face. Chapter 222 "Wow The figure flying backwards. A mouthful of blood ejected directly from the mouth. Kakashi, ASMA, xirihong, Kai and others who saw this scene all changed their looks. And the bottom of Ningci seems to have no meaning to stop. It''s still a strong attack. A figure who wants to press forward directly. Above the stands. Those who are willing to take action. A golden figure with faster speed. Direct pressure. "Whoosh!" "I said! Stop it! Soul light fellow Great anger. The cold words. instant! As far as I can see. Ningci is to see a figure directly intercepted in front of him. The sense of the majestic and dense atmosphere. Ning Ci''s face changed slightly. Turn attack into defense. A direct defensive posture. "Bang!" Above the front. A strong force came. "What is this?" A force that can''t be restrained at once. Ning Ci''s pupil suddenly shrinks. Next second. Across the sky. The shadow of the sky. Ning CI only has time to hold his hands. "Peng!" Under pressure. Can not resist, but also can not remove this momentum. "Shua!" Ningci''s figure is also directly out of control. And at the moment when a ray of surprise just appeared in Ning Ci''s pupil. The comer also turned around, directly with a faster speed, retreated to the side of the field, before the field fell to the ground, holding the field firmly in his arms. But originally thought that oneself must receive the second blow the young farmland. The next moment. But I found that I fell into a warm embrace. The eyes subconsciously show a look of consternation, at the moment when you see the person holding you is Naruto. Daisy''s cheek blushed in an instant. "Mr. Naruto?" "Well, it''s me, hatada!" Naruto, holding Hata in his arms, said softly with a gentle look on his face. And when I saw the wisp of blood on the corner of hatada''s mouth, my pupils also showed a look of regret. To be reasonable, Naruto just felt that the blow was barely acceptable. It was impossible to compete without injury, but after that blow, he would continue to chase after it!? This is what Naruto can''t stand. Anyway, hatada and Ningci are cousins! Chutian has always called Ning Ci "brother Ning CI!" Naruto doesn''t care how much resentment Ning CI has in his heart, but it has nothing to do with Chuda at least! I don''t care. Kiss or not. Let''s not talk about it. Their strength is obviously not in the same level. Ning CI didn''t mean to stop. It may be a little exaggeration to say that we want to kill the young field. But the pressure behind definitely has the intention of seriously injuring hatada. This is a direct touch to Naruto. Naruto gently put down Hatoyama, touched Hatoyama''s head, and said softly with a soft look on his face. "Daisy, you''ve worked hard. Let''s call it a day, OK?" "Well.. Naruto King Facing Naruto''s blue pupil. Daisy''s small face is also more and more red up, a little shy lower head, light point Zhen head. "Naruto just hugged me!" "Naruto just hugged me!" "Naruto, just now! Hold me At that moment. Daisy''s little head seemed to have lost all his thinking ability. My mind is full of the scene of Naruto embracing himself just now. Naruto is naturally not aware of this. When he sees Hatta nodding, Naruto is also relieved. He is really afraid that Hatta will be stubborn, which is a bit difficult to deal with. It was also at the moment when Hatta was willing to give up. Naruto also stood up and turned to look at Ning Ci, who frowned slightly not far away. Naruto''s expression suddenly cooled down and stepped forward. Above the stands, in the eye of all. "I just said that! Stop it! Didn''t you hear that!? "Suning times!" Cold words. That silk does not hide the intention to kill. Naruto is like that with a touch of cold color, red fruit looking at not far from Ningci. At first, seeing Naruto blocking down Ningci, he didn''t let Daisy suffer further damage. At most, it depends on the situation that those Shangren who were slightly injured were relieved in their hearts. But then Naruto stepped forward and seemed to want to get justice for daisy. It also makes Kakashi, xirihong, ASMA, Kai and others slightly change their expressions. Let alone Sakura, Sasuke, Luwan, dingci and Inoue. It was just a little skeptical before. Now it''s basically a stone hammer scene. Xirihong, who has already arrived at Hata''s side, looks at Naruto''s back with a little surprise. Hata, who was still immersed in his shy world before, naturally hears Naruto''s words, and looks at Naruto''s back with his raised head. "Mr. Naruto?" There was a timid tone. "It doesn''t matter, Hatoyama." Naruto slightly side of the head, for Hata smile, and then turned his head, or with a cold expression, looking at the frown, not the first time to reply to the Ning times. "Well, it''s a game, and she didn''t abstain. What''s wrong with my pursuit? And what are you? Who is qualified to participate in this matter? If you don''t know anything, don''t show off here! " Facing Naruto''s sight. Ning CI is also a cold hum, standing in the perspective of Ning CI. Naruto, this is the performance of what does not understand. Want to be a hero? And then to save beauty? That''s ridiculous! I know nothing! What''s the right to talk big!? Looking at Naruto''s expression. Ningci''s anger, which had faded before, rose again, just like that in a cold tone. "I don''t know anything? Don''t be pathetic here! RI Ningci! You are just a coward who will vent his anger on others and talk about his fate every day! Even so, hatada has always treated you as his brother! And is that what you do in response to hatada!? What qualifications do I have!? Why don''t you ask yourself, RI Ningci, what qualifications do you have? " Naruto looks at Ning CI coldly. It''s a half step forward, and a terrible evil spirit is sent out from all over. Not to mention Sakura, lumaru and Inoue in the stands. Even Kakashi, ASMA, Kay, moonlight, wind and so on, including the three generations of fire shadows not far away, all show a wisp of surprise in the sight of Naruto. "What are you talking about?" Naruto''s words also directly stimulate Ning Ci''s heart. That instant gloomy down expression. "What qualifications do I have? What do you know? As the eldest lady of the Japanese clan, I just asked her to give up. It''s her own choice. It''s just her own fault! " The whole brain is filled with anger. The words have become sharper. Chapter 223 "Ningci! Stop talking Above the stands. Maitekai, who has always been in the style of "hot weather" and "a little nonsense", showed a rare expression of solemnity at this moment. Holding the railing in front of him, he looked at Ning Ci not far away and yelled. In front of the position of every day, Xiao Li is also showing a worried look. Especially every day. As the biggest "Hao" gate of Muye. I can still know something every day. The truth is I don''t know. But we can still learn a little about the development of some things. As a teammate, I have a good feeling for Ningci at this stage. Every day will naturally stand on the side of Ningci. But at this time, every day also feel that Ning CI said a little too much, no matter how to say, Chuda is a girl, and the family''s affairs almost have nothing to do with Chuda, although not willing to say so, every day also think that Naruto just said words, there is a lost right, that is, Ning CI some of his things to anger Chuda. This is totally unnecessary. Not far away Sakura, Inoue, tooth and others are glaring at Ningci! Both Luwan and Sasuke frowned slightly. And hear Ning Ci''s words. Hatta''s expression was also gloomy. As Naruto said. Hatta really regards Ning Ci as his own brother. Ning CI is looking at himself with such an attitude. Daisy''s mood was naturally a little low. It''s also at this moment. "So you think so!" On the ground. All of a sudden. That direct burst out of a surging momentum! Strong breath. Horrible chakra. When the deep words fall. For everyone, including three generations of Huoying''s suddenly changed expression, looking at Naruto in the central position, all over the body burst out of a scarlet chakra. Cold breath. Moriran''s killing intention. It was a terrible momentum. The moment of repression. Ning Ci''s face changed and he looked at Naruto in front of him with a look of horror. Above the stands. Everyone has a different expression of vibration. Jingye, Luwan, dingci, ya, zhinai and others look at Naruto''s red chakra with an expression of both shock and doubt. Sakura and Sasuke''s expression slightly changed, looking at Naruto''s line of sight each flashing a special ray of light. Including those Sha Ren. Kanjiro and Shouju''s Chins are going to be dropped on the floor. I love Luo is holding the railing in front of me with both hands, staring at Naruto. As the strongest under the wind and shadow in Sharen village. The well-informed Ma Ji naturally felt this chakra on Naruto for the first time. Absolutely Nine Tailed chakra! "Is this guy Zhuli, a Nine Tailed man from Muye village?" Although there was corresponding information before. But in fact, we can see the force of the Nine Tailed people in Muye village. This is the first time. Because this is closely related to the next plan of our village. Ma Ji naturally frowned at Naruto at this moment. Muye village''s human strength. How far can we control tailed animals. This is the message that Markey is most concerned about at the moment. On the other side. It was also at the moment when Naruto broke out nine tail chakra. "Naruto!" The faces of Kakashi, Kai, ASMA and others at the top also changed. Kakashi is a direct reflexive turn down, directly to the side of Naruto, with a solemn look in front of Naruto. "Calm down!" The eye of writing wheel is directly turned up. Kakashi subconsciously blocked Naruto and Ningci in the middle. "Mr. Kakashi, get out of the way! There''s something wrong with this guy''s brain! It''s necessary to teach him a lesson here! " Naruto is still a cold face, even if Kakashi appears in front of him, Naruto''s momentum is still rising instead of falling, and the more intense atmosphere, the gradually falling temperature. Because I feel this majestic breath. Some of the expression has become ugly Ningci. But because of self-confidence. Plus, he didn''t know about Jiuwei at all. There is no fear of Naruto. Just looking at Naruto with a dignified look, the posture, opened his mouth, and wanted to say something. "Ningci!" Maitekai didn''t know when he had come to Ningci''s side and patted Ningci''s shoulder with a solemn expression. Mackay didn''t want his disciples to say anything more exciting. Once Naruto is allowed to run away here. Muye has a lot of fun. This is a situation that must be stopped. "Cough..." It is also at the time when the three generations of Huoying are ready to say something. In the back position. Hatta had already stood up and went straight behind Naruto, gently pulling Naruto''s skirt. "Naruto, thank you, but I don''t want to see Naruto like this. I''m ok now, Naruto." Daisy Tian An whispered words. Make Naruto''s expression a stagnation, that stop pace, originally up the surging weather potential at this moment also like the tide in general, all fade in general. On one side, Kakashi, xirihong, three generations of Huoying, and the expressions of surprise of the people in the stands. The Nine Tailed chakra on Naruto was supposed to be extremely thick. It was also at this moment that it dissipated rapidly. Naruto takes a deep breath, turns his head, looks at Hatta with a helpless smile, and taps Hatta''s head, under Hatta''s blush. "Yes, I know, hatada." Naruto said softly with a look of pity. Since hatada said so. Naruto naturally can''t continue to work. Of course, it''s also because Hata didn''t really suffer as much damage as in the original book. The pain in his last palm was obvious. It''s true that the injury was not serious. Although Naruto was not a medical ninja, he could feel Hata''s physical condition. Hata didn''t suffer much damage, and Naruto''s anger was not particularly serious, In addition, hatada already said that he didn''t want to see Naruto''s expression. Naruto naturally has to stop here. It''s just that. When Naruto turns around. Naruto finally took a cold look at Ning CI. "I''ll let you go for a while today, but on the day of the third battle, it''s the day of the race, and it''s the day of the nineties! Pray you don''t touch me The last sentence. "Well, let''s go, hatada. We still need to go to the hospital for examination." Naruto turned his head and looked at the young field beside him. He said softly. Even if it looks and feels OK. But just in case. It''s better to go to the hospital for examination. "Well, Naruto, I really have nothing to do." Naruto''s care. It also made Hatta''s face more and more red. "No, it''s better to check it, hatada." Naruto shook his head, a little bit "tough" said. On one side, xirihong also smiles. "Daisy, just listen to Naruto and check it." Chapter 224 PS: at the end of the month, this book has been on the shelves for two months. I have to say that it''s a mess, but I sincerely thank you for your persistent subscription and reward. To be reasonable, Huoying''s achievements are basically cut in the month when it''s on the shelves, because Xiaoye is not full-time and has a formal job, so he won''t cut it directly, At present, we can still rely on enthusiasm and love to persist for a period of time, please have a look at the pirated children''s shoes to start the subscription, even if it''s just the first order to support Xiaoye, Xiaoye will persist for a period of time in this book, thank you! "Ah? that? This one? It''s I saw my teachers say that. Although Hatta still felt that there was no need. But I nodded honestly. "Sakura, please help me to remember the draw. Let''s go, Hatta." "Well? oh Yes! No problem! " Naruto first raised his head and yelled at Sakura on the stand. Spin even if is to turn round, looking at the young farmland to say so. "Well? No, Naruto. I can go by myself. " Listen to Naruto. Seems to accompany himself to the hospital in general. Daisy''s eyes suddenly widened. Her ruddy face turned red at this moment. But under everyone''s eyes, Daisy''s head was full of white steam. "No, I''ll take you there." Naruto shook his head. Sometimes, boys are so stubborn. Looking at Naruto, it was very determined. It seems that I also know that I can''t refuse Naruto. Moreover, in his heart, hatada was quite happy with such a thing. At the moment, we can only keep our heads down. That''s a shy look. "Well, let''s go." Let Naruto take his little hand to leave here and walk directly towards the gate. And looking at the two people who left. Xirihong''s face was becoming softer and softer. "Naruto." Kakashi also put away her eyes, looked at Naruto''s back, and shook her head with a smile. ASMA, Kay and others will not talk about it. Three generations of fire shadow pupil is a wisp of relief. This is the scene that three generations of Huoying want to see most. "Naruto and the girl of the sun clan? Well, it can give a push Three generations of Huoying thought silently in his heart. The crowd above the grandstand stopped talking. Inoue and Sakura showed a look of envy in their respective pupils. I don''t know if I''m admiring Naruto or Hatoyama. Or both. Lu Wan held his hands behind his head and chuckled. "Is that so? But it''s really suitable. " It''s a whisper. "Well? Did you just say something? "Deer pill?" On one side, Ding Ci, who had recovered, was still eating potato chips. Then he looked at Lu Wan with a curious look and tilted his head. "No, nothing." Lu Wan shook his head with a smile and replied. Ning CI is looking at the back of Naruto and hatada who are leaving. A different light appears in his pupils. He clenches his hands and hums coldly. Immediately, he turned around and went back to the stands. "Keke, then, the winner of the ninth battle, Keke... To Ningci, next, please last.. Cough.. I''ll show you two I see it''s my turn. It''s the upper forbearance who have returned to the stands. The moon and the wind are stepping out. Looking at the two sides of the stands left by their respective under endure. I love Luo and Xiao Li. The whispered words. "Oh! Is it my turn at last? " I haven''t responded to arrow yet. Xiao Li was in high spirits. "Then! Mr. Kay, I''m on it It''s full of energy. "Oh! Come on! Li And Michael''s more "youthful" thumbs up response. "Yes Xiao Li is spinning 360 degrees. Jump out of the stands, directly to the field, looking at the opposite, back to the calm expression of I love Luo. "My opponent is you! Please give me more advice It''s a direct gesture. Xiao Li, too, cried out in a loud voice. "Hum!" Looking at Xiao Li''s vigorous posture. I love Luo''s expression has not changed at all. It''s still that cold look. The dust that swept up. The figure that slowly drives up. I love Luo also floats straight down to Xiao Li. The house looks at each other. "Then! Keke, ten battles, I love Luo vs. lillock, Keke.. Go to war After the moon and wind confirmed that they were ready, they waved with one hand. This is the only one of the most wonderful, far more than almost all the strength of the lower forbearance, comparable to the fight between the lower forbearance qualifier against forbearance is also officially opened!! But Naruto, who has left the field, did not pay attention to this game. Don''t say that Xiao Li and I love Luo have nothing to do with Naruto at the moment. Even if there is. It''s far less important than rudimentary fields. At this time. In Naruto''s opinion. The most important thing. Naturally still want to accompany young farmland to the hospital to do the most precise examination. On the way to the hospital. Naruto is always holding Hata''s little hand. Feel the warmth from Naruto''s palm. Hatta is both shy and happy. One of the happiest things in the world is that the people you like also like you. Naruto is not the wood in the original. Like is like. Naruto doesn''t hide his mind. What will happen in the future? That''s the future. At least Naruto himself should grasp it now, and Naruto himself will try his best to fight for it in the future. And what''s the result. That''s not the Naruto has the final say. But at least Naruto won''t leave regrets for himself. This is Naruto''s subjective will. Very fast inspection. It''s the same as Naruto''s perception before. It''s just the injury of a gossip palm. Hatta''s physical fitness is not so weak. At least, he is also a ninja from the traditional Ninja family. In his daily training, hatada has never been lazy. According to the medical ninja in the hospital. With some oral medicine, a little rest for two days, do not exercise too much, naturally will recover. This also let Naruto finally hanging heart is also let down. "So, there''s nothing wrong, Naruto." Hatta raised his head slightly, and his bright eyes looked at Naruto, and said softly. "It''s going to have to be checked before we can say that, Chuda." Naruto said with a smile. And also after the inspection. "Lord hatada." There are two figures appear in Naruto and Hata near the left position. The obvious white eye. This is the family guard of the Japanese. Daisy was injured in the competition, and was accompanied by Naruto to go to the hospital for examination. It was also passed back to the Japanese for the first time. No matter what''s going on inside the family. At least to the outside world, Chutian is the first successor of the clan. Her royal highness was hurt. And sent to the hospital. The Japanese naturally need to respond as quickly as possible. The guards almost went out at the moment they got the news. The two guards frowned slightly when they saw Naruto. But I didn''t say much. Each is to turn the line of sight to the young farmland body, slightly bow body, with a touch of respectful look to say. The moment you see your guard. Daisy''s pupil is also showing a look of disappointment. She also wants to spend more time with Naruto. But the guard appeared. It means that my father already knows about it. At the moment, Hatta also nodded. "Well, Naruto." "Well, you go back first, hatada. You should have a good rest these days." Naruto comes back with a smile. Now is not the time. Or it''s because of this season. Naruto can''t be anxious. Mu ye, RI, Chu Tian. This is a complicated relationship. But Naruto is confident that it can handle it well in the future. The premise is that you can survive first. So, don''t worry! Chapter 225 At this time. Naruto is also directed at the Hatta smile, nodded. See Naruto''s look. Chutian is also at ease. Xuan even followed his two guards back. Looking at the leaving young fields. Naruto takes a deep breath, and his expression returns to the usual cool color. Naruto clearly knows that he doesn''t have much time to stay in Muye. According to common sense, he shouldn''t have too much contact with Chutian, and even can''t show his mind. In particular, the relationship between Naruto and Chutian is likely to be used by people who want to use it in the future, but Naruto is human after all, If human beings can always follow the most rational mentality to do the most rational behavior, then human beings are not human beings. No matter in which world, no matter in what period, human beings with seven emotions and six desires are the real human beings. Human beings who can always keep the most rational mentality from beginning to end are called monsters! Naruto obviously can''t do that. Because he will be angry, he will be happy, he will regret, he will hate. Human emotions. Naruto has never been missing. So. When the young fields show their hearts and close to the occasion. Naruto can''t control himself. Because Naruto also likes hatada. The reason is so simple. It can only be said. The future. We need to work hard by ourselves in the future. Even if it''s going to be an irreparable situation. The big deal is to destroy the world. "Next is the last step." Looking at the edge of the sky that slowly dark down the sky. Naruto''s eyes flashed a light look of thinking, and then he walked back towards his apartment. Because I went to the hospital to send Hatta. Naruto didn''t stay at the scene of the Zhongren assessment qualifying match to see the last century war. Even with the strictest standards. Li Locke and I love Luo are showing more than the general endurance of the explosive force! It''s not polite. It''s just lillock who is in the peak state of opening five doors. Regardless of internal damage. Its explosive power. These people in the stadium are tolerant. Only Kakashi, Kay and Markey are qualified to say that they will be suppressed steadily. The rest is in the upper limit. ASMA is tough. Xirihong, the newly promoted Shangren, and yueliangfanfeng, especially Shangren, are really hard to tell who wins and who loses to Li Locke! I don''t use tail mode directly. Just borrow a part of chakra, as well as sand Dun Ninjutsu, also want to be beaten by Xiao Li unilateral suppression. But! Because the basic value of Xiao Li is not very strong at this stage. Even if five doors open. Still can''t break my love Luo''s Sandun shield. He was dragged to Wumen by force, and the side effects hit him in an all-round way. At the moment when Xiao Li''s current body value is not able to bear. I love Luo is also a formal authority. He solved Xiao Li in one breath. If Kay didn''t step in. Xiao Li will even die directly in my hands. This last quota was also obtained by me, arrow. And this is a confrontation. It was also those who stayed in the field who brought a great shock. Ning Ci and Sasuke all looked at Xiao Li and I Ai Luo with shocked expression in the competition. Sasuke, in particular, originally thought that his goal in this test was Naruto, but it was a duel. Let Sasuke deeply realize. What is the meaning of "there are people outside the people, there are people outside the sky". I don''t want to mention it. Guangguang is Xiao Li''s gesture of opening five doors. Sasuke pays for himself, unless he chooses to use that evil force against his own heart. I''m afraid I can''t hold on for several rounds! Ning CI has to look at Xiao Li with the eyes of his teammates. In ten qualifiers. Only this is the most intense fight. Destructive power is also the most terrible! Even after the end. Still deeply rooted in every heart. And it''s also after this confrontation has come to an end. So far, a month after the promotion, the top ten are also officially released. Whirlpool Naruto, yuzhibo Sasuke, chunyeying, I love Luo, Kan Jiulang, Shouju, Luwan, Ningci, doss, zhinai and so on. Among them, the seventh class and sand tolerance team are all promoted! Not to mention Naruto, Sasuke and I love Luo, they are obviously in the first rank. Kan Jiulang, the puppet master of Shanen, should not be underestimated. The remaining two women, Sakura and Shouju, endure. There are also places worthy of attention. At least Sakura''s magic level in the preliminary contest. If it''s in the race. Those in the first series may not be talked about. But the rest of you. Kanjiulang, Shouju, zhinai, doss and Luwan should not be taken lightly. Zhinai may have some advantages, but the rest of them have almost no magic resistance. Moreover, they are tolerant, not to mention in terms of experience. Once they enter Sakura''s rhythm, they may all be caught. And it''s also in this situation. At the end of the qualifier. After the long speeches of the three generations of Huoying. The result of the draw. It''s also officially announced! At night, Muye village, Naruto''s apartment. Naruto sat in his room, looking at the match table just sent by Sakura. See the first on the list, that extremely eye-catching "whirlpool Naruto vs to Ningci" moment. Naruto''s eyebrows are slightly raised, showing a faint cold look in the pupil. Although there have been many changes. Of course, there are some different changes in the plot. But in some ways. This is still a continuation of the original plot of inertia. Ten of you will endure. Five duels (if the promotion goes on smoothly in the future, a player will be determined by drawing lots to fight one more match.) There is almost no big difference from the original, and there are only some differences in the order of the match. First battle: Naruto vs. shangningci. The second battle: Luwan to hand bow. Three battles: Sasuke vs. I love you. Four battles: Kan Jiulang vs. upper doss. Five battles: Sakura vs. zhinai. If it doesn''t appear. There''s no need to think about the next two games. Or it should be. As long as Sasuke is not late. This time''s Zhongren test is to be fixed on three battles. If Naruto remembers correctly. Sha Ren and Yin Ren''s plan is to let me love a crane in the whole body of Luo Gou in the match I love Luo. Let me love you directly. Even using the technique of false sleep. Let go of the consciousness of shouhe. Use the tail''s destructive power to launch the first attack. As long as the first step of the plan is completed. Most of Muye''s attention and strength must be concentrated here in the venue of Zhongren examination. Then the four generations of wind shadow and the big snake pill together to encircle and suppress the three generations of fire shadow. Then there was a direct attack from the outside Sharen and Yinren troops. Siege Muye village. So as to defeat and even destroy the wood leaf. Chapter 226 In the original work, there was a big accident in the first part of the plan - I love Luo didn''t cooperate with the plan, but wanted to make the tail beast in advance. Even so, the big problem is that Sharen and Yinren started ahead of time. The most important problem is that I love Luo''s tail beast was interrupted by Sasuke directly, and ordinary means can''t break the "sand cocoon" that wrapped me love Luo, But in front of qianniao, he was easily penetrated by Sasuke (of course, this is also because I love Luo''s personal strength is limited, or that sentence, the same technique, different people to use, the power is also completely different, this is why Xiao Li can''t beat me love Luo even after five doors.) The operation was forced to remove the regurgitation. In addition, I was injured by Sasuke''s thousand birds. There''s no direct tailing. In addition, the plan was triggered in advance. Sharen and Yinren''s first stage of Muye collapse plan was a direct failure. In addition, it''s probably because the four generations of Fengying repented and didn''t want to continue to carry out the plan, and they were killed by the big snake pill, which also led to the collapse of Muye. In the plan, Shanren and Yinren lost a high-end combat power. Even though the previous Fengying were the most rubbish of the five, they were also the shadow of a village. Luosha''s strength is still enough to see, It''s still no problem to fight against the aging three generations of Huoying. In this way, if the three generations of Huoying die soon, the war situation may be very different, because you have to consider that there is a representative of "saving the nation by curve" in Muye village, the king of pot Zhicun Tuan Zang! In the original book, it is in Muye collapse plan and Penn''s attack on Muye village. After all, these two goods always think that even if Muye is slightly damaged, as long as they succeed Huoying, they can lead Muye to hang four villages and unify the self-confidence of tolerance circle let me put it another way. If the plans of Sharen and Yinren can be carried out smoothly to the end. It will certainly bring great damage to Muye village. There is no way to achieve it in the original. But in this life. "At least it''s more appropriate to let you feel the" care "of tailed animals. After all, 12 years have passed. I think it''s still necessary to wake you up, isn''t it?" Naruto seems to have a scene in his mind. His eyes are slightly narrowed, showing a faint sneer and whispering. Rosa is going to die. Naruto couldn''t stop him. He didn''t want to, and couldn''t change his mind. But there''s a tail force here. It''s a place that Naruto can control. Is it because Naruto defeated me outside the village? To avoid the disturbance of a shouhe in Muye village? In this life. Naruto is not so kind. Let Yiwei make a big scene in Muye village! This is the result most in line with Naruto''s goal. As for the second pillar? "It''s almost time." Naruto slowly breathes out a breath and thinks in his heart. Communication with Sasuke. I don''t know. no Convince Sasuke to join his team. It''s an important part of all Naruto''s plans. In the month before the start of the third round. during this period. This is the best time for Naruto. You can''t say 100%. But at least 70% of them can convince Sasuke! "The next step is waiting time." Naruto looks at the moonlight outside the window and whispers. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, in the morning. Naruto gets up at the usual time, does morning exercises, and after breakfast, he plans to go directly to Sasuke. Unfortunately, Naruto comes to Sasuke''s house and finds that Kakashi and Sasuke are already outside the gate, and Sasuke is carrying a backpack. "Eh?" The moment I saw them. Naruto is also slightly stunned. Immediately in mind is also a direct emergence of previously forgotten in the original seems to have a similar scene. Before the race. Kacassite''s plot of training Sasuke. Because of the small details. Naruto didn''t remember. Now the moment I see them, the memory of this segment naturally emerges in Naruto''s mind. "Oh? Naruto, come to Sasuke so early in the morning? " And Kakashi and Sasuke see Naruto that moment. Their faces also showed different expressions. Sasuke''s brow was slightly wrinkled, and his face had a look of curiosity. After all, they are teammates. But with the exception of the wave kingdom. Naruto almost never took the initiative to find himself. Kakasi is also a little curious, raised his right hand, said with a smile. "Good morning, Mr. Kakashi, Sasuke. Well, it''s about Zhengsai. I''ve had some experience with Ailuo before, so I want to talk with Sasuke. Besides, I''m going to find Sasuke for special training at this time." Naruto gently a smile, the face does not change the direct lie said. "Oh? I see Kakasi looked clear and nodded. One side of Sasuke that micro frown is also loose, gently nodded. "However, your plan is going to change, Naruto, Sasuke. I''ll train you in the next few days." Kakashi said with a smile. Originally, Kakashi did not have this plan. It''s just that Sasuke saw the final game of the qualifier. We are deeply aware that our current combat strength is still not enough. In addition, his writing eye is only two gouyu. Sasuke, who is eager to improve his strength, is directly looking for Kakashi. It''s not just because Kakashi is the coach of his team. It''s also because Kakashi has a wheel eye. This is Sasuke''s view that it is most suitable to teach his own existence. Of course, Sasuke wants to see if Kakashi has any way to make his writing wheel eye evolve to the level of sangouyu. In this way, his insight, copying power and control power will be further improved, which is a very obvious means to strengthen his own strength. And Kakashi heard Sasuke''s request after the game. Another idea came to mind. I also feel that Sasuke has a similar breath with himself. Kakashi also directly agreed to Sasuke''s request. The difference is. Kakashi''s guidance plan is not what Sasuke thought. But the content will certainly satisfy the two pillars. And listen to Kakashi. Naruto naturally knows what Kakashi is going to teach Sasuke next. "If there is teacher Kakashi''s guidance, it''s natural to forget. I''ll talk to Sasuke about my love for Luo when I come back." Naruto said with a smile. "Well." Sasuke nodded slightly and said in a light voice. Although arrogant, and some arrogant. But it''s also because of the completely different track from the original. Sasuke in the face of Naruto moment, but very much like a normal person. After all, in front of Naruto, he has nothing to be proud of. Chapter 227 To say "thank you" directly is not in line with Master Yu Zhibo''s idea. But that kind of expression and response. It''s no different from thanking. At least from the perspective of two pillars, it means similar. Naruto naturally knows that this is the character of the paranoid youth in the second grade of middle school. He doesn''t like it, and nods slightly. "Let''s talk about it again. This special training is at most half a month. If Sasuke can master it faster, maybe ten days will be enough." Kakashi gently smile, leisurely said. It''s different from the original. Sasuke in this life has learned from kakasiri in the previous period of time that ray chakra stimulates cells to activate, and his own quality has been improved accordingly. In the next special training, if Naruto is not wrong, it is probably about the cultivation of "leiche" or "qianniao". There is no difference between the two. It''s just different names. The reason why it is said in the original book that Rachel is S-level ninja and qianniao is A-level ninja. It''s just because the caster is different. Kakashi can reach the level of S-level meaning by using Reiche. let me put it another way. It''s more destructive! And kakasi can continue to use Rachel to attack. At high speed., It can also continuously release Reich. That''s why it''s called S-level upanism. The technique used by Sasuke is called qianniao, which only has A-level judgment, just because Sasuke''s own strength does not meet the corresponding standard. At least Sasuke can''t release Rachel continuously while moving at high speed like Kakashi. There is a definite statement in the original. At this stage, the second pillar can only be used three to four times. Once the standard is exceeded. It could end up dead! This is the original words in the cartoon. And the middle school entrance examination. Sasuke is using qianniao moment. What Mackay said. A thousand birds is Rachel The former gets its name from sound, like a thousand birds singing at the same time. The latter got its name from Kakashi, who used this technique to cut off lightning. All in all. Rachel is a thousand birds. And in this life. If the special training of Kakashi with Sasuke this time is the cultivation of this high-level Leidun Ninjutsu. With ray chakra''s cell stimulation in hand. It really takes about ten days to control. "Well, I see, Mr. Kakashi." Naruto chuckles and nods in reply. "It seems that after coming back this time, you should become stronger, Sasuke." Naruto turned to Sasuke and said with a smile. Listen to Naruto. There was no change in the expression of the two pillars. Just a second later. "Well, let''s go first, Naruto!" In Kakashi waved, he wanted to leave with Sasuke. "Naruto! After coming back this time, I will beat you on the stage of Zhongren examination When Sasuke turned around, he stepped, turned his head and looked directly at Naruto behind him, saying what he had said. While Kakashi on one side slightly raises her eyebrows. Naruto was stunned at first, and then showed a smile. "Ah, I''m waiting for you, Sasuke!" With Naruto''s words falling. Two pillars once again after a deep look at Naruto. He also took the lead in making big strides. Kakasi shrugged his shoulders with a smile, and then waved to Naruto. Then he kept up with the pace, and they jumped a few times. The figure disappears in front of Naruto. "I think it has changed a little, but the second pillar is still the second pillar. Was the previous patience for the middle school endurance test? It''s a pity that this time''s Zhongren exam will not be like what you think, yuzhibozou Looking at the figure of two people far away. Naruto''s eyes are also slightly narrowed, and many thoughts emerge in his mind, whispering. Life is always unpredictable. It''s like two pillars. He won''t know. Naruto has carefully prepared a "most exquisite" gift for him. Just waiting for him to come back. As an important part of Naruto project. The future''s "right arm." Naruto is going to try his best to deceive his special brother! "Then wait a little longer." Naruto''s eyes flashed slightly. After shaking his head gently, he put his hands behind his head and headed for the eastern forest where he lived. For the rest of the time. Naruto is not going to do anything extra. Everything is ready. Just wait for the opportunity. And then for the next few days. Naruto really does not have any extra action. Step by step is the line, the corresponding physical exercise. At this stage. Naruto''s own strength has come to a new bottleneck. It''s hard to make a breakthrough in a short time. It''s better to settle down. Do a good job in the cultivation of basic training. Further strengthen your body function. This can let oneself to present the strength display to have a very good control. Nine tail chakra. Naruto doesn''t plan to further develop it. In the forest of death. Naruto has tried five chakras. Now I can''t stand it. This is already the negative impact of the ninth Lama''s lack of active control and the erosion of chakra. Because the physical quality can''t keep up. Originally, nine tail chakra can be used as a means of recovery (as long as it is not a fatal injury, it can use the powerful recovery ability of nine tail chakra to alleviate or even cure the injury.) At the end of four. It is on the verge of the critical point that Naruto''s body can bear. Once we get to the five tail level. The most straightforward point is. The body is too weak to bear. It''s just a sentence from Naruto''s previous life. "The deficiency is not compensated!" This analogy may be a bit inappropriate. But that''s the general meaning. This is why Naruto focuses on body strengthening. Because this is the foundation! A little bit of accumulation, this is the king. Although Naruto does know several ways to strengthen himself immediately. And with their own whirlpool constitution. And ashurochakra in the body. There is little need to worry about any sequelae or side effects. But these means, or the current Naruto can not find the trick. Or it is not suitable for use. Among them, there are the immortal cultivation mode, the absorption of natural energy, and the nine tail chakra mode. But these are the ways. I just said that. There is no way to use Naruto directly at this stage. The former is a direct problem, which is reflected in the. Although Naruto knows the immortal mode, it also knows that it absorbs natural energy. But it is limited by knowledge and method. Naruto doesn''t understand any of the basic cultivation methods of immortal mode. Naturally, there is no way to talk about it. Therefore, it is the most suitable way for Naruto to choose the most basic way to exercise honestly. Chapter 228 While Naruto, Sasuke and others are immersed in their own training. A thick haze gradually gathered over Muye village. With the arrival of the last three battles of Zhongren examination and the arrival of aristocratic politicians from various countries, Yinren village and Sharen village were ordered by the four generations of Fengying and dashuewan to get rid of the necessary defense forces and border forces, As far as possible mobilize all the forces under his command, quietly gathered to the border of the country of fire. Because of the surprise war. Only elite troops are needed. A cannon fodder group that doesn''t need to endure. Although it is the weakest village among the five big countries, it even became a joke in the previous world wars. After all, there is the inside information that the five powers should have. At Rosa''s command. Sand tolerance village is also hard to draw out thousands of ninjas. Of course, almost all of them are tolerance. There are more than a hundred people and less than a hundred. By the contrast of these forces, we can crush any village except the five villages, at least on the surface. Yinren village is under the cultivation of dashevin over the years. The same is that four or five hundred Yinren troops can be drawn out. Moreover, quality is not necessarily lost to Sharen village. You know, the big snake pill is good at those strange experiments. The high-end combat power has been reborn. The fighting power of the middle and lower classes. Relying on some special equipment and equipment. There are also auxiliary tools such as incantation seal. The strength of these hundreds of Yinren can not be underestimated. The two Village joint forces slowly gathered on the border. Because it''s not time to act. Nature still needs to hide its own trace. Warfare. It''s not a simple thing. In particular, we need to raid muyeren village, the head of the five great powers. Naturally, we need to be prepared in many ways. But also because the interval is a little long. Before the final stage of the test is about to begin. As a shadow of four generations, Luo Sha seems to have a deep understanding of what kind of terrible decision he has made. If this raid on Muye fails, Muye''s backhand retaliation is not the result that Sharen village can bear. Sharen village, which is already in trouble, may have to make things worse. In my heart, there are four generations of regret. I want to cancel the plan of this time. But the big snake pill was noticed in advance. Take advantage of the opportunity of negotiation. Lure out the four generations of wind and shadow. Big snake pill is a killer. With the advantage of sneak attack, as well as its own much stronger than Rosa''s strength. There''s no excess loss at all. It is easy to kill the four generations of Fengying. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the plan. And the rest of the time. Dasheban disguised himself as the shadow of the four generations. No matter what happened in Qiandai, Luosha has no relatives (three children in Muye, wife and brother-in-law are all dead.) Ma Ji is still planning everything in Muye village for the time being. In addition, the camouflage technology of big snake pill can be regarded as the top in the world of tolerance. No one in Shanren village can see through the camouflage of big snake pill. All Sha Ren think that his family is still alive. Everything is in accordance with the established plan. In an orderly way. Muye village in the center of the vortex. Of course, it is impossible for the three generations of Huoying to know the plans of Sharen village and Yinren village. But because of years of experience. The three generations of Huoying, who has only the local shadow of Yanren village in the current forbearance world, can still smell the dangerous smell of mountain rain coming and the wind blowing all over the building. He is on the defensive outside and on the defensive inside. He even mobilizes his own direct secret department to investigate all possible clues. Then there is the unidentified death of the moonlight gale, and the sudden return of the big snake pill, All of these factors mixed together, so that the ape had to be cautious. Hiding under the shadow of Muye, Zhicun Tuan Zang also has its own intelligence source. Moreover, the dark leader of Muye knows much more information than the third generation of Huoying. However, on the one hand, the king of pot really didn''t know the specific plans of Sharen village and dashewan. On the other hand, Zhicun Tuan Zang was still thinking about the friendship with ape feirizhan, but only in his heart. As far as his wild hope was concerned, if he had a chance to kill his former best friend, Zhicun Tuan Zang would not hesitate. After all, a few years ago, the pot king once directly ordered to assassinate three generations of Huoying. I dare to do such behavior. Now, even if there are any special sources of information. Zhicun Tuan Zang will not tell the three generations of Huoying. What he wants to do is sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Then be the Yellow finch that can sit and reap the benefits! There is a fight between the parties. The league can sting. The same village can dig holes. It shows the dark side of tolerance. It''s just that. These things. It has nothing to do with Naruto now. He didn''t care about Rosa. Will not go to the village group hide the action. Or that sentence, at least does not hinder Naruto''s own plan. Everything else. It''s none of his business! But also under this step-by-step training. Time flies by. It was almost during the period when four generations of wind shadow Luosha wanted to cancel the plan and was killed by big snake pill. Naruto estimated that Sasuke should almost come back after the special training. I''m going to find my future "right arm." Across the street. But I haven''t come to Sasuke''s area yet. Naruto is the presence of a great man. The familiar white hair, with a big "oil" on his forehead to protect his forehead, is wearing a red coat, with brown clothes inside, clogs on the soles of his feet, and the two red marks under his eyes. Undoubtedly, this figure is the master in the original works of the previous life, or the master (after all, he is the master of the fourth generation of Huoying, Naruto''s father), It''s just that there doesn''t seem to be such a habit in the world of Huoying.) He is also one of the three generations of Huoying''s disciples, Muye Sanren, who is known as a hero! It''s just that the location and circumstances of the encounter are a little bit subtle. It''s still the door of the familiar female bathhouse. Then the "big man" looked like a "sneak". It''s just the Naruto who flies by from the side position. The Naruto in the subconscious. Looking at this familiar dress in the previous life. Naruto''s heart first jumps, and then the corners of his mouth twitch slightly. Although it is known for a long time. But after all, one of the biggest hobbies of a film class strong man who is called a hero is actually peeping at the women''s bathhouse. It''s really strange to imagine such a thing, not to mention seeing it with your own eyes. Or it should be said. At this point. Is he worthy of being a disciple of Huoying of three generations? However, compared with his master, this technique is not so bad. Three generations of Huoying never need to worry about being found. Crystal exploration. But peeping is the highest secret! Chapter 229 At least in the original works, it seems that there are no scenes of three generations of fire shadows peeping at being found? Or was it discovered when I was young? Anyway, Naruto doesn''t remember. And it''s also when Naruto noticed that he came. Since then, I have been aware of the arrival of Naruto one step ahead of time. It''s also a ninja of this level. Don''t need to be too conscious to feel. They can easily detect the wind and grass around them. Even if Zilai has not entered the immortal mode, its strength is very strong. If it enters the immortal mode, before those guys who "destroy the sky and destroy the earth" in the later stage and who have extremely destroyed the balance of combat effectiveness appear, Zilai is almost one of the smallpox combat effectiveness in the original work. The performance of the invasion of Yuren village in the original work is the best proof, If it''s not for the words that the intelligence is not clear, or that you have defeated changmen 100% since you came here, at least you can retreat completely. And it has to be said. Even in that case. If not, I want to confirm my guess. In the moment of defeating the animal way and hiding in the body of the toad that he channeled, he can directly use the reverse channeling to escape from Yuren village. When the long gate doesn''t lock the position of zilaiye for the first time, he can''t stop zilaiye''s escape. To put it bluntly. It was also sacrificed to ensure the accuracy and necessity of obtaining information. let me put it another way. It''s the same strength when you come here. At leisure. In the present world of tolerance. There is no one who can get close to his side in the case of no reaction. Naturally, when Naruto is close to the lowest perceptual range of Zilai (no deliberate enhancement of perception) Since then, I have felt something. This kind of peeping is encountered. Even if it''s self-made, it''s not the same skin thickness. I''ll be a little embarrassed in the first place. It is also when Zilai turns his head and the whole face of Naruto is reflected in his pupils. I was stunned for a moment. It''s just less than a second. Since then, it has returned to its usual posture. But at that moment. Naruto''s face and dress really give Zilai a certain degree of psychological impact. Like! It''s so similar! It doesn''t matter what it looks like. Or dress up. And the blonde hair on that end. The most important thing is that touch of temperament. It''s different from Ben Zun''s careless appearance in the original work. Naruto in this life has always been a lighthearted attitude. Calm and calm temperament. This is very consistent with the golden figure in Zilai''s mind at the moment, even overlapping. "Watergate." Just a moment. In laiye''s mind, he came up with the image of Bofeng Watergate, his favorite disciple of the fourth generation. Almost at the first time. Since then, it has confirmed the identity of Naruto. And not only because of personal strength, but also because the "key" is kept by himself. So this hero, one of the three forbearances, can easily feel the evil breath in Naruto''s body - Jiuwei! The particularity of identity. For now at least. Naruto is his own son. let me put it another way. In terms of seniority. Zilai is also Naruto''s grandfather. (this is different between Kakashi and Watergate. Strictly speaking, their relationship is only between subordinates and leaders. Zilai is also a proper teacher of Watergate, just like the relationship between three generations of Huoying and Sanren. Naturally, Zilai is Naruto''s grandfather, It''s just that there''s no Shigong in the world of Huoying.) I feel the strange emotion of Naruto. There is also a special light in the calm and steady sight. I can''t help but keep my old face red. "Cough..." When I''m going to say something with two coughs. "I didn''t expect that the well-known zilaiye adult would have such a hobby. Should I say that he is worthy of being a disciple of three generations of adults?" The Naruto in front of him said with a smile. Naruto had been preparing his own plan before. Of course, he almost forgot that in the Zhongren examination, Zilai had already returned to the village. Naruto who did not consider this link had no special preparation in advance. However, since he met here, it is impossible to avoid it. It is better to face it directly. On the one hand, it is the nature of Zilai, As I said before, it''s "hero!" In the two original works, Zilai is also one of Naruto''s favorite characters in his previous life. As for the impact on one''s own plan? Rest assured, Naruto has been put on record at that moment. And also to say, avoid it here. That''s the biggest problem! In front of ninjas of the same level. Any odd performance. People can see things like fire. It is also when Naruto''s words fall. In front of Zilai, his expression was stunned again. well? There seems to be something wrong with the script? This kid knows who he is? Do you? From the eyes of Lai ye, there is a faint look of doubt, looking at Naruto in front of him. Naruto also seems to be able to detect what he thinks in his heart for the first time. He picks his eyebrows slightly, raises his chin slightly, and continues with a smile. "After all, the dress of zilaiye adults is too easy to recognize. It''s one of the most famous Sanren, and it''s also the disciple of three generations of adults. Although the young ninjas in the village may know that zilaiye adults don''t have many, I''m different from those young people." This is not a false statement. Muye Sanren. This is a famous title in the world of tolerance. Muye village as long as a little older people know the existence of Sanren, even if it is the defecting snake pill, the same. After all, Sanren used to be a hero in Muye village. He became famous in World War II. The Third World War raised a sky for all the battlefields of Muye. This is the prestige of Sanren. Now it''s only more than ten years. To put it bluntly. That is to say, today''s xiaren people have no "heart" to pay attention to these things. otherwise. I know something about Sanren. This is a normal operation. "Oh? So that''s it? However, this young man, I want to correct you. I''m not peeping. I''m feeling life. You''re still young and don''t understand this. When you grow up, you''ll know. " Naruto''s semi explanatory discourse. It''s also a relief for Zilai. Then looking at Naruto''s face, Zilai also waved his hand and deliberately pretended to be awe inspiring. It seems that the hero, one of the three forbearances, is really feeling life. It''s just that. Looking at Naruto, it''s like saying, "I believe you''re weird.". "Cough." The thickness of his face is comparable to that of the city wall. He coughed a little, and then changed the topic subconsciously. Chapter 230 "Well, now that you know my name, young man, should you also put in your own name?" This is the words of knowing and asking. But sometimes. You have to be stupid. I also know the identity of Naruto. Naruto also knows his own identity. But at this moment. There was no prior consultation. Two people must regard as is the first time meets, just knew appearance. "Ah, it''s really impolite of me. My name is whirlpool Naruto, who just graduated from Muye this year! Please come here and give me more advice. " Naruto leaned slightly and said softly. "Whirlpool Naruto?" Zilai is also secretly reciting Naruto''s name in his heart. In my mind is also the emergence of a wave of wind and water gate, as well as vortex nine Sinai''s voice and appearance. As for the situation of his disciples and his wife. I still feel guilty. Twelve years ago, when Jiuwei uprising, shuimen and jiuxinnai died, leaving only one orphan, Zilai also knew the moment. Zilai immediately returned to the village. Zilai also knew all the details that ordinary people didn''t know. At that time, Zilai also proposed to raise Naruto by himself. However, the three generations of Huoying didn''t agree, because of their special identity, It''s better to desalinate and refuse. We have no way to know whether the three generations of Huoying''s practice is out of kindness or malice. Maybe I really want to give Naruto a normal environment for children to grow up. Or is it really dark. Want to let Naruto only trust himself, so that Naruto can be trained as a "weapon" only for his own use! Anyway, there is no definite answer in the original. But it can be inferred from the process and the result. The practice of the three generations of Huoying is actually too stupid. Naruto is rejected. There''s even bullying. Darkness is not darkness, let''s not talk about it. At least to be sure, Naruto''s childhood is not good, especially for a hero''s son. And the orphan of a village leader! And in Zilai? The reason is that zilaiye, who believes in his mentor and then chooses to travel again, has come back several times in the past 12 years. He has secretly observed Naruto in private, and also has a little understanding of Naruto''s life. The more he knows about Naruto, the stronger his guilt becomes, But since the same can not do openly against their teachers. And seeing Naruto "reluctantly" can be said to be growing up normally. This Muye hero can only choose to cheat himself. It''s just that the guilt in my heart really exists. In the last three or four years, because of something important, Zilai has not returned to Muye village for a long time. This time, he chose to come back because he received the news that dasheban suddenly appeared in the middle school endurance test. When he saw that Naruto, who was already an adult, was wearing the forehead protection of Muye, his special emotion naturally surged out, On the surface, there is no strange expression, but deep in the heart, there is a strong rolling emotion, and only come to know it by yourself£¨ There is no similar information in the original work, nor is there such a direct description of zilaiye''s mood fluctuation. But Xiaoye thinks that zilaiye is the most affectionate and righteous kind of people. She doesn''t choose to take care of Naruto. Maybe it''s because she has such a kind of good character that it''s difficult to be caught between her mentor and disciples. Of course, she has a good personality, The above is the author''s own conjecture, which is not true.) "Well, since you have something to do, I won''t disturb you." Naruto leans slightly again. Now Naruto does not intend to have too much communication with Zilai, because Naruto is not sure how much love Zilai has for Muye village, or how much fetter he has with the three generations of Huoying? It''s not just about planning. You can''t let yourself know your own tendency. Because it''s not certain. In the original work, I really give Naruto all I can. The relationship between the two people is indeed as close and harmonious as a grandson. But that''s in the original. That''s how Naruto wants to be the shadow of fire. I want to be a hero recognized by all people in Muye village. Now it''s not. Naruto wants to destroy all the villages including Muye! Build his ideal country. Again, the so-called reform is not only too complicated, but also prone to problems. Destruction is the most convenient and labor-saving way. Naturally, there can be less trouble, just less. In this, the exam is coming to an end. When my plan is about to be implemented. Even if you have a record. Naruto still doesn''t intend to be involved in too many complicated factors. The necessary greetings are indispensable. The rest. Choose to avoid it. It''s just that. Naruto thinks so. Since then, Naruto will not get what he wants. "Ah! Don''t leave in such a hurry. I just returned to the village. Your name is whirlpool Naruto, isn''t it? Can I call you Naruto? " Zilai also called Naruto who wanted to leave directly. There was a smile on his face, at least in Naruto''s eyes. He said with a smile. "Of course, I''ll come here." Although I don''t know much about the medicine that comes from the gourd. Naruto, with a little vigilance, whispered back. And this subtle vigilance. It''s also captured by the perceptive self. But I didn''t care. On the contrary, they will feel normal. According to the general habit in the world of tolerance. In the whole Muye village, zilaiye''s identity can almost be said to be that except for the three generations of Huoying, there is no need to give anyone face. The same is true of Zhicun tuanzang and the two consultants. Naruto is just a Naruto. Differences in identity. It is reasonable for Naruto to be vigilant. But I also have my own plan. "It''s not a good place to talk. Let''s change places." It seems that I noticed someone coming from other places. Since come also light cough, so say. Immediately, he turned around and headed for the northwest. It seems that I don''t worry that Naruto won''t keep up at all. And so it is. Looking at the figure that comes from you and walks towards the distance. Naruto sighed helplessly in his heart. It can only be forced to keep up. It didn''t go far. Only came to the remote corner of Muye village. A place with a small cliff waterfall. After arriving. Turn around. Looking at Naruto who can follow him all the time. Since also in the pupil is also flashing a ray of light gratifying look. Don''t look at this little distance. I''ve been a little more serious since I came here. But Naruto can easily follow him. Moreover, it seems that there is spare power left. It''s just a little bit of performance. This Muye hero can also see that Naruto has a solid foundation. Chapter 231 For this point. I''m also very satisfied. Still think to oneself in the heart, although oneself teacher has not too reliable place. But at least we have trained Naruto well (I don''t know at all since I came here. It''s all the result of Naruto''s own efforts. The three generations of Huoying have almost no training.) For a ninja, after all. The foundation of childhood is a very important thing. Only the Ninja with a good foundation. Only in the future can we have the qualification and possibility to take off. With that in mind. I don''t have much resentment towards my teacher, Huoying of the third generation. You should know that my teacher is Huoying of Muye village. There are many things to consider and scruple about. Old people have to return to Huoying''s position, and they have to experience betraying the village. With my personality, I will naturally choose to understand Huoying of the third generation. "I heard that the Zhongren test was held in our village. Naruto, since you are xiaren, did you take the Zhongren test this time?" It''s not very certain. Information on this. I haven''t understood it since I came here. But in seeing Naruto''s performance just now, there is also the faint breath. Judging by self experience and perception. He thinks Naruto has great strength. At least there should be no problem in taking the exam. "Well, the accumulated number of tasks is enough, and the Zhongren test is a good strength. Our guidance is tolerant. Oh, since I came here, adults should also know that qimukakasi directly recommended our team to participate. It has passed the first round and the second round of assessment, leaving the third round in more than half a month." Naruto nodded and said softly. "Ho Ho, that''s very good. You can go straight to the third round just after graduation. It seems that your strength is not bad. However, in the third round, it''s a one-on-one face-to-face fight. Those who can advance to the end will be the best in the next endurance. If you want to continue to win, it won''t be so easy. How about that? Next, there are still more than ten days to go before the third round of the race. How about a self-help adult who is one of my three forbearances to guide you personally? " Since also in front of a bright, and then look at the Naruto in front of the eyes, slightly raised chin, right hand out of the thumb, pointing directly at himself, is very powerful to say so. Give Naruto special training. This is also the idea that has just emerged. Watergate is his own disciple. Naruto is the only orphan of shuimen. As a mentor of Watergate. It is our duty to take care of and cultivate Naruto. In the past 12 years, it has not been able to do so for various reasons. But now I want to do my part. Since then, I feel that my words have fallen behind. Even at the moment, Naruto, who seems calm and calm, will show a look of excitement and excitement. You should know that you are one of the famous Muye Sanren! However. "No, I don''t have to trouble you. It''s just a mid-term exam. Those kids are not my rivals. Besides, I''ve arranged the training plan for the next period of time. There''s no need to change it easily." It''s beyond my imagination. Almost as his words fell. Naruto didn''t even hesitate, so he refused. This makes his face stiff. Looking at the Naruto with a touch of politeness and politeness in front of him, he was a bit stubborn. well? This boy even refused my personal guidance!? I didn''t think it would be this result at all. I also stare at Naruto with a look of disbelief. It seems that I am doubting whether I have heard wrong or Naruto has said wrong. As a disciple of three generations of Huoying. From the world of forbearance, the second world war is to break out their own reputation. The third battle has become one of the pillars of Muye village. The hero who is known as one of Muye''s three forbearances -- zilaiye! Want to personally guide a bear, but was refused!? And listen to Naruto. What do you mean by "those kids in the middle school endurance test?" My age is estimated to be the youngest. And Naruto can fully understand the meaning in his eyes. Or with a faint smile back to look at the self also. The refusal in the pupil is so obvious. "I said, Naruto, I''m one of the most famous Muye Sanren, toad fairy! But it''s much better than Kakashi. If I guide you personally, your strength can definitely advance by leaps and bounds in a short time! I can bet my name as a guarantee for this Naruto doesn''t want to be guided. Since then, I have to guide Naruto. otherwise. If you want to direct the news that xiaren has been rejected, you can tell me. Cough, cough. All in all. No matter what the reason was. Naruto''s special training in the next half month. Since I came, I''m going to contract it! Naruto, on the other hand, has a headache when he looks at Zilai''s ambition. Start from the heart. Do Naruto want to accept the independent guidance from Naruto? beyond all doubt. That must be my idea. Whether it''s the immortal mode, or the psychic scroll of the toad family, or all kinds of advanced ninja and secret arts that we have learned from ourselves. All of them can directly strengthen Naruto''s strength. But now Naruto doesn''t want to have too much to do with Zilai. The most direct and fundamental reasons have been mentioned before. There is another reason. In the remaining ten days. Naruto does have his own cultivation plan. That''s the art of flying thunder! This S-level mystery of space-time ninja. Some time ago, Naruto just learned the specific cultivation and use methods from his father, bofengshuimen. Through this period of research, Naruto finally realized the general principle, and where to start has been done. The next step is to really apply it to practice. Just as Naruto predicted. The self in this life. Maybe it''s God''s compensation. It is extremely sensitive to the control of time and space points. The first two days. After the first depiction of Raytheon. Originally, it was a flawed imprint. In principle, it was impossible to perform the art of flying Thunder God. It was not that the imprint was wrong, but it was not complete. Unless the performer was highly accomplished, he could not sense the coordinate position, let alone lock the position, so as to perform the art of flying Thunder God, break the space and reach the coordinate. But with Naruto''s space sensing ability. I can sense this coordinate position roughly. Mingmingren is just a beginner. And that''s the point. It also proves. At least in this life. The matching degree of the attributes of flying Thunder God and Naruto. Extremely high! Chapter 232 Preliminary experiment. That''s the result. Naruto is naturally very excited. In the remaining ten days, Naruto believes that he can preliminarily master this skill, but the distant flying thunder god can''t do it. (even if it''s space-time ninja, there must be distance or coordinate restrictions, so is the flying Thunder God. Here we say that we can''t do long-distance transmission, which means the maximum value of flying Thunder God.). Even the range of the medium range is hard to estimate. And certainly can not do like his father, or the second generation of Huoying as relaxed. But Naruto is confident that he can do the most basic space transmission. And this can also add security weight to your next plan. So! In the remaining ten days. Naruto must pay attention to his own training plan of flying Thunder God. Instead of accepting the guidance from others. Even if you feel the heart. Naruto also had to bear the pain to refuse. At the moment, Naruto didn''t think about it for long. He still shook his head firmly. Facing his own sight, Naruto kept a calm expression and continued to say. "Of course, I know that zilaiye is powerful, but I''m afraid that zilaiye has no way to guide me in the content of my recent cultivation." Naruto is very clear that there is no reason to refuse. I''m sure it will be targeted by me. If you want to avoid the sight of zilaiye naturally, you must have a reason to be orthodox. And that''s the reason. Naruto happens to have. Of course, it''s not Raytheon, if you say it. It''s a direct explosion, isn''t it? "Oh?" Naruto''s words. It also directly aroused zilaiye''s interest. Zilaiye''s eyes narrowed slightly. I haven''t waited for him to say anything. Naruto is the movement of mind. "Boom!" In the sudden contraction of the pupil. A sweeping force. There''s a sense of terror. Naruto directly wrapped in a layer of blood red chakra coat, the pupil is like the shadow of the blood fox pupil. Naruto said softly. "Since you are one of the three forbearances, you should be very clear that there is a special existence in my body. I didn''t understand it before, but later I knew the existence of this guy. Some time ago, I just reached a tacit understanding with it. I can use its power, but the limit is still very big, especially in my body, so, What I want to do is to improve my adaptability to this force, as well as my physical quality. Although it''s undeniable that I''m excited by the guidance of zizilai, this is the fastest way to improve my strength at this stage, isn''t it? Since then, my Lord Naruto raises his head, and has no scruples about saying that he can already use the nine tail chakra. Anyway, it has been found before, especially the confrontation between Naruto himself and dasheban in the Zhongren test, and he didn''t hold back his anger in the face of hiningci. Moreover, the most important thing is that it was spontaneous! "Nine tails?" Listen to Naruto. From then on, a sudden look flickered in the pupil. I read it in my heart and looked at Naruto with fixed eyes. "So you can use this power?" It''s a whisper. Since I came to see Naruto, there is also a wisp of worry, concern, and many other emotions mixed together. Almost in a flash. Naruto can also get the special meaning in zilaiye''s eyes. "Yes, my Lord, I can use this power, and I understand why there is..." Naruto seems to show a look of self mockery, which is only half of the words. It''s a deliberate stop. "Well Even more, there is a ray of regret and regret flickering in the deep of Zilai''s pupil. In my heart, I couldn''t help sighing deeply. But it was just a second. Since then, I have sorted out my emotions. A hero is a hero after all. Yu Zilai also said. He also has his own dream and righteousness! In front of Dayi. Everything is false. Naruto can naturally understand this. After I realized that what I had just said had slowed down the urge to guide myself. Naruto is also quietly relieved in the heart, and then said. "And this force can let me fight against the existence that I could not resist at this stage. In the Zhongren examination, it was with this force that I kept the safety of myself and my teammates, and temporarily pushed back the rebellious big snake pill mulberry who was one of the three forbearances like you!" There''s a good reason. And then there are the important factors to shift audio-visual. The big snake pill reappeared. It''s what Naruto thinks can attract the attention of Naruto. As the original works of the original master of Sasuke defection in general. Since also is the big snake pill is also very persistent! This is something Naruto can be 100% sure of. Not surprisingly. It was at the moment when Naruto''s words fell. Naruto can clearly sense the disorder of the breath of zilaiye at that moment. A pupil that contracts in an instant. It also proves that the emotional fluctuation in the heart is extremely violent at the moment. Of course, this is not only because of the appearance of big snake pill, but also because of the news. But because Naruto actually met the big snake pill in the Zhongren exam!? Listen to the words. More direct? This information has not been obtained before. At that moment, I couldn''t control the agitation. It''s also a matter of course. Although Naruto stood in front of him. But since also subconsciously hurriedly asked. "In the Zhongren test, did you fight with dasheban? So? " Can be perceived to come from this does not seem to fake care. Naruto''s heart is also slightly warm. The world is dark, of course. There are many detestable people. But also have to love themselves, and their loved ones. And this is the firm Naruto''s own goals and plans. This is not simply a matter of revenge or blackening. Naruto is not so boring. As the successor of XX doctrine in previous life. Naruto has its own firm goal and plan. To save, to destroy. Because to protect, so to fight! Contradiction? Contradiction! Is it complicated? Complicated! But again, it''s not contradictory or complicated. After all, it depends on people, not things! Think of it here. Naruto is also in the heart to strengthen their confidence. But at the moment, we still need to continue to play this "play". Even if I feel guilty. "Yes, it seems that the target of big snake pill is Yu Zhibo zuozhu in my team. After all, he is one of the three forbearances. I can''t easily control his target. I was forced to fight with big snake pill sang. If it wasn''t for this force, I would have been in the forest of death." Chapter 233 Naruto said with a wry smile. "Moreover, the big snake pill almost didn''t resist when he had some scruples and didn''t move his real character (in fact, he had already moved quite a part of his real character, but Naruto certainly couldn''t tell the truth at this time. After all, some things still need to be hidden). And this force can make me stronger in an instant. It''s just a preliminary control, I believe, Give me a little more time, I can mobilize more strength, my strength can become stronger Head up. Naruto said so with very straightforward words. This is to let oneself also didn''t feel any surprise. That''s exactly the case. Any ninja, once aware of the power in his body, can make himself grow rapidly in a short time. No one will make other choices. This is a very real judgment. Moreover, this is one of his goals. Of course, it is a long-term goal. The final "key" is in his own body. Now Naruto is on this road ahead of time. It won''t do to dissuade. But I still have to warn you. "It''s true that this power is very strong and easy to use, but Naruto, you should also remember that this power has negative effects. Once you use too much power and you can''t control it yourself, it''s easy to cause riots. Now that you have used this power, I believe you should understand this. I hope you will understand this in the next period of time, Don''t be in a hurry. Adapt and control slowly. " Zilai also looked directly into Naruto''s eyes and said so with a very serious expression. "Well, I know. I''ve been here, my Lord." Naruto also knows that this is his own concern. Of course, it''s open acceptance. With a serious expression, he nodded and replied. "Well." Seeing Naruto as calm and confident as his disciples. The Muye hero also nodded silently in his heart and said softly with a look of satisfaction. "Now that you have your own arrangements and plans, go ahead at your own pace." So far. Naturally, I will not continue to talk about directing Naruto. On the one hand, it can be seen that Naruto is not very old, but he is definitely a man with his own opinions and is not easily convinced by others. On the other hand, Naruto''s own plans and goals are indeed the most practical and effective way at this stage. He has such an arrangement of his own. Since then, there will be no more interference. Anyway, I have come back to the village. For the time being, I will not leave the village. There are many opportunities to teach Naruto. At present, the most important thing is the big snake pill. We must find out what the real goal of dasheban''s return is, just for yuzhibo''s assistance? He said that his former classmate and best friend came back to the village just for one person. I don''t believe it. Dashuewan must have other plans. This is what I think I should give priority to at this stage. "Well, I''ll see you next time, Naruto." Zilai also took a deep look at Naruto. The special emotion in his eyes. Only in a second, and quickly convergence. "Yes, my Lord Muye village. This is one of the few Narutos who have good feelings. Of course, it''s based on the plot of the original. But there is also the first impression of this time in my life. This Muye hero. It really gives Naruto different senses. Naruto leaned forward, bowed slightly, and said so in a respectful tone. "Well!" Soon afterwards. I''ve come here to help myself. "Whoosh!" I''m in shape. Is the use of instant body art, straight away from the original place. Disappeared from Naruto. The smell of feeling self coming quickly dissipates, and finally can''t be captured any more. Naruto looks slightly slow, thinking silently in his heart. "It''s a good thing I made a fool of it." On the face of it, it didn''t change. In fact, in his heart, Naruto is also quietly relieved. If you are really forced to stay with Zilai during this period of time. It will affect Naruto''s own plan to a great extent. Not to mention the future of Muye village. Even if you want to have an important conversation with Sasuke right now, you can''t do it. Don''t underestimate Sanren. Even if it looks like a big snake pill in the original, it''s just a little bit of bad luck. Three forbearance! This is absolutely synonymous with strength. At least, it is not the existence that Naruto can easily confront. God knows. I also know my plan and goal. Will they choose to wipe out their relatives with great justice and eradicate themselves ahead of time. These are unknowns. Naruto is not willing to take such a risk. "Hiss... Whoa The turbid air that comes out gently. Naruto shook his head. It''s also towards the position that you train everyday. While doing their daily training. Naruto is also secretly thinking about his own plan. I met zilaiye by accident. This makes Naruto more careful in his next step. Including the time to leave Muye village. It''s going to be changed again. Before I planned to take the middle school entrance examination, Muye''s collapse plan began. After three generations of Huoying and not a few Muye ninjas died, I took advantage of the gap between the guards inside and outside the village, and then left Muye village with Sasuke to go to the land of Tian. Now it seems that this time point will be changed. If there''s no accident. After the sacrifice of three generations of Huoying. The successor is the words of gangshou Ji. Zilai will certainly go out to look for gangshou Ji to come back and succeed him. And that time point is Naruto''s chance. As for the original work, Zilai also took Naruto to find gangshou. Naruto has many reasons and excuses to avoid. Just like this time I want to train myself. let me put it another way. Naruto wants to break away from Muye successfully. We must choose the time when we are not here. Otherwise. Because Huoying died in the war, the two consultants who temporarily took over the power of the village would send zilaiye, or zilaiye would take the initiative to "capture" Naruto. This is the whole Muye village at present. Naruto is the only one who has no way to deal with it. Even if you learn to fly thunderbolt, you can get rid of it. What about the two pillars? "Choose the right time." In the heart. Naruto is thinking in secret. Two fleeting days. With the last ten days to go before the exam. Naruto finally learned the news of Sasuke''s return. "It''s time!" this matter should not be delayed. It was almost the day when Sasuke was confirmed to have returned. That night. As night falls. Naruto also quietly left his residence under the cover of the night. Towards where Sasuke lives. To welcome Naruto. It''s also an important conversation of two pillars! Chapter 234 A quiet night. Yuzhibo site is located at the edge of Muye. It used to be the gathering place of yuzhibo, the largest Ninja group in Muye village. As a powerful family who established Muye village with Qianshou group, yuzhibo group also suffered the disaster of topping out in Muye 55 years after Qianshou disappeared in history. It was because of a riot and the disaster and contradiction buried very long ago, Then, because of the dark plot between the high-level, the yuzhibo family, regardless of the old, the young, the women and the children, and the hundreds of people in the whole family, were almost all killed. In the eyes of the world, only yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo zuozu are left, even with yuzhibo daitu, one of the black hands behind many events, as well as the once glorious yuzhibo family, There are, and only three are still alive. This has to be said to be a great irony. Even though the yuzhibo clan, which was very popular for a long time, was consciously rejected by the second generation Huoying and moved to the edge of Muye village, they also occupied a large area. In addition, they also controlled such organizations as Muye police force. The yuzhibo clan has always been the most important part of Muye village, not only at the beginning of the construction of the village, but also in the following three world wars, Yuzhibo family, as an important force, contributed a lot to the victory of Muye village. Just now. Such a large group of ninjas has disappeared. When Naruto comes to this area, it can be called "the forbidden area of wood leaves", especially when he can feel the gloomy breath from it. I can''t help but sigh in my heart. "It''s a poor group, just like the whirlpool group." Because it''s powerful. To be feared. Because it''s huge. To be hated. As the whirlpool clan and the whirlpool Kingdom perished. The end of the yuzhibo clan. It''s their terror and their strength. Or it''s because they''re not scary and powerful enough. If the yuzhibo clan can keep yuzhiboban from generation to generation, and even the stronger ones are better than others, such a ninja clan will never die out. The whirlpool clan is the same. They trust Muye village too much, and the strongest people are still left in Muye village for various reasons, so they can''t help. This led to the demise of the whirlpool clan and the whirlpool kingdom. Naruto has no way to know what dishonorable roles Muye village, Huoying of the third generation and Zhicun Tuan Zang played when the whirlpool clan was destroyed, or whether they were really helpless, not active, but forced to sit and watch the whirlpool clan perish. What is the reason. Naruto doesn''t know. I don''t want to go into it. Yuzhibo is the same. It''s just about whether or not I can persuade the second junior to join my team. Naruto must be careful. There has to be attention. "It''s almost time." Looking at this gloomy place in front of me. Naruto takes a deep breath, then turns around and runs to the other direction, which is the only place with flashing lights in this area. That''s where Sasuke lives. After the yuzhibo clan was destroyed. The station is designated as a forbidden area. Even Sasuke, the orphan of yuzhibo, is not allowed to live in it. Three generations of Huoying originally prepared a house for two pillars in the center of the village. Although the huge heritage of yuzhibo family has been accepted by the high-level, at least the basic property of Sasuke family has not been moved. In other words, three generations of Huoying still need a little face. These properties will be left to Sasuke, plus a set of houses, The three generations of Huoying also think that it should be enough to help the people to become adults. The latter is because of Sasuke''s own resistance. Even if you can''t stay in the station. Sasuke did not want to go to the village center. I want to stay near yuzhibo. At that time, the three generations of Huoying were also after some consideration. He agreed to Sasuke''s request. Let them live nearby. Naruto is almost time, came to Sasuke''s place of residence. This period of time to get along. Naruto basically understood Sasuke''s work and rest time. At this point in time. Should be Sasuke just finished their night training, almost ready to rest time. Because I''m looking for someone. Naruto did not deliberately hide his breath, even in the near moment, but also deliberately increased a little pace. The breath that is directly perceived. "Who?" Almost when Naruto came to the door. Sasuke noticed it in the first place. Subconsciously, the eye of writing wheel opened directly and the bitterness turned out. It''s just a second. In Sasuke''s perceptive range, this incomparably familiar breath. The young master of yuzhibo''s family, who was once a young master, was stunned. With a slight shake of his right hand, he put away kuwu and put on a coat. Sasuke went straight to the front door and opened the door. Naruto''s calm and familiar face was reflected in Sasuke''s eyes. "Naruto? Come to me so late. What can I do for you? " Sasuke brow slightly wrinkled, is standing at the door, is very straightforward said. It''s about ten o''clock in the evening. At the usual time. Sasuke is almost ready to take a shower, and then go to bed. Since graduation. His teammates, including Kakashi, have not come to find him. It''s 100 percent in the morning. Including the last time Naruto came to find himself. But today is such a late time to find myself. This makes Sasuke''s heart a little confused. Is it because what he said last time has something to do with Sharen, who is called I love Luo? besides. Sasuke really can''t think of other possibilities. "Good evening, Sasuke. Would you mind letting me in before we talk? After all, you can''t talk outside here, can you? It''s all this time. " Naruto gently smile, do not care about Sasuke''s eyes in that wisp of doubt, very directly said. Last time, I didn''t think much about it. I came in the daytime. And this time. Naruto thinks it''s better to come to Sasuke in the evening. Along the way, Naruto even mobilized Jiuwei chakra to strengthen his perception in order to prevent accidents. And the other most important point. yes Plan something. There should be atmosphere at night. Naruto attaches great importance to the sense of ceremony! "Well? Well, come in. " Naruto''s words first made Sasuke slightly stunned, and then he immediately turned his mind, directly opened the door and made an invitation gesture. Naruto is also straight forward. Inside the house. I didn''t wait for the second pillar to say anything. "I came here tonight to talk with Sasuke about the truth that the yuzhibo clan was destroyed five years ago!" Naruto''s sudden words. "Well?" All of a sudden. It''s like thunder on the ground. Suddenly in Sasuke''s heart. Chapter 235 Sasuke suddenly turned around and looked directly at Naruto. First there was consternation, then there was confusion. The last look of malice. Sasuke directly widened his eyes, which was inadvertently directly opened, just closed the wheel of writing eyes, tyrannical aura, all of a sudden unable to cover up a certain sense of terror spread out, toward Naruto''s location covered. "What are you talking about?" It''s a word by word. "Sasuke, listen, I''m here today to talk with you about the truth that you yuzhibo people were killed five years ago. I''m not joking with you, but I hope you can keep calm now. This is the most important basis of our conversation tonight. Of course, you can also regard this conversation as a deal, and I will give you what you want, I also hope that I can get what I want from you. Of course, the judgment is in your own hands, and I will not force you. Whether you believe me or not, the right to choose is also up to you. However, just now, it is the basis of our communication to restrain your momentum, assist you, be calm and rational. " Naruto doesn''t care about Sasuke''s momentum. But with a cold expression, staring at Sasuke''s eyes, the tone of the sentence, the solemn tone, the words. Immediately reverse containment Sasuke momentum. Let Sasuke''s arrogance stagnate at the same time. "Hiss... Whoa It also forced Sasuke to cool down most of his emotions which had been rolling up in an instant. Slowly close your eyes and take a deep breath. Sasuke also managed to calm down. Open your eyes again. Sasuke has already closed his eyes of writing wheel, which has recovered to the dark pupil, all converging momentum. At the same time, his breath has become colder. "Naruto, do you know what you are talking about? truth? What truth would you know? A guy my age? Who do you think you are? " The experience is different. The quantity has also grown. The two pillars in this life are at least much more reliable than the same period in the original. But it''s still impossible to change the nature of life. Even if it''s temporarily forced down. But only in a moment. There are still some emotions that are going to riot. Sasuke coldly looking at Naruto, extremely cold words, all means that at this moment, two pillars are about to suppress their inner restlessness. "Of course I know what I''m talking about, my age? Sasuke, my experience is far beyond your imagination. You may feel that you are burdened with a heavy past. However, Sasuke, the world is not as simple as you think. Sometimes, what you see and hear with your own eyes is not necessarily the truth. You can also think that I am deceiving you, but I have already said that, The right to judge and choose is in your own hands. My request is very simple. Listen to what I want to say quietly, and then you can make your own choice. " Naruto looked at the two pillars, still a cold look, this soft voice out of the words. Sasuke''s fluctuating chest. It seems that this emotion may be released at any time. It''s like entering the world of endless silence. They looked at each other. In the silent space. It''s as short as a second and as long as eternity. In this silent space. I don''t know how long it''s been. "Say it After taking a deep breath again, er Zhu slowly sat down, looked at Naruto, and said softly that at this moment, the young master of Yu Zhibo''s family really controlled his emotions, at least he kept a basic calm and returned to his normal sense. And looking at Sasuke like this. Naruto''s eyes are shining, and he nods in his heart. You know. Only listen calmly. This is the first step in the establishment of negotiation. If you can''t even do this first step. This conversation tonight. There''s no way. "Before talking about the truth, Sasuke, the first thing I want to say is about the issue that your brother yuzhibo weasel killed the whole yuzhibo clan and became an S-class traitor five years ago in the village." Seeing Sasuke''s name "yuzhibo weasel" suddenly became a little excited. Naruto also frowned. "Calm down first. As I said, I will tell you what I know. You can raise any doubts or doubts. However, I hope you can listen to what I said calmly." Calm again After all, the two pillars of this period. Some of them belong to the "runaway group". No pressure. The conversation is very much going on. Secondary two teenagers seem to be easy to cheat, but in a way, they are also stubborn and easy to run away. This is a point that we must pay attention to in the conversation. "Hum!" Facing Naruto''s cold sight. Sasuke is also holding his hands in front of his chest, a little unable to control the general cold hum. But there''s no extreme performance. "I don''t know if you have ever considered such a possibility, but when I heard the news, my first reaction was strange. Of course, the general public will think it''s true. Even ninjas, as long as they are ordinary ninjas, will believe it. After all, the kaleidoscope wheel eyes are almost legendary eyes. Ordinary people don''t know what the strength of these eyes is, After hearing the news released in the village, they will subconsciously think that these eyes are strong enough for one person to kill a whole Ninja group, hundreds of people! And in a very short time, however, is the kaleidoscope wheel eye really that strong? Is it so strong that hundreds of yuzhibo, the largest forbearance group in the forbearance world, can''t resist? Sasuke? Do you believe in such things? I won''t believe it. " Naruto looks at Sasuke, the starting point of his choice. It is also a point that Naruto has considered repeatedly before. Use yuzhibo weasel to kill hundreds of people as a breakthrough. To shake Sasuke''s mind. Only a preliminary shake. Follow up persuasion can work. As Naruto expected. Although Naruto''s words are questioning the power of the kaleidoscope wheel eye, they are almost challenging the dignity of yuzhibo. But that''s not the words. Is also to make Sasuke eyebrows slightly move, that slightly contracted pupil. Weasel. Kill the people. possibility? Things that have never been considered before. At this time. After being reminded by Naruto. Sasuke also directly substituted in. As Sasuke, who once trusted and loved his brother most. Naturally, I will believe that yuzhibo weasel is very strong. But is it really strong enough to kill the whole yuzhibo clan? And the father, the patriarch? Chapter 236 PS: Please subscribe, please subscribe, please start more legitimate subscription, which is really important for Xiaoye! Please, everyone! Things you didn''t notice. Once reminded. On the contrary, the parties will fall into deeper consideration. "I don''t know how strong the yuzhibo clan is, but since they are known as the strongest family in the world of tolerance, should there be dozens of ninjas at the level of tolerance? Since your father can become the head of a clan, I don''t say that his strength will reach the shadow level of each village, but Zhai Shao will be better than the general Shangren, right? Will the yuzhibo clan with these strong people be killed by just one person? Can the eye of writing wheel in kaleidoscope be so strong? Let''s not talk about it. Sasuke, as a yuzhibo family, you are not a three-year-old child. Do you believe that Naruto still said so with a touch of cold words. "Well, you don''t know the horror of writing wheel eyes! As the highest level of existence in the legend, the kaleidoscope wheel eye can make people have the power to surpass the shadow level all at once Although still saying such words. But obviously. Naruto can hear the wavering emotion from Sasuke''s words. This is not enough confidence at all. They even have the appearance of self doubt. Naruto''s pupil showed a ray of sarcasm and gave a sneer. "Sasuke, why do you cheat yourself? No one pointed it out before, but now it''s pointed out by me, so you don''t doubt it at all? Was yuzhibo killed by your brother, yuzhibo weasel? Or is there someone else to help? Is that possible? You tell me, you haven''t thought of it at all, half a minute? " Naruto seems to be pressing Sasuke. That''s what we''re going to say. It also makes the expression of the two pillars become gloomy. "What''s more, the kaleidoscope wheel eye is the highest level wheel eye? Sometimes, ignorance is also a sin Naruto looks at Sasuke, which reveals the words one after another. "What do you want to say?" Sasuke frowned. I haven''t heard from you yet. "Sasuke, open your eyes of writing wheel!" "What?" "Hurry up Even subconscious behavior. It''s also driven by some inner impulse. Under the pressure of Naruto''s words. Sasuke''s eye of writing wheel opened again. The emerging gouyu. "Don''t fight, Sasuke. Next, I''ll show you one of the truths of tolerance." Naruto''s face revealed a smile without temperature. Right hand on Sasuke''s shoulder. Subconsciously. Sasuke felt the tug on his own spiritual level. Clearly want to choose resistance. But I don''t know why. Sasuke''s choice of obedience at this moment. Just a second later. The changing world. The atmosphere of instant darkness. Dense, cold and heavy breath. Sasuke, with a look of amazement, looked around at the environment like a sewer, and the huge metal fence in front of him, just like a prison. Biji Sasuke just looked at Naruto with a look of amazement. Naruto smiles. "Sasuke, welcome to my inner world, and then, I''ll introduce you to my tenant, but don''t be surprised!" Words falling gently. Like a demon whispering. The next moment. Behind the metal fence. A great momentum was released. Fiery red figure. The majestic atmosphere. Dark and evil red chakra. When it''s spreading. "Well! Naruto! This time you even brought outsiders in? And is he still a kid of yuzhibo? These eyes are really annoying enough. I don''t remember that you were allowed to do so! " A deep voice. And then. In Sasuke''s suddenly contracted pupils. A huge blood red figure appeared in Sasuke''s eyes. Nine big tails swinging across the sky. Extremely fierce fox head. There is a huge sense of oppression. "What''s this!? The monster in you? " Even if you don''t know much about it. But at least I know a little bit of unnecessary intelligence. I barely know that there is something special in Naruto''s body. The two previous special chakras proved Sasuke''s conjecture. Today, I see this "monster" in Naruto''s body directly "Ha ha, don''t care about these details, nine lamas. Anyway, you almost stay in every day. Isn''t that boring?" Naruto raised his head slightly, looked at Jiuwei and said with a smile. "Hum!" And such words. Obviously, it''s not enough for Jiuwei to let go, but Jiuwei really doesn''t care. This hum is the best proof. "This is my tenant, Sasuke. He is also the strongest existence in today''s world of tolerance. (there is no problem with this. Even changmen can''t beat Jiuwei in its heyday. After all, reincarnation eye is not changmen''s, but transplanted. Changmen can''t give full play to its real strength.) The first of the Nine Tailed animals Naruto turns his head and looks at Sasuke saying so. "Nine tails!" Yu Zhibo is one of the oldest forbearance people in forbearance. Sasuke was once the only son of the patriarch. And as a ninja. I know something about tailed animals. But what Sasuke wanwan didn''t expect was that Naruto''s body was actually sealed with the nine tails of the head of the Nine Tailed animals. Such a reality. Once again, it has brought a great psychological impact to the second young master who is not familiar with the world. But it''s more of a puzzle. Because Sasuke is more and more confused about Naruto''s intention and goal. Before, I was still talking about the destruction of their yuzhibo clan. Why did they jump here all of a sudden!? It''s also the first time to understand the confusion in Sasuke''s eyes. Naruto doesn''t mean to sell the story. "There''s a reason for you to come here and meet the nine lamas, because the direct cause of the destruction of the yuzhibo clan five years ago was the nine tail rebellion 12 years ago, which destroyed most of the leaves and led to the death of countless ninjas and civilians. Even the nine tail rebellion, which killed four generations of Huoying couples, was the direct cause of the destruction of the yuzhibo clan. Of course, this is only my guess, But I can guarantee that the authenticity is high enough! This is the information that I have collected quietly over the years and the information that my father told me before, combined with the conclusion made later. Because of being suspected, Muye senior management wants to fight against you yuzhibo people. Your brother, yuzhibo weasel, just plays an ignominious role. If I guess correctly, the chief conspirator is Muye senior management! " It''s half truth, half lie. I directly got Sasuke in front of me. What and what are these? What is the relationship between the Jiuwei rebellion 12 years ago and the annihilation of one''s own clan? And the addition of wood leaf? My brother just played a small role? Who is Naruto''s father? Self collected information? At this time, Sasuke found that his brain was not enough. It''s not true. It''s not true. Doubt is not a question of doubt. But any words Naruto said were beyond Sasuke''s expectation and imagination. With Sasuke''s brain capacity at the present stage, he can''t make a timely response at all. He can only stare at the Naruto in front of him with a closed mouth, as if he wants to say something, but he doesn''t know where to start. Chapter 237 Looking at the expression on his face constantly changing, even once appeared confused and seriously confused Sasuke. Naruto also realized that he said a little too much at once. And it''s a bit messy. Of course, Naruto is not to blame. That''s a lot of the time. Even if it is to set the theme and core content. But once you get into a formal conversation. It''s easy to have problems in conversation. Naruto just didn''t notice Sasuke''s understanding ability at this stage, or lack of intelligence. He said a little too much, or even a little confused. Sasuke didn''t respond all of a sudden. This is the most normal performance. If he understood it all of a sudden, On the contrary, Naruto doubts whether the two pillars in front of him are his "Hometown". "All of a sudden, it''s a bit too confusing. Let''s start with the story of yuzhibo weasel killing the family. I don''t think yuzhibo weasel has such ability. The eye of writing wheel in kaleidoscope is not as strong as that. I think you should know how strong yuzhibo family is. Sasuke, and yuzhibo weasel can kill the family? Is that possible? The answer is impossible! So there is only one conclusion. Someone is helping yuzhibo weasel. In Muye village, even if your people live in the most remote areas, who can do that? " Naruto looked directly into Sasuke''s Scarlet eyes and uttered every word. "The top of Muye!" It''s your own judgment. But it''s also the result of Naruto''s seduction. Follow Naruto''s thinking to consider the problem of Sasuke. It''s like a flash of inspiration. It''s the main point that we''ve got all of a sudden. This makes the scarlet color in the pupils of the two pillars more vivid. "Yes! I don''t know what kind of role yuzhibo weasels play at the top of Muye. But it''s certain that the destruction of yuzhibo clan is not only the problem of yuzhibo weasels alone. Muye''s top management definitely has problems, at least with responsibility! Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense, does it? Sasuke Naruto is still slowly luring Sasuke''s thinking. At least in this situation. Sasuke, 12 years old. There won''t be too much deep thinking. Not to mention the city hall or something like that. What''s more. Naruto didn''t cheat Sasuke either. It is undeniable that Naruto is using Sasuke. But what is said is not true. It''s almost the truth. It''s just a little bit of modification and concealment in some details. "Well! Naruto, when you talk about the present, it''s all empty talk. Why should I believe it? And what is your purpose? " Although still very young, almost no experience and city. But that doesn''t mean Sasuke is an idiot. Tell yourself the truth about the night of extermination? What''s the advantage of Naruto in front of you? And from these words. It can be heard that Naruto has a great antipathy to Muye, especially the Muye high-rise. "The purpose? Of course, I have my own purpose, Sasuke. This has expressed a similar meaning at the beginning. As for the evidence, Sasuke Jun, I have already said that I am only responsible for telling you some information. The rest of the judgment is up to you, believe it or not, and even whether you want to choose to let Muye tell me what I said tonight. All the freedom is in your hands! " Naruto calmly looking at Sasuke said. "After that, the next step is to talk about why Muye high-level officials want to kill you yuzhibo people. There must be many deep-seated reasons, which I can''t know for the moment, and I don''t want to go deep into. But I can be sure that the direct connection is the nine tail rebellion 12 years ago, when a mysterious figure forcibly untied the seal from my mother''s body, And controlling the nine tails and destroying most of the leaves is the direct fuse. As for why I say that, it is because there are only writing wheel eyes in the world that can control the nine tails, and it must be a kaleidoscope level writing wheel eye that can barely do this. That mysterious person has writing wheel eyes, just this, It''s enough for you yuzhibo to be doubted by Muye''s senior management! " There was no pause. There is no need to modify the discourse. That''s the language. Once again, it deeply shocked Sasuke''s heart. But I haven''t waited for the second young master to respond and say something. "As for why I know this, Sasuke, it''s not only because nine tails are sealed in my body at the moment, but also to introduce myself again. My name is not Naruto of whirlpool, but Naruto of Bofeng. I''m the only orphan who died 12 years ago, the biological son of four generations of Huoying, Bofeng Watergate!" Low words, cold tone. This is what we continue to say. "Well?" In an instant. Ling Sasuke''s pupils suddenly shrank. Looking at Naruto with a look of shock and horror. The son of four generations of Huoying? Naruto? Wait? What about what his father told him just now? "That''s right. As you guessed, Sasuke, my father, the fourth generation of Huoying, kept a stream of chakra in my body, in order to tell me some information at the critical moment, which is the key information of the nine tail rebellion 12 years ago. It can''t be confirmed, but that mysterious person is familiar with Muye, and he also has a writing wheel eye and knows how to control the nine tails, You know what? Sasuke, what does that mean! " Naruto''s body slightly forward, this meaningful tone. ¡°£¡£¡¡± Ling Sasuke''s canthus could not help twitching slightly, and the expression of his face became a little ferocious. "I''m not 100% sure who the mysterious figure is, but I''ve caught a little tail. Don''t be surprised. This person has some connection with your brother, yuzhibo weasel. You may question my intelligence source, but I won''t explain it too much. The judgment is on you, Sasuke!" Quiet words. A soft tone. The last part of the conversation. It''s like entering the quiet space. In the back position. At this moment, Jiuwei, who was originally in a false sleep, opened his eyes slightly and looked at Naruto and Sasuke''s profile. The fox pupil showed a touch of humanized irony and curiosity. The real fox, who has a lot of experience, can almost guess Naruto''s intention. In addition, he had a conversation with the fourth generation Huoying here last time. "Hum, it''s interesting. It''s really interesting. SA, Naruto, let me see how far you can go?" Jiuwei takes a deep look at Naruto. His eyes close slowly. He laughs in his heart and thinks of it secretly. And now. They didn''t notice the old fox behind them. Sasuke is trapped in a fierce struggle of thinking. It''s like a second. It seems to be eternal. Slowly after. The silence that was broken. "What is your purpose? Naruto After taking a deep breath, Sasuke looked at Naruto with a complicated look and said in a deep voice. "My purpose? My goal is Chapter 238 advance gradually and entrench oneself at every step. be good at giving systematic guidance. From the beginning. The gap then gradually widened. Naruto finally pulled one foot of the two pillars onto his own boat. There is no language of certainty. But the expression, the mood swings, and the breath. Unless Sasuke is really the highest level of movie king. That''s another matter. And also after Naruto was almost sure that most of the two pillars chose to believe in themselves. After retaining some information that can''t be told to ER Zhu, Naruto tells Sasuke all his plans and extra information, and listens to Naruto''s words, including the possible turmoil in the future, as well as each other''s plans and goals. Sasuke''s expression has been changing in a cycle. "These are the things I want to tell you, and the next plan." Naruto after a light meal, looking at Sasuke''s eyes, finally said in a deep voice. "Big snake pill, one of the three forbearances? You really choose people, Naruto. " Sasuke looked at Naruto, expression seems to be some elusive way said. "The right to choose is up to you, Sasuke. I will not force you, nor do I have the qualification and ability to force you. What I ask for is only a partner, but this partner also has equal qualification and strength, right? Sasuke, emotion is one thing, reality is another. Don''t you want to get the real truth? Well, to ask yuzhibo weasel is the best choice, isn''t it? And the premise is that you need to have enough strength, and the big snake pill can shorten the time as much as possible! " "Risks and benefits are always equal." Very realistic words. But it''s also very attractive. It can be said that Sasuke now believes in Naruto. It can also be said that Sasuke still doubts Naruto. The main reason is that it all came so suddenly that even though he repeatedly forced himself to calm down, he still couldn''t do it. People and people''s constitution can not be generalized. The gap of thinking is even more different. There are reservations. There are doubts. It''s a matter of course. If you really choose to believe Naruto. Next, instead, we need to change to Naruto to suspect Sasuke''s bad intentions! "Well, that''s interesting." It''s getting colder and colder. There was a tyranny in that pupil. Not 100 percent. But I believe most of them. Especially about the night of extermination, Muye high-level absolutely participated in this section. With the most rational and objective attitude. Indeed, it can be said that there is no high-level participation of Muye. Where is yuzhibo weasel qualified and able to kill? Of course, it was also taken to the ditch by Naruto. That''s the conclusion. But there is one point to emphasize. Naruto did not cheat Sasuke. Yuzhibo weasels really have no qualification and ability to kill a tribe. At least he can''t pass his father''s level. Just opened the eyes of weasel and don''t know how many years of rich hill. Whose kaleidoscope is more skillful!? What''s more, at that time, Fu Qiu was only in his 30s, at most 40. At the peak of Ninja''s last life. It''s really a fight. Maybe it''s Fuchu''s killing weasels! Anyway, whatever the reason, Sasuke chose to completely believe in Naruto''s words, which naturally led to the hatred of Muye, especially the high-level mentioned just now. Who is the high-level? Isn''t it three generations of Huoying, two consultants, and Zhicun tuanzang, the biggest dark Master of Muye who just learned from Naruto!? of course. Second, we will investigate and verify again. But it doesn''t prevent the present two pillars from showing their feelings. "In half a month, the leaves will be in chaos. It''s not clear to what extent, but that''s our chance to get rid of the leaves, get stronger, and finally find the answer we want." Naruto looked at Sasuke and said softly. "What if the big snake pill died in Muye? Isn''t the biggest loophole in your plan? " Sasuke seems to think of something, looking up at Naruto, cold voice said. "Die in the wood leaf? No, I can guarantee that this big snake pill mulberry won''t die here in Muye. At least no one in Muye village has the ability to kill this Muye S-level traitor. Even if it''s the old three generation Huoying, it depends on his luck. " Listen to Sasuke. Naruto was stunned at first. He could not help thinking of a key scene in the original work. He immediately said with a smile. "Is it?" It is also clear that Naruto must have something to tell himself. But Sasuke knows as well. When to say something. When and what to do. Although the relationship between Naruto and Sasuke in this life is not as close as that in the original. Even a mechanical alliance. But that''s the relationship. The most important thing is the interests and goals of temporary unity. On the contrary, it can make the connection between each other more firm and firm. Or you want to sublimate some style. That''s easy, too. The three views of the two at the moment are very consistent, even if it is temporary. Naturally, there will be no contradiction. Because people with the same view. Will keep going. "Anyway, let''s wait for the moment." Direct contact. All of a sudden back to the real world. Naruto looked at Sasuke in front of him, and his pupils showed a ray of beautiful brilliance. He said softly. "In the Zhongren exam, please give us the best chance as much as possible. Only the more chaos, the more chance we have." Hold on. It also needs a certain degree of stimulation. Then the most important thing is to control the rhythm, and to release water when necessary. That''s the only way. Can let me love Luo in the center of the wood leaves to release a shouhe. thus. It will certainly bring more damage to the leaves than the original work! This is also a part of Naruto''s plan, and we need to worry about the safety of iluka and Hatta. Anyway, on the day of the exam. They will definitely come to the venue to watch the game. Naruto will protect them in person. Maybe that''s a little contradictory. It is clear that those who choose to flee from Muye and will choose to destroy Muye in the future still have such deep fetters in Muye, and they still pay with true feelings. But for Naruto. This is my last insistence on human nature. Even if it''s going to be a battle in the future. Naruto will try his best to achieve his goals while keeping these people. No matter how difficult it is. Complete blackening? i ''m sorry. Naruto is not so cold and heartless. Only to do is to do what you think is right, to achieve your goals, to achieve your intentions. That''s it. "Well, I understand. I''ll try as much as I can." It''s a little bit hard to help. Listen to Naruto. The eyebrows of the two pillars are slightly wrinkled. But after a few seconds of thinking. Sasuke nodded slightly and replied. Chapter 239 It can add chaos to Muye village. This kind of thing. Now Sasuke is naturally willing to see and even do it. As for the plan Naruto just talked about. Sasuke plans to use only half. What''s left is that he can''t make a corresponding judgment until he sees it with his own eyes. It''s the same contradiction. Sasuke believes in Naruto, but he is also on guard against Naruto. It''s completely different from the original work. At the moment, they don''t have the so-called similar feelings as brothers, but on the contrary, because of this, they have a great chance to go on the same road. "Well, that''s all for today, Sasuke." A house out of step. Naruto stood on the gate and patted Sasuke on the shoulder as if he had not noticed it. He took a deep look at Sasuke, and immediately jumped into the night. Looking at the figure of Naruto who left, a different light appeared in Sasuke''s pupil. "Three generations, four generations, Zhicun tuanzang, nine tails, yuzhibo weasel, mysterious yuzhibo, big snake pill, and Naruto? significant! It''s really interesting Sasuke''s eyebrows were filled with a sharp evil spirit. The words whispered in a low voice revealed the dense breath. The next moment. Sasuke also closed the door with a backhand. Straight back to rest. A moment of deep silence. It seems like a very peaceful night. But because of this special conversation. The storm hidden below the inner layer is gathering slowly. It''s possible to explode at any time! Of course, what Sasuke didn''t notice is that at the moment when he closed the door, a faint mark flickered on his shoulder. It was too subtle because there was a reflection of the light, and Sasuke''s current strength couldn''t notice. On the other side. Under the cover of the night, Naruto, who is heading back to his home, has a cold look on his face. Tonight''s conversation is as smooth as expected, including the next plan. In addition to the necessary doubts and doubts, Sasuke chooses to believe in himself. Of course, this is also in line with Sasuke''s character in the original book and his performance at the moment, For the sake of revenge and truth, you can sell your soul to the devil''s youth at any time. It''s yuzhibo Sasuke. Yuzhibo weasel seems to be accurate in many things, but in fact, the biggest mistake yuzhibo weasel makes is his younger brother''s character. Just as extreme as he is. If it''s not the original, it''s really infectious. Plus the special relationship between Asura and Indra. Sasuke is bound to die in the end. In this life. For tonight''s talk. Naruto has been preparing for a long time. Including Sasuke''s reaction and decision. Naruto has done a lot of anticipation exercises. Although the probability that Sasuke will turn to Muye and report Naruto directly is even smaller than one in ten thousand, it''s Naruto''s greatest advantage to be prepared for a rainy day. Just after he left, Naruto took advantage of Sasuke''s inattention to mark a mark of flying thunder on Sasuke. Because of his strength and lack of proficiency, this mark is not very stable, It may even last only a few days and then dissipate. But it''s enough for Naruto. There must be special actions. That''s two or three days. If there is no change. It proves that Sasuke will at least be consistent with Naruto in most of his plans and goals. This is even after Naruto''s final alert verification. And if Sasuke has any change. Naruto can only choose the most adventurous way. Take Sasuke here! And then through contact with the village pharmacist. Direct choice defection! Of course, this is the most dangerous choice. Before the collapse of Muye, three generations of Huoying are still alive, and they have just returned to the village, Naruto has more than half the probability of direct death here. Once in the most dangerous situation, Naruto can only choose to completely liberate Jiuwei. With your own life. In exchange for the last night of cruelty and madness! "Sasuke Jun, I hope you can walk on the same road with me." Naruto, who returns to his home, looks at the moon in the sky. In Naruto''s eyes, it seems to be a wisp of blood. Naruto raises his eyebrows and whispers with a sharp look on his face. It is also after Naruto has made the final arrangement in the established plan. Under the moonlight. All forces are ready to move. Those who come back to the village come here. In Muye village, apart from Naruto, there are only three generations of Huoying and two consultants who know that Naruto is coming back. Although it seems to be the same as the original work on the surface, because Naruto does not need to be taught, Naruto has more time to investigate the information he wants. As an experienced ninja. Since then, we have really found some clues. The strange trend of Sharen village. It seems that there are still signs of large-scale march. All these things. After Zilai also fed back. The three generations of Huoying also strengthened their guard secretly. But even then. Three generations of Huoying and zilaiye did not expect that Sharen village would be brave enough to join hands with dasheban to raid Muye. Or to be more precise, this possibility was considered, but they still thought it was almost impossible. On top of preparation. Of course, it fell into the downwind. On the other side. Because it''s different. Let Zilai also pay more attention to hiding his tracks, so that people can''t find themselves easily. It''s also the result. Even big snake balls don''t know that their former best friend has returned to the village. If you know. This time, the plan for the collapse of woody leaves is bound to cause more trouble. It''s just that. Anyway. Big snake won''t give up this time. Destroy the leaves. Kill three generations of Huoying. Don''t think about the purpose of the big snake pill. Anyway, the plan and the goal. The most proud lover of the three generations of Huoying in the past is that he intends to carry it out to the end. As the commander-in-chief of Sharen''s forward troops, Ma Ji, who came to Muye village in advance, also made initial preparations for the invasion after several exchanges with pharmacists. There was a commotion on all sides. This is a violent storm waiting to come. Naruto, from that day on, is really a kind of technique of flying Thunder God that can be used initially. Slowly deepen the imprint. In the remaining ten days. Naruto is always immersed in the cultivation of flying thunder. Time. It is in such an environment that day by day passes away. Before the third round of the coming test. Get rid of the most honorable names. Dignitaries from major countries also arrived at Muye village two days ahead of schedule. And also on the day of the race. The four generations of wind and shadow masqueraded by dasheban also appeared at the gate of Muye village. Officially. The storm is coming! Chapter 240 12 years of dormancy. Preparations and plans for the past few months. Life or death. Everything depends on the next planning process. Decipherment, not in this day can see. But it can also be said that today''s process and final result will greatly affect Naruto''s next plan. "Go, my battlefield!" Naruto walked out of the room with his coat tied up and pushed through the door. He looked at the blue sky in front of him, felt the Muye village which became hot because of the middle school entrance examination, and the general Muye people who were full of smiles and excited expressions and were discussing the upcoming competition. Naruto''s pupils showed a ray of sarcasm. "I hope you can still laugh." Civilian deaths? General Ninja sacrifice? tell the truth. Naruto doesn''t have much hatred for these people. Although there are hostile, exclusive, and even slightly excessive bullying behavior. But it hasn''t gone too far. At least Naruto will not say that they must kill these people because of this. If you really think that way, it''s not normal thinking. If someone slaps you, repels you or scolds you, you will kill them? That''s a crazy mind. Naruto is a normal person for the time being. Revenge also depends on the target, the venue and the time. Of course, just because Naruto doesn''t do it doesn''t mean Naruto doesn''t like to see the miserable situation of these people. Don''t do it yourself. It means that you are still a normal person. Hope to see this group suffer. This is the same thinking that ordinary people should have. Isn''t it a normal way of thinking to gloat when you see people who hate suffering? And this time in the test. Wait for the big storm that''s coming. For these ordinary civilians. Is the greatest suffering. It''s also one of Naruto''s favorite scenes. Step out of the space. Along the way, Naruto headed for the final venue of the Zhongren test, which was arranged on the west side of Muye village. There is no pause in this area. Naruto also saw a lot of Muye people gathered in twos and threes, together toward the venue. As the biggest festival in Muye village in recent years. This time in the test. Finally, the third round of confrontation was open to the whole village. Everyone can come and watch. The premise is that you can get the position. It''s a good experience to have a look at these aristocrats, even if we can see the confrontation of the elites in the big villages. Looking at the excited and expectant expression on these people''s faces. And then there are the scattered voices that come into Naruto''s ears. Let Naruto pupil in a ray of sarcastic look become more and more rich up. "Today, the peaceful muyeren village is going to have another great training. Ha ha, I hope the fireworks will be more brilliant this time!" The golden figure of galloping forward. Looking at the meeting place in front of you. Naruto thought in his heart. By the time Naruto arrived at the venue, almost all the contestants had arrived ahead of time, including the two pillars who were late in the original book and then appeared in a very strong fashion. In this life, they also arrived at the venue before the competition officially opened, and there was a crowd on the venue just a short time before the competition started, This huge venue, which can accommodate tens of thousands of people, has a attendance rate of more than 70% at the moment, and then there are many ordinary people from Muye village. As long as they have time, these villagers will never miss this "grand ceremony". The dignitaries and nobles of all countries are looking at Naruto and others with a touch of scrutiny. And on the high platform with the best viewing position. The three generations of Huoying are already sitting on the leftmost position (from the perspective of Naruto.) The position on the right is for the coming four generations of wind shadow. Because the names of the five great powers have not come. Only the nobility and politicians in China, as well as the names of small countries such as Tang Zhiguo, Tian Zhiguo and Yu Zhiguo, naturally, their positions are slightly reduced. And in the center of the venue. Except for the top 10. The rest is the one who likes to bite the bamboo stick, and who used to be one of the shadow guards of the wave Fengshui gate. And it''s also when I see ten candidates arriving one after another. "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!" "Is this the last ten xiaren this year?" "How many are there in our village?" "Idiot, can''t you count it yourself? It''s got forehead protection on it. " "There are three people in Shanren village, one in Yinren village, and all the other villages have been destroyed?" On the high platform. The tens of thousands of people in the audience were just in front of their eyes, and their voices became extremely noisy. It was not only the ordinary people, but also the politicians and nobles of various countries, who were looking at Naruto, Sasuke, I love Luo, Ningci and others with a very serious attitude. Xiao Li, Inoue, dingci and ya, who had been eliminated one after another, also got together and came to the westernmost stand. Hatta also sat in it, looking at Naruto who arrived at the venue, and RI Ningci who turned his eyes to the left. Hatta''s pupils also showed a complex and worried look. It''s complicated because the person you like is playing against your brother. Even if before Ningci seems to be a little to stop the meaning is not. But in the eyes of the good young farmland. She doesn''t care. Why did Ningci become like this. Hatada is very clear. As for his cousin, Hatta is not only admiring (powerful), but also close (because he is a cousin), but also pitying (he lost his father when he was young) Now. Naruto and Ning CI will face each other on such a stage. Daisy''s inner feelings will fluctuate. Kakashi, Kai, xirihong, ASMA and other Shangren people, who have no tasks or other responsibilities at present, also gather in the venue at this time. Then there will be their favorite students'' competition. Naturally, they want to witness to the end. On the other side. Maggie. And the pharmacist''s pocket hidden in a certain shadow, with a special luster in the pupil, looking at the ten people in the meeting hall below, the pharmacist''s pocket has no purpose, and Maggie is staring at me, arrow. Today is the day of action. I love Luo is the top priority in the plan. The more critical it is. The more nervous Markey was. "Don''t let anything go wrong!" Looking at the bottom of I love Luo, Maggie''s eyes are very obscure swept over the meeting hall of those on the surface of the wood, can''t help but secretly think. Chapter 241 The top 10 people who have come together. this moment. Including Naruto. No one said anything. Even the two pillars, who just got some "unnecessary" information some time ago, are still indifferent at this time. It should be said that although the two pillars in this life are still a little green, they are much more mature than the same period in the original work. The most important thing is that the city is much deeper than the original work. I love Luo, needless to say. Zhinai is also a representative of facial paralysis, and he is the one with the weakest sense of existence. He is also one of the few top 12 who didn''t have CP from the original book to the final grand finale. The rest of you. Even though Kan Jiulang and Shouju, who are full of ghosts, are also calm. Ning Ci and Naruto just looked at each other at the first moment, then turned their heads and looked straight ahead, without any special words and deeds. As the only one who entered the third round of the competition, doss didn''t challenge me in advance because of the different schedule in his life. He lived for a long time, but it was obviously a "short-lived type", In today''s upcoming big melee, the rate is probably not long to live. At the moment, doss still keeps in mind the instructions of his "big boss" to kill Sasuke in today''s confrontation. It seems that under the calm expression, there is a strong opportunity to kill. And no matter what these people are thinking about in their hearts. On the surface, at least. They are all a unified and calm color. There is only Sakura with a rather nervous expression. Do not know why? It''s just intuition. Since this morning, Sakura has been dancing all the time. It seems that something big is about to happen. Look left and right, especially when her eyes turn to Naruto and Sasuke. Sakura opens her mouth and wants to say something. It was noticed by the unknown fire room at the top. The bamboo stick was slightly tilted up. I didn''t know that the fire room was slightly tilted, and her eyes floated past Xiaoying. "Don''t look left and right. Today is an important moment for you. There are a lot of people watching you. Your every move will be watched by others!" The light words. It''s also the platform that makes Sakura''s neck shrink slightly and subconsciously look up. Not to mention the rules of the world''s political leaders, which are full of "wealth". Even the ordinary people, when they think of tens of thousands of pairs of eyes staring at themselves at the moment, Sakura''s heart is awe inspiring, and her inner tension is getting tighter and tighter, The excitement is also rising, which is the expansion of the limit contradiction. At this point. On the rostrum, the "four generations of wind and shadow" masqueraded by dasheban came too late. After a brief "greeting" with the third generation of fire shadow, ape feirizha, they sat in their own position. Immediately after that, the third generation of fire shadow came directly to the front of the rostrum and announced the official opening of the third test of the Chinese tolerance test! It is also at the time when the discourse of the three generations of Huoying has just fallen. "Oh, oh, oh, oh "Ah, ah, ah, ah Above the grandstand was the general cry of a tsunami. It''s a hot wave. A noisy atmosphere. The third assessment officially opened. Off the court. "Ouch! In addition to the whirlpool Naruto of the first war and the day Ningci stay, the other eight people all return to the lounge for the time being I don''t know the fire Xuan is to turn around, looking at behind ten endure, this wood leaf bear with a touch of indifferent expression appearance, tone light said. Synchronization time. It''s a general feeling. This is the line of sight that we are turning to. Naruto and Ningci meet again. It''s none of your business. Although the Sanren trio is a little interested in Naruto, it''s obvious that today is not the right time. I don''t know when the words of huoxuanjian fall. The three of them take the lead and go to the rest room. Doss, who is not interested in the first battle, also shakes his figure and walks away behind the Sanren trio. The rest of the Sanren is xiaren Li. "Naruto, come on Sakura said in a low voice as she passed Naruto. Two pillars and Zhi Nai nodded to Naruto one after another. The three Muye xiaren left the venue together and headed for the rest room. I wait until all eight of you leave. I don''t know that huoxuan, with his thousand copies in his mouth, squinted his eyes slightly and glanced at Naruto and Ningci, who were already looking at each other on both sides. He still had a light expression on his face. He spoke slowly and followed the rules of the third try. Generally speaking, only one is the most important, As a chief examiner, he stepped in to announce that it was time to win or lose, and the two sides had to give up the fight unconditionally. Listen to the slow words of huoxuan. In the field. Naruto and Ningci''s expression did not fluctuate at all. Only the wisp of expression in Naruto''s pupil grew colder. Ningci is subconsciously, the whole body muscles are taut up. Although he didn''t know what the red chakra was on Naruto that day. But it''s a huge breath. It''s true that he has made a deep impression on Ning CI. He''s very clear. It''s not easy to beat the blonde in front of you. Of course, this gifted young man of the Japanese clan doesn''t know that even if Naruto doesn''t use nine tail chakra, he is not an opponent of Naruto. Although it''s not as bad as to say that he will be crushed, the gap is still very obvious. Most people don''t know. Kakashi and Kay can know this from the stands. As the leader of Ningci, Shangren. Kay knows where the upper limit of Ningci''s strength is at this stage. For the sake of tolerance. Even more, in the previous Zhongren examination, he felt the pressure of nine tail chakra on Naruto. Although Kai didn''t know much about Naruto''s own strength, only relying on Naruto''s ability to use such a huge nine tail chakra, we can conclude that his talented subordinate has no chance of winning. It depends on whether Naruto can be forced to use nine tail chakra. And at the bottom of the Ningci nature is not aware of this. At the moment, I just look at Naruto in front of me, concentrate all my nerves and concentrate on preparing for the war. Just in that moment. I don''t know the rules of huoxuan, so I take the initiative to retreat two steps to a more open position. Naruto looks at Ning CI. "I had a premonition before that we would meet in the three battles, but I didn''t expect that it would be the first one. It seems that this is the fate that you said, day after day!" Naruto chin slightly Yang, the cold eyes bet on Ning Ci, tone cold said. "Fate? Maybe it is. The fate I feel is that you will be defeated here, whirlpool Naruto Chapter 242 Facing Naruto''s provocation. Ning CI is naturally not willing to show weakness, and has a face-to-face attitude. This is a cold word. "Hum!" In exchange for Naruto''s sarcastic cold hum. "Then, let me pay a visit to the so-called genius level of the Japanese." Naruto''s eyes glared, and a strong evil spirit appeared between his eyebrows. "Start!" Should not be far away on the side of the location do not know the fire between a high drink. "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!" Under the attention of tens of thousands of spectators in the stands. "Boom!" A burst of chakra under Naruto''s feet. The power of the explosion. Leaving a very deep impression on the bottom. "Whoosh!" Naruto''s figure is extremely fast toward the position of Ningci strong pressure in the past. On the way. "Forbearance -- the art of shadow separation!" Naruto hands crossed, quickly seal, mobilize the chakra. Less than 0.5 seconds. "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" The amount of chakra under obvious control. Several clouds of white fog directly out of thin air. As it drifts away. More than ten separated figures. "White eyes!" The first time. Above the front. Ning CI quickly opens his eyes and takes a quick step back to pull his body apart. Different from the original work, Naruto is a well-known crane tail. Naruto in this life is among the top graduates of Naruto school, and shows his strong posture in the previous examination. Yu Zhibo Sasuke, a gifted ninja, subconsciously focuses on Naruto, and his position changes, Let rixiangningci also take a completely different situation from the original. The first defensive formation. RI Ningci wants to find out about Naruto first. And then make the corresponding counterattack. Ningci''s strategy against the enemy is good. But it''s obvious that Naruto can''t talk about these things. The shadow separated directly is the figure of encirclement and suppression from all directions and angles. "Separation? What about noumenon? No, it''s the shadow part! The white eye can''t tell which is the noumenon! " As far as I can see. In the first time, we can''t judge which is the separation and which is the noumenon. So he realized that this is a kind of advanced separation Ninjutsu with entity - ning Ci''s pupil suddenly shrinks. Facing several "Naruto" figures, Ning CI swings his hands and quickly puts out a soft fist defense posture. "Peng!" "Bang!" Above the front. Ferocious figures crisscrossed together. A kick in the lateral direction or a fist in the past. A very crude and direct attack. Because it''s fast enough. The reason for the heavy power. In the first time, Suning was still unable to cope with it. But only in the beginning. Naruto doesn''t use any Ninjutsu in Naruto. It just uses the simplest form of body attack. It''ll only take a little while. Ningci can be adjusted. Reorganize the good situation. "Soft fist!" Very skilled use of soft fist. The easy and simple transverse strike points are on the key points of Naruto. "Poof!" "Dong!" The crux of a tough attack. These deadly points in the dot. Also with a more relaxed attitude to get rid of Naruto of these parts. "Quick reaction? "Suning times!" On the side. The fifth shadow that quickly disappeared. Turn around. Ningci has not adjusted his situation. Naruto''s original master came to Ningci directly under the cover of a separate body. Although he has the choice to use massive shadow separate bodies to kill xiangningci, Naruto''s anger needs to be vented. There is nothing more direct and effective than giving this guy a hook! In the moment. It''s also for this purpose. Naruto comes to Ningci fiercely. "My Lord!" There''s nothing to rely on. It''s the simplest intuition. At the moment of sight. Ning Ci''s eyes were frozen. "Yes! There''s a prize Naruto raised his eyebrows and swung his right leg out of the air. It was very strong and hit Ningci''s arms. Gravity down. "Well It''s a force that can''t be removed all of a sudden. Ning Ci''s face sank. Next second. I haven''t waited for Ning to react. It''s Naruto who quickly adjusts his posture. Right hand pinch fist, very hard hard hit on the abdomen of Ning CI. "Wow Under the pain of eating. In an instant. Ning Ci''s expression became a little twisted. I can''t control this feeling. "Whoosh!" And then fly back out of the figure. "Shua!" Above the surface. It''s an obvious trace pulled out directly. "Ooh "It''s a blow!" "Direct enough!" "In other words, the speed and reaction of these two people are so fast?" "Day clan, still have that monster?" The battle under the beginning. It''s less than ten seconds. It''s a fierce competition. The audience on the grandstand were excited and surprised. One hit. In the moment. Naruto is not the slightest mercy. Quick release of the marks with both hands. "Feng Dun - wind blade!" The speed of the extreme. A huge gale appeared out of thin air. It makes a "buzz" sound in the air. The angle of the attack. "Shua!" Suddenly toward the position of the day Ningci gallop past. A swift gesture. This is like a fierce attack to cut off Ning CI. In a moment. Just hit hard. Ning Ci, who just calmed down. There''s no room or time to escape. Can''t think. Subconsciously, we can only rely on our own instincts. "Back to heaven!" In a flash. The body is moved by the heart. Ning CI the figure that flies quickly. "What "It is!" Above the stands. Chutian. There is not far away also can be regarded as quietly with his little daughter - Fireworks came to watch the game, day foot that surprised expression. The whirling blue chakra. The semi rotating barrier formed clearly. This is known as the strongest defensive means of the Japanese. "Bang!" "Boom!" Huge wind blade. Head on. The roar of the explosion. "Ooh, ooh, ooh Dust rising. The burst of air. A moment later. "Boom!" Than to the dust and the mist. When it dissipates. What is revealed is that in addition to being a little embarrassed, the sun Ning times is almost undamaged. "It''s completely blocked!" "Wow? That kind of continuous move, is it really hard for me to use it? " "That blonde boy named whirlpool Naruto is powerful enough." "But the boy of the day clan is also very strong, and he has stopped it?" "Is that a secret skill that a minority of the Japanese can master? Can this age be used so skillfully? " "Is the tolerance under the leaves so strong now?" Tens of thousands of spectators in the stands, including those noble dignitaries, showed a look of surprise. Chapter 243 "Back to heaven, did you find out this operation by yourself?" On the far left, RI Zu looks down at RI Xiang Ning CI. His face can''t help but show a look of surprise at this moment. On the other side, Hua Huo, who is still very young, looks at Ning CI with a look of extreme curiosity, who is praised by his father as the most talented "brother" of the RI clan. Even at this time, HuaHuo is only seven years old. But as a family. She is very clear about the existence of "Huitian" for their family. And my brother. At this age. In the case of few people to guide, master the back days. And that''s the speed and completion of the release. You can clearly understand that Ningci is not a preliminary control, but has been extremely skilled in the use of this operation. "To ninci?" Looking at the straight figure of Suning times. In the day flower fire that pure white pupil emerges a silk of aggressive look but comes. On the other side. Chuda also looked at his "brother Ningci" with a complicated look As the most solid supporter of Ningci, Tiantian is in the other side of the stands. From Tiantian''s point of view, although Ningci means to be pressed at the beginning, and Naruto''s strength is really strong, Tiantian still thinks that Ningci is better than Naruto in hard power and experience, and Huitian is the strongest defensive skill that no one can break! At least in the stage of xiaren and even Zhongren, Tiantian doesn''t think that anyone can break the Huitian secret skill of the day clan! Even if the process is difficult. But! The final victory must belong to Ningci. Every day looking at the bottom of the two people, so firmly in the heart. No matter how the people in the stands think and look at it. For Naruto at the bottom. All the performances of Ningci. It''s just like a small wave that can be crushed by backhand. "Return to heaven?" The best defense? That''s a joke! In the original book, the Zhengzhu can break through his defense by means of the shallow nine tail chakra, which he just controlled, and hit hiningci hard, not to mention Naruto in this life. There are few ways to break through this so-called "most powerful defense technique.". "Da!" A few steps forward. Naruto''s eyes are on suningci. "The defense style of the day clan: Huitian? It''s true that at this age, you can learn this technique, which can be called genius, but it''s not that you can ignore other people''s capital. In my eyes, it''s just a joke. " A cold tone. This is the ultimate irony. "Ignore? Capital? I think, you make a mistake, whirlpool Naruto. I have never looked at others excessively, because all these things are predestined. Everyone is born with his own destiny. The track of his life is determined like this. People can never fight against God. You also have your destiny and your limit. I can see it clearly with my white eyes, You can only be strong here, your future will not become what you expect Born in Japan. It''s also because of the accidental death of my father. In the past few years, RI Ningci has become extremely stubborn and stupid. In his opinion. People and people can not be generalized. Fate is predestined in the morning. Everyone is just moving forward along the established track. RI Ningci admits that the Naruto in front of him is very strong, far beyond most of his peers. However, in Ning Ci''s opinion, the limit of Naruto''s "ordinary people" is here. Maybe Naruto has some hidden secrets, but those are not in Ning Ci''s eyes, because he thinks that he is still in a period of rapid growth, The current can become a threat to their own existence, the future does not need more, as long as one or two years, they can surpass! Even now. Ning CI thinks that his chances of winning are more than 60%. What about shadow separation? As long as you can find your acupoints accurately, your reaction will be fast enough. You can''t threaten yourself. The rest of the procedures? Can''t it be just a super destructive Ninjutsu with level a or above!? As long as there is no Ninjutsu to that point. With the current strength of Huitian. Ning CI has enough confidence to stop one by one. Even A-level ninja. Some of the expansion of self-confidence of Ning CI even feel that they can block one or two. Just drag into the war of attrition. Ning CI believes that he can absolutely kill the blonde in front of him. Shadow body and Ninjutsu. Each of them consumes a lot of chakra. The right tactics. Ning CI initially determined that his winning rate would definitely be higher than that of the opposite side. If he won today, the blonde boy in the opposite side will never surpass himself in the future. Although I am disgusted with this surname and this ethnic group. But he is the genius of the Japanese. And the opposite is just a civilian Ninja! This is the reason why Ning CI directly satirizes Naruto. And listen to words like this. Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold color in his pupils became more and more intense. "What a sad fellow, fate? Only the weak will talk about such words every day. You are a poor guy who doesn''t know anything "What are you talking about?" Directly poke in the painful words. The expression that suddenly changed color. Under the well, you can''t see the boundless sky. It''s not ninz''s stupidity. But because of Ningci''s ignorance. Naruto is not going to talk too much nonsense with Ning CI. A man who has been bewitched. You have to wake up with your fist. Consumption tactics? Chakra? i ''m sorry. Standing in front of you. But the so-called "Chuck ton" terrorist! In the moment. "Then, accept your destiny first! "Suning times!" No more opportunities for Ning to speak at all. Naruto''s figure with a slight bow is under a meal. "Boom!" It was a figure that burst out in an instant. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Dust rising from the wind. From all directions and into the shadow of the body. "Fengdun - great breakthrough!" Above the front. While we are engaged in separate encirclement and suppression. Naruto that once again quickly bear the imprint. Face up to the huge trend. He rushed towards Ningci. "Well?" What''s eye-catching. The pressing figure. "Hoo Hoo Hoo And the strong wind coming from the ear. Make rather time pupil suddenly a shrink. A quick soft fist posture. "Soft fist technique, 64 palms of eight trigrams!" The breath of forest. There is a strong sense of urgency. Make rather second at this moment dare not have the slightest lax and keep hands. A direct swing. "Bang!" "Pa!" Crisscross figure. The angle of rapid flight. Ning CI is very fluent in the use of his palm. In less than a second. Fly fast on the deadly acupoints of Naruto. Chapter 244 "Boom!" "Bang!" "Poof!" The body shape and posture sketched out. The number of separations directly eliminated. Forced space. The wind escapes Ninjutsu that comes next. Waiting for the opportunity to create a gap. Ningci a jump, step back, pull the figure out. It''s dangerous and dangerous to avoid the attack of fengdun Ninjutsu. "Boom!" A side lunge. Direct bombardment on the trees behind. A big tree broken by force. It was a mess. What I can see. Ning Ci''s face changed slightly again. Although he is confident that Huitian can still block such an attack. But if it''s a series of straight shots. Even if it''s him. I can''t afford to go back to the sky. But Ningci is more convinced that Naruto''s chakra consumption is definitely more severe than him! The short opening fight took less than a minute. Naruto has been using shadow separation and two wind escape Ninjutsu continuously. In the next attack. I just need to be patient. It''s mainly defensive. Avoid if you can. I can''t resist it any more. When Naruto''s chakra is nearly exhausted, it''s his chance to fight back! Or in the case of continuous failure. Naruto is anxious. It''s also the best time to seize the gap. This is the tactical goal of Ning CI. However, it is a great pity. Better use the right tactics. But I miscalculated my opponent. Don''t say that even if it''s too late, ten Ningci tied together are not as good as Naruto. Even in the present moment. "Whoosh!" Naruto is not going to linger any longer. One leg. The figure that rises directly from the sky. The attacks ahead are all decoys. In order to force Ningci a little bit. Jump across the sky to avoid the moment. Air situation. The moment I just landed. The weightlessness balance of the body. Can''t react to that one second! A huge gathering of chakras. "Let me see how hard the tortoise shell you are proud of is. It''s better every day." In the horizontal position. The figure of Naruto flashing. Above the right hand. The blue chakra that quickly turned and condensed. "That one!" "Spiral pill?" "Four generations of fire shadow?" "No? This one? " "That technique?" A twinkling figure. White robes. Golden hair. The same straight and slender figure. The blue chakra condensed from the single chapter. Above the stands. Including Kakashi and ASMA who have known the inside story for a long time. Those senior ninjas who are familiar with the fourth generation of Huoying. It''s like the moment you see the scene in front of you, the pupil suddenly shrinks and there are overlapping figures. Each one could not help showing a ray of surprise. It''s on the floor. Ning Ci, who is facing the blow head on. Feel the breath of terror chakra condensed on Naruto''s right palm. "This technique?" "This sense of authority!" All the muscles and nerves that are tensed up in a moment. "Bad!" In the moment. Ning CI should not be allowed to have the slightest hesitation. Maximum strength of chakra release. The ripple rotates. The figure is turning fast. "Back to heaven!" Two figures on the collision. Ningci releases all chakras she can mobilize at this moment. "Spiral pill!" Above the sky. Look at the barrier that''s spinning down there. The sword eyebrow of Naruto is slightly raised, and a strong evil spirit is revealed in the pupil. The same is not the slightest hesitation, directly down the right palm in the past. The ultimate impact barrier. "Boom!" There was a loud explosion. Fierce waves. A wave of terror. "Ooh "This is!" "Wow!" There was a roar in my ears. Endless power. The moment of the rise. Immediately attracted the attention of all people on the stand. Focus on the line of sight. Including the other eight in the lounge. I love Luo is in this moment stare round his eyes, staring at the scene. And Ningci is located in the center. "Click!" "Bang!" That''s just the barrier that''s held up in the first second. Next second. It was like the sound of broken glass. When it''s shaking. ¡°£¡£¡£¿¡± In the bottom position. Ning Ci''s suddenly contracted pupil. Look at the angle on the side. Naruto, who easily breaks down his "back to heaven barrier.". The bright blue chakra sphere in the pupil. "What kind of operation is this?" This sense of forest came to us. The breath of death. It''s such a strong moment. A sense of despair. There is no way to fight back. Thinking between Su and MI. The desperate closed eyes. "Me? Are you going to die here? " Never felt this strong cold breath. The idea that came to mind in an instant. It''s just a second. The next moment. "Hum!" A cold hum came from Ning Ci''s ear. A faint sense of deviation. A crisscross arc. "Bang!" Naruto finally deviated a little at the last moment. Missing figure. The spiral pill pressed heavily on the surface of the earth. A burst of momentum. flying sand and rolling pebbles. It''s going up in the air. Dust flying all over the sky. The whole space that pervades. The aftershock. The pain that the rubble hit him. "Well?" But I still feel the direct feeling of being alive. Ning CI directly opened his eyes, which just revealed a look of astonishment. The next moment. Suddenly a shadow came in front of him. "Dong!" And then. Ning CI just felt the pain that his abdomen had been badly injured again and his viscera were about to roll up. Before Ning CI had time to "digest the feeling", there was a strong attack on his left cheek. Heavy pressure. The ultimate direct pain. "Huh?" That almost deformed cheek. "Face breaking boxing" in a real sense "Whoosh!" Under the pain of eating. Ning CI can''t help shouting. The body shape also flies backwards like a shell. "Bang!" Hit the ground again. Heavy strength. The figure rolling on the ground. Can can can roll after a few circles just barely stagnated body shape. Not only the corners of the mouth, but also the nose. The blood from the nose and the corners of the mouth. Direct pain. But it''s a living touch. once. From death to life. Ning CI struggled for a while, and reluctantly wanted to get up from the ground, but his trembling body and feeble limbs collapsed back after a little struggle. "Daddada" Not long. The light step coming from my ear again. Within a short distance. That''s the line of sight up there. Looking at Naruto, it seems that he is still spotless. Ningci gave up the last struggle, calm two people looking at each other. "Why?" A second of silence. Ning CI stares at Naruto''s eyes and spits out such a sentence. Chapter 245 The mood that seems to calm down all of a sudden. This is a direct acceptance of the outcome of defeat. Only in the moment of seeing Naruto''s blue pupil. Ning Ci, this gently exposed words. Why It''s a bit of an open-ended question. But Naruto almost got the meaning of Ning Ci''s words in an instant. Why did you deliberately avoid the trajectory of the attack? Why not kill him? And listen to words like this. Naruto seems to recover to the past calm in an instant. "Why do you ask? How about Suning times? There''s no reason. It''s just that I want to do it. Before the game, my goal has always been very clear, that is to beat you hard. That''s all. It hasn''t reached such a level. No matter how cold and heartless you are, hatada always treats you as his own brother. " Naruto stepped on the ground in front of Ning Ci and looked down at Ning CI. The light words made Ning Ci''s eyes slightly changed. In the depth of his eyes, it was still a lingering haze, but at the same time, there was a trace of regret and guilt. Just for Ningci. 13 years so far. It is not so easy to get rid of the resentment and grievance in my heart. Just in this moment of defeat. It''s just a little more sober in my head. At the end of the day. No matter how mature it looks. Ning CI is only a 13-year-old boy after all. Don''t expect how mature their thinking and ideas are. "RI Ningci, don''t shut yourself in your own world every day. Your own path depends on yourself. Do you have the strength now by your so-called destiny? Do you really believe such a stupid statement? I don''t know what you think in your heart, and I don''t want to know how miserable your past is. I just want to tell you that there are more miserable people in this world than you, but they are still actively marching forward, the real strong, What you believe is that man will conquer nature, not self pity. Do you need others to arrange your own path? In the past, now and in the future, the truth is always in your own hands. You should believe that it''s yourself, not that ridiculous fate! " Naruto leaned forward slightly and looked directly at suningci. The calm and steady voice spoke slowly. Ning Ci''s pupil is slightly enlarged, and his eyebrows seem to show a ray of relief, a trace of enlightenment, a little hesitation, and a look of confusion. Of course, he was defeated by Naruto in the original. Even in this life, there is no doubt about the tragic defeat. But it is very different from the original. In the original work, the main character breaks out as the tail of the crane and defeats RI Ningci, which brings a great psychological impact to this young man who believes in fate. Before the collapse of the firm beliefs and three outlooks of life. It can be said that Ning CI reconsidered his life after the examination. But there are some differences in this life. It''s a little bit different. It also led to the confusion of his thoughts at this moment. Destiny? man ''s will , not heaven , decides? My past, and my future? I used to believe that everything in the end is right. Better be lost at this moment. Just looking at Naruto in front of me. There is such a premonition in the heart of Ning CI. The answer I want may only be found in this young blonde. And Naruto did not know that his words brought a different thinking direction to Ning CI. It was precisely because of this subtle difference that it brought more dramatic changes to the next development. On the side. Looking at this situation at a glance. Naruto''s words are also in my ears. The corner of the mouth of the unknown fire Xuan with a thousand copies in its mouth is also slightly warped. "Will man conquer nature? It''s really an interesting sentence It''s an idea that comes to mind. In the moment. "A battle, winner, whirlpool Naruto!" I don''t know that huoxuan immediately raised his right hand, pointed to Naruto''s position, and cried out loud. "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh "Is that the end of it?" "What was that? What a strong sense of oppression! " "Fierce, it''s really fierce. Can the fight of xiaren be so fierce?" "Ha ha! This is the strength of our wood leaf. " "I didn''t expect that the youth of the Japanese clan would be directly defeated?" "Whirlpool Naruto? It''s not only powerful, but also handsome! " "No, I seem to have a crush on him. What should I do?" In an instant, the atmosphere of the whole venue was ignited. For the general public, even the dignitaries and nobles (as long as they are not involved in this aspect) can only understand whether the fighting picture is gorgeous and whether the intensity of confrontation is strong. Although the first round of confrontation is relatively short, even if the time of dialogue is included, It''s just a few minutes of competition, but not to mention Ning Ci''s response, that is, Naruto''s release of several ninjas is enough to attract the attention and excitement of these people. It looks gorgeous. And then handsome again! This is enough to attract the overwhelming majority of people''s cheers and attention. For ordinary people who knock melons. Isn''t that a matter of course? Is the rest important? It doesn''t matter at all! It''s enough to see the part of "excitement". This is common sense at any time in any world! "Won! Naruto wins "Powerful, Naruto." "Is this the strength of Naruto now?" "Naruto!" It was almost at the moment when Ning CI fell down and huoxuan announced Naruto''s victory. Above the stands. Ding Ci, Inoue, Ya and others who came to watch the battle directly showed a touch of excitement and joy. On one side, Hata also showed a relaxed smile, especially the careful Hata noticed Naruto''s stop in the fight just now (after the match, Hata was watching with white eyes open.), At the moment, the look in his eyes also became softer. Only after seeing Ning CI sent away by the medical staff with a stretcher, the white eyes showed a worried look. "I didn''t expect Naruto to be so strong. Kakashi, it''s really the team you led in person!" On the other side of the table. Mackay also looked at the winning Naruto with a look of exclamation. Ningci has little chance of winning. Kay had expectations. But Naruto can crush Ningci without using nine tail chakras, which is far beyond Kai''s imagination. Kakashi on one side didn''t have any expression fluctuation. Naruto''s strength improved rapidly. That''s what Kakashi knew in the last few months. Watching Naruto grow stronger and stronger. Kakashi was happy for it in her heart. "Well, Naruto, after all, has both talent and diligence." Kakashi said with a smile. "Ah! This is to live up to youth! Kakashi Kay''s thumb, shining his white teeth, said with a laugh. Chapter 246 The three generations of Huoying on the rostrum also nodded with relief. On one side, the big snake pill disguised as the shadow of the four generations, under the disguised face, a faint ray of cold color, looking at the Naruto below. Big snake pill almost didn''t resist the impulse to lick its tongue. "Naruto? Hum, it''s interesting. It''s really interesting! " On the other side. The remaining eight players who watched the match in the lounge. Kan Jiulang and Shouju couldn''t hide the shaking in their eyes. I love Luo is hard to grip in front of the railings, the pupil faintly reveals a wisp of fierce look. It''s just like naruto''s breath is constantly stirring up a man''s pillar weapon in this sand tolerance village! "Naruto wins!" And the side of Sakura is very direct to show happy expression. "Really? Did you beat the last chief executive so easily? It''s terrible, Naruto. " Lu Wan scratched the back of his head, some incredible said. "This is the strength of Naruto." One side of the moderate big man - oil female ambition is still hands in pocket, tone light said. Two pillars are looking at Naruto''s figure, eyes slightly narrowed, the mind recalled the conversation more than ten days ago, Yu Guang also slightly glanced at I love Luo not far away, even if it is back, the face is still a calm and indifferent posture. "Ningci lost." Cheer for Naruto. Naturally, I feel incredible for Ningci''s defeat. Or feel shocked by being crushed so easily. Not just every day. It also includes RI Zu, the current head of the RI clan. Looking at Ning CI who was carried out. A wisp of hesitation appeared between the eyebrows of the sun and feet, and immediately sighed gently, the figure standing up. "Your father?" Let the fireworks show a confused look. "I''ll take care of something, fireworks." Rizu didn''t answer directly, but gently touched his head and told the guard nearby that he would take care of the second young lady for a while. Then rizu walked towards the position of the medical room inside the meeting hall. It''s six or seven years since that incident happened, and now it''s time to solve it, whether it''s regret or hesitation, the hatred he had buried before, Rizu wants to solve it today. Anyway? This is the only son of his own brother. I believe in it. Blood is still thicker than water. In the original book, this is what rizu thought and did. In this life, the day and foot firmly believe in such a goal to act. But the result is just like the original. Only God knows! The loser of the exit. The winner who stays on the court for a while. As I said before. The layman is always just watching "the excitement!" As long as the fight meets their aesthetic standards of "wonderful.". Plus if both sides are pretty. It''s easy to attract these people''s attention. This confrontation fits these elements. In the eyes of ordinary people, the confrontation is exciting and wonderful enough. And the handsome appearance of Naruto. This burst of cheers from the stands is the best proof. Naruto, listening to the cheers, did not feel the slightest joy, but had an endless sense of irony. It was at least two or three hundred years before any dynasty in the previous life entered the stage of irreparable decay at the end of the dynasty. Even if it began to appear in the middle, it had not yet reached the stage of exaggeration. It''s like a leaf. Just 60 years! Three generations of Huoying in power. He is also a disciple taught by the first generation Huoying and the second generation Huoying. However, the leaves have come to the point of decay and collapse. Looking at the high platform of those well-dressed, seems to be looking at the Ninja nobility politicians, as well as that desperate in cheering and shouting of the general public. Naruto kept a faint smile on his face, and even deliberately waved twice. But it doesn''t fluctuate in the heart. I even want to laugh. This is the wood leaf. It is the strongest village among the five big countries. Not to mention these people''s cheers and all kinds of special sight. Naruto in a simple wave, is to deal with the matter, it is in the examiner don''t know the fire xuanjian''s signal, light floats away from the scene, toward the location of the rest room. His part of today''s show is over. The next step is to enter the theater mode. "I hope you don''t let me down, Sharen and Yinren!" Step into the dark passage of the road. The figure that didn''t get in. Naruto''s slightly upward corner of the mouth, a wisp of cold smile emerged from the pupil, secretly thinking in the heart. "Next, World War II!" When Naruto returns to the lounge with his usual smile. I don''t know the fire Xuan room in the bottom position is also just to shift the line of sight to the rest room here, that directly raised the right hand. Look at Shouju and Luwan. "The two of you in the second battle will bear it immediately!" Don''t know fire Xuan to indicate a way. I don''t know the sign of the fire. Shouju and Kan Jiulang look at each other. "Yes This is a female ninja who can be ranked on the top of the list in the original work. It can be regarded as the representative of full of heroism. The Samsung fan on the back swings. "Whoosh!" It''s a crossing. Jump straight out of the lounge. Jump to the surface. It''s a smooth and straightforward move. "Ooh, ooh, ooh!" "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Especially because of the female ninja. Directly in the stands caused another small waves. "Ah!" See the scene of Luwan. Especially when the hand Ju will also shift the line of sight to himself. Luwan''s expression was stiff. It was an idea that was just about to emerge in my heart. But in the next second. Lu Wan''s mind is also flashing after the end of the test. A conversation between my father and myself. After taking a deep breath. One hand to the railing. In Naruto''s surprised expression, the figure leaping by. "Whew!" One step. It is also a direct jump to the venue. The most lazy representative. In the original, it was forced to appear. In this life. Did you take the initiative to fight directly? Looking at the dancing deer ball figure. Naruto blinked, but it was rare to show a look of interest. It''s over the stands. Looking at Luwan''s figure jumping down. Don''t mention the most familiar deer pill Ding times show surprised expression. As a guide, ASMA felt her chin. "The boy seems to have been stimulated by something?" In the side of xirihong that some strange eyes, whispered such a sentence. After all, it''s really hard to see Luwan take the initiative to do something. "Yo See the arrival of the two leading players. Off the court. I don''t know the fire Xuan is also slightly nodded. Chapter 247 All of a sudden, there comes Nara Luwan. Want to delay the plan for a long time (the beginning of the battle ended too fast, and I love Luo is not stable. It will take a short time to start the plan. No matter Yinren or Sharen, they haven''t seen each other for a long time at the moment. We must hold the attention of most Muye ninjas in this meeting hall to buy time for the implementation of the plan.) "Husband and wife" in the original book of this pair! Naruto returns to the rest room, goes to the front position, and looks at the two people below. There is a different light in his eyes. "Congratulations, Naruto, easy to win the first game." One side of the Sakura said softly with a smile. "Congratulations, Naruto." Zhi is also hands in pants pocket, tone light said. Sakura did not say, with the team mate. Although zhinai seems to be a little bit indifferent. But that''s just the result of character, or it can be said that it''s the nature of the oil girls. In essence. Zhinai values his companions as much as anyone in the original work. This time in the Zhongren test, and in every task before, zhinai often covered teeth and Hattori in dangerous times, and sometimes needed to control the impulsive dog Suzuka teeth, which was the best proof. In today''s duel, although Ningci was a ninja from the same village, Naruto was his own. In addition, in the previous preliminary contest, Ningci was a heavy hand against Hattori, Even though zhinai didn''t show his face, he also showed a certain degree of anger in his heart. He supported Naruto''s beating Ning CI violently, but there was no psychological pressure at all. And zhinai also believes that Naruto has this strength. The last time we fought side by side in the kingdom of Poland, we can see that. Naruto has already possessed strength beyond their level. "Thank you, Sakura, zhinai." Naruto raised his eyebrows slightly and responded with a smile. Then he turned to Sasuke. "Sasuke? Are you ready? " It''s a pun. At the moment of hearing Naruto''s words, the two pillars, like their eyebrows, showed a faint light in their pupils and raised their chin slightly. "Well." Simple and clear words. It is also a good response to Naruto''s question. Everyone in the room. I love Luo and Kan Jiulang, who are standing on the far side, will only think that Naruto and Sasuke are going to talk about the next third war, the confrontation between I love Luo and Sasuke, the last orphan of Muye''s yuzhibo family. It can be said that this time''s Zhongren exam will attract so many aristocrats from all countries, and yuzhibo''s title occupies an extremely important part. What''s more. Sasuke was originally the first to graduate. Those who are interested can even check the task records of the seventh class. Without knowing the details. Naturally, it''s easy to attribute the credit to Kakashi, who led the team, and Yu Zhibo, who had a good reputation before. And just graduated a little more than two months ago. We have the strength and qualification to participate in the Zhongren assessment and reach the final stage. Most people will certainly be attracted by it. Even in one battle, Naruto showed great strength. But these people can''t see the way. Naturally, I still think that the best is three battles! Muye famous family genius orphans fight waicun Ninja! Such a gimmick. But it''s very attractive. And in fact. The same is true. Having noticed this, I love Luo, the light glance over the line of sight, the pupil is in this moment to reveal a red fruit of killing, not to hide the gesture. "Hum!" On the occasion of going up. Two pillars are also cold hum. I love you. You''re cruel? i ''m sorry! The seventh class in this life needs more knowledge! At least not less than I love you. In terms of task intensity. The land of waves! The land of snow! These two missions. Even if it''s my Arlo team. Unless it''s Markey. In other words, I love Luo directly burst out at least half of the strength of a shouhe, otherwise the result will be total extinction. And in previous missions. The dark and bloody side of tolerance. The seventh class should not have too little knowledge. Don''t mention Sasuke. Even Sakura. I love Luo, of course, will be a tight heart. But it will never be like the original, I love Luo''s momentum deterred. This is the different growth and change brought about by different experiences. Even after witnessing the century war between Ailuo and Xiao Li, he still thinks he can beat Ailuo head-on. Later, because of Naruto, he had to cooperate a little in this exam and had to change his plan, but he would not change his attitude, Even if Naruto tells Sasuke the true identity of I love Luo. But how to say it. The pride of yuzhibo. Two pillars are still looking down on me. It''s also the time when Naruto and others are talking in the lounge. under. "Go to war!" There is no need to talk more nonsense. At the moment of directly signaling the opening of the Second World War. Hand Ju is the first to launch a strong attack toward the position of Luwan. The "three star fan" has been stirred up rapidly. Although in order to consider the next plan, you need to control your chakra consumption. But with the help of Samsung fans. Hand Ju directly used by the wind escape ninja. Still on the positive side, it easily suppressed Luwan, even squeezed Luwan''s escape space, and steadily grasped the dominant power and rhythm of the confrontation. "Boom!" Above the surface. Dust rising from the sky. One after another, a strong wind came. On the magnificence of the scene. At the beginning of the second battle. On the contrary, it is more than a collision between Warner and Ningci. And this kind of collision. "Bang!" "Boom!" To a great extent, it satisfies the audience''s "desire to watch the crowd" in the stands! "Oh, oh, oh, oh!" "Great "Come on! Come on "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" The endless shouts and cheers directly show the excitement of the vast majority of the audience at the moment. "It''s a fierce attack from fengdun. It''s called Shouju. The attack is so simple." It''s also the people in the lounge who are attracted by the attention. In particular, Sakura, looking at Shouju''s extremely heroic way of attack, his eyes were slightly widened, flashing a ray of strange light. "The small details are very good, especially the connection of Ninja is very good. Although almost all of them are the lowest level of d-level fengdun ninja, it is enough to deal with general forbearance. As long as there is no gap, it is difficult to resist. This is also the reason why Luwan is in the dilemma after being preempted." Naruto holds his hands in front of his chest and looks down at the deer pill, which appears to be in a mess just to avoid the attack of hand Ju''s fengdun Ninjutsu. Chapter 248 "Well? So Naruto, do you think Luwan will lose the game After hearing Naruto''s words, Sakura turns her head and asks with a trace of curiosity. Although she is a female ninja, hand Ju is from another village. Lumaru is not only Muye''s, but also her companion of the same class. From this point of view, Sakura naturally hopes lumaru can win, but from the scene at the moment, Luwan is really difficult. It seems that a little carelessness will lead to a direct defeat. "Luwan still has a chance." Naruto didn''t speak first. Zhinai says softly that his sunglasses flash slightly. "Ah?" "To put it more directly, Luwan just looks embarrassed. It''s probably predicting and carefully observing that Sharen''s attack is only scraped by sand and stones or rubbed by aftershocks. So far, there has been no substantial damage. The attack on the opposite side is well connected, Luwan''s evasion is also very good, and the real winner has not come out yet, It''s up to Luwan to see if it can create a situation where one hit is sure to kill. " Naruto chuckles, then says zhinai''s words. "A situation in which one hit is sure to kill?" Sakura frowned slightly, as if confused. Although Sakura is Xueba. During this period, along with Naruto and Sasuke, they carried out many high-level tasks and accumulated a lot of personal experience. However, in actual combat, there are still some Xiaobai (after all, in most tasks, Naruto and Sasuke are in the front battlefield, and Sakura is almost in the guard for protection.) Unable to judge the Ninja confrontation in a more accurate way like naruto. "Sakura, you should know that Luwan belongs to the Nara family. It''s one of the forms of Yindun chakra''s application. Did you see Luwan use his own secret skill in the preliminary contest? I learned a little from lumaru before, and I speculated that the shadow binding secret of Nara family probably borrows the shadow extension of various objects, not just their own. To be frank, as long as there is a medium, the shadow extension can be unlimited, but in my opinion, it is a theoretical way, and the same technique is used by different people, There are great differences between destructive power and threatening power. The same is true of Nara''s shadow skills. The shadow that Luwan can extend must have its own limit! " Naruto said with deep eyes. "In the current confrontation, it''s time for Luwan to constantly explore and collect intelligence." "Then, on this basis, it''s better to bring wrong information to the opposite side. That Sha Ren seems to be a very smart guy. However, Luwan probably likes to deal with such opponents most, because sometimes, the more clever people are, the easier they are to take the bait." Naruto continued with a smile. "The wiser the man, the easier it is to take the bait?" Naruto''s words. A ray of light flashed in Xiaoying''s mind. Looking at the movement of Luwan and Shouju, it seemed that he had grasped something. He said thoughtfully. "Fighting wits and bravery is the real way for ninjas to fight. Luwan wants to seize such an opportunity, and the sand named Shouju can''t afford to give such an opportunity. In other words, as long as she avoids the most lethal attack of Luwan, the winner of this competition is the girl who can win it!" The confrontation between husband and wife. And it''s also a confrontation between high IQs. It''s just that. Luwan is obviously the intellectual responsibility in the original work. Especially in adulthood, when he has accumulated more experience, he will probably be out of reach except for his father. If not for the most terrible battles in the later period, he will be unable to use his intelligence quotient to blend in, Luwan will play a more important role. Let''s not talk about it later. Now the deer pill. With its intelligence level. To induce hand bow. It can be done more easily. But there''s a premise. The same routine. Once can work, twice can''t. Shouju''s intelligence is a little lower than Luwan''s. don''t expect the same tactics to be used twice here. Besides, chakra of Luwan absolutely doesn''t allow Luwan to have a second chance. That''s why Naruto says. Luwan has and only has one chance to kill! After this time. Defeat. It''s a matter of certainty. Under the interpretation of Naruto. Sakura obviously responded. Looking at the venue is already into the more anxious tug of war, Sakura''s eyes reflect a wisp of thinking. And it''s just like naruto said. The deer ball is full of fire and energy. The layout is deeper than that in the original work. From the beginning of the evasive induction. To the back of the active attack to give the wrong information. Even without the original work, the attack gap created by the crater directly blasted out by Naruto. But the deer pill or ingenuity, find the use of the corner crack attack. And using the "small parachute" made by ourselves from high altitude! Lengthen your shadow. To further tempt, or to restrain Shouju''s thinking. Then use reverse thinking. After hand Ju thought that he had seen through all the cards and attack means of Luwan. The means of attack at the critical point. In the most extreme angle. Luwan controls Shouju! Then, he relied on the three-star fan above the palm of his hand. Control hand Ju will be three-star fan toward his head hit. Of course, it stopped at the last moment. (God knows if Luwan is the one who has a bad idea about other girls at this time.) It''s clear that the outcome is divided. Hand Ju in a sigh, is also very single directly announced to admit defeat. Fortunately, the tactical purpose of procrastination has been achieved. Although I''m proud of being a ninja. Let hand Ju to this defeat a little bitter. But in the end, in front of the plan of their own village. These are small sections. "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!" "Wonderful! It''s wonderful "Ha ha ha! I didn''t expect that pigtail kid to have such perseverance and performance. " "It''s a good fight!" The scene is gorgeous, and there''s a clash of intelligence. It''s the audience. At least, the appreciation of the second battle will not lose to the first battle, and even surpass it in some places. The main reason is that there is a big gap between Naruto and Ningci in the first battle. If it is really enjoyable, it has to be this confrontation. Hand Ju''s various wind escape Ninjutsu emerge in endlessly. Luwan''s intelligence suppression and tactical guidance are even more wonderful. "The second battle! Winner: Nara Deer pill Nature is at the moment when he does not know the words of the fire. The audience on the stand also cheered, and the thunderous applause was the best proof. Chapter 249 PS: Please subscribe, please subscribe, the requirements are really not high, up to 500 orders, you can get the full attendance of the starting point, Xiaoye will have the motivation to write this book down, and please support at least one first order, thank you! It''s just that there will be the second battle that most people pay attention to. Behind this seemingly wonderful. Hidden by the coming wave of terror. Ignorance is sometimes a kind of happiness. But in this situation. But it''s very likely to be a fatal reminder. "Congratulations, Luwan!" "Beautiful, Luwan." The end of the second battle. The deer pill returned to the lounge. Xiaoying and zhinai also said this in the first time. "Ah, I''m so tired..." Luwan is a lazy look, shook his neck and said so. "Ha ha, it''s rare to see you have such energy." Naruto said softly with a smile. "Well, an accident." The deer ball if have to point of answer a voice to return a way. Deer balls and hand bows in a hurry. This seems like a wonderful second fight. In fact, it''s just the first dish that the audience think, and the real feast is the confrontation between yuzhibo and waicun ninja. "In the third battle, yuzhibo helps us to fight the vs sandstorm, I love Luo!" The first appearance of genius in the public eye. Yuzhibo was once the first forbearance people in Muye and even in the forbearance world. Now there are only two left. Yu Zhibo, a rebellious weasel, won''t mention it. Yuzhibo Sasuke, who was left in the village, has become the object of attention of almost most people in the world of tolerance. Whether this once young master of yuzhibo clan can bear the glory of yuzhibo clan and even revive the clan in the future. This is a point of concern to everyone outside. And today''s confrontation. It''s the starting point that most of them think. I don''t know the sign of huoxuan. In the lounge. I love the eyes that Luo and Sasuke look at each other. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" The figure of each body. "Oh, oh, oh, oh Above the scenes. At the moment when I saw Sasuke and I arrow. The cheers in the stands became more intense and noisy. Focus on the line of sight. I was completely attracted by Sasuke. That''s the same thing. Strength, fame, and then the beauty of the golden age! It''s definitely one of the key elements that attracts ordinary people. This is the so-called "common sense" commonly used in any era and in any world Throughout Naruto''s previous life, the society. People''s first impressions of others. Isn''t it just a matter of face, money and status? That''s a little tacky. But we have to admit that, except for a few people who may be less than one percent. The rest of the ordinary people are so vulgar. What''s more, it''s a kind of "biological instinct" reaction! Human beings are human beings. But after all, we can''t get rid of the meaning category of "biology". "It''s really Sasuke, the cheers of his debut." Seeing that he had just stepped into the field, he immediately caused tens of thousands of people on the stand, especially those young women''s screams. All the deer balls on the stand could not help showing a sigh. "So that''s why you want to work hard?" One side of the Naruto eyebrow a Yang, seems to be with a wisp of banter expression said so. "You know it''s not, Naruto." Listen to Naruto. Lu Wan rolled his eyes and said helplessly. "Ha ha!" The embodiment of difference. Once famous. At this moment, focus on Sasuke in the field. While Naruto and Luwan are chatting. "Naruto, do you think the probability of Sasuke Jun winning is high?" On one side, Sakura was always nervous when Sasuke appeared on the stage. In the previous qualifier, I love the confrontation between Luo and Li. Sakura was in the eye. It must be said that the strength of Li at that time was far beyond Sakura''s imagination, but even under that attack, I love Luo can still win, and at the final moment, I love him, It looks like it''s not hurt. Before the draw. I saw that Sasuke was in love with me. Sakura''s heart is hanging up. At the thought of Xiao Li''s scarred appearance. "Don''t worry, Sakura, whether you win or not. In addition, at least there won''t be the situation you are worried about." Just one look. Naruto can easily understand the meaning of Sakura''s face, and the gentle words calm Sakura''s heart to a great extent. "After all, that''s Sasuke." "That''s what I said!" Naruto''s words, let Sakura excited again, that slightly clenched fist, void waved twice, even if it is directly in front of the railings, for the bottom of Sasuke loudly help up. Naruto, on the other hand, looks at Sasuke and I, who are about to fight, with a faint look of thought in their eyes. "Here it is!" It''s also the moment when similar thoughts just emerged in the mind of Biji Naruto. Outside Muye village. That a large number of sneak, slowly close to the sand and sound endure. There are also spies who have been lurking in the village under the cover of "some people". Especially here. Pharmacist Dou, Ma Ji. As well as the big snake pill disguised as "four generations of wind shadow" on the high platform, when Yu Zhibo Sasuke appeared on the stage, the snake pupil hidden in the disguised face showed a faint cold. "It''s time!" To act is to do the whole thing. It''s different from the two pillars in the original work, which are full of self-confidence and want to defeat arrow, prove their strength and rebuild the prestige of yuzhibo family. In this life, they have changed their plans and goals, and their mentality has become relatively mature. The goal is to cooperate with the sand in front of him to perform a play. Before the final result, of course. Two pillars will still do a good job! The prestige of the yuzhibo clan cannot be tarnished! Sasuke''s job is to brush his reputation as much as possible without disrupting Sharen''s plan. come very naturally. At the beginning. "Boom!" Sasuke, to a certain extent, is full fire! The speed of a direct surge. Chakra uses its properties to stimulate its own cells to activate. In addition, in the previous qualifying competition, the use of the writing wheel eye perfectly copied Xiao Li''s physique, which is very smooth and unimpeded. It is a physique attack beyond the general endurance limit. "Peng Peng!" "Dong!" Dust rising from the wind. Attacks from all sides. Even with the protection of sand. But just like I love Luo who can''t keep up with such speed in the preliminary contest. We can only fall into the situation of being beaten passively. The armor of sand peeled off layer by layer. A constant attack. "Boom!" "Fire escape - the art of Impatiens!" Sasuke is using a variety of low-level Ninjutsu to squeeze my love Luo''s space. "Oh, oh, oh, oh!" "Go on!" ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± It''s the same audience that''s been completely adrenaline stimulated. With Sasuke''s attack. Shouts and screams come and go! Chapter 250 I can only be beaten passively. It used to be boring and irritable. "Blasting of sand!" "Whoosh!" I want to fight back. But I can''t catch Sasuke''s figure. Even though ray chakra has the same side effects in stimulating cells, it''s no exception for Sasuke now. Even if he has to hold on for a few hours, his physical fitness is completely tolerable now with two pillars. It''s different from Xiao Li''s breaking through his upper limit of body and driving to four or five gates. Once he has passed that limit, he will not be able to bear it, Xiao Li, whose speed has fallen, can only become a dish of Chinese food for I love Luo. Xiao Li, who has broken through the barrier of I love Luo Sha, is obviously defeated. In Sasuke, however, it''s different. The side effects are almost negligible. Compared with the eight door dunjia type of terror. Ray chakra stimulates cell activation. It''s pediatrics. The original speed is extremely fast compared with the general patience. With this layer of assistance, no matter how fast the sand controlled by Ailuo is, it is impossible to keep up with the speed of Sasuke. This is true in the original work. In this life, the strengthened Sasuke can unilaterally press Ailuo to fight, even if it has not really broken through the protection of Ailuo''s sand, But this situation seems to be the complete positive suppression advantage of the two pillars. Easy! And more powerful. An easy posture. Shua "Bang!" Sasuke is on the move. In the strongest way, he used the progressive wave attack of physical skill to forcibly pull out the sand armor that I love Luo was covered with. "Click!" The sound of breaking. Falling sand. "Hum!" Look at me who can only be beaten passively. In the pupil of the two pillars, the eyes of Shuanggou jade writing wheel, which are rapidly rotating, flash away with a look of disdain in the deep. Previously, he was repeatedly explained by Naruto. In addition, it''s true that Sasuke himself saw the war between I love Luo and Xiao Li with his own eyes. Not to mention the lower tolerance, the middle tolerance, but according to the tasks performed by the two pillars before, the strength of I love Luo and Xiao Li can absolutely crush the vast majority of people, including black hoe Lei ya, Fenghua Nu Tao and others killed by Naruto, This is obviously the existence of tolerance. Xiao Li of Wumen and I love Luo should be able to suppress one head and even win, but their limitations are different. And at this point. Today''s Sasuke is really aware of this. I love you very much. But it depends on who is right. At least from the perspective of two pillars. I don''t have any threat to myself. A tail person pillar strength!? Hum! In the current situation. It''s only a matter of time before I kill this guy! Take away the sand in front of you! And then there''s the assault! This is the easiest way for Sasuke to defeat or even kill iro. It can''t be said that Sasuke''s idea is wrong. It''s just limited by its own cognitive category. After all, Sasuke didn''t see the real terror of tailed animals. Even the weakest one is the crane, which is not the existence that ordinary ninjas can resist, let alone only having two gouyu, whose comprehensive quality is just two pillars barely reaching the edge of tolerance? The most important thing is. I love ro so far. It didn''t use any strength. Only with their own strength in the fight against Sasuke''s attack. This is the huge error in subjective judgment of the two pillars. I just don''t think I can resist at all. I love you. I don''t need to care. And the average audience in the stands. It is to look at the gorgeous performance of two pillars and exclaim excitedly. It''s what ordinary people think of as a visual feast. The sound explosion of thunder! Attack at top speed! As gorgeous as it is, there is a grand offensive ceremony. It can be said that the attack of the two pillars. A good presentation of what is called a gimmick full of confrontation. "Boom!" But also in this situation. I love Luo, who is more and more irritable, is full of scarlet color in her pupils, and gradually becomes twisted and crazy. ¡°£¡£¡£¡£¡¡± I don''t want to be patient any more. "Dong!" Chakra, which has been adjusted. The dust burst out. After temporarily pushing Sasuke back. "Ha ha!" I love Luo with a smile on her face. At the moment, I don''t have the slightest hesitation. It''s the mark of fast growing. "The art of Sand Desert Wave!" Chakra from the mobilization Sand coming from the rapid convergence. "Well?" Not far away in the two pillars of the sudden contraction of the pupil. The dust that surrounds my love. "This guy!" On the grandstand, Ma Ji, Shou Ju, Kan Jiulang and others suddenly became under the expression. Agglomerated sand. A ferocious expression under the shadow. A huge ball of sand layer appeared directly on the meeting hall and was reflected in the eyes of tens of thousands of people present. "I love him..." "It''s not time for the plan!" Hand Ju took a little time. But after all, it will take more time for Sharen and Yinren''s troops to get close to the designated position. Even if dasheban, who is familiar with Muye village, exists, and even there are people inside Muye village to cooperate, Muye village is the first one. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. No matter what happens to Sharen and Yinren, they can''t directly press on. let me put it another way. According to the plan. I''ll have to put it off for a while. But now! It''s the initial preparation for tailing. And in this situation. I can''t see the code at all. God knows when I love Luo control a tail, or a tail control I love Luo. The art of false sleep. Although it needs the caster to take the initiative to release. But what if Yiwei took the opportunity to riot inside and directly controlled my arrow? When the time comes, is it a direct escape or a big fight in the woods. It''s not something Sharen can control. It''s just that the situation is out of control. Even as the captain of Shangren in Sharen village, Markey can only wait for the next change in his anxiety at the moment. Break the barrier? Or wait. This is the most testing time for Sasuke. Two pillars off the field. It is also in this delicate moment that a strong evil spirit emerges between the eyebrows. After the necessary attempt at camouflage. Sasuke''s one leg. The figure that jumps back directly. Just jumped on the wall. The imprint that should be made directly, two pillars have already set their attention. Just stay away from the key. The acting still needs to continue. And in the lounge. Naruto is when I love Luo ready to tail beast and see Sasuke''s action moment, his hands subconsciously slightly clenched up, looking down at Sasuke''s position, Naruto''s pupil revealed a faint strange color. "Absolute barrier?" "It''s a good thing we prepared ahead of time." Looking at the high wall, it seems that he is ready to use the "thousand birds" technique directly. Naruto takes a deep breath and thinks in his heart. In order to prevent such an embarrassing situation, Naruto can quietly find the pharmacist''s pocket in the past few days and make some foreshadowing in advance. At the same time! "Magic - the art of Nirvana Above the stands. The pharmacist pocket hidden behind the crowd suddenly used this A-level magic directly here. The illusory feather that floats and falls. In the eye! "The war has begun!" In the stands, Kakashi, ASMA, Kay, xirihong, wuxuanjian and other wood leaves in the first time to bear the reaction. In the lounge. Naruto''s pupil glows with a light golden halo. He whispers in a tone that only he hears. Chapter 251 "Sha Ren! What are you going to do? " The open war. It''s a little bit earlier than scheduled. But since the pharmacist has already started. That with Ma Ji as the head of the sand bear nature is no left hand. With this magic trick that even ordinary Zhongren can easily hypnotize, when it directly covers the whole venue, Sha Ren and Yinren, who are hidden in the audience, immediately start to work. On the stand, big snake pill, with the cooperation of three generations of Huoying, directly takes his mentor to a higher roof, At the time when his Yinren''s four purple flame array came into effect and covered the whole area, dasheban also directly opened his disguise under the complex and inexplicable expression of the three generations of fire shadow, and looked at the three generations of fire shadow with a full ironic expression. "Miss ape, long time no see!" The familiar hoarse words. The tone of extreme coldness. "Ah, long time no see, big snake pill!" The master and apprentice who stand up against each other. It is filled with a solemn atmosphere in the whole boundary space. After the first person tried to be reduced to ashes, the rest of them had to wait outside and act as "temporary commentators"£¨ I can''t get in or help other battlefields. God knows what these secret agents think!) The war officially opened. Not to mention the old masters and apprentices in the frontier. Within the venue. This suddenly became a very anxious atmosphere. It''s also because Chengping has been there for a long time. As a result, a lot of Muye zhongshangren have not been able to make timely response in the first time. Only Kakashi, Kay, ASMA, and wuhuoxuanjian, who have experienced the Third World War of tolerance, can respond in the quickest time. They directly coordinate the Muye ninjas who can act in the field, and the Sharen and Yinren who can come to fight fiercely. Of course, I''m angry that I love Luo''s decision. But after all, I love Luo is the key force in this project. The moment the pharmacist started. Ma Ji directly killed the nearby Muye ninja and went straight to the huge sand ball formed by I love Luo. The purpose is very simple, that is to protect me love Luo before I love Luo''s tail turns into a beast! As long as I love you, I can be a tail animal. Even the worst. I love you, and I want to get out of here. After all, this is Muye village. Before one tail leaves, it will bring certain trauma and confusion to Muye. Kanjiulang and Shouju in the rest room also came directly to the sand ball, looking at the Muye Ninja coming from all directions with a nervous look on their face. "Is Sharen going to choose to betray Muye?" Kakashi, Kay, and wuhuoxuanjian, who are directly gathered here, are the upper forbearance people. Looking at Maggie in front of us, we all have dignified expressions. "Betrayal? It''s ridiculous. When did Muye regard us as allies? " Maggie sneered, as if with a look of disdain and anger. "It seems that there is nothing to talk about!" Don''t know fire Xuan lightly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas. Immediately and then. Each other looking at each other. Within the venue. Along with the fighting of these top players. And it''s getting hotter. In the distance. Sharen and Yinren''s troops also made a direct attack. The serpent that comes through the spirit. The wood leaf wall that broke through directly. There are thousands of Yinren and Shanren going with the current. The war started at this moment. And it''s almost at the time of the outbreak of battlefields everywhere. Naruto didn''t stop Kan Jiulang and Shouju, and even less interested in stopping me. At this time, the most important thing is to protect the people he wants to protect, and then get out of the battlefield. If possible, Naruto has two or three target items. He wants to have a try. Can he fish in troubled waters. "Sakura, zhinai, give priority to protecting the villagers. This should be because Sha Ren wants to start a war. We should protect ourselves first If you don''t take part in the war, you should try your best to hold back your little friends. What will happen after leaving Muye village. That''s the future. I''ve said that before. Even for a moment in the future. Naruto will personally kill these former companions, but this does not prevent the present Naruto from trying to protect these people within the scope of his ability. "I see!" "Well!" Hear Naruto''s words. In her subconscious response, Sakura nods her head directly and calmly. Ruzhinai also feels that Naruto''s words are correct. She and others just endure. Now there are many civilians in the venue who are trapped in magic. The most important thing is to protect these civilians and their own safety. Some battles can''t be participated in. It''s not to help, But to add chaos, Sakura has deep feelings. Watching Sakura and zhinai being fooled into going to the audience. Naruto also breathes a sigh of relief in his heart. Yu Guang first sees that Hatta, ya, Inoue and others are close to ririzu and xirihong, and finally his worries are eliminated. Not to mention the original work, at least in this life, Naruto has not seen how powerful ninjas Yinren and Shanren come to attack (according to the following plot, In Muye''s plan to collapse, dasheban still doesn''t do his best. At least some of his subordinates have not been transferred.) Daisy as long as his father and teachers stay together, there is no problem of basic safety. Naruto at the moment is also a direct and return from the Sasuke round. "Naruto and Sasuke, give priority to protecting the withdrawal of dignitaries and celebrities from all countries, and do not participate in other battles casually!" And it''s at this moment. Not far away, Kakashi in the regiment also noticed the extremely chaotic scene. Not far away to the Naruto and Sasuke shouting. Between wars. People have eyes. Kuwu, sword in his hand and detonator have no eyes. Now it is not only to protect Muye village, but also to protect all the dignitaries and nobles gathered from all over the world. If there are too many casualties among these dignitaries and nobles, Muye village will not be able to bear the pressure. "Yes, Mr. Kakashi!" Kakashi''s orders. In the heart of Naruto. Take a look at Sasuke. Two people are each a body. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" He went to the high position of those dignitaries and nobles in various countries. To protect these dignitaries and nobles. As long as the distance and position are apart. Naruto will have time to do what he wants to do. Of course, the premise is to play a good cover with the two pillars. During the war, of course. But sometimes. We still need to be fully prepared. "Sasuke!" "Well, I understand!" The two men who came. Directly to the high position, there are already some Muye ninjas protecting these dignitaries and nobles. "Shua!" "Poof Above the front. Naruto first easily solved the two attacks of Yinren. Chapter 252 A very chaotic situation. Muye village is reduced to battlefield everywhere. Yinren and Shanren came from all directions. If it wasn''t for Zilai who arrived at the main gate of Muye village for the first time and led the first echelon of Muye Ninja to block the first wave of attack by Yinren and Sharen, the chaos in Muye village would have become more intense. Although a certain degree of bad situation was expected, the three generations of Huoying also made corresponding arrangements, But after all, I didn''t expect that Sha Ren would go crazy and join hands with Yinren to attack Muye village. Most importantly, from the long border area to the outskirts of Muye village, three generations of Huoying didn''t receive any exact information in a month. If no one helped to cover it, Three generations of Huoying don''t believe what they say, which also leads to a huge deviation in their prediction of the situation. At the beginning, there was a lack of preparation, and some dark guy led his own Ninja to "watch the war" underground! From the beginning of the war, the joint forces of Sharen and Yinren occupied the dominant position in an all-round way. Although they were strong, they were also lack of skills. It was impossible to say that they could take care of the whole Muye village and all the battlefields. There were and only in the main gate. Zilai also withstood most of the offensive, but the Muye ninjas in other places, In the absence of necessary support, it is also necessary to cover ordinary villagers to retreat to a safe area. The situation they suffer is a version of hell mode. The first attack was a few psychic giants. Plus hundreds of ninjas. In the follow-up, there are sand tolerance and sound tolerance constantly pouring in. It was also the weakest period in Muye village. Let Muye village directly enter into the most chaotic situation. The situation of Muye village has nothing to do with Naruto. After killing Yinren, Shanren and some other outlaws who tried to fish in troubled waters, Naruto and Sasuke also covered the remaining Muye ninjas, escorting (or transporting) these dignitaries and nobles to retreat to the safe area in the rear. It was too troublesome to remove the magic one by one, and they had to summon special magic ninjas, Now there is no time and spare time for the magic ninjas. None of the Ninjas on the scene are proficient in magic. God knows if the moment of lifting magic will hurt these politicians and nobles because they are too rude. It''s just sleeping magic anyway. The big deal is just a little more sleep. No problem. The most important thing is to evacuate these so-called "upper class people" with "noble status" safely to the shelters in the rear. Then, it was also at the time of escorting these dignitaries and nobles to leave the Zhongren examination venue and retreat towards the rear refuge. In the sight of other people. Naruto is also a secret seal. "The art of shadow separation!" A shadow part directly separated. "Sasuke, please." "Well!" After a simple conversation with Sasuke. Naruto leaves a shadow as a cover. Ben Zun took this opportunity to leave the guard and go in the other direction of Muye village. Target location. At the end of Muye village. Mask storage Hall of whirlpool clan! The mask of death in it! It has been said a long time ago that Naruto is very interested in the technique of "ghost sealing", but it is not the technique itself that is interested. Naruto is not interested in dying with others, but the "God of death" involved in this technique is the most interesting point of Naruto. Does God exist in this world! There is no way to find the technique of ghost sealing from the sealed book. In the previous conversation with my father, I didn''t pay much attention to "ghost sealing up" (after all, it''s still a way to die together) because my goal is to fly Thunder God. I also forgot this one directly. When I think about it later, I still feel a little weak. This time in the test. Naruto''s goal at the beginning was to use the chaos created by the "Muye collapse plan" to get chestnuts from the fire! It doesn''t matter if you can''t get the operation itself. There are other opportunities behind. But it''s about removing the key death mask of the soul swallowed by the God of death. Naruto has to care. I don''t want to talk about whether I can use it or not, or whether I can use it in the future. (because if I want to relieve the sequelae of the ghost seal, the performer himself has to become a sacrifice, which was demonstrated by the snake pill in the original work.) But this mask of death, Naruto is to grasp the hand. This may be related to the technique of reincarnation in the future. Whether you can psychically summon your parents. In addition, we should first prevent others from doing it. Be prepared in advance. It''s not too bad. "Whoosh!" The figure galloping. All the way. Naruto also directly mobilizes the Nine Tailed chakras in his body to cover his whole body, strengthens his perception, avoids all chaotic battlefields, and goes directly to his destination. Once the forbidden area of whirlpool clan. This is also the alliance between the kingdom of vortex and the kingdom of fire. Wochao village and Muye village are allies. The only building built by the whirlpool clan here in Muye village. No one knows why the whirlpool clan decided to build this important mask storage hall here. The truth has long been submerged in history. Naruto does not have the interest and time to pursue those things. Come to your destination. Looking at this nearly ruins of the whirlpool in front of a clandestine family. Naruto''s face is calm. Under his chakra''s perception, there is really no one around him. In this mode, Naruto can hide his breath and not be found by Naruto. At least, Naruto doesn''t think changmen and daitu have a mind to appear in this kind of thing. "It''s really broken." Looking at the buildings in front of us, there are some collapsed and dusty buildings. Naruto shakes his head, then steps in. Looking at the dozens of masks hanging on the wall. Naruto takes a deep breath, relying on his own perception, as well as the deep soul of the ghost sealed breath of familiar. It doesn''t take much time. It''s less than a second. Naruto directly locked the mask of death! Gently jump over the figure. "Pa!" Naruto is more easily from above will be the corresponding death mask to take down. Gently rub the mask and feel the cold breath from inside. It''s like a feeling that can make the soul shudder, or even freeze up. "Hiss... Whoa Naruto gently spits out a turbid breath. "Well, that''s it!" At a time when the whirlpool clan is almost dead. There are few people who know the truth of this hall. Where did the snake pill in the original work find the scroll of some secrets of the whirlpool clan? After learning this knowledge, he brought Sasuke to this hall. Naruto put the mask away and was ready to leave. The step that suddenly stops, the line of sight returns. Chapter 253 Naruto turns around slowly. Look at the masks left behind. The original book doesn''t explain exactly what the remaining masks are for. If we only mention this mask of death, we can directly let the God of death rely on the caster, and then open his own stomach at the cost of his own life, so as to liberate the souls originally sealed in the belly of the God of death. This is the function of the mask of death. To put it bluntly, it serves as a medium to communicate with the underworld and reality, and to open the door of death! What about the rest of the masks? Is it possible to open some other doors? You should know that the strange existence mentioned in the original book is not just the so-called God of death! After the death of feather coat, the pure land where the soul exists. And the so-called "evil god" that Fei Duan believed in Naruto, apart from his wild hopes and goals, also has a strong interest in this world. This world is definitely not as simple as that shown in the original work. It''s not just big tube wood. Does this world have other extraterrestrial people long before big tube wood was discovered and arrived? Or is it because of the arrival of big barrel wood that changes the world? Which leads to these monsters? Naruto is very interested! Very interested. At the moment when he gains more power, which can lay the foundation of the world, change the world, and even determine the fate of the world, Naruto will certainly dig and explore these unknown creatures, including the witch power of the ghost kingdom. That power can be called a monster that reaches the level of tail beast and is even better at the level of weird to some extent, These are all unknown mysteries for Naruto to understand. And the masks in front of us. Maybe it''s a good way? Think of it here. Naruto''s figure and sight turned around again. It''s a little more time to stay here. Later, when Naruto''s figure appeared outside the hall again. All the masks in the hall and on the wall disappeared. "SA, next, it''s the second target. This time, it''s really sneaking in!" Overlooking the rolling black smoke not far away. The shrill cries and fierce fighting from the explosion. The expression on Naruto''s face did not change at all, just a slight step on tiptoe and a vertical figure. "Whoosh!" Naruto is galloping towards another direction. After the first goal is completed. Next, the second goal! It''s the sealed book that Naruto once "stole"! Unlike the last time, it was game theft. This time. Naruto wants to steal this sealed book. Last time, because of the disgusting operation of that Laozi. Let Naruto have no way to get the secrets he wants. This time. Naruto should be in place in one step. As long as it''s a secret skill recorded on it. All Naruto! In Muye village, we have entered the present moment of the war. There must be no alert near the residence of the third generation of Huoying. This is the best time for Naruto to sneak in. Of course, if there is a thorny border, or if the sealed book is not in the residence of the third generation of Huoying, Naruto will give up this goal directly. Time is limited! There is no spare time for Naruto to break the border, or to search in other places. Can get the best. Not really. Anyway, the first goal has been achieved. It doesn''t matter if you give up the rest of your goals. Gain is gain. There is no loss. All the way. Naruto galloped towards his goal. But over time. All of a sudden. "Well?" Naruto made a sudden step. The figure standing directly. Look around. Naruto frowned slightly. "Magic? It''s amazing. I didn''t feel it at the first time? " If it''s not for the special perception in the body that makes Naruto alert (there seems to be a special living body nearby.) Plus this slightly weird smell. Naruto could not find that he was controlled by magic. And now in Muye village. There is only one person who can let Naruto enter the magic world unconsciously. It can even be said. This "person" is not so powerful. It must be matched with the special individual in her body. Combined with the power used later. Can let Naruto sink into this magic world unconsciously. "Eight clouds of pommel horse?" Naruto raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at the bright world around him, and said in a low voice. It''s the only possibility. The whole Muye village. There are many of them. But as far as the original is concerned. There are only yuzhibo and Anma who specialize in magic. And if you really want to talk about it. On magic talent and ability. The Anma clan is more stable than the yuzhibo clan. After all, the role and efficacy of the eye of writing wheel is not reflected in magic, but in other aspects. Only pommel horse can control the five senses and release the magic. At this point. It has to be acknowledged. The yuzhibo clan, even among the several forbearance clans in the forbearance world, has no one who can compare with the upper Anma clan, and even there are not many forbearance clans that have reached half the level of the Anma clan. And now came to Muye village. The person who can make Naruto fall into the magic control. Naruto can only think of Anma Bayun! The existence of Anma people''s great talent and talent can be said to be a perfect inheritance of the best blood of Anma people. It''s just a pity that magic is not only a sharp weapon against the enemy, but also can confuse themselves to some extent. Because of some childhood experiences, Anma Bayun has some "dark factor" in his heart This led to the appearance of a monster called Edo. So to speak. Yidu is just like a part of the eight clouds of pommel horse. The black part. Literally. It''s understandable. But it can also be regarded as a kind of monster parasitic in the body of Anma Bayun. The biggest wild hope is to completely replace Anma Bayun. As the new "Anma Bayun", it will survive. And these are things to come. At least for now. Edo can strengthen the five sense control of Bayun in a way. As long as you enter the designated area of Bayun. anybody. Will be uncontrollably affected by the magic of pommel horse eight clouds. And it''s the deepest one. Strong strength. To be precise. People who are strong in spirit can naturally resist to a certain extent. Super strong types can also counter pressure and control Anma Bayun. But this does not include Naruto at this stage. If it''s not your own perception. And a reminder of the covered nine tail chakra flow. Naruto can''t even realize that he has fallen into the magic world. "It''s a bit of a problem." Looking around at the vivid scenery. Suddenly. It''s a huge castle out of thin air. Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his pupils also showed a strong look of fear. He said in a low voice. Chapter 254 Naruto doesn''t want to delay here. I want to do my own thing. The most important thing is. If Naruto remembers correctly. Anma Bayun is semi enclosed by three generations of Huoying in lijianqiu villa, surrounded by several ninjas of Anma clan. Then, the most important Huoying''s shadow department is in charge of Anma Bayun, and the border around lijianqiu villa. Although it is not clear whether it is because of the sudden outbreak of Edo in Anma Bayun''s heart, or because of the wood leaf war, As a result, the dark department here directly supports the various battlefields of Muye, thus creating corresponding gaps for Anma Bayun. In short, the earlier Naruto must leave this illusory world, the highest. You can''t be found. In this case, the plan will be implemented soon. There is still a short time. You can get out of the current moment. No accident is allowed. Looking at this seemingly real castle in front of us, it is actually illusory. Naruto takes a deep breath. "Nine lamas, do you have a way to directly destroy the world created by this magic?" The next moment. Naruto''s Fox pupil, which is directly changed from the pupil, is the words that ring in the heart. "Well! This is a magic trick that directly affects your five senses. Do you want to release it directly? It''s impossible at all. You can either find the caster directly and let him release or kill him. There is no other way. Of course, if you die, you can get out of this space. " In the depths. The deep words that suddenly rang out. Especially the banter tone of the last half sentence. "Nine lamas!" This let Naruto''s expression not from a stagnation, wry smile of shook his head. "You really know how to tell jokes." "I''m never joking. I''ll give you the way. Think about it for yourself. I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me!" A flash of red light. Just for a moment. God knows what Jiuwei said is true. Or because of the lack of trust, I don''t want to talk with Naruto at all. Anyway, that''s the life of silence. Naruto shook his head helplessly. Naruto prefers to believe that it''s the latter, but it''s understandable. So far, Naruto and Jiuwei are just general trading relations. At most, they arouse Jiuwei''s curiosity and won''t interfere with themselves. Do you want him to help himself? ok Naruto admits that it''s a little whimsical. "In that case, I can only take the initiative to meet the host." Naruto rubbed his headache forehead and walked straight towards the magnificent castle. "Anma Bayun" and "Yidu!" Let''s take the initiative to release the operation. Or simply destroy the caster. For Naruto now. There are difficulties. The most important point is that the magic of Anma Bayun seems to have the ability to directly interfere with reality! That''s the ability. For Naruto now. It''s pretty tricky. "It''s really a trouble guy..." Naruto comes outside the gate of the castle. The heavy door opened gently. The heavy sound of the door. And the dust that flashed down. Like the most real ruins of an ancient castle. The more real this feeling is. It makes Naruto feel more creepy. Pommel horse people who are good at magic. And among them, it is inherited the most perfect blood after the limit of Anma Bayun. Five senses of free control. "That''s why it''s so annoying Naruto walks into the interior of the castle. Feel the breath flowing inside. This kind of touch is like reality and illusion. "The guests are all here. Isn''t the host going to come out and meet them?" Naruto stood on the hall and looked around. The gloomy atmosphere and the silent pressure made Naruto frown. The slightly raised volume did not bring any response. It is still a silent space. "Click" "Squeak" When Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly. It''s not far away. It''s like an automatic door. The dark interior is slow and obvious. "Ha ha, do you want me to take the initiative to go in? Forget it. I''ll see what your purpose is. " Look at the dark passage inside. Naruto gently smile, then immediately step into the deeper channel. A dark passage. There was no extra sound. There is only the sound of Naruto''s own footsteps, and it seems to be the breeze from the end of the passage. Extremely subtle. The ultimate reality. And it''s a subtle truth. On the contrary, it is easier to bring a sense of fear. Even Naruto, who is familiar with everything, can''t help his mouth twitching twice at this moment. We can simulate such a "real space.". The strength of Anma Bayun, or "Yidu", is beyond Naruto''s expectation. In particular, it is still in the opposite field. But now that we''re here. Naruto has no chance to retreat. The passage through which we pass. Step into a wider space. "I''ve come in, and the master should show himself, too?" With Naruto''s words falling. In the next second. Everything in front of me seems to be getting brighter. What''s eye-catching. It''s a vast room. The furniture inside is disorderly placed. A little far away from Naruto, next to a huge French window, there is a young girl who is close to Naruto sitting there, painting quietly on a raised drawing board. Tan shawl long hair, hair on the forehead with an elegant hairpin. It''s not a beautiful face if you don''t put any powder on it. But in this space, it makes the girl more charming. "Eight clouds in pommel horse!" The moment I saw the girl. Naruto''s mind is straight out of the name of the girl. It seems that the girl is not sensitive to the arrival of Naruto. She is still painting quietly. Looking sideways. The canvas scene reflected in Naruto''s eyes. It''s Naruto in front of the castle, wearing a red Nine Tailed chakra coat. "The color still needs to be deeper, and the eyes, the most important thing is the reflection of gold and red?" The girl looked at the contents of the canvas, her head slightly tilted, and her serious appearance seemed to be just painting. But the Naruto who saw this scene. There is no reason to feel a cool air from under the feet straight to the forehead. "Five senses control, affect reality!" Almost at that moment. Naruto felt a real threat in his heart. Subconsciously, the offensive posture that can be put forward. Only in that moment. When the girl turns around, her calm eyes fall on Naruto. "What? What color do you think your soul is? " In Naruto''s slightly surprised expression. A light voice then rings out in Naruto''s ear. Chapter 255 PS: it''s a new week. Thank you for the children''s shoes you paid last week. This book has more than 500000 words. It''s almost the most rubbish achievement in Huoying novels. But Xiaoye still wants to stick to it. Please support Xiaoye, even if it''s just the first order! Really not high requirements, 500 are set on it, as long as you are qualified to get the full attendance award will be satisfied! Thank you very much! "The color of the soul?" Naruto blinked, looking at the calm girl in front of him. At this moment. Naruto hardly recovered. This is a dialogue that Naruto had not expected in all his opening remarks. Question! Do it directly! There''s disregard! There are other possibilities. But there is no such kind of question to start with. For a while. Naruto really doesn''t know what to say. And Anma Bayun just quietly looked at Naruto, did not say anything further, even the action on the hand also stopped, it seems to be really interested in the answer to this question, very concerned about the same. Quiet space. Only two or three seconds later. Naruto that slightly flashing eyes, eyes calm looking at the horse eight clouds. "Is that the reason why you brought me into this world to ask such a question? Miss Anma Bayun A light and calm tone. It doesn''t seem strange that Naruto will know her name. "You are very interesting. Your soul seems to be different from others, golden? Red? And the gray and black parts. I''ve never seen a human like you It''s like enjoying art. Anma Bayun looks at Naruto, and there is a little wave in his slightly dark pupil. A light bright color blooming. It''s a special breath. Especially when the girl''s words fall. Naruto''s pupils also can''t help but shrink slightly. "Is this the power of Edo? Or can the blood inheritance of the POMA clan reach this level? " Explore the heart. Even peeping at the soul? But it seems a little different. The world here. Is it real? Or is it made up? The world of magic? Or the spiritual world? Naruto has no way to judge. Just looking at the girl in front of her, the look of fear in her eyes became more and more intense. "You seem to have a lot of interesting things in your body, red, gray and dark. Can you tell your soul what color it is? Or are those colors part of you? What''s the matter? " The eight clouds of pommel horse standing up slowly, the beautiful feet of jade standing up, the delicate and elegant temperament, the calm face, it seems to be a different breath. "Sick?" Looking at the horse in front of eight clouds. Naruto can''t help but come up with such a word in his mind. "The soul has no color, Mr. POMA. As for my body, the secret is owned by everyone. It''s just because of what others can''t know, it''s called a secret, isn''t it? I have other things to deal with. If it''s convenient, can I leave the world? " Looking at it, it seems that there is no dangerous smell of pommel horse eight clouds. On the contrary, Naruto''s whole body became tighter and tighter, with a dignified look in his pupils. "A secret?" Pommel horse eight cloud eyebrows slightly a wrinkle. Soon it eased. "You''re right. Everyone has his own secret." That''s what you say. Let Naruto just breathed a sigh of relief. "But I really want to know the secret today, if you can''t tell me? I''ll look for it myself! " Anma Bayun looks at Naruto with cold eyes, which is a little cold words. "Well?" Make Naruto''s expression change. The next moment. "Hoo All of a sudden. A hurricane out of thin air. As we roar. Towards Naruto''s position. It seems to be a trend to completely separate Naruto. "Well!" Naruto looks cold. Make a quick print with both hands. However! The totally imperceptible chakra flow. "Well?" "Is that true?" Of course, I have tried to remove the mark of magic before. But now try again. But still can''t use any ninja. Naruto''s expression also became a little ugly. Can only be a single foot pedal, that quickly retreat to avoid the figure. "Boom!" A strong wind. Directly tearing apart everything in the position where Naruto just stood. "It''s a rough girl. If you say you''re going to do it, do it." Naruto, who jumps into another open space, looks at the horse Bayun not far away. Yu Guang glimpses his slightly scratched skirt, half with temptation and half with sarcasm. For Naruto''s words. Anma Bayun is still indifferent. The nib that flicks again. Naruto''s top position. ¡°£¡£¡¡± Suddenly. Several fiery fireballs emerged. And feel the warm air around. Even the breathing has become a little short up this space. "Can it even become a real magic if it directly acts on the five senses? Although there will certainly be restrictions to a certain extent, the present performance is terrible! " Naruto takes a deep breath and looks at the huge fireballs emitting high temperature above his head. He can''t help thinking in his heart. Of course, at the time when the blood of the POMA clan continues to follow the terror. Naruto was also slightly surprised. If Naruto remembers correctly, as long as he actively or passively enters into the existence of the world of Anma eight clouds magic, eight clouds can release the magic on all the individual beings who enter into this special world. Once the individual perishes in this world. In the real world. This is the biggest horror of the magic of Anma Bayun. However. Just when Anma Bayun started. These two times in a row, however, they both directly affected external attacks and did not attempt internal elimination? This is what Naruto is curious about. You know, Naruto has just prepared for the worst and directly erupted five tailed chakras. Naruto still doesn''t believe it. Can the magic world of Anma Bayun hold up to the impact of Nine Tailed chakras with five tails? "Boom!" While avoiding the fireball. Naruto thinks in his heart. Is there any limitation to the technique of Anma Bayun? Naruto''s guess is not biased. The more powerful the technique is. The more limited it is (except for bug technique) The same is true of the blood of Anma Bayun. Control five senses. Destroy the truth. It seems very powerful and terrible. But it''s not unlimited. and. The most important thing is. Naruto is a special existence. What Naruto doesn''t know. As he enters the world. Anma Bayun has tried to directly "dissect" Naruto itself to explore the part he is curious about. However, no matter how Bayun "paints"! They can''t really "analyze" Naruto. Painting Naruto itself is no problem, but once there is involved in the core elements. There is a blood red force that is spread out and directly covers the canvas of eight clouds. This breath is what eight clouds are curious about. And the other thing is! Chapter 256 The mysterious area where gray and black are intertwined. I have the same sense of familiarity as myself. But there is a feeling of disgust and even fear. The power of red is only to offset, even to cover. But it''s the power of gray and black. But it can reverse the erosion of their general? This makes Anma Bayun''s interest become more and more high and a little distorted. The essence of the soul. Deep inside. be curious! Very curious! Anma Bayun, or it can be said that Anma Bayun under the control of Edo, wants to analyze everything about Naruto. Edo, the only "monster" hidden in the inner space of Anma Bayun, is eager to know everything about Naruto. He even has a faint feeling that as long as he understands all this, he can really become another independent "being"! This is the wild hope of Edo for many years since he was born! Of course, Naruto doesn''t know these things, but it doesn''t prevent Naruto from acting at his own pace. The same is true. Anma Bayun also has its own goals. "It''s really tricky!" "Boom!" Since it can''t act on the noumenon. Then take advantage of your home advantage in this world, in this space. Continue to force and squeeze Naruto''s space. Just burn it out. Then catch Naruto! All the rest is not has the final say. Anma Bayun constantly paddles his nib and controls this area. All kinds of techniques and powers show up, and one by one, he goes to the position of Naruto. A collapsed surface. The rolling waves. Lightning and thunder. All kinds of foreign attacks. Only Naruto can''t think of, no eight clouds can''t do. Naruto, who can''t release the corresponding technique, is a little tired of coping. At first, Naruto said that he wanted to try whether he could break the world on his own initiative. However, no matter what method it was, it couldn''t work. He directly chose to break out nine tail chakra. God knows if there will be sequelae, such as his position being exposed at the moment? All in all. It''s not a last resort. Naruto will choose to bear first. "You can''t get rid of it, so go straight to the caster himself!" Once again, a huge wave to avoid. "Wow." Stepping on the wet ground. Naruto''s eyes shifted to the nearby Anma Bayun. There is no way to solve the problem. Then get rid of the person who asked the question! This is always the most common, direct and effective way in any world. If Naruto wanted a peaceful settlement before. In the absence of a clear picture of the outside world. I''m not going to keep it. "If you want to blame it, blame you for not having this'' taboo curiosity ''!" In Naruto''s pupil, a wisp of evil spirit emerges. "Boom!" One kick. Even if chakra can''t be mobilized. Also by virtue of their own simple physical ability. The speed of a direct burst. In between. Attack towards the position of Anma Bayun. Is the blood boundary terrifying? Direct effect on five sense control? But in the end! Anma Bayun is just a weak girl. As long as you can get close. Naruto can easily get rid of her with one finger. Although it''s not sure whether "killing" Anma Bayun here can forcibly lift the world. But! How can we know if we don''t try? Anyway, I have a final plan to guarantee the minimum. It''s a menacing figure. Looking at Naruto who is directly in trouble. Step on the canvas body side of the pommel horse eight cloud is still not the slightest panic, that gently stroke and the nib. "Boom!" Above the front. The huge wall and countless vines suddenly stand up and wave to attack Naruto. "Well! I knew you would do it. " Naruto is not surprised at all. With one hand. Turn over in the air. Soon afterwards. It''s nothing that comes out of a direct twitch. "Click!" "Stab It''s like cutting melons and vegetables. A sense of space. Cold front of forest. A vine cut directly by a tree. As it turns. To avoid the pinch. And the high wall that goes straight over. The next moment. The Naruto who raids the near position. Looking at that close at hand, subconsciously revealed a wisp of panic expression of pommel horse eight clouds. The corner of Naruto''s mouth is slightly tilted, and a faint smile emerges. The magic of five sense control is very strong. But the caster is just a little girl with little experience. "It seems that it can be easily solved." When Naruto just came up with this idea in his heart, he wanted to go directly to suppress Anma Bayun. Suddenly. "Well?" Naruto suddenly feels cold all over. In front of the pommel horse eight cloud that originally beautiful face is also in this moment become distorted and crazy. "Ha ha! I didn''t expect that you would send it to the door by yourself! " Mori''s cold and deep words. This is definitely not the light and peaceful tone of Anma Bayun before. Not waiting for Naruto to respond. The eight cloud facial features of pommel horse in front of him are the thick black liquid directly ejected. The next moment. It''s a mass of unknown terrorist objects that directly condenses. "Whoosh!" It''s coming towards Naruto''s face. "What Don''t give Naruto extra reaction time. Then. Naruto is a black spot. In every move. It''s like losing all body control. "You can''t help yourself. What you see, what you hear, what you hear, what you taste, what you touch, what you know are what I want you to know! " It''s like a completely controlled personal five senses, which is the horror of the blood inheritance of the POMA clan. The monster "Edo" bred from the heart of POMA Bayun can bring this ability to the extreme. Above the forehead. It''s a dark mass that invades. We are going deeper and deeper. It''s like it''s deep in the soul. That seems to be the core to be found. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" It suddenly issued a harsh and sharp cry. "Mine! It''s all mine! It''s all mine! In a moment, all this will be possible. " However, we haven''t finished all the laughter and words. "Well! Filthy rubbish. Who allowed you in here? Yeah Suddenly. A scarlet color suddenly appeared. The dark power that was completely suppressed. "Well!? What''s this? Don''t you come here! " It''s like going from heaven to hell. The roar of happiness suddenly turned into a scream of fear. And only in this moment. Naruto seems to have regained all control of his body. The moment I came back. The world that came to my eyes. This is the most familiar "sewer" interface. Another is Naruto''s "old tenant" -- Mr. nine lamas. And another monster with two horns and blue face and tusks shivering in the corner. Chapter 257 The Naruto who saw this scene was stunned and could not help laughing. "You are the monster in that girl''s body - Edo?" Naruto first glances at Jiuwei, who seems to be in a state of false sleep not far away. Then he turns his attention to Yidu, who is suppressed by Jiuwei''s breath and can only hide in the corner, shivering and not daring to move at all, and says with a smile. Look at the posture. It''s a standard template monster. But at this moment. It''s like a dog being bullied. Look left, look right, there is not a whole body is not in the shape of trembling. You call this a monster? Temperament doesn''t match. "What is a monster? I am Anma Bayun, and Anma Bayun is me! " I didn''t dare to speak. It''s only after hearing the words about "rebellious scale". Just like a cat stepped on its tail, Edo jumped up immediately. It seemed very stubborn. Just one second later, when he felt the scarlet breath flowing again, Edo drew back subconsciously and trembled uncontrollably. "So, these monsters are really in front of Jiuwei, just like children." Naruto shakes his head funny, thinking in his heart. Even if Jiuwei doesn''t admit it. However, his chakra is indeed the largest collection of evil. There are so many negative factors on it that no monster in the world can match even one tenth of it, not to mention the "little Edo" who has not yet grown up Even the so-called "zero tail" and the sealed "monsters". In front of Jiuwei, it''s brother level. Yidu, who wants to break into Naruto''s spiritual world and control and even devour Naruto''s life, once found the core of Naruto''s soul, but he didn''t expect to encounter the terrible "tenant" Jiuwei at the last moment Let''s not talk about repression at the level of power. It''s just the breath. It''s enough to make Edo feel what fear is. It is clear that in the past it has made those so-called human beings feel fear. However. today. Edo is actually feeling it. What is the emotion of "fear"! "Are you Anma Bayun? This is really a huge joke. If you are a pommel horse, why do you hide her memory? Why did she kill her parents when she was a child? Don''t tell me that she did it herself, Edo. To put it bluntly, you are just a special body derived from Anma Bayun''s inner demons. To say that you are a monster is to praise you. At least I admit that you are a separate individual, aren''t you? " Naruto looks at Edo in front of him, putting his hands in his pants pocket, waiting for him in his spare time, with a sarcastic tone. What is said. While making Edo angry, he was also shocked as never before. "You? Can you read the memory? " Edo looked at Naruto with a look of horror, and said so in an uncertain tone. "Well, take it as it is." Naruto eyebrows slightly pick, a smile. In my own spiritual world. The feeling of fullness. It''s not just about Edo''s power in the nine tails. More because. At the moment. It''s here. Naruto and Edo can sense the exchange of positions. Of course, this may also be because the "spiritual power" that Edo relied on just now was directly wiped out by nine tails. All in all. At the moment, for Naruto, Edo is an existence that can be easily kneaded. In the true sense, turning the palm can kill. Edo naturally sensed this. Originally, there was a terrifying existence with nine tails that looked like a "Fox", not only from the level of strength, but also from a deeper level Young people who are also regarded as prey by themselves. Turn over directly and become the existence that can kill oneself easily. This makes the fear in Edo''s heart conceivable. And it''s also when Edo wants to say something to fight for a little escape time for himself, or even make use of Naruto. Naruto waved his hand. "No! No Between one hand, gently pinch. It was in Edo''s desperate expression. "Ah, ah It''s like a black fog torn apart. The smell of stench. The golden silk threads, starting from Edo''s abdomen, spread rapidly to Edo''s whole body. The action, speech, touch, the stagnant feeling bound step by step, and the endless pain, however, also existed and only lasted for a few seconds. With Edo''s shrill cry. The next moment. "Boom!" After compression. It exploded in a flash. The thick black object that just existed in the corner turned into a cloud of black smoke. Immediately, even the black smoke drifted away and disappeared slowly, even after the last wisp of black smoke disappeared. It also represents the complete disappearance of the monster named "Edo" from the world. It was also after Edo was completely destroyed. Naruto vaguely felt that his spiritual strength seemed to be strengthened. Such a perception. Make Naruto''s mouth slightly reveal a faint smile. "It seems that something unexpected has happened." Naruto closed his eyes and felt the subtle changes in his body and mind. immediately. Naruto slowly opened his eyes, looking at not far away seems to be pretending to rest nine tail, Naruto chuckled. "Thank you this time, nine lamas. I''ll remember the favor first." A light word. It is probably that Naruto will release his nature a little in front of Jiuwei, who knows the root and the bottom for the time being. Just facing Naruto''s friendly attitude. Nine tail obviously don''t eat this set, that is still closed eyes, this time even "hum" voice are lazy to send out. However, Naruto, who is familiar with Jiuwei''s character, also smiles a little and doesn''t care. He waves his hand. "Well, I''ll go first, nine lamas!" And then. Naruto is mobilizing his chakra, leaving his spiritual world. On return. A warm breath. Naruto suddenly opened his eyes and looked around. The landscape on the side of the body is quite different from before. According to the preliminary judgment. It''s probably not long since I came out of the mask storage hall. The castle you saw before also disappeared. There is only one low villa. On the surface not far away. Several middle-aged men fell on the ground and seemed to be in a coma. Although they didn''t wear Muye Ninja''s clothes, they still had Muye Ninja''s forehead on their forehead. Naruto speculated that the Anma clan arranged to take care of Anma Bayun in lijianqiu villa. As for the Muye dark part that should have taken care of Bayun here. At least. Naruto doesn''t feel it now. The swept line of sight. last. Freeze frame at the moment, the most important in the field of another small body. That is just before and Naruto experienced a not how fierce fighting girl - Anma Bayun. Chapter 258 "For the first time, my name is Anma Bayun." Or that elegant face, light and easygoing words. Compared with the eight clouds of pommel horse seen in the castle, the girl''s temperament becomes more ethereal and her eyes become brighter. At the moment when the line of sight is opposite, Naruto can even feel the girl''s pure heart, as well as the pain and regret hidden in the depths. "For the first time, Mr. Anma, my name is Naruto." This is a thorough girl -- Anma Bayun. Just looking at the eyes of Anma Bayun, the deep emotion, and some information that Naruto can understand through a certain degree of "common feeling" between the elimination of Edo. "Just call me Bayun, Naruto." Eight clouds seem to be different from before, there is a kind of breath that makes Naruto feel uncomfortable. "It''s just a little more memory all of a sudden." "So it''s cruel?" Naruto looked at eight clouds and said softly. "Ah? Because it completely subverts everything I''ve insisted on before, doesn''t it? " Eight cloud stretched out his hands, that white even some morbid skin color, eight cloud''s face barely pulled out a smile. "You know what? Naruto? This feeling. " Eight cloud light step forward, came to Naruto''s body position, raised his head, looking at Naruto, the corner of his eyes with tears, see is about to fall down. "Well This is a poor man, too. Naruto sighs in his heart. I used to think that my enemy was myself. I want to wipe out the people who love me all the time. No matter who it is. It''s impossible to accept this reality all at once. Not to mention a girl only 12 or 13 years old? "But knowing the truth, after all, is something to be congratulated on." "Something to celebrate?" Anma Bayun looks at Naruto, the bright pupil clearly reflects Naruto''s face, the slightly ironic words. In exchange for Naruto''s silence. What can Naruto say? What can we say? no You can''t say anything. I''m not qualified to say anything. The reason why Anma Bayun at this time seems to show his true feelings to Naruto. It''s not about how deeply bound he is with Naruto. At first sight, there are two people who don''t even know for half an hour now. Do you talk about feelings with me? That''s a joke. It''s because of the media of Edo. The special entanglement on the spiritual level. In addition, at the moment, the spirit of Bayun itself is somewhat unstable. And at this time. ad locum. Eight clouds can only talk about Naruto. "Parents, teachers, and partners, and who knows that the same existence will not appear in the future. If it is a monster, who can be sure that it is not me?" Some key memories in retrospect. This is obviously after knowing the truth. On the contrary, it''s a girl who is more sharp. "Nah, Naruto, will you help me?" Bayun looks up at Naruto with his bright eyes. What he says makes Naruto''s expression stagnate. own? help? The girl in front of you? Naruto really has an impulse to open the girl''s head in front of him at this moment. Girl, are you sure you''re not kidding? "I think it''s probably the best choice for you to go to your people and red teacher?" Naruto was silent for a moment, and then tried to speak directly. Naruto doesn''t want to drag on a burden directly. It''s the stupidest thing to ask for trouble when the plan has been implemented smoothly and is approaching the last crucial step. Naruto of course has the choice to kill Bayun directly. I was in dreamland before. Naruto has made such a decision. But it was obviously a choice of last resort. Now people just want to ask for help. Are you going to kill people? Naruto is not so abnormal. Naruto still has basic human nature. "People? Do you think it''s worth believing to shut me down here? " Listen to Naruto. Bayun''s face showed a strong expression of irony. "And teacher red? She''s conspiring with the third generation of Huoying to kill me. She''s afraid that I''ll destroy the wood leaf. If you have seen Edo''s memory, you should know that, right? Naruto And then the words. Let Naruto slightly surprised. It seems. The girl in front of me. It doesn''t seem to clear up the misunderstanding completely? Three generations of Huoying and xirihong should be killed only by Yidu in Bayun''s body, right? And eight clouds in recall once memory. But still think three generations of Huoying and xirihong want to kill themselves? Well, in that case? At this moment. Naruto''s mind is the emergence of a previously impossible to think of the idea. But also at the time of Naruto''s thinking. Bayun looks at Naruto, which seems to be a little hesitant. The expression on his face returns to the previous calm, as if he is waiting for Naruto''s reply. "Before is before, now is now. At that time, you had Edo in your body. You wanted to kill you, but also to protect the village. Your power was too weird and terrible. Now, when Edo has disappeared, the village will definitely accept you again, Bayun." Although there is such an idea. But Naruto still needs to be careful to test and verify. And most of all. Lies and truths are always in a flash. Naruto even has its own careful thinking. We should never be too proactive. Passive induction. Let the parties to guess, that is the most correct and effective way. "What''s the difference? Naruto, in short, three generations of Huoying and red teacher, I will not choose to believe, the moment my parents die, I have no people, I can only choose to believe you, Naruto. " Bayun seems to be very firm in his opinion. Almost at the moment when Naruto''s words fall, Bayun shakes his head and opens his mouth directly. "Can only choose to believe me? Why do you say that? Bayun, are you not afraid that I will cheat you in the future? You know, it''s only ten minutes since we met? " Grasp the key words in Bayun discourse. Naruto asked directly. You can only believe in yourself? Why? Out of what kind of benchmark judgment? Naruto must know exactly what Bayun is thinking at the moment before he can go further. While Naruto is still thinking about what to say next. "Why? Isn''t it because you, like me, are ostracized by all the people in the village, or even scared? Besides, you also have a deep aversion to wood leaves, don''t you? Wave wind Naruto king Eight clouds that ring light words. It''s like the thunder on Naruto''s ear. Roll and ring. Naruto suddenly widened his eyes, suddenly looked at the direction of eight clouds, showing a very fierce look. Subconsciously clenched in the right hand, the whole body up and down in this moment filled with a trace of Morian breath. At this moment, Naruto seems to be ready for direct action anytime and anywhere. Kill the pommel horse in front of Bayun! Chapter 259 Secrets are called secrets. Because it can''t be known. Once the secret is known by others, it will no longer be called a secret, and it will bring great influence to the relevant people, and sometimes even endanger their lives, just like those secrets in Naruto''s heart. Whether it''s his own plan or the thing he came through, it''s all the secrets in Naruto''s heart, And a girl who met with her for less than half an hour actually knew the secret. What do you think Naruto should do? No doubt! At this moment. Naruto''s intention to kill Anma Bayun really emerged in his heart! The Nine Tailed chakra that can be mobilized at any time. Naruto''s seemingly calm, but in fact extremely cold line of sight looking at the horse in front of eight clouds. "Why do you know?" Don''t say the name "bofengnaruto". Even if she was rejected and isolated by those people in Muye village, a little girl who was isolated and closed could not know this, but Anma Bayun knew it. Naruto didn''t do it in the first time, so he was very restrained. Any words of Anma Bayun might lead to different results. Because there is a basic human nature, as well as a trace of pity for the girl. Naruto doesn''t mind giving the girl a few more words. But if it comes out. It''s not the answer Naruto wants. Or it can''t solve Naruto''s strong killing. Even if there''s a little bit of intolerance in my heart. Naruto will kill Anma Bayun directly here! There''s a final key step to the plan. Naruto is not allowed to be affected by anyone! Naruto won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, not before, not now, and not in the future. However, this is to establish that Naruto is not a saint and has no interest in becoming a saint without affecting his own vital interests, especially the safety of his life. This is the only standard for Naruto when he comes to this world. Do good and accumulate virtue? no problem! But that is to ensure self safety, and still within the scope of our ability. Otherwise. Naruto will take the most decisive attitude to kill all the factors that can threaten him. Solidified atmosphere. A faint sense of killing. Facing Naruto''s slightly cold sight. Pommel horse eight cloud is not the slightest expression fluctuation, still a calm appearance. "Why do you know? I think you should know, since you can peep into my past, why can''t I see some fragments of you? Although it''s not enough, it''s some effective information after all. I don''t mean to threaten you. I just hope you can help me. In this world, I have no one to trust. " Calm words, a little cold face on the faint expression of a ray of sadness. Make Naruto also can''t help a little soft heart. But immediately or forced his heart hard up. The more time it is. Naruto knows that the less he can take it lightly. "I know? What do you mean? "Edo?" The words of Bayun. Naruto is first a Zheng, immediately in the mind seems to flash a light in general, eyebrows slightly wrinkled said. "Well, after all, ''it'' is also a part of me. You killed it and even got some memories from me. Correspondingly, I can see some of your heart. Don''t worry, I just see some fragments about your name and your decision to leave Muye in the future." Eight clouds look fixed looking at Naruto, that light slowly say words. Instead of relaxing Naruto''s heart, he frowned more and more tightly. Is Anma Bayun lying? How many pieces of her memory did she see? Naruto can''t be sure. And the most important thing is. Don''t say whether Anma Bayun really only sees these. That''s all. It is enough to threaten Naruto''s current safety. To put it bluntly, it is probably the best choice to kill Anma Bayun directly. But? "I will not say these things out, and I hope you can help me with simple things. I hope you can take me with you when you choose to leave Muye!" When Naruto hesitates, he seems to make up his mind. Pommel horse eight cloud that continues to say words. "What?" Once again, Naruto was shocked. It was a direct expression of confusion. Naruto almost didn''t bite his tongue. "What did you say? Are you going to leave Muye with me? " Naruto with a look of extreme shock looking at the horse eight cloud, at this time, Naruto really did not understand what this girl is thinking, what does it mean to leave the wood leaf? That''s a rebellious village! Even people who have no common sense should know what "betraying the village" means? Naruto really doubts whether Anma Bayun broke his brain in the fierce fight just now? Otherwise, why do you say such words at this point in time? "Yes, I don''t want to stay in Muye any more. There is no meaning here. I want to leave Muye, and you are the best. No, it should be said that you are the only choice, Naruto." Pommel horse eight clouds or a calm expression, facing Naruto that incredible line of sight, girl gently nodded, with a more determined tone to reply. "So you can trust me." Eight cloud micro Yang own Zhen head, that bright pupil reveals a wisp of light desire and pray look. Naruto opens his mouth and wants to say something. I''ve made up my mind before. But at this moment, there is a little hesitation. It''s not just about pitying Bayun. Naruto does not deny that there are reasons for this. No matter what, Naruto is a normal teenager. A girl in front of you asks you in a way that is close to praying. There are people who are not wavering at all, but they are definitely a few. Naruto is not cold to that. But if it''s really just that. Naruto only hesitates at the beginning, coldly refuses, and then backhand chooses to kill flowers. most important of all. Naruto considered the interests of "abducting" Anma Bayun! Super magic talent. Especially the horrible five sense control. Magic power that can come true. beyond all doubt. If you can make Anma Bayun your partner. In the future plan. Anma Bayun is sure to be one of the biggest helpers. Implementation of the plan. It won''t work on one person. Want to achieve their wild hope. Someone has to help. That''s why. Naruto needs to take some risks to persuade Sasuke. Because Naruto needs help. And now there''s a hand in the door. Anma Bayun is weak. Naruto has several ways to strengthen Bayun''s physical fitness. Chapter 260 Once Anma Bayun grows up smoothly. In the future, he will become a powerful ninja of magic. He is more powerful and terrifying than any ninja of magic in the past. He can''t see the existence of demons in the upper limit. If he reaches six levels, he will surely be boastful. But if he reaches the general level of shadow, there will be no problem in the case of high probability. This is what Naruto sees as "benefit"! The disadvantage is that. Is Anma Bayun deceiving himself? In the future, whether Anma Bayun will help itself and so on! The reason why Naruto hesitates. It''s measuring these gains and losses. But Naruto''s character is more decisive after all. Hesitation is only a moment. Almost seconds later, Naruto made up his mind. "Yes!" The reason is simple. Even if the probability of abuse does exist. But the potential and ability of Anma Bayun is enough for Naruto to take certain risks. If it goes well. In the future, I can get a huge helping hand. Even now. The strength of Anma Bayun can wipe out all the middle and lower forbearance It''s a common practice. They will be able to break free from the magic of Anma Bayun. It''s just this kind of combat power configuration. Naruto thinks it''s worth it. Just in order to further control or reduce the risk, Naruto needs to make two more decisions. "Leave the village with me, do you know what that means? Moreover, outside Muye village, the risk factor may be higher. Maybe our front foot will just walk out of the gate of Muye village, and our back foot will directly become a cold corpse. In this case, will you choose to leave Muye village with me? " Naruto''s eyes were shining straight at the eight clouds of pommel horse, and said so in the most solemn tone. "Will it be safe if I stay in Muye?" Bayun was silent for two seconds, as if he was scared by Naruto''s words. Just when Naruto wants to continue to say something. Eight clouds suddenly show a smile, that soft words. But it contains a deep sense of irony. "So?" "It''s my choice, and I''ll take responsibility for it." "No regrets?" "If I don''t regret it at that time, it''s a lie. But at least I hope I won''t regret it now. My parents are no longer here. Those elders who have taken care of me all the time and teacher Hong also regard me as a monster. The meaning of staying in Muye village is gone, and even one day I will lose my life. It''s better to go out, at least, I also want to see what the world is like Eight clouds that slightly open arms, with a touch of inexplicable expression and tone said so. And now. Looking at the eight clouds in front of me. The expression on his face was totally out of line with that of a young girl. Naruto looks as if his expression has not changed. He sighs in his heart. You can''t say you believe in eight clouds. But at least Naruto doesn''t think that Bayun, who is only 12 or 13 years old, can really disguise to this point. Unless Bayun is also a passer-by, and there are some known information in the original work, Naruto is willing to believe that Bayun is a kind-hearted girl. "Well, since you have such awareness, I can agree to your request, but! We are not leaving now, and I need to make an insurance on you in the period before we leave. I hope you can understand that. " Naruto takes a deep breath and looks at Bayun with an extremely serious expression. It''s different from the mark of Thor flying secretly on Sasuke before. At least Bayun now seems to be honest with himself. Even a little bit of backup insurance. Naruto is also straightforward to tell Bayun. Naruto believes that with Bayun''s intelligence, he can understand this. Maybe that''s a bit artificial. But it has to be said. This is at this stage. The most important way for two people to build a foundation. It''s not just about reassuring Naruto. It also reassures Bayun. Let Bayun believe Naruto is willing to believe her, and will certainly achieve her requirements. That sounds a bit awkward? But that''s what happened. indeed. Almost at the moment when Naruto''s words fall. Eight clouds in front of him nodded without hesitation. "No problem, no matter how long the next period of time is, I will wait for you, as long as you can fulfill your promise." "Ha ha, it doesn''t take long. Ten days at most." Naruto chuckles and says in a soft voice that the memory fragments in the original work flash through his mind. "Well." Totally unexpected negotiation and harvest. It''s just a minor accident. However, it has brought itself an existence that can be called helping at the present stage. Have to say. Fate is such a thing. It''s really hard to figure out. So. Naruto will say. Something destined. It''s not destiny. It''s impossible to understand. It can be changed. It even has unlimited possibilities. To be called destiny. "During this period of time, you''d better stay here first. Today, a big event happened in the village. You don''t need to pay attention to it. You''d better pretend that you are claustrophobic. When the time comes, I''ll pick you up." Naruto looks at eight clouds and says so. "Well, I understand." Eight cloud also used very serious facial expression to nod, answer a voice to return a way. "Those people over there? Can you handle it? " Before leaving, Naruto glances at the middle-aged men lying on the ground not far away, who are still in a coma, and says with a slight frown. "No problem, I can use magic to temporarily modify their memory, as long as the spiritual strength is not very strong people can not insight, through this period of time is no problem, and they are barely regarded as my relatives." Eight clouds along with Naruto''s line of sight, looking at the crooked figure on the ground, gently sighed and said. "That''s good. If you can suppress it for a while, it''s the most suitable. In this way, it won''t cause any disturbance." Naruto nodded slightly and relaxed a little. "Then I''ll deal with other things. I''ll meet you in ten days at most, Bayun." At the last minute. Naruto looked at Bayun''s eyes and said solemnly again. This is the promise of Naruto. "Well, I believe you, Naruto." The girl smiles, the breeze gently blows the Buddha''s brown hair, and the bright pupil flashes a ray of beautiful color at this moment. "Then!" Soon afterwards. Naruto has no hesitation. Under a single leg meal. "Whoosh!" The chakra that burst out. Towards another location in Muye village. I don''t know how much time it takes. Naruto can''t stay here any longer. The second goal, the sealed book, can only be abandoned for the time being. The speed to the top. Naruto headed for the first place to settle the nobles and dignitaries. Chapter 261 Above the ground. Looking at the location where Naruto left. She is not sure whether her decision is right or not. She does not mean to hide or deceive Naruto. The memory fragments she saw are really scattered. She probably knows Naruto wants to leave Muye, Besides, she has a deep resentment for Muye, which includes the name "Bofeng Naruto", which is only limited to this lost lost, and the rest is related to the real identity of Naruto and so on. Anma Bayun has never seen it, or she does not have this ability. The moment Edo was killed. My mind suddenly out of that section of the past memory. One says one. Bayun can also keep relatively calm and rational. It''s not easy. After learning some memory fragments of Naruto. Combined with their current situation. Bayun has just come to the conclusion that he also wants to leave Muye. It may sound like a little impulsive to make a decision. But even after Naruto has left. Bayun still won''t regret his decision. Confused. That''s because for a 12-year-old girl. Today''s encounter, as well as the recollection of everything, as well as their future to make everything seems too turbulent a little bit, there is no emotional ups and downs in the heart, that is the most strange thing. Just as Bayun said. Maybe I will regret it in the future. But at least now I am willing to do so. "Naruto, I hope you can be my..." Bayun once again took a deep look at the location where Naruto left, which was the words that only he could hear in a low voice. Soon afterwards. That''s the step to go back to the house. Don''t mention POMA Bayun. It''s on the other side. When Naruto gallops away from the location of lijianqiu villa. It is to move quickly to the more secure position in the rear of the nobles and dignitaries who were protected before. There is no way to obtain the sealed book. In particular, when Naruto returns to the village, he sees a scene of chaos. Before that, he saw the snake raging in Muye village and the figure of a shouhe disappearing. Naruto clearly realizes that the plan of Sharen and Yinren is about to fail, although the four purple flame array still exists at the Zhongren examination venue, But after seeing these, Naruto can clearly judge that the big snake pill is about to retreat. indeed. It''s almost when Naruto returns to the distance and joins the two pillars. "Boom!" Not far away. That originally can block all wood leaf Ninja rescue four purple flame array suddenly disappeared. In the void. The figures that Naruto vaguely saw. commence business , now developed into a grand scale but with hardly anything to start with. After forcibly breaking through the interception of the dark part of Muye and retreating. Naruto''s eyes are slightly narrowed. "It seems to be over." The whispered words. It also attracted Sasuke''s attention. "You mean Sha Ren and Yin Ren failed?" The eyes of the writing wheel opened by the two pillars are the same as Naruto. He looks at the examination venue nearby and looks around. He slightly lowers his voice. "Ah, after all, Muye is still the biggest tolerance village at least at present. There are too many differences between Shanren and Yinren. However, the trauma and damage brought about by this war can not be easily smoothed and repaired." Naruto stands on the high ground and looks at Muye village. Because it''s different from the original work. It''s a shouhe that erupts directly in the center of the village. Even if it was suppressed in the end. But the destructive power of this is also far beyond the past. Villagers who died miserably. And the number of ordinary ninjas is much more than the original. "Well, isn''t it just in line with our plan?" Sasuke also sneered and said so. "Well, yes, in that case, our next move will be much smoother." Naruto nodded slightly and said softly. "So, you''ve got what you want, haven''t you?" Sasuke said, squinting at Naruto. Before Naruto left, he didn''t hide his goal from Sasuke. There should be trust in the benchmark. It''s just about the mask of death. Naruto only said that it was a special item of the whirlpool clan that could be used for seal and boundary. He didn''t directly tell Sasuke about the relationship between the mask of death and the seal of corpse and ghost. Some things can''t be said, It''s about saying it at the right time. "Well, the first goal has been completed, and the second one is a little troublesome. There is no time to confirm. We have to wait and see later." Naruto nodded and said. "And what are we going to do next?" Sasuke pupil blood gouyu quickly turned up, with a look of consultation asked. "Confirm the last information and intelligence, and then the last time for us to carry out the plan!" Naruto turns his head and looks directly into Sasuke''s eyes. He speaks calmly. "Well, I see." The expression on Sasuke''s face became colder and colder, and his head, which was gently nodded down, also answered softly. Just as Naruto expected. Even if there is a dark leader in Muye village leading hundreds of his subordinates to watch the battle, the invading forces of Sharen and Yinren are still not the opponents of Muye village, not to mention that Sharen and Yinren did not go all out, or could not put all their fighting power into it, Don''t mention that the big snake pill is just like the original work in which three generations of Huoying used the ghost seal to force his hands back. Even if he could successfully kill three generations of Huoying without too much cost, this time''s Muye collapse plan could not succeed. Not to mention the front door. Since then, it has been a smooth way to suppress those big psychic snakes who came from the invasion, as well as most of the joint forces of Sharen and Yinren, who can rush to the battlefield here at any time. Even at the bottom. Kakashi, Kay and others, who have just united to defeat Machi, Yiwei and so on, have enough to drink a pot of snake pills. All in all. Dashuewan gave an order to retreat. After he retreated under the cover of pharmacist Dou and Yinren. This is the Muye attack plan jointly launched by Sharen and Yinren. It is also a formal failure. As one side of the attack, Sharen and Yinren naturally suffered heavy losses. It''s just a comparison. The fighting power that Yinren lost was just the cannon fodder troops that dashuewan cultivated at will and didn''t care about at all. This way. It''s really going to hurt my heart. In addition to Ma Ji and a few other top-notch strength on the bear to take the opportunity to escape. Chapter 262 The rest is in the sand. Either killed or captured. I love you, including a tail. Also after the shouhe was defeated by the front. I love Luo, who regained consciousness, was easily subdued by Kakashi. Kanjiulang and Shouju have no way to escape. Just like I love Luo, they were captured by Muye ninja. Unlike other Sharen, Kakashi and others know that kanjiulang and Shouju are the children of four generations. On the one hand, they choose to be captured alive rather than killed. On the other hand, they have a slightly relaxed attitude, but the prisoners are the captives, There is no unnecessary qualification and right to ask too much. let me put it another way. Including four generations of Huoying Luosha, who died in the hands of dashuewan before the plan. good heavens! This time, the plan for the collapse of the wood leaf. It''s true that he has put in most of his belongings. It''s the one that never comes back. Two shadow level combat effectiveness on the surface (four generations of wind shadow and one tail man pillar) One was killed. One got caught. If we wait for Mackie to return to Sharen village. You''ll find out. What''s waiting for them is a worse situation. Hundreds of ninjas were killed and hundreds more captured. At least a quarter of the combat power lost at a time. As far as Sharen village is concerned, it can really be said that it has broken its muscles and bones. It''s just that. Sha Ren''s strength is greatly damaged. It''s no better here than here. More than a quarter of the whole village was destroyed, and the three generations of Huoying, the leader of the village, were killed directly. Not to mention civilian casualties and property losses. The most important combat power is ninja. The loss of Muye village will never be lower than that of Shanren. In particular, the outbreak of one tailed man''s pillar force, as well as the several big psychic snakes, were directly involved in and killed dozens of hapless ghosts. Even the weakest one. After all, shouhe is also a tailed animal, a part of ten tailed animals! The aftermath of the battle. It''s not something that ordinary ninjas can resist. It''s a matter of course to be affected and die. There is no so-called winner in a war. Unless it is a crushing victory, and in the post-war period, it is necessary to brutally exploit the defeated party. Only in this way can there be a so-called winner. Otherwise, for anyone, it is just a hell like experience, just like this time in the "Muye collapse plan". The battlefield is still in Muye village. Even if Muye village successfully beat back the attack of Sharen and Yinren. But is Muye village really the winner? beyond all doubt. may not! So, after the war. Just as the basic battlefield clean-up has been completed. Muye high level held a key meeting. The clean-up of the war. And the new fire shadow! Of course, the two elders, shuihumen and Zhuanshu, presided over the meeting. Leaders of various departments in Muye village participated in the meeting. Top representatives of shangrenri, such as Kakashi, Nara Lukou, ASMA and Kai, also participated in the meeting. Of course, the famous Muye "pot king" Zhicun Tuan Zang naturally also attended this meeting. At the moment when three generations of Huoying died in battle. The goal of Muye''s "dark leader" is very clear - to succeed Muye village''s five generations of Mu Huoying! It''s just that. The pot King''s intention is obviously impossible to achieve so easily. It''s almost in this meeting led by two consultants Muye village high-level also initially reached some consensus. How to deal with Sha Ren and the new Huoying! Zhicun tuanzang did not achieve his goal at the meeting. Want to be the new fire shadow? Don''t talk about other people. Even as an old teammate, it can be said that the two fire shadow consultants who are close friends will not support Zhicun Tuan Zang. And the final conclusion of the meeting. Naturally, Zilai, who is a disciple of Huoying of the third generation and is now in the village, has taken over the position of Huoying of the fifth generation. This was put forward by Lu Jiu at the meeting. The two consultants agreed. The rest of the participants agreed. To put it bluntly. Now in Muye village. It''s true that no one is more suitable for Huoying than Zilai. As for the so-called need for Daming''s consent. I said that a long time ago. Xiaoren village is hard to say. The five great powers belong to the village of tolerance. As long as there''s internal agreement. A big name is just a nod. All the five films of the past dynasties have been inherited in this way. Have you ever heard of the country of fire, the country of water, the country of wind, the country of earth and the country of thunder? The answer is No. These five names. There is no veto option. Only when there are major differences within the village can Daming be qualified for arbitration, or the possibility is more appropriate. This time, too. Since then, he has enough qualifications and prestige (if not for his own lack of ambition, Watergate will surely succeed the fourth generation of Huoying.) Their own strength is enough to bear the title of "shadow". It has also been unanimously recognized by the village. Compared to the original, after Penn''s attack. Gangshou fell into a coma. Lu Jiu and others put forward that Kakashi succeeded Mu Huoying of the sixth generation. His qualifications were not very good, and he was forced down by Zhicun Tuan Zang by using his name. Here, he also succeeded Mu Huoying of the fifth generation. Zhicun Tuan Zang can''t do anything small. In fact, it has the meaning of popular expectation. If! If you were willing to come back 12 years ago. At that time, the hero can directly ascend to the throne as the head of the Five Dynasties. Not to mention now! And also after the meeting. Naturally, the two consultants, shuihumenyan and zhuanshiaochun, are representatives of Muye village''s high-level practice, Nara Lujiu, father lumaru. They go to Zilai to discuss the succession of Huoying of the fifth generation. Only when they decide in their own village can they report to the nominal head of Muye village, the name of the country of fire. This is the top priority of Muye village at present, After solving this problem, we can deal with the problems of Sha Ren and Yin Ren. As for funerals. That, of course, is the most important thing. Especially at the expense of a shadow! It''s just that. Survival is better than everything. For any village. After the death of a shadow. The most important thing is always to choose a successor first. Then we can talk about other things. Moreover, the war has just come to an end. Dealing with the battlefield, placing civilians, converging corpses and so on can''t be dealt with all at once. Naturally, it needs to be pushed back a little bit. It''s just that. These things. It has nothing to do with Naruto. At the time when Shuihu menyan, Zhuan bedroom Xiaochun and others went to Zilai to discuss the follow-up. Naruto is honest at home. If you don''t go out of the gate, you can''t walk out of the gate. Although Naruto had planned to leave Muye at the right time after the examination. But there are two more conditions! Get through the early days of the war. Waiting for Zilai to leave Muye village temporarily! The latter is easy to understand. After all, I never leave. Naruto''s plan is hard to implement. Chapter 263 Not to mention, Naruto is very important in itself. Even from the perspective of the interests and safety of woody leaves. Since then, Naruto will not be allowed to choose the road of "betraying the village.". Once you know that Naruto "betrays the village" With his character. I will definitely take the initiative to pursue. By that time. Naruto himself may be able to escape with the skills of Nine Tailed chakra and flying Thunder God, but two pillars and eight clouds are not so lucky. Naruto can predict what will happen when they are caught back, especially when the three generations of Huoying are killed and the dark pot king is still alive, even though Sasuke may not die because of the threat of yuzhibo weasel, But the end will not be much better. Bayun is determined to be destroyed both physically and mentally. For the sake of his two future partners, Naruto must make his plan more careful. Therefore, it is most appropriate to wait until he comes from the village. Just wait for yourself and others to enter the land of fields. There is almost no need to worry about the follow-up security issues. As for the first condition. It''s easy to understand. Whether it''s a country or an organization. In the period just after the attack. Its vigilance is definitely the one that reaches the highest level. In order to prevent other countries from fishing in troubled waters. In particular, the country of fire, which is located in the center of the mainland and borders almost all the big countries, is a little lax. Other countries, not to mention the country of Earth - Yanren village, the country of thunder - Yunren village cliff, will join in. That is something that the country of fire and Muye village can''t accept. Naturally, the cordon is pulled to the highest level during this period. Although with the current defense of Muye village. Unless we meet Kakashi, Kai and others, it''s almost difficult for the rest of us to pose a great threat to Naruto and others. But since we all have to wait for Zilai to leave, it''s not bad these days. That day. At the end of the day. Naruto also secretly explained to Sasuke. Let him be at home waiting for his signal. Don''t make any unnecessary moves. What do you usually do. Now it''s still how to do it. Sasuke naturally understood this. It''s an extraordinary time in the village. It''s not so easy to leave the woody leaves. In particular, Sasuke in this life is more calm and patient than in the same period of the original work. Even though Erzhu is crazy to leave Muye, he can find yuzhibo weasel as soon as possible and ask his "brother" what the truth is about the extermination five years ago! From this point of view. This is the growth of Sasuke. Of course, this is also because Naruto has told Sasuke part of his plan and some information that can be deliberated and corroborated, including the deal with dashuewan. Naruto also tells Sasuke very frankly that dashuewan is peeping at his body and coveting their yuzhibo clan''s blood line, that is, the writing wheel eye. But I can buy him three years. That''s the point of the deal. Of course, not to mention what Naruto said, in the original work, for the sake of the truth, for the sake of realizing one''s wild hope, for the sake of revenge, er Zhu really thinks it''s OK to give his body to Da Shewan. It''s just that when he found Da Shewan later, he did it himself, and in this life, there is no such thing as Er Zhu, More or less, yuzhibo people are naturally paranoid. The deal with big snake pill. Capital is still its own body. Two pillars don''t care at all. As long as you can make yourself stronger. Why not trade with the devil? These Naruto said, but Sasuke is most interested in - can make themselves stronger in the shortest time! For Sasuke. That''s more than any deal. It''s enough! What''s more. What Naruto wants to tell Sasuke is. Let him squeeze everything that belongs to the big snake pill as much as possible in these three years. If you are as smart as Sasuke, how can you not hear it? Sasuke''s greatest need is confidence. That may seem a bit of a middle and a common saying. But it has to be acknowledged. Sasuke is proud. Because of his yuzhibo blood. Naturally, at the moment when the plan is about to take the last step. Like naruto, er Zhu is calmer and calmer than ever. As always, in addition to the necessary cultivation, the rest of the things are honest to stay here. The three days that quietly passed away. Naruto was originally at home waiting for the arrival of zilaiye. Before this one. On the contrary, we have another special guest. Muye village, three days after the collapse of Muye, Naruto lives in the house. It''s also a special breath when Naruto is ready to rest after the day''s arrangement. Naruto is a frown, that turned to the corner of the line of sight. "I didn''t expect that at such a critical moment, you still have the courage to come to Muye village, senior pharmacist Dou! Besides, it''s very impolite to enter the host''s house without permission, isn''t it That light words, Naruto''s pupil in this moment revealed a wisp of fierce cold. "Ha ha, it''s really worthy of the existence of trading with the big snake pill. Naruto, I always underestimated you before. I didn''t expect to find me in the first time? As for the venture to come to the door, I apologize first, but it''s also because there''s something important. Please forgive me for this. " In the corner of the house. That suddenly rang out a fresh laughter. The slender figure in the shadow, the familiar black frame glasses, silver hair, and the young man with a warm and gentle smile on his face make anyone feel that the first impression of a pharmacist''s pocket is a gentle and sunny neighbor''s elder brother, However, Naruto, who was familiar with the darkest side of his heart, was cold at the moment when he saw the pharmacist''s pocket. "The breath of you and the big snake pill is too gloomy. It''s really difficult and important if you don''t find out? Is there anything more important than treating hands for master dasheban? It''s a good feeling that the ghost is sealed up, isn''t it? " Naruto said with a slight sneer. It''s just that pharmacist''s pocket is worthy of pharmacist''s pocket. This big snake pill''s confidant who has a deep city hall. There won''t be any change of expression because of Naruto''s simple words. "Oh? Naruto king even knows that the ghost is completely sealed. Well, it''s really a little trouble for Lord dashuewan, but these are not problems. Lord dashuewan naturally has a solution. Today, Lord dashuewan sent me to find Naruto king, just to ask him, "is the previous transaction still established?" Pharmacist pocket is still holding a faint smile in the corner of his mouth, looking at Naruto said so. Chapter 264 "Of course." Naruto raised his eyes slightly, looked at the pharmacist''s pocket and leaned slightly. Shi Shi ran sat down and said so in a gentle tone. "Even if big snake pill mulberry wants to regret, I will not allow it." It''s a bit of a joke, and it seems to show some kind of profound tone. "Ha ha." The pharmacist in front of him flickered a ray of strange light in his pupil. He immediately gave a smile, pushed his black glasses and said. "Naturally, it''s better than anything. Lord dashuewan is worried that Naruto will regret it." This is also deliberately accentuated in the following words. "Hum." In exchange for a cold hum of disdain from Naruto. "Since Naruto is willing to continue the previous transaction, let''s negotiate the time? Naruto has no problem, right? In this case, we will send the corresponding candidates to meet Naruto. " The pharmacist looked directly at Naruto, which seemed to be a tentative word. Like naruto, there is no expression fluctuation. "Time? This is not certain. I still have one thing to deal with in Muye. As for the person who takes care of me, it''s totally unnecessary. I will come to tianzhiguo to fulfill my promise in half a month at most. Please tell dashuewansang about this. " Naruto eyebrow slightly a Yang, tone light said. Although Naruto is confident that he can keep Sasuke in front of the snake pill that has lost both hands. Let Da she wan agree to the "three year agreement" But if you can delay to the big snake pill and the original use of a reincarnation first, then naturally it is the best thing. It can make Naruto waste less words and energy. "Half a month?" The pharmacist pursed his eyes and said softly. "I''m afraid it''s a little inappropriate, isn''t it? Naruto "After all, xiangp Jun has been waiting for you for a long time in the land of Tian Zhiguo. In the present situation of Muye, it''s very dangerous if Naruto Jun''s purpose is discovered. It''s better to leave as soon as possible?" A slow tone. This seems to be a very gentle face and tone. "Are you threatening me? Pharmacist''s pocket However, it made Naruto''s expression become colder and colder. He looked at the pharmacist''s pocket in front of him with his eyes. It was like a real killing intention. He stepped forward slightly. At this moment, his whole body showed a slightly ferocious and terrible breath. Just for a moment. It''s a sense of suffocation. The pharmacist''s pupil suddenly shrank, and his expression became a little unnatural. After all, pharmacist Dou had no direct contact with Naruto before. Only through the words of the big snake pill to understand Naruto, there is no intuitive feeling. And now facing the power of Naruto. The pharmacist can preliminarily judge the strength of Naruto. In addition, Naruto seems to be free to mobilize nine tail chakra. In contrast to this kind of combat power. The pharmacist knows very well. He is definitely not the opponent of Naruto. "No, Naruto, you misunderstood. How could I threaten you? It''s just a kind reminder." The pharmacist pushed his glasses and said with a smile. It was a harmless expression. "Hum!" But it attracted a cold hum from Naruto. an outwardly kind but inwardly cruel person. This is Naruto''s view on pharmacist''s pocket. Or the "smiling snake" is more appropriate. After all, from Naruto''s point of view, there is no heroic spirit in the pharmacist''s pocket. He only has the feeling of dirty and stinky sewage. Dashuewan may have been a strong man in the world of earthquake tolerance before, but now, not only because of his way of life, but also because of what he studied. In a word, Naruto feels very uncomfortable when he sees dashuewan, Not to mention the pharmacist who is the first confidant of dasheban. Of course, this is only Naruto''s own opinion. From the perspective of dasheban, people are still pursuing the existence of truth, pioneers on the road of immortality, and the rest are insignificant. After all, this is the difference between the three outlooks and ideas. "I said that the established plan will not change, which is also a part of the transaction. The safety of Xianglin is also the content of the transaction between me and dashuewansang. I don''t like to say threats, but sometimes, the fact is more important, isn''t it? It''s not my senior The sword eyebrow of Naruto is slightly raised, and a faint evil spirit is revealed between the eyebrows. "And if you have the leisure to talk with me here, you might as well think about how to solve the impact of the ghost seal. Maybe Dashe marusang, who is also a disciple of the three generations of Huoying, can''t say for sure? What''s more, don''t you happen to have chips to deal with that guy? Can it be realized without any doubt? " Naruto hands crossed on his knees, a smile, pupil revealed a wisp of deep meaning, so said. This is the words that have been spoken. It also made the corner of the pharmacist''s eye twitch twice. "Ha ha, it seems that Naruto is really smart." At this moment. Pharmacist Dou really wants to reexamine Naruto. Is this teenager really only 12 years old? Words, behavior, look, city government, mentality and so on. And this keen sense of smell and judgment. In addition, it has the terror power beyond the average age. All of this adds up. Let the pharmacist''s fear of Naruto rise infinitely. "Since Naruto''s mind has been determined, I will report to Lord dashuewan like this. Half a month later, I will be waiting for Naruto in the land of Tian." It seems that Naruto is not worried at all. The pharmacist''s pocket also directly saves the temptation behind. To put it bluntly. The pharmacist came to Muye this time. There are two main purposes. One is to find the pot king for some necessary information exchange and follow-up arrangements. Another is to see if Naruto can take Sasuke to the land of Tian a little earlier. Including solving the problem of hands. It''s time to change the body of dasheban. Yuzhibo blood. Write round eyes! This is the dream of big snake pill. Especially after yuzhibo weasel used a kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes to kill them. Big snake pill''s desire for writing wheel eye is to reach the peak. Recently, I learned from Naruto the relationship between the eye of writing wheel and the eye of reincarnation. The urgency swelled further. I have to change my body anyway. Then let Naruto fulfill his promise quickly and come with Sasuke. Anyway, the pharmacist will come to Muye to get in touch with Zhicun Tuan Zang. The big snake pill naturally let the pharmacist touch Naruto. Now that we can''t achieve this goal. The pharmacist will not demand it. It''s just a final time. Soon afterwards. The shadow that gradually fell into the shadow. "Well, I''ll be in the land of Tian in half a month." With Naruto that light words fall. "Ha ha." The pharmacist chuckled. His figure is really disappeared. Chapter 265 PS: second, it will be later. It''s better not to wait. After the figure of pharmacist Dou disappeared completely. In the perceptual range of Naruto. It''s really the last breath that completely dissipates away. "Is it really time for reincarnation? And it''s going to be solved all at once, right? However, I won''t let you do it easily, big snake, pill and mulberry. The transaction must be equal. " Naruto''s face showed a ray of sarcasm, thinking in his heart. However, my own plan is indeed going to be carried out. Ah, the time is almost the same. If there is no accident, I should almost have to go to that orthodox princess. Looking out of the window at night. Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a faint light in his pupils. I''ve been waiting so long. The rest of the time. You should never be in a hurry. I''ve said that before. The more we get to the last minute. The more calm and restraint you need. Only this can be done. The success rate of the plan can rise infinitely. "Then there''s the last one. It''s almost time to get in touch. Well, it''s the day when the plan is implemented. If it doesn''t work, just kill it." A figure flashed in Naruto''s mind. It seemed that he hesitated, but at last he flashed a ray of fierce killing intention between his eyebrows. The last piece of the puzzle in the plan. If it can be done. Naruto can make sure his plan is more perfect. Of course, this piece of jigsaw puzzle is not available. It doesn''t matter. At this stage. Naruto has got enough help. Especially the unexpected harvest of Bayun. "The next step is to wait for the last" east wind. " The arrival of pharmacist Dou did not affect Naruto''s plan. And Naruto also guessed. The most important reason why dashevin sent the right-hand assistant like pharmacist Dou to Muye at this critical moment is to negotiate with Tuan Zang, or the trade is more appropriate. The ghost is completely sealed, which is one of the most powerful ninjas in Muye village, Dasheban certainly knows what role the whirlpool clan plays in the components of Muye village, although there is no definite information yet. But the big snake pill should know that this technique is probably related to the whirlpool clan. In other words, there should be corresponding information in Muye village. When the three generations of Huoying have died and the new Huoying has not ascended the throne, this is the best time for dashewan to secretly negotiate with Tuan Zang again. The secrets of Tuan Zang are closely related to the human body research of dashewan. Naruto believes it. Tuanzang can''t refuse the request of big snake pill. Naruto conjectures that the story of the mask of death will be found behind the big snake pill in the original work. He must have obtained some information from Tuan Zang, and may have found some traces of the whirlpool clan and secret scrolls before he knew this information. let me put it another way. The pharmacist came to find himself by the way. Naruto naturally can be "indifferent"! And these things have nothing to do with Naruto at present. Unless there is something that Naruto is interested in when he goes to Tian Zhiguo, Naruto doesn''t mind revealing something to this "elder". After all, at a certain node in the future, or even in a long journey, the first born of the big snake pill is one of Naruto''s most important "chess pieces". This time, for example. Naruto is going to let this big snake pill as Sasuke''s best "nourishment"! Let the two pillars grow up faster. Reach the shadow level. This is a very important stage port! After all, there is not much time left for Naruto. three years. This is from the original work, after the organization has made preparations. Choose when to start collecting tailed animals. Even from the beginning. Naruto is the last. But with the efficiency of the organization. I guess it won''t take long. Naruto must use this time to strengthen himself. Build your own power. And it''s not just the organization, it''s also the big five. Use, unite, and destroy. Step by step, it should be planned and implemented more steadily. There is another point. Naruto also has to be wary of other changes and anomalies. My "defection" this time It''s the biggest challenge to the so-called original story. You don''t have to guess. This is bound to bring about other special changes. And that''s not true. It is Naruto that must be alert! It was just after Naruto and the pharmacist met. The next day, early in the morning. Under the cover of the misty morning. Two figures in black fire cloud robes appear outside the restored border of Muye Village (in the previous Muye collapse plan, the border arranged outside Muye village was destroyed by Sharen and Yinren, which is the border rearranged after the war.) These two figures are not others. It''s a full member of the organization. Yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost Shark! Because dasheban and Sharen raided Muye, they also killed three generations of Huoying. Muye enters the biggest weakness period, considering the next planning problem (nine tails exist in Muye.) Changmen directly ordered yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark to go to Muye to find out the necessary information. Everything else is secondary. The key point is the Nine Tailed man''s pillar force - whirlpool Naruto! This is the order given by changmen. Wait for the opportunity. It''s not a direct capture. It''s a try. After all, it''s not the time for the implementation of the plan. Even if the plan is officially launched, we have to catch the first few tailed animals. One is that the order can''t be disordered, and the other is that persimmons have to be soft. It''s not only the strength of the tailed animals, but also the strength of these tailed animals. You know, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse! Muye village is still the top of the five villages. This is why changmen sent yuzhibo weasels and dried persimmon chimaeras to collect intelligence. It''s a good preparation. And take advantage of this opportunity to test yuzhibo weasel! Although changmen didn''t really trust anyone in Xiaoxiao''s organization, yuzhibo weasel is more suspicious than others. Changmen''s greatest vigilance is also a matter of course. It''s still aboveboard. As the most familiar existence of wood leaf in the organization. Yuzhibo weasel is naturally the best investigator. And after receiving the order. Yuzhibo weasel did not hesitate at all. Directly, he took the dried persimmon ghost shark to the outside of Muye village. All the way. It avoids Muye village, which is set up on the border of the country of fire, and the watchmen on the surface and underground in some internal areas. I came to Muye village easily. Muye is a member of the police force. He also joined the secret service. Has a kaleidoscope to write wheel eye, in the border attainments are not weak. This kind of boundary is almost only used for preliminary induction. For yuzhibo weasel, it''s nothing. Chapter 266 He directly used his familiarity with the boundary. Yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel easily crossed the border and went straight to the wood leaf high wall. At the moment, it was still a light foggy morning. Looking at the familiar village scenery below, yuzhibo weasel''s pupil also showed a complex look of reminiscence and regret. "Ho Ho, is this the wood leaf? It''s the first time I''ve come to Muye, muster mulberry. What should I do next? Do you want to explore the position of the pole force of the Nine Tailed man directly I don''t care about being found at all. Two people standing on the high wall carelessly. The dried persimmon ghost mackerel, carrying his own scalpel, turned to look at the yuzhibo weasel. The shark''s face showed a look of consultation. "Well, let''s go to our family to repair it first. Muye has just been attacked. During this period, the police should be the strongest. Don''t act rashly." Yu Zhi Bo weasel light said. Explore the trend of Jiuwei man''s pillar force? This is indeed one of the main purposes. However, whether we can get the key information. Yuzhibo weasel believes it. The leader of his family didn''t care. Including some information about Muye village. As long as it doesn''t affect our own organization for the time being. Lord Payne, who claims to be a God, will never pay attention to these small details. The most important thing is his own plan. It''s still three years later. This time, I''ll take a trip to woody leaves. It''s more like a routine probe. As for why the leader of his family ordered him to come to Muye just after Muye was attacked, yuzhibo weasel is as clear as before. As I said before, this is a plot, which is clearly set by both sides, and there is another point, Yuzhibo weasel also takes this opportunity to come back to see his only brother, yuzhibo Sasuke, whose intention is in it, and then Zhicun Tuan Zang. At the moment of the sacrifice of three generations of Huoying, yuzhibo weasel''s fear of this Muye "king of darkness" has reached the highest level. He doesn''t mind taking this opportunity to have a good "exchange" with the "Tuan Zang adult"! I believe that one will never refuse his "good intentions"! Yu Zhibo weasel looks at Muye village, which is still in the state of rehabilitation, with a sharp cold in his eyes. "Ah, according to the meaning of muster sang." It''s common practice to work in groups of two. The combination of yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon mackerel. The latter is almost always at the command of the former. From the individual mind, style, thinking level. The dried persimmon shark actually admires the weasel. They also treat weasels as their confidants. In the original work, if the weasel did not die, the position of the dried persimmon ghost shark is really hard to say. In the final analysis, the dried persimmon ghost shark is also a very contradictory existence. It''s not about his thinking or his practice. But the existence of him is a contradiction. "Well." Weasels are naturally used to their partner''s character. When I nod my head. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" Two figures are under one. Disappear on the spot. The arrival of two "uninvited guests.". It didn''t attract anyone''s attention in Muye village at all. It is already the so-called No.1 tolerance village that shows fatigue. After the strong gradually withered and left. Muyeren village, which used to be so brilliant that it could even be a dozen or four times, is now so weak that it can''t even give early warning to the invasion of foreign enemies. Naruto, who is still planning his next plans, doesn''t know the arrival of the two members of the "Xiao organization". Or because there are too many things to pay attention to and consider, Naruto forgets this part of the original work. On the morning of the arrival of yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark. Naruto finally welcomed the hero in his own home. "Oh, Naruto, good morning!" It''s a direct door-to-door greeting. That is clearly only the second time to see, but it is particularly familiar with the hearty laughter. Even Naruto. I have to say. It is also an existence with high affinity. No wonder the popularity of the original book is so high. If it was not for his natural preference for "freedom" and his particular dislike of the dirty side of "politics", Zilai would be the most suitable one for the existence of Huoying of the fourth generation, and it would be the one that could succeed during the Third World War, because Zilai had enough strength and prestige at that time. "Since you came, my lord?" Even with the original plot. It can be expected that people will come to the door from home. But this moment. Naruto still deliberately pretends to be surprised and looks at Zilai who appears outside the door. "Why do you have time to come here? In principle, shouldn''t you be busy succeeding Huoying? " It''s easy to welcome in. Naruto directly made a cup of tea and put it on the table with a smile on his face. "Oh? Do you know that from Kakashi? Naruto Since I just sat down, I subconsciously took a sip of the teacup. Then Naruto''s words sounded in my ear. The eyebrows raised slightly, with a look of surprise, looked at Naruto and said. "No, I haven''t seen Kakashi these days." Naruto smiles and shakes his head. After the surprise on his face became more and more intense. Naruto continued. "It''s a basic speculation. Since I came here, I''m also an adult. At present, there are people in the village who are qualified, powerful and have prestige to become the new Huoying. You are the only one. The rest of them are either too old, too young or not strong enough. Besides, there are people who are powerful enough and can''t compare with you in prestige and qualifications, Naturally, I speculate that you should inherit the position of Huoying in the village. " The gentle tone is speculative, but it is firm. And this is the utterance. It is also to make the surprised color of zilaiye''s face fade away, and a look of appreciation in his eyes. This is really a very basic inference. Only Naruto in front of him is just a 12-year-old boy. If you change it to Shangren in any village, or Zhongren in a senior village. I''ve always felt normal. But Naruto would have deduced that. It''s really rare to exist at this age. This is not the war years of the past. Many outstanding ninjas have emerged in Muye village in the past two or three world wars. Now it can''t be. This also reflects the excellence of Naruto. "You''re right. The village really asked me to succeed Huoying of wudaimu, but I refused because there was a person who was more suitable for wudaimu. I came to see you today. It''s also related to this matter, Naruto." Come from also slightly smile, rare with a more serious expression said so. Chapter 267 "A more suitable person?" Naruto pretends to be stupefied, and then seems to return to God. "Since come also adult, isn''t what say is gangshou adult?" This goes on to ask what is said. "That''s right. I''m talking about the master. In terms of strength, qualification and prestige, the master is no worse than me. Moreover, she is the granddaughter of the first generation of Huoying. This is the most suitable candidate to succeed Huoying." It''s no surprise that Naruto can guess this. Since he and dashuewan can be recognized before meeting, it means that Naruto''s understanding and mastery of a lot of information in the village is definitely beyond the average. "This time I come to see you, I hope you will leave the village with me, go and find gangshou back, and let her succeed the village''s five generations of Mu Huoying." Zilai also said in a lighter and more gentle tone. "If you say so, it is true, but will master gangshou come back to inherit the position of Huoying? I don''t know the details, but this time something so big happened in the village, and it''s been so long. Lord gangshou didn''t come back. If you still need to go out to find her, I don''t think Lord gangshou would be willing to come back to take over the position of Huoying in the fifth generation? What''s more, Mr. Zilai, you just said that you want me to go with you? Why is that? " Listen to the words of Zilai. Naruto eyebrow is also slightly a Yang, that followed by the words. Did not let in front of the self also show any unexpected expression. Instead, he nodded slightly, and the smile on his face became more and more intense. "What you said is not wrong, but just because of this, it is more necessary for gangshou to come back at this time. Her identity is the most suitable, especially in this period." Zilai also pauses, adding a little more emphasis to the words "identity" and "period" in his speech. He doesn''t say it very frankly. But Zilai also believes that the Naruto in front of him can understand the deep meaning of his words. indeed. The words of zilaiye have just fallen. Naruto''s eyes show a faint light. "Identity in a special period?" Bloodline theory. This is in any world, in any era. There is no way to ignore, or that there will always be a tone. Even if it is emphasized that Ninja is civilian, power is not allowed to be controlled by big families in Muye village. It''s an unchangeable existence. Moreover, Muye village has only been established for 60 years! The influence of the early fire shadow is very big. Gangshou itself is also the valiant existence of Muye village and even the whole world of tolerance. Previous Narutos didn''t think of this. They just thought that Zilai didn''t like to be bound. Now looking back, it''s true that from the perspective of "identity", gangshou is more suitable than Zilai. The first generation of Huoying, the granddaughter of qianshouzhu! Such an identity blessing. In such a halo under the master. It''s really out of reach. after all is said and done. The original Libo Fengshui gate can jump over Sanren and ascend to the throne. It''s really because each of them has its own reasons. Otherwise. No matter how strong Bofeng Watergate is, how high its prestige is. It''s impossible to go beyond the big snake pill, zilaiye and gangshou. After the end of World War II, the whole forbearance community basically believed that the four generations of Mu Huoying in Muye village would be selected from these three. "And as for why I took you with me." Since come also body shape slightly lean back, change a more comfortable posture, said smilingly. "Naturally, I think you''re very good, Naruto. I like Ninja like you very much. It''s just during this period that I''ll go with you to find gangshou and let her become a new generation of Huoying. With your intelligence, you should understand what this means, right? And on the way, I can give you special guidance, whether it''s the guy in your body or other surgical problems. You should believe that with my experience, you can definitely guide you without pressure. " It''s not time yet. What''s more, we need to consider the influence of other aspects. There is no way to say, "this must be because you are my disciple''s only son!" Similar words. It can only be explained by such reasons as "appreciate" and "like". Besides, in the world of tolerance. It''s a very common thing. Within the village. The older Ninja saw the younger ninja. They think that they are like themselves, or what they appreciate, and that there is a future for cultivation. The senior probably will give some help. It is undeniable that most of them are due to "the particularity of identity." But it''s not without examples that they choose to cultivate because they appreciate the existence and nature of the "younger generation". In the village. Mackay and Xiao Li are the best examples! So. At the moment, the words of zilaiye will not seem too abrupt. If Naruto did not know the reason, he would not doubt his words. Because this is one of the "special rules" in the ninja world. Of course, it doesn''t mean to cheat Naruto. He took the initiative to cultivate Naruto. Not only because he is the only orphan of bofengshuimen and vortex jiuxinnai, but also because he appreciates Naruto itself. Otherwise, if Naruto is an uncultivated existence, he will at most take care of Naruto in other aspects, and will never want to cultivate Naruto himself. It is also a kind of "special care" for Naruto that he wants to take Naruto back to gangshou in person Let most people in the village know. Whirlpool Naruto. Is to have one of the three tolerance of their own recognition. You can also get credit for finding a new reliable Huoying in the village (in the original work, after the Zhongren examination, my impression and influence in ordinary villagers began to change, including my performance in the Zhongren examination, and following zilaiye to find the master.) Let''s not talk about the past. Just say that this time it''s a return from the past. This hero, one of the three forbearances, really wants to cultivate Naruto. And that''s the point. Naruto himself knows. Therefore, it can be said that Zilai is the existence of his closest elder. Naruto has a certain respect in his heart. It''s just respect. It won''t change any resolution in Naruto''s heart. "I see. I didn''t expect that Mr. Zilai would value me so much. It''s a little frightening for me. But I''m afraid I''m going to refuse your kindness, Mr. Zilai." Naruto first nodded with a "suddenly" expression, and then gently shook his head, pretending to be a pity. "Well? What do you mean Naruto''s words. Let oneself come also slightly a Leng, the eyebrow Yu reveals a wisp of light doubt look but come. "I can''t follow you to find master gangshou." Naruto looked directly at Zilai in front of him and said softly. Chapter 268 Then I didn''t wait to ask myself. Naruto continued to speak. "In the previous chaos, Hatta was injured. Although it was not very serious, I was still a little worried. Recently, I didn''t intend to leave the village. I also confirmed with Mr. Kakashi whether the task of class 7 could be suspended. Moreover, recently, my cultivation has just entered a critical period. Another reason is that, Now I don''t want to be involved in the succession of Huoying. I''m an adult. After all, my identity is a little special. You should be quite clear about that. " A very candid tone. Moreover, Naruto also made no secret of his affection for hatada. This is not an excuse to shirk sex. so to speak. Naruto has plenty of reasons. The first point will not be mentioned. Naruto didn''t lie, but to tell the truth. In the previous plan for the collapse of Muye, Naruto thought that since Hatta was following his father, there would be no big problem. There was no injury in the original work, and it''s even worse in this life. It''s just that Naruto ignored a very important point - that''s the extra factor of I love Luo, one tail man''s strength. To be more accurate, It should be said that Naruto had taken this into consideration before and was ready to protect Hatoyama in person. But later, when he saw that Hatoyama was protected by the sun''s feet and the elite guards of the day clan, and that he had some plans and goals to achieve, he ignored this point. Later in the war. The huge destructive force brought by the force of a man pillar. It has seriously affected the distribution of combat power in Muye village. Yinren and Shanren, who are marching forward by surprise. It''s in that case of accidents. Hatta is injured. It''s not a very serious injury, of course. But Naruto was very nervous for a while when he learned about it. During this time. Naruto also visited Hatoyama two or three times. Rizu did not welcome the arrival of Naruto, nor did it show any explicit dislike. The particularity of Naruto''s identity. No one else knows. As the head of the largest Ren clan in Muye Village (after Yu Zhibo was destroyed.) Rizu can still know some secret information. For his daughter and Naruto contact. The Japanese foot is based on the principle of non-interference. Develop as you will. Based on this point, it is understandable that Naruto does not want to leave the village for the time being, but if it is just this reason, it seems far fetched, and the words behind are a kind of supplementary meaning. Of course, ordinary people may not be able to hear it. Naruto''s most "sufficient" reason is based on the last sentence. The preceding words. It''s like paving the way. When Naruto says the last sentence. Since also of Mou light is also tiny a flash. "Do you think so? Naruto Zilai also looked at Naruto and put his hands on the table in front of him. He asked solemnly. "Since I was only 12 years old, my childhood experience tells me that strength is the only indicator of survival in this world. It''s futile to talk about everything else before I have enough strength. People in the village reject me, fear me and resent me. It''s understandable, and I don''t care about it, But for those people above, I have to care. Some things are basically my own speculation, but it is precisely because of speculation that I have uncertainty. I don''t want to participate in too many things that have nothing to do with myself now. I just want to do what I want to do, become stronger, and then protect the existence I want to protect, that''s all. " Facing the sight of self coming. Naruto has no escape. But with a firmer tone. "I don''t want to be involved in high-level affairs." This is what Naruto wants to express. As a person who is over the age of knowing the fate of heaven, he can hear the meaning of it. High level politics. This has happened in every country and village. Even when Muye village was first built. At that time, as the assistant of Huoying, the second generation Huoying''s qianshouyijian was not always on guard against the yuzhibo clan? fight both with open and secret means. This is the ugly side of high-level politics. Naruto thinks that he is not qualified and has no strength to participate in such things. I think I have a special identity. Want to have a quiet time. Such an expression of meaning. While making Zilai feel sad, he can''t help feeling guilty for Naruto. Since then, it''s just heroic and direct! It''s not a political idiot. I''ve said that before. It''s because I can see too clearly. I''m not willing to accept "Huoying''s position." And now see only 12 years old Naruto is to see some of the sinister. It is to make oneself also cannot bear to live in the heart, faint sigh one breath. In my heart, I can''t help but see the figure of "Zhicun Tuan Zang". If you want to control Naruto, you even put forward that Naruto should go to the root and be cultivated by him. Such things. I learned from the three generations of Huoying before I came here. Now look back. Naruto wants to be careful and live his life. Before we have the strength to protect ourselves. This may be the right choice. "Well, I see. In that case, I won''t force it." Zilai also looked at Naruto and kept silent for a while. Then he nodded slowly and said softly. "Thank you for your understanding, my Lord." Naruto body slightly bow, slightly with a respectful tone, echoed back. "You are really excellent, Naruto. Go ahead at your own pace. If you need any help, you can speak as soon as possible, and I will help you." Zilai also stood up and looked at the Naruto in front of him. The look in his eyes became a little softer, and he spoke softly. "Well, thank you, my Lord! I understand Naruto also slightly raised his head, with a very light expression of gratitude, answered. "Then!" Soon afterwards. Since then, it has been a step forward. Straight away from Naruto''s home. Three generations of Huoying have been gone for several days. Muye village must determine the fire shadow of the Five Dynasties as soon as possible. There''s no more time to waste. At the moment, it is also the choice to leave Muye directly. In the information collected before, the position where the master of martial arts most appeared. But also after he came and left. Naruto stands at the door of his apartment, facing the morning light, his eyes are slightly narrowed, and his face is slightly cold. "It''s time to carry out the plan!" The words that resonate in the heart. Naruto''s pupil in the depths of the light golden halo that looms out of a trace of scarlet color! Chapter 269 Zilai left Muye village again. This is the message that can be confirmed. When the last "obstacle" in my plan has completely disappeared. Naruto is ready to carry out his plan. To be on the safe side, of course. Naruto is still waiting for two more days. In the past two days, Naruto didn''t wait. Instead, he used his spare time to investigate the police situation around Muye village. He also waited a little to see if the Muye "root of darkness" - Zhicun tuanzang would take this opportunity to "control" himself, After all, the king of pot was deeply concerned about his Nine Tailed Zhuli. 12 years ago, he wanted to control Naruto''s Nine Tailed Zhuli so as to ascend the throne of Huoying. The reason why Zhicun Tuan Zang has been so reckless. There are two reasons. One is that he is confident that he can lead Muye to a real Renaissance. Second, he has confidence in Muye village. He thinks that even a little civil strife will not affect the overall strength of Muye village. Muye village is still the super existence of Junlin Renjie, which oppresses the other four Rencun. By the standards of the world. Tuan Zang undoubtedly belongs to the category of "genius". Otherwise, he would not have been accepted as a disciple by the second generation Huoying. Later, he can step by step become a high-level leader of the village. He also wants to admit that this guy has the corresponding mind and means. However. There are too many limitations. And it looks stupid in many ways. At least in terms of internal attitude. There is no such thing as an overall view. Or he thinks he has the highest intelligence. Blind self-confidence can be said to be the root of arrogance. This makes Naruto have to defend himself. Will the old guy suddenly try to control himself. Before that, there were three generations of fire shadow blocking. Later, before Naruto grew up, this period of time in the original work followed zilaiye. Later, gangshou came back and became the fire shadow of the fifth generation. With the prestige and strength of gangshou, compared with the fire shadow era of the third generation, Tuan Zang''s power was more limited, so he could not do anything to Naruto. It''s different in this life. There are some gap stages. With Naruto''s understanding of lyb in his previous life, it''s really possible for him to do such a crazy thing (you should know that even the idea of attacking three generations of Huoying and killing his old friend can be put into practice, what else can''t this king of pot do?) Even if I didn''t do it. It''s also possible to send the root members under his command to monitor himself. Once that happens. Naruto has to think about alternative means. And these two days. It''s Naruto''s last "buffer" time. In the end, we confirmed the location outside the village and planned the final escape route. And it can be confirmed. During this time. That Zhicun tuanzang is probably busy with other things, and has no leisure to take care of himself. There is no strange smell around him. Naruto also informed Sasuke and Bayun of the date of leaving the village through his own "special way"! And it''s also after all the pilot preparations. On the morning of the day when the plan was officially implemented. Naruto once again came to the residence of the day clan. Naruto planned to meet hatada for the last time before he left Muye village, because this might be the last time they met. What would he look like in the future? Naruto can not guarantee that Naruto has vowed to do everything to strive for the future. But. What is the future. That''s something that only God knows. Outside the gate. The Japanese guard stationed on the outside. See Naruto''s figure, there is no strange expression and action. Because this is not the first time that Naruto has come to the residence of the Japanese. I was intercepted for the first time before. After getting the tacit approval of rizu. These day clan''s guards will no longer stop Naruto. Through the gate. Naruto walked to the right side of the courtyard with ease. That''s the area where the families gather. As the third largest Ren tribe in Muye (Qianshou, yuzhibo, and RI), and now the largest Ren tribe, the RI clan has a smaller resident area than the yuzhibo clan, and is different from the yuzhibo clan, which has been excluded since the second generation of Huoying, In order to better protect Muye, the residents even moved to the edge of Muye village by force. Different from that, the residents of the day clan have been in the area closest to the core of Muye village since Muye village was first built. Naruto comes to this station every time. The seemingly unchanged look also showed a hint of ridicule. Compared with other Ren people. The Japanese are even more decadent. Under the prosperous and powerful appearance. It''s empty inside. Do not mention the conflict between family and separation. At least. Except for a few people. Naruto didn''t see any progress and vigor from the people of the sun clan. It was always a heavy twilight! This is also the biggest reason why Naruto looks down on the Japanese. Across the corridor. In front of the courtyard where my family, Hatta, lived. Come here. Naruto stopped for a while. "Here you are again, Naruto." Hua Yan, the maid who attends the residence of Chutian, sees the arrival of Naruto, which is also a little bright in front of her eyes. These maids or other servants who live in the residence of the Japanese clan are orphans adopted by the Japanese clan since childhood. If they have the ability to become ninjas, the Japanese clan will also cultivate them. If they don''t, they will be used as ordinary servants. Because they are trained since childhood, loyalty is beyond doubt. This is also the way for every Daren clan to survive. The young maid in front of her was 25.6 years old, but she was the one who really watched Daisy grow up. Especially after hatada''s mother died soon after she left the fireworks. The maid named Hua Yan is the one who directly takes care of Daisy''s existence. The young farmland also has the quite high dependence heart to it. For the existence of Naruto. Hua Yan is happy to see. Because every time Naruto comes, Hatta will be very happy. At home, I often mention the name of Naruto in front of myself. I can''t fake that happy look. Every time I blush, my eyes are bright and gentle. Let Hua Yan really understand that the young man named "Naruto" occupies a very important position in the heart of her "little princess". As the maid of hatada''s personal care. Hua Yan just needs to understand that. Hua Yan won''t be in charge of those idle discussions in the village. Especially after seeing Naruto dressed in blonde and white clothes and having a handsome face, and knowing that Naruto is a gifted Ninja through other channels, Hua Yan is very satisfied with Naruto. Chapter 270 When Naruto first arrived. Hua Yan is very worried about his master - whether rizu will refuse Naruto to come in. And the tacit attitude of the Japanese football team. All let flower Yan feel very surprised. Secretly, she was still wondering whether there were some details she didn''t know. It must be said that the maid was really smart, but this was not what she needed to care about. She only cared that the "little princess" she took care of could be happy, and Naruto obviously had such ability. This time, in the chaos of Muye. After Hatta was injured. It''s not a very serious injury. Naruto, this is the third time. This makes Hua Yan feel more happy. "Please wait a moment. Miss Hata should still be practicing in it. I''ll inform Miss Hata." Slightly forward bow, flower face with a soft smile said softly. "Well, please Hua Yan." Naruto also slightly bowed, with a faint smile on his face, answered. "No, that''s what I should do." A young blonde with strength, temperament, beauty and courtesy. It must be said. Hua Yan''s evaluation of Naruto is higher and higher. Especially in recent years, Hua Yan can feel the trend that her master is becoming more and more indifferent to miss daisy. It seems that she wants to cultivate miss HuaHuo to become the heir of the clan. Hua Yan is even more worried about the future of her pure young lady. Hua Yan has lived in the Japanese clan for more than 20 years and knows the status gap between the clan and the separation. Once the future is determined to be miss HuaHuo''s successor. Miss Hata is going to be separated. On this basis. Hua Yan naturally hopes to see that miss hatada can marry a powerful ninja in the future. Maybe that''s the possibility. There is no need for Miss Hata to be branded as a member of the miserable division. Even in Hua Yan''s opinion, the probability is extremely low. She sincerely hopes that it will be such a future. In fact, that''s what rizu in the original book thinks about. He knows the background of Naruto''s identity, but later he sees that Naruto''s strength is growing, and there is a possibility that Naruto will become a fire shadow. So he has been dragging his feet and has not made the decision of successor. Otherwise, according to the regulations of the day clan, after the successor of the clan is determined, the remaining children will be branded with the mark of cage when they are very young, Ningci is the best proof. At the moment when HuaHuo is showing the necessary talents, and they are all seven or eight years old, the stubborn elders in the clan have already put pressure on rizu. Let him decide on his successor as soon as possible. And then the other one has to be separated. Fortunately, rizu is the more powerful patriarch. Now is not a few years ago. It''s a drag. Otherwise, the day foot must hand a daughter to the division, and then put on the cage seal! That''s what happened in the original book. It took a few more years. Naruto became the shadow of fire for seven generations. Hatta became Huoying''s wife. Who dares to mention it to Huo Ying, and who has just saved the world of tolerance and become a hero in the world of tolerance? Is Huo Ying''s wife branded in the cage? I''m tired of living. It''s not that choice. The original is like this. It''s the same in this life. This is the biggest reason why the Japanese football team chose to acquiesce. In front of the guide, through the corridor directly, came to another open area, where is the site of the corresponding cultivation topic. When Naruto turns the corner. There are two figures in front of Naruto. Except for the fields. Another thing is that he always rejected Hatta, but after the exam, he changed his character and even came to guide Hatta''s cultivation in person! And Ningci. That''s half of Naruto''s goal here today! The arrival of Naruto and Huayan. In the first time, it attracted the attention of Ning CI. At the moment of seeing Naruto. Ningci''s expression seems to be unchanged, but the expression on his face is a little light. However, he was still practising hard, and he didn''t notice the two figures behind him. "Hatta, Naruto is here." It''s after Ning CI in front of me. "Yes?" This is the reaction of Hatta. When Naruto''s figure came to Hatta''s eyes, the faint and familiar gentle smile made the girl''s mouth more full of pear vortex. The light smile was dazzling and touching. Even Naruto appeared a little trance at this moment. "Naruto!" Soon afterwards. The girl''s voice was mingled with a faint joyful and joyful cry. It brings Naruto''s thoughts back to reality. "Good morning, hatada." Naruto''s face became softer and softer. He nodded his head and said softly. And then the turning line of sight. Toward the other side of Ning CI is also slightly nodded. Ning times is also corresponding, gently nodded. Although it''s the relationship between "future brother-in-law" and "future brother-in-law.". But anyway. I had a good fight before. And they talked to each other. Naruto naturally doesn''t care. But in the final analysis, Ning CI is still a young man with immature mind and relatively simple mind. It''s a bit difficult to turn around all at once. Naruto can naturally understand this. Let''s not talk about it. "Let''s stop here today, Miss Hata. I''ll be impolite if I''ve finished all the basic subjects." Originally, Naruto just stepped on the time when the cultivation in the field was almost over. Ning CI saw Naruto that moment. Naturally, he took the initiative to put an end to cultivation. What other people think, Ningci doesn''t care. Anyway, he doesn''t like to be a light bulb. "Ah? Yes, it''s hard for you today, brother Ningci. " Hear Ning Ci''s words. The young farmland is also reaction come over, turn round, toward rather times tiny bow. "Well." Ningci, after bowing back. That is to turn around and go towards the door. Just passing by Naruto. All of a sudden. It''s like I feel something. Ningci steps a meal, slightly turned to look at one side Naruto. "What''s the matter? Ningci? What''s the matter? " Naruto is a free look, Ning CI first frowned slightly, then slowly released, after a deep look at Naruto. "No, nothing." The whispered words. Ningci turns around again, strides forward and leaves. One side of the flower Yan is also in the end of tea, slightly salute, quietly retreat. In the corridor above the field. There are only Naruto and Hata left. It''s not the first time. Even between the two people are already understand each other''s mind, the most direct confession. But because the character is still a little introverted and shy. Every time they''re alone. Daisy''s face is always red. Chapter 271 This time is no exception. And it''s just the end of cultivation. Facing Naruto''s soft vision, the blush on Hatta''s cheek became more intense. "I''ll change my clothes first, Naruto." It seems to become a bit stuttering words, but also very low tone. If not closer. And Naruto is familiar with hatada. I could hardly understand what hatada was saying. "Well, go ahead, hatada." In the moment. Naruto also nodded with a smile. Compared to the moment when his words fall. As if he was shy to the limit, Hatta quickly turned to leave and went back to his bedroom to bathe and change clothes. After all, she was a girl, and she was still in front of the people she liked. She didn''t want to let Naruto smell the sweat just after training. It took a little time, compared to waiting for Naruto to deliberately control the time, At the end of three cups of tea, Hatta''s figure reappears in front of Naruto. Bright colors, timid look. There is no embellishment. But enough to match all the charm of the lovely number. The moment I saw Hatoyama. Naruto''s mind is not from the emergence of "water out of Hibiscus, natural to carve" words. "Naruto, I''ve kept you waiting for a long time." Daisy took small steps, came to the tea table, the standard kneeling posture, the light words fell. Naruto''s heart suddenly emerges a tender feeling. Looking at Hatta''s appearance, Naruto''s heart is filled with the emotion called love and pity. Even for a time, Naruto wants to give up his plan and stay in Muye village to accompany the girl in front of him. But it was just a moment. This impulse was suppressed by Naruto. My own ideal. My own wild hope. That''s the way I have to go. My faith. You can''t be shaken by yourself! "No, I didn''t wait long. It''s you, Hata. Although the injury is not very serious, you have just recovered. During this period of time, you should mainly rest and don''t over practice." Naruto leaned forward slightly, looking at the girl in front of him, not only in his eyes, but also in his words. So that the heart of hatada was filled with a feeling called happiness. Because of shyness, the head of Zhen, also nodded quietly. "Well." Answer softly. Most of all, the tenderness of the bow is like the delicate shame of the water lotus. The girl''s face is almost the size of a slap. Her face is slightly red. The move of gently plucking her hair adds a little more beauty to the girl, and reveals a bit of purity and cleanness in her beautiful and smart. Make Naruto is slightly a stay. That light diffuses to open a soft breath. Because Naruto was a little distracted. That slightly quiet space. Compared with the moment when Hatoyama raised his head slightly. What I see is Naruto''s sight. Let Daisy like a frightened rabbit, once again the lovely head down, It''s like the sound of a mosquito. It''s low and inaudible. "That, Naruto." The words sounded softly are shy and timid. Finally, Naruto is brought back to reality. Looking at Daisy, it seems that they are going to become "steam Ji". Naruto is also rare to show a touch of Hao color. "I''m still not focused enough." Naruto cursed himself in his heart. Immediately take a deep breath, the heart string that comes back, the calm expression that restores. Hatta is also directly sensing this subtle change. The girl also breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Although in his heart, Hatta does not exclude some things, but after all, it is still in his own home. Moreover, it is in broad daylight. Hatta is not shy enough to "run away" directly, which is the proof of his growth. "I come here today, one is to see how you are recovering, the other is that I''m going to leave the village for a while, so I''ll come and talk to you." Naruto leaned back slightly. Looking at the girl in front of him, Naruto''s face became softer and softer. Naruto didn''t know whether his decision was right or whether he could achieve his goal in the future. However, Naruto only knew that he had to do so and chose to come here today, It is precisely because I am going to set foot on a road where I can''t see the end. Even if there is a road ahead, I can''t be sure. I want to make the final preparation for my plan. More because. Come here. It''s probably the last time I see hatada. These reasons come together. Naruto is here at this time today. "Well? Is Naruto going to perform the mission? Is it above grade B? " Hatta knows more or less about Naruto''s strength and the high-level tasks performed before the seventh shift. Although she believes in Naruto, Hatta is still a little worried when she hears that Naruto is going out to perform the task again at this time. At the moment when Naruto''s words are falling, she looks up and looks at Naruto, That bright pupil inside silk undisguised of show a touch of worry of facial expression but come. "Well, it''s a very important task. It will take a long time to leave the village. But, Hata, you don''t need to worry about me. I will come back safely. During this time, you should take good care of yourself." Naruto smile, that subconsciously stretched out the right hand, in the expression of some bashful Daisy, gently rubbed Daisy''s head. Deep meaning in words. This is not an easy word to hear. At this moment. Daisy naturally did not understand. Just in the heart. Zhong xiulinghui, with her rudimentary field, felt a faint sense of disobedience. And once again, looking at Naruto''s pupil, it is still a familiar gentle smile. Let hatada eliminate the last doubt in his heart. "Well!" Just a clever nod, light voice should way. "I know, Naruto, you should also pay attention to safety when you perform the task." Enjoying Naruto''s intimacy. Daisy''s cheek is also slightly red. But also bravely looking into Naruto''s eyes, soft voice said. "Ah, I will, hatada." Naruto nodded with a smile, and then his right hand flashed slightly. In the angle that the girl didn''t notice, a faint mark was also marked on Hatta''s body. Then. Naruto also slowly stood up and looked at the lovely girl in front of him, as if to print her figure into his mind. "Well, Hata, I''ll leave first, and I have to make some preparations before the task. When I get back, I''ll come to you again. Next time, let''s go on a date, Hata." "About.... Yes. " Sudden words. It''s like a confession. Make the young farmland''s cheek instantly flushed up, the steam that directly erupts above that head top, words all become incomparably stuttering at this moment. And looking at the familiar shy appearance of hatada in front of him. Naruto smiles. Then he waved his hand. Chapter 272 "Well, goodbye, hatada!" The words that fall slowly. It seems to be a kind of decisive words. The figure turning past. Back to back. Naruto''s pupil is showing a sharp cold. The figure who walked away with great strides. However, Hatta didn''t notice the change in the heart of the boy he liked. He was still blushing. Looking at the direction of the boy''s departure, he was just at the moment when Naruto''s figure disappeared. Daisy had just come back to her senses, gently touching her hot cheek, with a happy expression on her face. But what Hatta didn''t know. Naruto said, "after coming back." It''s not in the literal sense. But in a deeper sense, "come back!" It''s even possible that "I can''t come back!" The line of destiny between the young girl and the young man that meets before. At this moment, it diverges again. And whether the future can be re intertwined or even overlapped. That''s really something that only the lady of destiny can know. Don''t mention the hatching field. Go straight to Naruto, where the sun clan is. The moment you walk out the door. The last trace of concern in Naruto''s heart is also temporarily completely put down. The color in the bright pupil belongs to the youth''s determination. It''s not giving up. It''s not the so-called blackening. But Naruto knows better. If you can''t achieve your goals. These, for themselves, are the most luxurious existence. Only when they have the necessary strength. All these are the existence you are entitled to have. Maybe that''s a bit of self deception. It can even be said that it is "self righteous" thinking and practice. But. It must be admitted that. That''s why. Human will be called human! "Everything has been arranged. The next step is to formally implement the plan." The Naruto who steps out. Finally, I took a deep look at the scene behind me. Naruto takes a deep breath after clearing the last wisp of miscellaneous thoughts in his mind, and steps back to his home without hesitation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At night, in the northwest corner of Muye village, somewhere in a very remote corner. This is one of the weak points for Muye''s guards to inspect under the current situation in Muye village. The main reason is that in the previous Muye collapse plan, Muye killed nearly 200 zhongxiaren, several unfortunate Shangren, and more than 100 injured ninjas. What''s more, this part of combat power is directly lost, and the more this period is, Under the arrangement of the two consultants, in addition to the necessary defense capability, they frequently sent middle and high-end ninjas to perform tasks, trying to cover up the weak side of their village. After such a return, the current defense of Muye village naturally became weaker. This point. It''s also the right spot that Naruto explored a few days ago. So. After making up your mind yesterday. Naruto directly informed Sasuke. Gather here at the appointed time tonight. And it''s the appointed time. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" In the forest. Also has two figures respectively, is passing through rapidly. Almost at the same time. The two figures arrive at the same point. Dark vision. There was only a faint moonlight. The school could barely see each other clearly. The one on the left is Yu Zhibo Sasuke with a backpack on his back. And the figure on the right. Naturally, Naruto is the protagonist who is planning this "defection" plan. It''s also the moment when you see Naruto''s figure. Sasuke first showed a ray of light joy in his pupils. In a second, when he saw that Naruto was carrying a strange girl behind him, the two pillars frowned slightly. There was an obvious unhappy look on his face. "Naruto?" Biji waited until Naruto just put the girl down from her back. Sasuke has already stepped forward. He seems to be looking at Naruto with a wisp of questioning expression, and his words are light. Normal people can hear the unhappy emotion from it. This girl brought by Naruto is naturally not someone else. It''s Anma Bayun who made a "special deal" with Naruto before! Two pillars look at eight clouds with questioning eyes. Eight clouds are also looking at Sasuke with high cold vision. At first sight. Both of them have a bad impression of each other. Naruto just put down eight clouds, is to notice Sasuke''s sight and hear that slightly dissatisfied and confused words. Naruto smiles. "Sasuke, this is our companion, Bayun of the Anma clan. In terms of magic ability, the Anma clan is better than you yuzhibo clan, and Bayun has inherited the most perfect blood inheritance of the Anma clan. Although he is weak due to an accident, he will certainly become one of our most powerful helpers in the future." Naruto first simply introduced Bayun to Sasuke. And after hearing Naruto say that Bayun is actually a pommel horse clan. Sasuke''s eyebrows were also slightly raised. Although it is true that the Anma people are not well-known in Muye village, and they have been declining in the last ten years, Sasuke, who was once a young master of the Anma people, will still learn some corresponding information. Of course, he has a different kind of persistence and pride in yuzhibo, but it is indeed recognized that the blood of the Anma people is limited, and they have the ability in magic. Two pillars are not so arrogant that they have to fight for everything. They just look at the cold girl in front of them with a little curiosity. Although they can''t figure out where Naruto came from, since Naruto has said that and emphasized that she is a "partner", maybe she can be trusted? But it''s just a flash in Sasuke''s mind. I really want to talk about it. Eight clouds exist. Now the two pillars don''t care. As long as it doesn''t affect his own plans and goals. "Bayun, this is yuzhibo Sasuke that I just told you. Few people of the same age can match Sasuke''s strength. In the future, we will be partners in a team. At least, we have common goals and interests, don''t we?" Naruto said with a smile. Pure trust and friendship? At least for now. In such a group, it is unlikely to have. But as Naruto said. The three of them are a group with the same interests. The basic trust value still exists. And each other can certainly become the corresponding object of assistance. Naturally, we can talk about "partners!" At this point. Both Bayun and Sasuke are recognized. Between each other. Both of them nodded their heads, which was a greeting. Of course, the first impression is not very good. At least Naruto should have some face. "Naruto, then it''s time for us to start! At this time, in a little while, there will be inspectors coming, right Chapter 273 Sasuke put his hands in his trouser pockets. Looking at the Naruto in front of him, he said in a light tone. There was still a cold look on his face. But the surging emotion in the pupil was caught by the keen Naruto. The eight clouds on one side showed a look of expectation and excitement, and they could leave Muye village soon. For eight clouds, it was undoubtedly a new life and a new life, Eight clouds are naturally throbbing. "No, we need to wait for a while. We don''t need to worry about the inspectors. This is the weakest place to guard against. There is still a period of time before the next patrol. Besides, it''s almost time for that person to arrive." Naruto took out his pocket watch, looked at the time, and then said with a smile. "The man?" It''s not just Sasuke. Including the eight clouds on the right side, they all frowned slightly. Is there a fourth person in their team? Especially for the two pillars. I thought it was two people. It''s a three-way street. Now it looks like. There''s a fourth? Sasuke has to doubt what Naruto has done during this time? And who is the fourth person? It was when Sasuke frowned and considered that the village might appear at this time, and looked at Naruto''s expression, probably he would follow them to leave Muye. All of a sudden. Two pillars seem to feel something in general, it suddenly turned to the left line of sight. "Hum, whirlpool Naruto, at this time point, when you come to this place, and still dressed like this, do you want to betray the village? And what you said before, is it true? " The words that followed. The slender figure came out of another shadow in the forest. In the moonlight. When Sasuke saw the visitor, his pupils also shrank suddenly. "Suning times?" you ''re right! This is the fourth person. It was rixiangningci who fought Naruto in the Zhongren test and was easily defeated by Naruto. It is also one of the half goals of Naruto going to the residence of the day clan this morning. Get rid of and make a special farewell to hatada. Naruto wants to take this opportunity to make an appointment with Ning CI this evening. The reason why we decided to invite Ning CI today was to prevent accidents. When we met with Ning CI in the morning, Naruto quietly placed a note on Ning CI when they were siding. It wrote something that would definitely make Ning CI care about and the time and place of gathering tonight, as well as the mark of flying thunder god marked by Naruto, Although Naruto has more than 80% confidence to persuade Ning CI. But who knows if there will be an accident? This is also in case of special circumstances. Now it seems. The accident didn''t happen. "Now that you have chosen to come here, at least you have a choice to believe me, don''t you? Ning Ci, and to say something about defection, it''s just choosing a different path. " Naruto first waved his hand so that Sasuke didn''t need to be on guard. Then, with a faint smile on his face, he looked directly at Ning CI in front of him and said softly. ¡°£¡£¡¡± Naruto''s words. Let Ning Ci''s expression change slightly. No matter how mature. After all, they are only 12 or 13 years old. Want to really want to achieve the collapse of Mount Tai and color does not become the degree. It''s still too hard. "I believe you can be my companion. That''s why I invite you, including your father''s affairs and the affairs of the Japanese clan. Ningci, you are more eager to change than anyone else, aren''t you? And join us, that''s the way you should go. " Naruto said solemnly. It was a very serious tone. If there''s another jumper in there. You''ll find out. Naruto at this time is very similar to the previous life of MLM organizations. A very infectious tone. The most important thing is the messages that Naruto wrote to Ningci this morning. This is why Ning CI made the decision to come here tonight, but it doesn''t mean that Ning CI will definitely choose to be Naruto''s partner. He came here to further confirm, because some of Naruto''s words are really challenging Ning Ci''s cognitive level. Even in Ning Ci''s view, they are a little subversive of common sense. "How can I be sure what you say is true? Is that right? " Ning Ci''s eyes looked back at Naruto, the calm words. "Ha ha, it''s a choice, isn''t it? Ningci, everyone has to be responsible for their own choice. I''m not proposing a deal or making a promise to you. I''m just telling you something, and then you can make your own choice. It''s up to you to stay in Muye, choose a decadent life, or choose to work with us to create our own future, I will not force you, let alone force you. " Naruto eyes light micro flash, tone light continue to say. And that''s what you say. Don''t mention Bayun and Ningci. How can Sasuke on one side have a strong sense of vision. A slight frown. Sasuke looked at Naruto''s side face, then Ning CI on the opposite side. And then a moment later. Sasuke also immediately thought of that night. The blonde boy on his side seems to say the same to himself. Sasuke''s pupil first appeared a ray of suddenly, then appeared a little uncomfortable expression, and finally looked at Ning Ci not far away, there was a strange color flow in the pupil. Naturally, none of them noticed the emotional fluctuation in the young master''s heart. Ning CI fell into a short silence after Naruto''s words fell. Then, again, I raised my head. It seemed to show a decisive look. "Will you choose to destroy the leaves in the future?" "It depends on your definition of" destruction ". Ningci, what I want to do is to destroy all the dross of the old times, establish a new and correct order, and make peace and freedom no longer empty talk. Of course, it''s very difficult for such a world to achieve, but I will try my best, and maybe I can''t achieve it completely, But at least I can guarantee the necessary basic goals! " No matter in what kind of world and era. Complete peace and freedom are impossible. Naruto is not so arrogant that he can do it. But as Naruto himself said. Establish a new order. To create a relatively fair, free and peaceful world. But it can. And what Ning CI wants to pursue. It''s the truth. It''s also freedom. Naruto''s answer. It can''t be said to satisfy the genius of the Japanese. But at least it is up to a certain standard. Two people looking at each other. It seems to have become a bit dangerous. Yes, and only a few seconds later. "Well, I promise you! Naruto The gentle words that fall again. It represents the determination of the Japanese youth. In front of Naruto is also showing a touch of light joy. Chapter 274 "Your choice is right, Ningci!" Naruto said with a smile. Is there anything more exciting than winning an important battle power? Although now they are all reluctantly combined for one reason or another, Naruto believes that in the future they will become true partners who trust each other. At least their nature is trustworthy, isn''t it? What Naruto needs is time, and the next little bit of accumulation and cultivation. Feelings can''t be achieved overnight, and trust can''t be established overnight. The most important thing is that it''s two-way, but Naruto has such self-confidence, and those "evil parties" in the organization also have mutual trust and feelings. Naruto did not believe that their group would easily fall apart. As long as they have a certain emotional foundation. And then there''s a consensus of interests. And the three concepts and goals of CO production. Then they can go on. This is Naruto''s confidence. "Hum, this is only temporary, whirlpool Naruto. If I find out that you cheat me in the future, or are on other wrong paths, I will kill you without hesitation." Ning CI looks at Naruto very seriously and says so in a very serious tone. Even Ning CI knows that his current strength is less than half of Naruto. But this is Ningci''s belief and determination. He has to say it. "Well, at that time, you can do it, Ningci. This is my promise!" Naruto also nodded heavily with a solemn and incomparable expression and said in reply. But also with Naruto this sentence falls. Ning Ci''s expression is also a little soft. The atmosphere between each other is not as rigid as before, but eased a lot. "Hum." The two pillars on one side seem to think of something unpleasant and hum coldly, while the eight clouds on the other side are thinking about Ningci and yuzhibo with a touch of curiosity. Now there''s another day of them. As I said before, eight clouds didn''t cheat Mingren, or should say in such a living environment, On the contrary, Bayun is more simple and direct than most people. She doesn''t hide her thoughts and emotions. She really only sees Naruto''s memory that can''t even be described as a fragment. The most important thing is her disgust for Muye village. Naturally, Bayun doesn''t know anything about Naruto, just because of her personal feelings. Bayun is willing to believe in Naruto, hoping that Naruto can save herself, That''s it. For this "defection.". Bayun really didn''t think of it. It''s still a team mode. The most important thing is among the members. "Since we are all partners, I''d like to make it clear in advance that whirlpool Naruto is indeed my real name, but in the future, I hope you can understand that my name should be bofengming, which is the most suitable one." "Wave wind Naruto?" I knew that before two pillars. Although Bayun doesn''t know the identity of Naruto, he knows the name. And Ningci is different. As a member of the Japanese people. He knows the full name of the four generations of Huoying very well. "Wave wind and water gate." But Naruto now claims to be "Bofeng Naruto." This has to attract the attention of Ning CI. Especially under the name. What we haven''t paid special attention to before. Now I''d like to watch it again. No matter the golden hair, or the overall face contour, it seems that they are similar to the face on huoyingyan. Such a discovery makes Ning Ci''s pupil expand slightly subconsciously and look at Naruto with a look of shock. "Are you?" "I''ll tell you the specific things slowly in the future. Ningci, time is running out now. It''s almost time for us to start, and then we have to solve a problem with you first." Naruto waved his hand and interrupted Ning Ci''s words. He looked at Ning Ci''s forehead and said in a solemn tone that made Ning Ci''s heart beat a little faster. "Can you really solve the problem?" Ning Ci''s eyes slightly lifted, and the slightly dry words revealed a trace of throbbing emotion. "The fate of separation." This is one of the reasons why Ning CI chose to come here tonight. Because Ningci is really longing for freedom! "There is no way to remove it completely for the time being, but I have the ability to seal it for the time being. Even those who are the best at the seal in the cage in your family can''t easily activate this technique. Although the effect of the seal technique will gradually slow down or even disappear as time goes on, I can strengthen it once in the specified time, and it will be at a certain node in the future, I can promise you that I will help you remove the seal in the cage. " Naruto first shook his head, then nodded, with a very serious tone. Before, when I wanted to get in touch with Suning. Naruto passes through the nine Lama ditch in his body. The proud fox said something like "trouble", "no matter", "do it yourself", "what''s the relationship with me". Physically, he helped Naruto honestly. It''s also true to tell Naruto. The seal in the cage of the Japanese is a kind of seal operation that acts on the nervous system. And for the white eye itself. At present, he can''t get rid of it, unless he uses brute force to get rid of it, but there is a great risk that it will lead to the death of the caster. Of course, there is also a point because there is no half root hair relationship with Jiuwei before that, so there is no need to consider these. However, as one of the oldest living creatures in the world, the nine lamas came up with a corresponding way to seal or even isolate the influence of a certain way. Let''s just tell Naruto. "Come on then." Ning CI took a deep breath and took off his forehead. The imprint on his forehead, looking at Naruto, said in a deep voice. "Well! There may be a brief sharp pain, you need to control yourself It is also at the time when Ning CI took off his forehead. Sasuke and Bayun are slightly staring at the "cage seal" on Ning Ci''s forehead with a wisp of curiosity Naruto is pacing forward, slightly close to two steps, the body from the mobilization of the nine tail chakra, the pupil gradually changing fox pupil posture. Press the right hand directly on Ning Ci''s forehead. Naruto''s eyes closed slightly, sensing the flow of chakra in his body, the imprint of the operation in his mind. "Seal!" In a few seconds. Ning CI gradually felt the warmth on his forehead. It was just that moment. In front of the Naruto is a light drink. ¡°£¡£¡¡± instant. The sudden rise in temperature. It''s like the hot pain coming in straight from the forehead. "Huh?" I almost couldn''t control Ningci. Fortunately, I was psychologically prepared from the beginning. Force patience. Ningci didn''t cry out. Chapter 275 It''s just a few seconds. For Ningci. But it''s like a long time. It''s hard to wait for the black mark on the forehead. The moment when the seal in the cage is directly wrapped. Naruto slowly put down his right hand. Looking at the word "Feng" in the middle of Ningci''s forehead. Naruto is also quietly relieved. "Well, it''s done." When Naruto''s words fall. The first mock exam was also a slight movement of the body, and even two steps of the staggering. It was like a dry body. A sense of weakness and weakness came from within, and it took half a minute to complete the whole process. "How''s it going?" The Naruto in front of him also raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes were fixed on Ning Ci, so he asked. "Well, I can feel that the sense of bondage above has almost disappeared!" Ning CI first closed his eyes for a few seconds, then immediately opened his eyes. A ray of joy appeared in the pupil. He nodded to Naruto and said. "Yoshi, it''s effective. It''s almost time. Let''s go straight ahead. It''s about time for the appointed patrol officers to arrive!" See your technique work. Naruto nodded with satisfaction. This is not only to eliminate a time bomb in Ningci for the time being. And the most important thing is. Naruto can''t be sure whether "cage seal" has tracking and positioning function. If so. Their escape routes will be directly locked. If it''s just you, you don''t need to worry at all. But now there are Sasuke, Ningci and Bayun in the team. Especially the latter. Someone has to carry it. This will definitely seriously delay their progress. And they''re leaving tonight, and they''ll be found tomorrow morning at the latest. Not to mention that Naruto and Sasuke are important in the village, the disappearance of "eight clouds" is enough to attract the attention of the village. "Well!" "Well!" "Well!" Listen to Naruto. Sasuke, Ningci and Bayun also nodded slightly in reply. In the moment. Naruto also carries eight clouds again. There were four people in the party. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" It is straight from this is already Naruto a little move a little border position across the past. The moving figure. Leave Muye village quickly. Figure into the thick night. Towards the land of the fields. The remaining gap, the time of re convergence. A little more time passed. When a team of wood leaf inspectors came here. With the overall strength of this group of guards who only have the level of tolerance, they can''t find any difference here. The most important thing is that Naruto and others have cleared their traces and breath before they leave. This is also the basic literacy of ninja. This team of inspectors has neither super strength nor induction type Ninja, so they naturally have nothing to gain. After the routine inspection. It''s heading for the next patrol. This is also for Naruto and his party to fight for an extremely valuable escape time. That''s it. The hours of midnight passed. In the whole Muye village, no one knows. Four important people have disappeared. Naruto also took Ningci, Sasuke and Bayun away from Muye village gradually. Along the way, Naruto also picked up some important intelligence and information to Ningci and Sasuke, including Bayun, the next plan, segmentation target and temporary destination. Tianzhiguo is the transit place, and xuezhiguo is their most important target, In these initial plans, after the most secret part was removed, Naruto told the three of them all the rest. Although Naruto wanted to establish a new order, he could even say that he wanted to reshape the world. In this way, it sounds like "naive", "ridiculous" or even "stupid" to most people. The most basic or need to have their own basic disk. In other words, the power is the most important. After hearing Naruto, we have a basic plan. Even the basic forces exist. Not to mention eight clouds. Sasuke and Ningci both have a higher recognition of Naruto in their hearts. After all, no one is willing to follow a leader who has no plans, no goals, no opinions. In the current small group. Even if the other three didn''t say it directly. But it still acquiesces to Naruto''s leading position. Including the proud master of two pillars. At least for Sasuke now. His ultimate goal is yuzhibo weasel. Just from the previous "revenge" and "erasure" to correct temporarily, in order to find the truth from the elder brother who once "loved" to "hated" and then make his own decision! For this reason. He is willing to listen to Naruto''s instructions and orders. Just make yourself stronger. Have the confidence to do what you want to do. Sasuke will not reject this. At most, it''s just broken on the mouth. This is also the style of the two pillars. Never mind Ningci. At the moment when he made the decision, he was actually willing to follow Naruto. Before that, RI Zu could use his father''s letter to deal with it. Here, after Naruto uttered words and intelligence that shocked his heart more, and there was hope for the future, Ning CI would certainly recognize Naruto at the present stage. As for the future. That''s until the future. Gradually deepen the understanding. This growing sense of trust. It is also in Naruto that they are far away from Muye. When the light of the morning falls on the earth. Muye village has finally found something different. "What did you say? The eight clouds of pommel horse have disappeared! " "Yes, Lord shuihumen, Lord Zhuan, all the members of the secret guard of Anma Bayun fell asleep, including the caretakers of Anma clan!" Muye village, in Huoying office building. Before Zilai came back to search for the master of iron and steel to take over the Five Dynasties'' mu Huoying. Instead of Huoying, the two Huoying consultants, shuihumen Yan and Zhuanshu Xiaochun, are responsible for daily affairs. Right now. The two old men in their sixties heard from the secret department. Their faces changed slightly. The most important thing is. "In addition to "What?" "Yesterday, the border in the northwest corner of the village seemed to have been moved. The inspectors didn''t find anything unusual. It was only in the morning when the border group checked the border again. Moreover, it seems that whirlpool Naruto, Yu Zhibo zuozu and RI Ningci of the RI clan are also missing!" The following is what the secret ministry said. What''s more, the two fire shadow consultants'' faces changed greatly! "What did you say? Is this something that can be confirmed? " If the disappearance of Anma Bayun is just a small thing. If the whereabouts of xiangningci are unknown, they can be ignored for the time being. The disappearance of Naruto and Sasuke. It''s a big event that can shake the whole Muye village. Chapter 276 As the high-rise of Muye village. Shuihumen and Zhuanji are very clear about the truth of yuzhibo''s extinction and many other secret information, including weasel''s intrusion into Xiaozhi as a senior spy of Muye village. Only four people in the village know about it. Shuihumen Yan and Zhuanji Xiaochun are two of them. Yuzhibo Sasuke is the bargaining chip used by Muye''s senior management to trade with weasel, Now this "chip" is gone!? What kind of mood do you think these two fire shadow consultants will have? ok If Sasuke''s affairs are not very important. Naruto''s whereabouts are unknown. It really made the expressions of the two fire shadow consultants extremely ugly. Four generations of orphans. At present, the only descendant in the village has vortex blood. And it''s still nine tailed! These layers of identities add up. Let Naruto be the existence that no one in Muye village can lose, or the worst result is to take back nine tails! And now what do they hear? All four disappear together? As long as it''s not an idiot. You can guess with your toes. There must be a connection. and! The result of the maximum probability is. "These four defected together!" This is the result. It is undoubtedly the most unacceptable thing in Muye village. "Send a team to track and confirm immediately! Be sure to locate whirlpool Naruto, yuzhibo Sasuke, rixiangningci and Anma Bayun in the shortest time The door of water door inflammation steps forward, the facial expression is very serious looking at in front of one knee genuflect of dark part, sink a voice to say. "Yes "In addition, immediately send someone to inform the head of the day clan, let them immediately determine the trace of the day Ningci, and call mukakasi, xirihong and maitekai of Shangren banner to the fire shadow office!" On one side, Xiao Chun stepped forward with an awe inspiring look and continued to give orders. "Yes Successive orders. A decisive decision. These two consultants He used to be a strong man in the world of tolerance. It can be valued by the second generation of Huoying, which is enough to prove it. Now as a fire shadow agent. We can clearly distinguish the priorities of things, and all the orders and instructions given are correct. That''s almost a few minutes after the dark departments in front of them dispersed and executed their orders. Kakashi, maitekai and xirihong, who had just returned to the village after carrying out the mission, arrived at Huoying office building immediately after receiving the news, and only stayed in it for a few minutes. Each of them came out with a dignified and ugly expression. There''s no stopping. After a brief discussion, the four of you. That is to say, in less than half an hour. The ranks of Kakashi, maitekai, xirihong, rizu and others gathered at the main entrance of Muye village are further expanded, including ASMA, who came to the village on his own initiative after hearing the news. All of them called together xiaren from their own team, which also has two purposes. One is to better search for the positions of Naruto and others, Although Kakashi has a tolerant dog, his day and foot are even more white eyed, and several Shangren are also very strong, it is most effective to search for traces separately. Naturally, it is necessary to bring Hatta, ya, zhinai and others. Another reason is that. Kakashi, xirihong and others consider the fetters between these forbearance. This is a very effective way of persuasion. At least. Kakashi, xirihong and others do not want to believe that Naruto, Sasuke and others will kill their former friends! Especially in Hatoyama. Kakashi and others can see it. Naruto''s feelings for hatada are different. And these are the people who have just been called in. Even if it''s very clear at home. But still no one reacted. Everyone was staring at Kakashi, xirihong, maitekai and others. Among them, Sakura chunye and hatada are the most dull. Naruto, Sasuke and Ningci may have defected? Although in Huoying office building, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun have told Kakashi and rizu that if necessary, they should be treated as rebellious tolerance. Except for the whirlpool Naruto who wants to be captured alive, all the rest can be killed! But only from the current analysis of the only intelligence, Kakashi and others are not willing to believe that Naruto and others will choose to defecte, or hope to bring back these children who may go astray through reason and emotion! Naturally, the wording is a little conservative. But that''s what they say. It still has a great impact on the people in front of us. "Miss Kay! You mean? Has Ning CI defected with Naruto and Sasuke? It''s impossible, isn''t it? " "Yes! Yes! Miss Hong, is there something wrong? " Xiao Li and ya, who are the most straightforward, asked at almost the same time, with an incredible expression on their faces. Tiantian, zhinai and others, who didn''t open their mouth at the first time on their side, were very shocked. On one side of the daisy field and Sakura also seems to come back because of the words of Xiao Li and ya. They both looked at their guidance with confused, confused and unbelievable expressions. "Teacher Kakashi, this one?" "Father? "Red teacher?" Yu Xiaoying said. Naruto and Sasuke are the companions of their own team, Sasuke is the person he likes. Yu Chutian said. Naruto and Ningci are also their most important existence. Naruto is the person he likes. After hearing the news that Naruto, Sasuke and Ningci actually defected to Muye. All the people in the room. These two are the most unacceptable. There was a confusion of thoughts and a trance of spirit in Hatta. Yesterday''s meeting. And the departure of Naruto. "Is that the original meaning?" Daisy''s white pupil revealed a deep look of sadness. They are the two people they care about most. My brother and the people I like. Defected together. Such news. It''s too hard for a girl. "No, it''s not certain news. It''s probably just an accident. What we have to do now is to get them back. If there are mistakes, we have to correct them. That''s the right way to do it!" Kakashi looked at Sakura, hatada, ya, Xiao Li, Tiantian and others in front of him, with a very serious expression. Red on one side also nodded. "Don''t worry too much. It''s not really sure yet. What we need to do now is to find the location of Naruto first!" Xirihong also touched the lovely little head of Hatoyama, with a touch of soft tone. "Ah! Youth is allowed to make mistakes, but we should know how to correct them! This time, we are going to let Ning CI understand his mistakes and correct them! In that case, it''s still a good child! " Kai on the side of the body also put up his thumb, showed his white teeth, and said with a very frank expression. "Yes, Mr. Kay!" "Well!" "I see!" "Yes Chapter 277 Listen to the words of forbearance. In front of them, Chuda, Xiaoying, Tiantian, zhinai, Ya and Xiaoli also nodded their heads and said in reply that they had not really realized what "defection" meant. Even if they could bring Naruto, Ningci, Sasuke and Bayun back, what they were waiting for must not be the "normal" days in the past, There may even be more terrible consequences to face, just such words, Kakashi, xirihong, maitekai and others naturally will not talk with hatada, Sakura and others. The most important thing is to bring people back first. The rest. Let''s wait until later. Besides, there are also adults who come here. I''ll be back soon. Master gangshou will take over the five generations of Mu Huoying. They believe it. There are other options. Or it should be said. That''s all they can believe. After all. As a wood leaf. It is impossible for them to watch these four people, especially Naruto, flee from Muye! This is absolutely not allowed. "Then, let''s go!" "Yes Above the wooden gate. Leap out of the figure. Compared with Hatta, Sakura, Tiantian, Xiaoli and others, they are very simple and want to bring back Naruto and Sasuke. Kakashi, xirihong, ASMA, maitekai and ririzu each have a solemn expression on their faces, and different thoughts emerge in their hearts. It was almost at the time when such a special team set out from Muye village to pursue Naruto. In another part of Muye village. Under the ground. It''s in a very dark place. "Are you ready?" Zhicun Tuan Zang sat at the top with a gloomy expression, looking at more than ten figures standing on one knee, and said in a quiet tone. "Yes "Remember, except for whirlpool Naruto, the rest of us don''t need to care about life or death, OK?" "Yes! Mr. Tuan Zang "Come out, then!" "Yes The low words that fall. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" With a wave. In the bottom position. The more than ten figures left each other. The same is to rely on the previous collection of small intelligence analysis out of Naruto and other general location! "The Nine Tailed man? This is a great opportunity indeed I''ll wait until all my subordinates leave. Zhicun tuanzang also slowly stood up from his seat, supported his bamboo stick, and stepped to the window. Looking at the dark scenery in front of him, the only left eye that was exposed also narrowed slightly, revealing a faint cold. Almost when he and the two fire shadow consultants received the news, Tuan Zang also received the corresponding information through his own channel. It should be said that at the moment of knowing this information. Tuan Zang was not only angry, but also secretly happy, and even resentful and angry with his dead old friend, ape feiri. From Tuan Zang''s arbitrary perspective. Whirlpool Naruto should be trained by him. Yuzhibo Sasuke should have a little control. That pommel horse Bayun should have been cleaned up long ago. Just do what he thinks. There is no such result at all! The self righteous Tuan Zang thinks his decision is right. of course! Now Tuan Zang doesn''t think it''s too late. At the same time, the sun chop is dead. Now the only orphan of the Nine Tailed men Zhu Li and Yu Zhibo has defected. This is your chance! Just get these people back. You can go one step further towards the position of Huoying. Especially the Naruto who is the pillar of the Nine Tailed man. It''s the most important thing. Is the rest important? Even yuzhibo weasel. The ignorant Tuan Zang adults don''t care about the threat of yuzhibo weasel, and even despise the so-called terrorist organizations living in a small country like the rain country. With Muye village as the most powerful and tolerant village as the backbone. Tuan Zang himself has reached the level where he can use Mu Dun and have the eye of writing wheel. It''s just some "miscellaneous fish", but Tuan Zang doesn''t pay attention to it at all. In his opinion, these are just pieces that he can easily use. next. All you need to do is grab back the Nine Tailed man. Control it directly as your own help. He Zhicun tuanzang can become the real leader of Muye village! And then lead Muye to unite the world of tolerance! This is yewang collected by Zhicun group. "The opportunity has finally arrived." Tuan Zang''s naked left eye showed a shadow, and he whispered that his words were full of wild hope. As for whether the team dispatched by themselves can catch Naruto and others. Tuan Zang has no doubt. It''s an elite team of my own. Of course, the existence of the team leader is not as tolerant as Kakashi, Mackay and so on. But at least it can be compared with ASMA. The rest of the players have the tolerance level of the elite. 12 people were sent out at one time, with a total of three teams. Tuan Zang thinks that as long as he is not obstructed by Kakashi and others, it is a sure thing to catch Naruto. What strength can a mere brat have!? What Tuan Zang doesn''t know is that Naruto''s strength has reached an extremely terrifying level. With all his strength, it can even be said that Naruto himself is not the current opponent of Naruto (provided Naruto can stably control the level of five tailed chakra). It is impossible to capture Naruto by just three dark teams, and he will probably take himself in all the time, It depends on Naruto''s choice, and Tuan Zang himself will be arrogant and stupid. Pay a very heavy price! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Not to mention Muye village, two different pursuit teams were sent out one after another. Back to Naruto and his party. After leaving Muye village. All the way. Almost none of them stopped. Yes, and only in the early hours of the morning. Although Naruto is always carrying Bayun on his back, because of his weak body, even though Naruto has taken care of Bayun, controlled his speed a little, and took good care of Bayun, Bayun still can''t stand the way of Ninja''s advance, Naruto is still unable to do the nine tail chakra to other people. Naturally, we need to worry more about Bayun. So! After a distance. The four of Naruto chose to take a rest for a while near a certain river. After finishing breakfast, they set out again when Bayun''s physical strength recovered a little. This time, they changed to Ningci to carry Bayun. Naruto and others set out again towards the land of Tian after repositioning. And it''s also after this new departure. On the way forward. Naruto brow slightly a coagulation, the subtle changes in the expression. It''s like I feel something. Sasuke, who was the first to notice, asked immediately. "What''s the matter? Naruto Sasuke''s words also directly attracted Ning Ci and Bayun, who were moving forward on the other side. They also turned their heads at the same time. "Well, it''s estimated, but it''s really fast. Our" missing "should have been found, and then there will probably be pursuers coming to our position?" Naruto first showed a solemn expression, and then a smile, with a touch of tone is not very concerned about light said. Chapter 278 "Someone over there has found our trace. Have they sent someone to chase us?" Eight cloud first with a touch of surprised expression said. Then Sasuke and Ningci frowned. Although it''s been from midnight to now. It''s been seven or eight hours. However, because there are eight clouds. It''s not going to speed up at all. Less than a quarter of the established distance has passed. Once Muye finds their tracks and sends a tracking team directly, if they are all in Shangren, they will be intercepted in half the distance. Even if they are calculated according to the normal speed of Zhongren, they can at least be intercepted before they reach the border, in addition to the influence of Bayun mentioned above, Another point is that Naruto and his party can''t choose the main road before they are far away from Muye. If necessary, they need to take a detour to avoid Muye village''s strongholds in various regions of the country of fire. Don''t think that Muye village''s ninjas just stay in Muye village and don''t mention the border, Some important cities in the kingdom of fire are garrisoned by Muye ninjas, which is also to prevent the enemy from making small moves. In order to avoid these people, Naruto''s planned route is naturally much more complicated than the conventional route. battle. Naruto is not afraid. With the strength of Naruto now. Generally speaking, forbearance is not an opponent at all. But Naruto has to consider his teammates. No matter how powerful Bayun is. The weakness of the body is still very obvious. Sasuke''s comprehensive combat power can also reach the upper endurance level. Ningci is better than tolerance. Built in such a situation. Ordinary fighting. Naturally, it can be avoided. What''s more, if you expose yourself and others too early, it''s easy to be slowed down. That''s the biggest trouble. No matter what choice Naruto makes or what route he plans, there are both advantages and disadvantages. He can''t make the best choice. It was predicted that this would happen before. Although it''s a little earlier, Naruto is still calm and calm. "It''s also very normal. Not to mention Sasuke and me, it shouldn''t take too long to find you missing in lijianqiu villa. It''s not easy to drag you to the early morning. The most important thing is the following journey and who are the pursuit teams that may be sent from Muye village, The worst situation is to estimate that there may be several Shangren teams to pursue us. We have to arrange the next plan. Otherwise, it is estimated that it is difficult to retreat completely in leisure time. After all, it is quite a long distance from the border. " Naruto nodded gently, with a little bit of serious tone said so. Don''t look at Sasuke''s defection in the original. It''s a group of people who are willing to pursue. But that''s also establishment, which is Sasuke''s defection. One says one. Muye village really doesn''t value Sasuke very much. Even with yuzhibo weasel. They wanted to kill yuzhibo before. Do you really care about yuzhibo weasel? The most important thing is that after the three generations of Huoying passed away, the two Huoying consultants were really stupid representatives. They were still immersed in the dream of "Muye is the largest village" and "invincible". They didn''t have a great sense of crisis at all. If they really attached great importance to it, they would have defected, Can''t tangmuye village send several Shangren teams to pursue? Will Sasuke be allowed to leave later? To put it bluntly. I really didn''t think it was a threat. I didn''t really pay attention to it. Then add the threat of yuzhibo weasel as a bargaining chip. Otherwise, the two consultants will not mention it. Would Tuan Zang care about that? It''s one of the representatives of arrogance and stupidity that runs through the whole Huoying! Not in this life. Just like the orders given by the two fire shadow consultants and Tuan Zang to their own pursuit team. Nine Tailed man column force! That''s what they value. The village is equivalent to the existence of "nuclear weapons" in previous generations. It''s the strongest tailed beast! How can Muye village give up!? What''s more, God knows where Naruto''s ultimate goal is? If it''s known and intercepted by other villages. This is not a simple increase and decrease problem. Naruto can guess with his toes that once Muye discovers the fact of their "defection", he will definitely send out a strong pursuit team at least on the surface. "On the team? Indeed Listen to Naruto. Sasuke and Ningci also nodded slightly. Their identities. And the choices they make. The most important thing is. In the eyes of this bone. For the possibility that Muye village will send several Shangren teams to pursue. These two talented ninjas are also relatively recognized. "Naruto, what are you going to do?" Sasuke looks directly at Naruto, and his words seem to have a little bit of killing intention. Pursuit team? Two pillars really don''t care. In his opinion. With their current strength. There are only a few people in Muye village who can beat him. As long as those don''t come. The rest. It''s not easy to ravage!? According to two pillars. That is to directly wipe out all the following pursuit teams. This is the most direct and effective way! Naruto just looks at the expression and eyes of Er Zhu to know what the "Er Huo" is thinking. After all, there is only the wrong name, not the wrong nickname. He deserves to be known as the "two pillars" and "sunny help". At this time, I''ll give you an "inflated" attitude. At this moment. Naruto feels tired. God knows who the pursuit team is? most important of all. If there is any war damage. Naruto can be distressed. "Let''s make some anticipated arrangements first, and then we''ll change some routes. Remember, our first goal is to arrive at tianzhiguo safely. As long as we can cross the border smoothly, our goal will be achieved, and there will be people to meet us. If we can, we''d better try to avoid all unnecessary battles." What Naruto does not need to consider is to say such words directly. That was the plan. In the previous route planning. Naruto takes this into consideration. The border between the land of field and the land of fire. Just get there. Absolutely safe. That''s bullshit. But Naruto can say. As long as you meet the joint team arranged by dashuewan. It''s not a big problem. Before Naruto, of course, he refused to send someone to Muye village as mentioned by pharmacist Dou But it also confirmed the matter of meeting in the border area. It''s a matter of course. Naruto doesn''t know the exact location of Yinren village. Which base is the big snake pill hiding in? Chapter 279 There is another point. During this time. If Naruto is right. The big snake pill is definitely not in Tian Zhiguo. It must be taking the pharmacist''s bag to find the master of medicine, the "first master" in the contemporary world of tolerance! Dasheban, who has been badly hit, will surely think of his former best friend. Even if Naruto doesn''t have the original plot as a proof, he can easily guess this. So he needs someone to meet them. In other words, as long as he reaches the border, he can meet the Yinren team, The worst result can also let yingyinren act as cannon fodder to delay Muye''s pursuit team, which is the best choice. The ultimate goal is to get out of the leaves and into a safe area. In terms of weight. It can''t be confused. Naruto is speaking at this time. Eyes also deliberately stay on Sasuke for two more seconds. The reaction is also very fast. Naturally, er Zhu quickly understood the meaning revealed in Naruto''s eyes, and immediately understood that his just thought was probably guessed. At the moment, er Zhu turned his head slightly unnaturally. "Well." "Just do what Naruto says." Ningci and Bayun didn''t notice the subtle changes of the two pillars. What Naruto says about nature is "orthodox.". The arrangement is also very reasonable. Naturally, they didn''t have any objection. They nodded and said in reply. "Well, in that case, change your route and go to the valley of the end." Naruto nodded. Now that it has been found, the next detour is meaningless. It''s the right choice to choose the shortest route to the land of Tian. The location of the valley of termination is the shortest route to the border between the two countries. Sasuke, Bayun and Ningci naturally have no objection. It''s just that the three didn''t notice. When Naruto mentions the valley of the end, his eyes inadvertently scan the two pillars on one side, and a special bright color appears in the deep of his pupils. The dividing line in the original works. It''s also the dividing point where quite a number of fans think that Huoying is the most brilliant plot. The first formal duel between Naruto and Sasuke in the original book! In this life. It shouldn''t have happened. It''s just that. The valley of the end. It''s still a place of extraordinary significance after all. "Come out, then!" Under the instruction of Naruto. The four also changed their route. Towards the area of the valley of the end. On the other side. It was also at the time when Naruto and his party agreed on a plan and changed their route. Kakashi and his party started first. Relying on some information from the northwest corner of Muye village. The most important thing is information. Kakashi, xirihong, maitekai and others are 100% locked on Naruto. They really left Muye with Bayun, Sasuke and Ningci. The direction of their advance is due north. According to the news that Naruto team had contact with dasheban in the previous Zhongren examination. Kakashi can almost lock Naruto and other people''s target is Tian Zhiguo. And there is also some of the smell of the dog as evidence. The general scope can be locked down. Just in case. Kakashi and others are also divided into three teams. They lead the members who have the search ability to go to the location of Naruto and others according to the shortest distance. Kakashi doesn''t worry about catching Naruto at all. If only Naruto himself, or Naruto + Sasuke. Kakashi will feel that there is no hope to catch up with them seven or eight hours after the loss. As the guidance of the seventh class, Kakashi knows the strength of Naruto and Sasuke very well. Speed itself is a manifestation of strength. If we move forward according to the speed of both of them, we may be close to the border at the moment. It''s almost impossible to catch up. But now it is certain that the team has Ningci and Bayun. It''s not the same. It''s clear from Mackay. Ningci is not a speed ninja in itself. Of course, it''s the Shinichi group of ninjas who mainly focus on body skills. But it''s not hard! It''s jujitsu! There is no emphasis on the strength of the body itself. let me put it another way. Ningci''s speed is at most the level of ordinary Zhongren. And also add the existence of Bayun, which is not even a ninja. The speed of the party can be imagined. Even if there is deviation in the estimation. Kakashi believes that Naruto and his party are at most one-third of the way, and the probability of catching up before the border is still very high! This is still based on the fact that they are willing to endure. If only a few of them are willing to endure, they will be able to catch up. And Kakashi is also determined to pay attention. As long as the scope can be further locked. He went ahead of time to intercept Naruto and others. It''s OK for the rest to come later. That is to say, in this way, after a chase. The time passed by. Naruto and his party are also gradually approaching the valley of the end. In Kakashi, they have been able to accurately locate Naruto''s position and position. As they had imagined before, they first brought the fastest Michael to Naruto''s position, leaving behind xirihong, rizu, ASMA and others to rejoin and lead Hata, Sakura and Li to come. In front of the valley of the end. Naruto and his party finally ushered in the first group of "pursuers!" ¡°£¡£¡¡± The four figures intercepted directly in front of us. Muye dark Department of the standard clothing! Each one is wearing a variety of pet masks. Standing side by side, the four dark departments sent out a cool breath all over their bodies. "Whirlpool Naruto, yuzhibo Sasuke, rixiangningci, Anma Bayun, now you are arrested for treason to the village! Let''s go now! If you dare to resist, you will be killed A little step forward, the member of the dark Department with a sword on his back said in a low and hoarse voice. There is a kind of forest breath in the air. These four are the secret parts. It was one of the three secret teams sent by Zhicun Tuan Zang before. In order to search and determine the location of Naruto and others. After leaving the village. The three teams are separated. After this team has just determined the location of Naruto and sent a message to the other two teams, they also directly intercepted Naruto and his party. As the secret part, they have absolute confidence that they can easily catch the four people in front of them. After all, they are just three "xiaren", and the other one is not a ninja. The secret department is the representative of the elite! Especially those who belong to the roots. I''m even more proud. "Hum, the secret part? The speed is really fast. Are you going to let go? It depends on whether you have such strength! " Look at the four shadows in front of you. Naruto can''t judge whether it is the dark part of Huoying. He is also a member of Zhicun group. Anyway, for him, there is no difference. Chapter 280 carry out with drive and sweep. It''s the benchmark of the dark side. There''s only a mission in sight. There will be no superfluous nonsense or superfluous actions. It was almost the moment Naruto opened his mouth. The four secret parts in front of us are separated by tacit understanding. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" A sharp attack. "Well, it''s a decisive decision!" Naruto''s pupil is full of evil spirit. "Ningci, protect Bayun! Sasuke "Well, I know!" The words that fall down. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Between each other. The figure walking separately. Naruto and Sasuke are separated from each other and welcome each other. "Keng!" Above the front. Sasuke is to open his own eyes directly. Between hands. It''s nothing that comes out of the bottom quickly. A little bit reluctant. But it still blocked the attack of the dark part of the two. Soon afterwards. "Do you want to go around!? Don''t look down on me See in front of these two dark departments also want to separate one to take himself, the other round to capture behind Ningci and Bayun. The gouyu in Sasuke''s pupil is spinning rapidly. The scarlet color is very obvious. There was a strong air all around. "Hum!" A cold hum. Bulging arms. The flashing light. "Zizizizizizizizizizizi!" All of a sudden completely open switch. The power of the moment. The sound of thunder. "Well?" Face up to the power you feel. Even though the two root members who walk in the dark all the year round, their faces hidden under the mask also change. I want to change my mind. ¡°£¡£¡¡± Sasuke would not give such an opportunity at all. After a strong block. The speed of a sudden rise. Sasuke suddenly toward the front of the two high-speed flying in front of the dark. The fight before. The distance of four or five meters after separation disappeared in an instant. There is no chance for these two dark departments to adjust. The two pillars on the hard line. Unable to avoid, and even less likely to have the time to seal, the two members of the dark Department can only turn their sides separately, bulging their muscles, making subtle body adjustments, but still relying on the tacit understanding between the teams for many years. It''s a straight attack. After trying to block Sasuke''s surprise attack. Seal up all of Sasuke''s room for maneuver and change. However. "Hum!" In the 0.1 second transformation time. See these two dark to deal with Sasuke, eyebrows slightly Yang, that revealed a wisp of disdain expression. "Bang!" It''s like a big wave. Sasuke at high speed. I didn''t think about the second strike at all. Hard impact on the left side of the dark body of the two pillars. "Zizizizizizizizizizizizizizi!" Between one hand. The shining light. "Ah Quickly wrapped up the secret agent. "No!" This is during this period of time. Sasuke learned "thousand birds" from Kakashi, and then developed the Leidun technique under the semi heuristic guidance of Naruto. Using their own high-speed transfer. Close up quickly. Instant burst out of redun chakra! It directly destroyed most of the fighting power of this dark Department! The pain of thunder. It''s going all over the body The darkroom felt a tremor in her muscles. And the bounce above that tendon. Subtle and clear. instant. It just can''t be reflected. Turn around. Sasuke is a lift. It''s easy to avoid the attack of the dark man on the right. "Shua!" And then fly to kick up the right leg. He pushed heavily on the arms of the dark man on the right. "Bang!" Gravity strikes. I can''t control the figure flying backwards. Empty space. Sasuke''s eyebrows showed a fierce color. Between one hand. The electric light leaping out. Sasuke did not hesitate to run through the front of the dark chest. "Poof "Huh?" The paralysis hasn''t gone. The secret part who can hardly react. At the moment when Sasuke pierced his chest. Feel the tearing pain. And then. Direct jet of blood, inside your mask. The power that''s gone. weak and feeble. The scene gradually darkened. "Hum!" Sasuke didn''t hesitate at all, he just pulled out his arm. "Ah!" A scream of uncontrollability. Next second. Sasuke threw it off. That''s the figure Sasuke threw out. "Bang!" And hit the ground like that. Just a few seconds. That is from being to nothing. The breath that slowly disappears. Mingming is a member of two secret departments whose strength is only weaker than Sasuke''s half chip. Under the attack. But because of carelessness. Or Sasuke''s surprise attack. Beyond the speed that ordinary ninjas can hardly achieve even in ordinary endurance (originally, their strength has been steadily improved, and then they can use ray chakra to stimulate cells, so as to achieve the instant burst speed of activation.) It''s less than half a minute. Sasuke directly killed a member of the secret service. The dark part, who had just been forced to retreat, fell on the ground. He was obviously a dead teammate, and his pupils couldn''t help shrinking. And also in the dark shock to Sasuke strength. Sasuke was also satisfied with himself. "Sasuke, can I help you?" In another battlefield before. "What The faint words sounded. The scene reflected in the eyes of Sasuke and the dark part is. The other two are dead on the surface. And Naruto''s indifferent figure. Sasuke, come on! Naruto is faster! Or it should be said. Naruto is very clear, the more this time, the more can not keep hands. The Nine Tailed chakras that burst out directly. Using the strength advantage of their physical fitness. Direct pressure on the past. In less than 10 seconds. Naruto easily solved the problem of the two dark parts whose strength was close to Shangren''s level. One of them had a spiral concave abdomen, and the masks on his face were directly broken and fell into pieces. There is no doubt that this one was killed by Naruto''s spiral pill. And see Naruto actually so easy and fast to solve the two secret parts. In front of the position of the two faces are different. Before that, the two pillars still had some proud expression, which froze instantly. "Well! No, I can solve it myself! " Naruto''s words. It makes Sasuke''s boss unhappy. Turn to the line of vision, looking at the only dark part, a wisp of murder emerged in the pupil. ¡°£¡£¡¡± At this moment. Not to mention that the remaining secret department has completed the task, even the idea of retreat has never surfaced, just to say that it will delay as much as possible. Stick to the support of the other two teams. One to one. Even if it''s not Sasuke''s opponent. But as long as you''re prepared. It can be delayed a little bit. "Boom!" However. Unfortunately. "Don''t waste your time, Sasuke! Get rid of him directly Naruto will not give such an opportunity. "Whoosh!" The chakra that burst out. "Hum!" One left and one right. He went straight to the past two. It''s also easy to get rid of the remaining secret part. In the shortest time. Annihilate the first covert team! Chapter 281 For Naruto, he snatched his own "prey.". Two pillars are not very happy in the heart. But it''s also clear. Now is not the time to worry about that. Now that the members of the underworld have appeared. There must be more troops after that. It''s not an excess of self-consciousness. It''s Sasuke''s understanding during this period that he basically knows what the son of four generations, the Nine Tailed man Zhuli, means to Muye village, especially the latter. Even if the former is exposed, it''s mostly a matter of face. Those who are engaged in politics are more and more cheeky, and it''s hard to say that there are alternative plans. The most important thing is Naruto''s identity as the Nine Tailed man Zhuli, Even in the largest village like Muye, the existence of Jiuwei is of great significance and function. Once the Jiuwei people defected, the loss to Muye village would be extremely heavy. So Sasuke was very clear that once Muye village found that Naruto chose to "defecte", it would send a strong pursuit team to capture them. In this regard, it is very important for the village. Sasuke is very clear. So it''s just a murmur in my heart. After all, he did not have the assurance of quick victory. These are the dark parts that come after us. The strength is inferior to him. Just now, if it wasn''t for the advantage of speed. However, the opposite side was obviously careless, and then directly killed the first secret department. The second one was prepared. I really need to spend a little money. And from the fight just now. Second pillar is also aware of the strength gap between himself and Naruto. It''s not really a little bit. One side of the Ningci and Bayun not to mention. Bayun is OK. Ning CI watched Naruto kill those secret agents easily. The sight of Naruto is full of bright colors that can not be suppressed. In addition, the performance of being able to seal the "seal in the cage" on his forehead before, makes this genius of the day clan witness the most real and terrible side of Naruto. "Since the members of the underworld have caught up with us, there will certainly be a lot of follow-up pursuers. If I am not wrong, I will probably lead Kakashi, maitekai, xirihong and other Shangren, including the head of the day clan, to pursue us. We need to be faster. Other Shangren are OK, qimukakashi The strength of ririzu and maitekai is not generally comparable, especially maitekai. Once there is an outbreak of bamen dunjia, no one can escape! " A slightly vertical figure. Naruto went straight to the three men and said with a solemn expression. Of course, it was expected before. But Muye''s pursuers came too fast. Now there''s the dark side coming up. Who are the pursuit teams coming from behind. tell the truth. Naruto''s heart is a little bottomless. As he himself said. If you really force Michael to open eight dunjia directly. There''s no need to go to seven or eight. Even if it''s five doors to the door. Unless Naruto breaks out five tails directly, it even takes six tails of chakra to make a positive resistance. However, once that happens, it almost means that their "defection" plan will be directly destroyed. Listen to Naruto. Bayun only slightly changed his expression on the three words "red on the evening". Sasuke and Ningci, who are more familiar with the inside story, look extremely dignified. Especially when Naruto mentioned "Maite Kai" and "eight men dunjia". Both of them couldn''t help thinking about the exam Xiao Li opens to the scene of Wumen and I love Luo attacking and fighting. Xiao Li in that posture. honestly. Now the two pillars are not rivals. Let alone Ningci. And considering the different strength basis. As a patient, once Mackay opens the eight doors to escape. It must be as Naruto said, their team is really hard to escape. "Do you need to make some other arrangements?" Ning CI looked at Naruto and asked solemnly. "Well, it''s not 100% certain, but the probability of Kakashi and maitekai''s tolerance is not low. For this reason, I have made some preparations. It''s not far away from the valley of the end. I hope this alternative means can''t be used. Let''s make some preparations here first, and then we can start!" Naruto nodded seriously and said. Nine tail chakra. The art of flying thunder. In the previous Zhongren exam, Naruto seriously considered all the possible accidents on his escape after he won the companion of "Anma Bayun" by accident. The art of flying thunder is the final preparation for these accidents. Now Naruto can''t be his father, the fourth generation of Huoying, only by his own strength and control and understanding of the art of flying thunder, And the second generation of Huoying, qianshouyijian, can easily transmit "living people", but with the help of Jiuwei chakra, Naruto can barely achieve short distance transmission. There is no way to control the accuracy. How big is the specific error. sorry. Naruto himself doesn''t know. But it is an effective means after all. It''s not far from the land of Tian. Just be prepared in advance. If it is to the last moment. It''s really just a fight. In the moment. Naruto did not hesitate. "The art of shadow separation!" Direct printing. Split up. Nodding to each other. This split is also a direct explosion of nine tail chakras. "Boom!" Twinkling figure. With a speed twice as fast as that of the previous four people, we are moving towards the established target. This is also to go to the designated position ahead. Make a space marker for the art of thunderbolt. Final preparation in case of emergency. Although Ning Ci, Sasuke and Bayun did not know what Naruto''s final preparation was, they still chose to believe in Naruto and did not ask too many questions. "Then, let''s go! It''s better not to run into it! " Naruto takes a deep breath, eyes slightly cool said so. "Well!" And then. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" This time, change to Naruto to carry eight clouds. The four set out again. Towards the valley of the end. It was more than 20 minutes after Naruto and others left. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" In addition, there are several figures here. It was Kakashi, ririzu and Mackay who came. ASMA and xirihong are able to determine the location of Naruto and others, followed by Hata, Sakura and others. Of the first three. Kakashi is a tolerance dog. The sun is full of white eyes. It''s not easy to lock Naruto and others. And the three came here. Look at the four bodies below. The expression is to become extremely serious. The look in Kakashi''s pupil even became a little ugly. Kill the ninja in Jicun. This result and concept are completely different. Chapter 282 Also holding the last ten thousandth of hope, he looked at Parker, the dog he was channeling from the side of his body. He just showed a look of consultation in his pupil. The most familiar dog with Kakashi nodded and said. "It''s the breath of whirlpool Naruto, yuzhibo Sasuke, rixiangningci and Anma Bayun. In the previous battle, it was probably whirlpool Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke who directly solved these four people in one minute at most." After circling around, Parker looked back at Kakashi according to what he smelled. With a serious personification expression, he said that as one of the eight endurance dogs who signed the psychic contract with Kakashi, Parker was also the most intelligent of the eight endurance dogs, and obviously belonged to the high-level psychic beast. It can be said that human language is the best proof, Generally speaking, psychic beasts don''t have this level. Just like the psychic beasts of the big snake pill, there are countless giant snakes that can be channeled out. Those who have and can speak only know ten thousand snakes And hear what Parker said. Don''t talk about Kakashi. On one side, the expression of sun and foot became a little ugly. Mackay also showed an unprecedented dignified expression. "Defection" is already a felony in itself. But it all depends on the process and the result. It also depends on how the village views and deals with this matter. Let''s put it bluntly. What Naruto did before, there is still room for saving. Kakashi also thought about this before. Not only they, but also the coming master and the coming master can look forward to it. But now it''s different. Kill the ninja in the village. And a member of the secret service. The nature of this is quite different. For any village. It''s a felony! Let alone Naruto''s special identity. "Can you lock them in?" Kakashi looked at Parker and said. "After some processing, the precise coordinates can''t be determined, but the approximate range can be locked. Moreover, the time for them to leave here is no more than 30 minutes. It shouldn''t take too much time to catch up." Parker wagged his tail and pointed to the direction where Naruto and others left before, then said calmly. "The sun is enough for you." Kakashi turns to the sun foot. "Well, I understand!" Rizu took a deep breath and nodded. "White eyes!" The white eye that opens directly. Search with all your strength. "Well, the general location is over there, and at this distance, I can already sense chakra in Ningci!" As the head of the sun clan. As one of the members of the rizong family who are most familiar with the "seal in the cage.". Long before we started. Rizu has tried to lock Ningci''s position with family secrets. Unfortunately. Because the Naruto used Nine Tailed chakras to seal the "seal in the cage", the perceived strength of the seal dropped sharply. Coupled with the long distance, it was impossible to lock the position. At that time, rizu was already very shocked. You should know that the "seal in the cage" was one of the bases for their survival! And now, as we approach this distance. He can only feel Ning Ci''s "seal in the cage". I have to say that. For the day foot. It''s a different kind of vibration. "Good! ASMA and Hong are just a little bit behind. Parker, go and show them the way. Let''s catch up first! Kai and rizu, let''s intercept first! " Kakashi nodded, first to her dog. Then turn to your line of sight. Even when it comes to this moment. Kakashi still has some hope. Anyway? Naruto is a child of four generations of Huoying. He is the only blood of his "teacher". Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, kakasi doesn''t want Naruto to go astray. He persuades Naruto to take him back to the village, and then uses other ways to keep him. Maybe there will be no Naruto in the future, but as long as he lives, there will be hope! This is what kakasi thinks is the best way! "Well, I see!" After Parker answered. Also immediately jump out, toward the rear ASMA, xirihong, hatada, Sakura and other positions. "Ah! I know, Kakashi, the mistake of youth, even if it is so heavy, but as long as you have the courage to face it, there is still a chance to correct it! " Mackay also pressed his hands a little, flashing white teeth, stretched out his thumb and said aloud. "Ah One side of the foot is also the focus of the day, nodded in reply said. For them. The development of consideration and hope. Naturally, it is moving towards a relatively better level. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" And then. The three also immediately mobilized their chakra, burst out with the fastest speed, and galloped to the position where Naruto and others left. The shorter the distance. It''s also when Kakashi and others keep approaching Naruto and others. In the front position. Naruto, Sasuke, Bayun and Ningci are also besieged by the remaining two root teams. This time, different from before, they are not four members of one team, but eight members of the two teams. As we have said before, the Ninjas who can be selected into the underworld are at least tolerant among the elite. This time, the three teams directly sent by Tuan Zang, Everyone''s strength is very strong, the last team, at least two pillars rely on the raid and Naruto''s too strong strength to easily suppress the solution. This time it''s in the middle of the night. It''s obvious that the remaining two secret teams are closely united, and the formation, especially the cooperation of attack and defense, is very tacit! At one time, it brought great trouble to Naruto team. After all, with the current strength of the two pillars. It''s against the top three members of the secret service, not including the captain. let me put it another way. Naruto has to face five secret members by himself. Two of them are at the captain level. The first time is also close to ASMA''s strength. Naruto has to worry about the safety of Ningci and Bayun. At first, it was a bit of a bind. Sasuke even put up a little color. But it''s here at most. After the initial siege. The shadow part directly separated to protect Ningci and Bayun. Naruto directly chooses to explode nine tail chakras. This, of course, is a better direction for Kakashi and rizu who are pursuing. But Naruto can also be more powerful to break down the siege of these dark departments. It took a little energy and effort. Finally, it broke the front of the joint defense of these secret departments. After a strong killing of a unit leader. It''s a direct declaration of the collapse of the defense line set up by these secret departments. The rest is broken by Naruto. With Sasuke''s cooperation. Kill each other! It is also in Naruto and others to kill all the eight secret parts. Start again. It''s the end of the valley. "Naruto!" Because of the time being held up. In the back position. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Kakashi, rizu and maitekai finally caught up. The figure that sprang up. The shrill words that fell straight down. The footstep that pauses. When Naruto, Sasuke, Ningci and Bayun look back. That pair of eyes on the road, It''s what the four of them need! Chapter 283 A cascade of water. This is a very clear stone statue of "Yu Zhi Bo ban" and "Qian Shou Zhu Jian". Seven figures separated on both sides. left. Naruto, Sasuke, Bayun and Ningci. right. Kakashi, rizu, maitkai. Although this scene does not have the same sense of seeing as the opposite moment of Naruto and Sasuke in the original work, the seven people standing on both sides also represent different positions. Naruto chooses his own road and no longer stays in Muye, while Kakashi and others still believe in their own village, or at least inherit the will of fire in a sense! Just like yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu who fought here decades ago. At the moment, I''m looking at a few people. Including eight clouds. Naruto and other four people are looking at Kakashi, rizu and maitekai behind them with calm expression. Or it should be said that at the moment when they choose to step out of Muye village, they all have corresponding psychological preparation in their hearts. Under the calm expression of Ningci, there is a complex expression in their pupils. Anyway? During the period when Mackay was their guide, he also devoted himself to leading them. Rizu is Ning Ci''s own uncle, or his father''s existence that he has to protect when he dies. After seeing his father''s "letter" some time ago, Ning CI believes that his future is destined to protect his family and his young farmland, just like his father, until he sees that the information recorded on the note handed to him by Naruto is not provocation, Instead of gossiping, he only expounds some facts and expectations for the future, especially the latter. In his heart, Yu Ningci''s special definition of "freedom" is precisely Ning Ci''s persistence and wild hope, which is the biggest reason why he finally chose to believe in Naruto and follow him to leave. Just in this moment. See the moment when rizu and maitekai appear again. As a teenager, Ning CI still can''t control his emotions. Compared with the calm of the four teenagers in front of us. The expressions of Kakashi, rizu and maitekai are more complicated. At this moment. Even the hottest and most sunny Michael Kay is hard to maintain his usual air. All the way. The bloody scene I saw. Especially at this moment. The moment when the eye is on. You can see the calm color in the pupils of these four teenagers and girls. Mackay''s expression was more dignified and solemn than ever before. "Why!? Naruto? Are you going to make such a choice? " Kakashi stepped forward slightly, which had already been opened before catching up with him. The eyes of his writing wheel turned rapidly at the moment, and his eyes were staring at the Naruto not far away. The words were not only with incomprehension, but also with a wisp of regret, reluctance, pain and other emotions. "Why? Qimukakashi, is that really interesting? Now, why do you ask me? " Naruto''s sword eyebrows are slightly raised, and he looks back at Kakashi with a cold expression. The faint words do not hide the disgust and even the hatred, which makes Kakashi, rizu and maitkai''s expression slightly changed. "Are you hating your childhood? Those are just the development under special circumstances. Now you have gradually gained the recognition of the village. Why do you have to make such an extreme choice? Now back, there''s still time, Naruto! Stop it! Come back to the village with me, there must be punishment, but I can guarantee your life. If you don''t believe me, at least you can believe zilaiye, can''t you? " Even if you have a hunch in your heart. But Kakashi is determined to give it a try. Even what he said. They may not choose to believe. But some words still need to be said. After all, it''s still that sentence. Naruto''s identity is too special. It''s special. It''s not a last resort. Kakashi would never choose to act rashly. If you can use words to communicate and solve problems. It''s just that. This is obviously a luxury and ridiculous expectation. "Ha ha ha! That''s ridiculous, Kakashi. Childhood? Do you think I''m such a shallow person? Sometimes, the truth is not what you see in your eyes, and everyone''s choice and decision is not because of one point, but because of all the differences! Kakashi Naruto seems to have heard some funny jokes. The appearance of unrestrained laughter immediately becomes colder again. Naruto looks at Kakashi like that and says word by word. Of course, there is no effective information in these words, and others even listen to it in a fog, But as the three Shangren who know some truth and details, even the most simple and warm-blooded maitekai Shangren shows a more dignified expression. ¡°£¡£¡¡± Look at this Naruto. The calm is the color of madness. Kakashi''s brows are all twisted together. Because Kakashi has no idea what Naruto knows. In other words. Is there anyone behind Naruto. "Naruto! Did you hear any rumors? Or who told you something! You have to understand that those people are very likely to cheat you! " I can only think of someone who uses certain words. Induced Naruto. "And! Sasuke! Your choice is wrong now! You can stop it! There''s still time! Come back The first half of Kakashi''s sentence is to Naruto. The back is to turn the vision to the side of Sasuke, the expression is very serious said. "Ningci! The wrong way, can not continue to go on, now there is a chance to regret, if you still have resentment for your father''s death, I am willing to make all compensation, including my life! As long as you can come back, as the ninja of Muye, the ninja of the Japanese The sun foot in the body side position also looks at Ning CI in the left position with serious expression, which is the utterance. It also contains the determination to belong to the day foot. "The mistakes of youth can be brought back, Ningci! Naruto, Sasuke, you are the same! Don''t go on the wrong road. Although you must pay a certain price, as long as you can correct your mistakes, you are still the best child Maitekai''s body is also slightly stepped forward, looking directly at Naruto, Sasuke, Ningci and others. The words of persuasion. It is obvious that the three Shangren who are still unwilling to do it directly. At least from this point. Kakashi, rizu and maitekai still have the most basic consideration for Naruto and others. It''s just such consideration and concern. More or less pale and ridiculous. Some people feel stupid! Chapter 284 "Go back? No, that''s the way I choose. I won''t regret it, and I won''t look back. The choice at this moment is the future I want! " No matter how the three Shangren in front of us persuade them. In front of Naruto, Sasuke, Ningci and others are still a calm and free expression. Even if the degree of determination is not as good as the Ningci of Bayun. The same will not choose to go back here. After all, ten days ago, he had just made a decision to protect the family of RI Zu, Mu ye and the peace that his father wanted to protect. But even so, it would not shake Ning Ci''s determination at this moment, because as he said now, This is his own decision, but also his own view of the right path. "Well! Don''t think I still don''t know anything, Kakashi! Yuzhibo family''s business, and this account of Muye! I''ll do it sooner or later! come back? It''s really a funny word! Go back and tell those stupid high-level people in Muye! When I really find out everything, I will come back! The blood feud of a clan can only be washed clean with blood! " The eye of writing wheel is opened directly. That in the pupil in the rapid rotation of the jade. And it seems to be because of the sublimation of mood during this period of time. Or the atmosphere of the last moment, Or you can say it''s a doomed process. After Sasuke said this to Kakashi with a cold expression. The quick choice of gouyu in the pupil. It''s turning at a faster rate. That''s when Sasuke didn''t notice. Above the eyes, the third gouyu, which appeared faintly, seemed to be gradually becoming clear. Compared with Ning Ci''s words, which are both decisive and plain. The true meaning in the words of the two pillars. Let three people in front of you. Kakashi, who knows the truth, as well as some of the truth, has a change of expression. Yuzhibo''s blood debt? Does the child know something? Such a development. It''s really a change in their faces. Of course, Mackay did not know the truth of the destruction of yuzhibo. But at least it''s also the top patience in Muye village. Besides, maitekai is simple and not stupid. In those days, as long as he knows a little bit about the yuzhibo people, he is not a person with a lack of intelligence. Even if he doesn''t know the truth and details, he can guess some things by himself. Maitekai just doesn''t say, which doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand them at all, Naturally, for Sasuke''s words, the pale blue beast of woody leaves also had a slight contraction of his pupils. "It doesn''t have to be in vain, Kakashi!! rumor? If it''s not truth or deceptive words, it''s dazzling. The truth can''t be covered up. Aren''t you the most clear? Kakashi! Don''t you see the 12 bodies in front? That''s our answer! Don''t be hypocritical here. If you want to do it, just do it here! " Naruto looks at Kakashi coldly, with a slight swing of his right hand. It indicates Ningci and Bayun in the back position. At this moment, he burst out nine tail chakras. "Boom!" The blood red chakra coat that swept straight up. The four scarlet and flexible tails fluttering from behind. There are not many reservations. Naruto is very clear. Even if Kakashi didn''t use a kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes, Mackay didn''t use eight dunjia. If you don''t choose to use nine tail chakras. It''s still unstoppable. For there is a day in front of the foot of the existence. Naruto naturally releases nine chakras with four tails. "Naruto!? You It''s very decisive and powerful. Make Kakashi''s expression is become extremely ugly up, that frown together, hands is even more hard to grip up. Inside and outside. True or false. Kakashi can''t understand all this. But the only thing that''s certain is. The four people in front of us can''t be touched by words. Naruto, in particular, has a Nine Tailed chakra with four tails. What''s more, Kakashi felt a sense of cold suffocation. Kakashi knows that. I want to solve this problem. We have to use force. Kakashi''s tense expression, his right hand subconsciously touched to his chest, on the side of Mackay and rizu also noticed Kakashi''s action, both of them secretly sighed in their hearts, at the moment of sight re frame, both of them were ready to fight, since they could not use words to solve the problem, That can only use strength to forcibly capture these four names! That may not be appropriate. But! For rizu and Mackay. From previous intelligence analysis. Ningci should not have been involved in the first two battles. let me put it another way. Ningci didn''t kill any member of the secret service. From the perspective of criminal responsibility. Ningci is the most salvable one. Just take Ningci here. The rest. We''ll talk about it when we get back to the village! The atmosphere that became scorching at that moment. The cold air that permeates the surrounding space. On the opposite side. Naruto''s moving track under it. It looks like you can do it at any time. And only in that moment. "Naruto! Brother Ningci "Naruto! Sasuke "Eight clouds!" "Ningci!" All of a sudden. The smell of rapid approaching. And the words that followed. Familiar and gentle with worry and sad tone. At this moment. Don''t talk about Bayun and Ningci. Even Naruto could not help but move slightly. There are only two pillars, which is still a cold appearance. That''s on the opposite side. The nine figures in the sight of Naruto, Sasuke, Ningci and Bayun are eight people and one dog. ASMA can be ignored. But the rest of the people. "Red teacher." Eight clouds slightly hesitated to look at the red sunset not far away. Naruto and Ningci are looking at the beautiful image with a complicated look Especially Naruto. It''s almost the moment when I saw hatada appear. The cold expression before Naruto disappeared completely. Guilt, love, pain and a faint look of remorse. At this moment, it interweaves in the depth of Naruto''s pupil. If we say at this moment in Muye village. Who is Naruto do not want to face the words. That''s the girl named "Chutian". But even if it is not willing to face. Naruto is also very clear. Now I have to harden my heart. The thoughts that were forced out. Naruto takes a deep breath, and the emotion that he barely calms down seems to be his eyes that are cold again. At the moment when the eyes meet. Make Daisy''s expression a little white, originally white bright pupil is in this moment become gloomy up, looking at not far away that once most familiar blonde youth. At this moment. It''s not a long distance. The girl felt as if there was a natural moat between them. Make the girl''s heart not from a pain, emerge rotating tears, slide down the cheek. However, in exchange for the youth that is more indifferent look. There is a line between them. It''s like heaven and earth. This is the great distance between teenagers and girls at the moment!! Chapter 285 Look at each other in the opposite direction. At this moment. Finally, it''s all the people who actually met. Before that, they were already at war, and they could start immediately. But at the moment when xirihong and ASMA arrived with Hatta, Xiaoying, Tiantian, Xiaoli and others, especially the moment Hatta appeared, Kakashi could clearly sense the emotional fluctuation of Naruto and Ningci not far away, especially the most important Naruto. It can almost be said that Hatta''s appearance shakes Naruto''s heart, Before that, the Nine Tailed chakra, which was still very high, seemed to be weakened unconsciously at this moment. Kakashi, who has a keen sense of smell and rich experience, caught this key information in the first time, and then relaxed quietly. Kakashi glanced at the weak girl beside her. At this moment. This Mr. wukai once again came up with the idea that maybe he could use words to solve the problem. Not afraid of the difficulty. I''m afraid I can''t see any hope. Now the emergence of rudimentary fields. Let Kakashi see the hope. For Kakashi. Can solve problems without hands on. That''s naturally the most suitable. It''s just what Kakashi doesn''t know. Naruto''s determination will not be so easily shaken. Even if the heart is like feeling the general pain of bone erosion. But this is not the only way. Naruto will never choose to turn back. That slightly side head of vision. The Naruto''s pupil twinkled with a halo of pale gold and scarlet. Only in that moment. On one side, Ning CI also took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. "Sasuke! Come back! If there is anything, we can go back to discuss it together! And Naruto! We''re partners, aren''t we? Whenever there is a time, we can discuss and solve it! " Others didn''t speak first, At this moment. On the contrary, the most easily excited is Sakura. Especially at the moment of seeing Naruto and Sasuke. Even if you can clearly feel the cold breath from the two people. But Sakura chose to believe it. All this can be brought back. As long as they come back here. Sakura''s expectant eyes look at Naruto and Sasuke not far away. The throbbing emotion in her pupils. All of them represent the surging emotions in the girl''s heart. On the other hand, Tiantian, Xiaoli, ya, zhinai and others also spoke one after another. "Naruto! Sasuke! What misunderstanding can be said! There''s no need for that, is there? " "Ningci! We are companions! Youth is not allowed to make such a wrong choice "Ningci! Come back Of course, the mood is not so intense. But as a companion. At this moment. See Naruto, Ningci, Sasuke several people''s moment. There are obvious ups and downs in the mood of these people. Every day is a little closer to Sakura''s feeling. At least for the girl who is obviously dressed with a "Chinese style". Ningci is a genius in her mind. It is destined to be the pillar and hero of Muye in the future. And even now, it''s not like it. But there is no doubt about the girl''s good feeling. It''s the same every day. I don''t want Ning Ci to take the road they think of as "no return"! "Bayun, if you still misunderstand what happened before, the teacher can explain everything to you and tell you the truth. You still have a chance to look back. Don''t make mistakes again!" At this moment, the gentle and intellectual xirihong looks at the eight clouds standing behind Naruto. The sincere words and bright eyes show a touch of sincere concern and worry. Only chuoda was looking at Naruto not far away. The sadness and pain in his white eyes was different from others, almost at the moment when he saw Naruto. Daisy''s heart is to have a clear understanding. The slightest bit of mood swings. There was no escape from Hatoyama''s eyes. As the two closest to the heart. The girl is very clear about the young man''s determination at this moment. That''s why. Daisy just felt the incomparable sadness. It''s not a definite word or action. It''s just a look. Daisy was clearly aware that no matter what he said, it was useless here. All you can do is look at Naruto. The teardrops from both cheeks. In the eyes of Naruto. Naruto can''t help but feel a pain in his heart. But the more so. The expression on Naruto''s face is colder and more sentimental. What should be said has been said. It''s time to show your determination. It has already been presented. Even if we see our former companions and teachers. Bayun and Ningci, who are somewhat touched. Will not choose to turn back at this moment. "No, this is my choice." "Red teacher, I already know some things, including the truth of Edo. I didn''t misunderstand anything. I just want to choose another road that I think is right and free." Bayun and Ningci both looked at their companions and teachers not far away. They also shook their heads and showed their determination. The same makes every day, Xiao Li, and Xi Rihong''s expression is synchronous change. Let alone the two pillars. It''s cold in the original. Not to mention now? At least. For Sakura''s prayer. Sasuke didn''t have any facial movements. Still a cold look. "Hum!" Just a cold hum, is to use a touch of cold vision to look at the opposite group of people, seems to be waiting for Naruto''s order, he may start at any time. "There''s no need to talk too much nonsense. It''s not something that can distinguish right from wrong, but everyone''s belief and persistence are different. Of course, the most important thing is that there is a vengeful heart here! Wood leaf! Hum, it''s just a ridiculous and stupid village. Is it necessary to go back to such a village? It''s better to destroy it! " Naruto stepped forward a little, the chin raised slightly, the wisp of cold awn in the depth of his eyes, the words spoken in a cold voice. How are you. "Naruto, why do you..." "Can''t say such words? Naruto "Naruto?" Xiaoying, ya, Tiantian, Xiaoli, zhinai and others suddenly changed their expressions and looked at Naruto with an incredible shock. It seems that I don''t believe such words will come out of Naruto''s mouth at all. You know. Once Naruto. In their minds. But it has always been a mild and calm impression. And now? Looking at Naruto''s cold and cruel appearance. They feel that Naruto at the moment has become very strange. And hatada, needless to say, looked at Naruto''s face, the pain in his eyes became more intense. Chapter 286 One by one, it seemed unbelievable. From the perspective of Naruto. But it seems so ridiculous and stupid. "Huh? Isn''t that what I should say? You are all stupid people brainwashed by the so-called will of fire. No, or it should be said that decades ago, when Muye was just established, Muye under the leadership of the first generation and the second generation was really on the right road. At least the village was harmonious and correct. But what happened later? Since the succession of Huoying, the seemingly selfless but actually stupid old guy, Muye has gone bad. Will of fire? No kidding! This is just the best excuse for the so-called high-level to rule Muye village! Now the wood leaves have been rotten for a long time. What''s the significance of such a village? " Naruto said word by word. The words are full of coldness and sarcasm. Let''s not talk about the others. On the contrary, it directly angered ASMA. Especially when it comes to the three generations of Huoying. That''s his real father. "Whirlpool Naruto! Pay attention to your wording! As an orphan, raised by the village, but also cultivate your talent, you actually have such an attitude!? Ingratitude is not enough to describe you! What qualifications do you have ASMA in a rage. He looks at Naruto with a sharp look. That''s what you say. Before I finish. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha But was not far away Naruto with a burst of extremely crazy laughter to interrupt. Looking at that expression, it seems that Naruto becomes ferocious and even a little twisted. Subconsciously, Tian Tian, Xiao Li, Xiao Ying, etc. take two steps back. When Naruto looks back. "What are you talking about? devoid of gratitude!? ha-ha! This is really a meaningful word! Ape flying ASMA Naruto looks at ASMA with an extremely ironic expression, as if he has heard a joke from Tianda. In his words, especially the word "ape flying", he accentuates his tone. "Who on earth is ungrateful?" A slightly forward figure. Naruto this sentence a meal to say the language. I can''t understand it. But Kakashi, rizu, ASMA and others changed their faces. "First of all, to correct you, ape flying ASMA and whirlpool Naruto are indeed my names, but! As a son, I think it''s more appropriate to inherit my father''s surname, so please call me bofengnaruto! " Naruto''s sight sweeps past all the people from afar. It''s on ASMA. And this is the last word. "Bo Feng Ming Ren!" These four words. But it made Kakashi, ASMA, rizu, maitekai and other people show a look of ugliness. "Well? "Wave wind?" "What''s this?" Xiao Ying, Tian Tian, Xiao Li, Ya and others all show a confused expression at this moment. There are only Royal Highness Princess of Japan. Hatada, who knows a little more about things, immediately thinks of someone or something when he hears the four words "Bofeng Naruto". And then in the face verification. Daisy''s pupil is also emerging with an incredible look. Standing beside Naruto, Ning Ci and Sasuke, who knew all this for a long time, glanced at Naruto with a special look. "Hear that name? Does it remind you of something? Ape flying ASMA? Huh? And qimukakashi? You should be very familiar with the surname Bofeng? " Slightly upturned corners of the mouth. The ultimate ironic smile. At this moment. Naruto seems to have completely abandoned the previous expression of calm and calm at any time and anywhere, showing the atmosphere of tyranny. "Naruto? You ASMA was silent. Kakasi is a pair of want to say what, but dare not continue to say what tone, looking at Naruto, that slowly revealed a few words. "Oh? Dare not admit it? Or unwilling to admit it? So let me talk about it? You are not very curious, why would I choose such a road? devoid of gratitude? Wood leaves train me to be a talent!? Such ridiculous words, ape flying ASMA, you can have the cheek to say it Gentle words. It seems that there is no appearance of any extra restlessness. But the more so. The colder you can feel it. Naruto is obviously smiling. On the contrary, at this moment, people feel a sense of "creepiness". And the more you get to the back. This is the more slowly become intense words. "Is it because you are the son of three generations of Huoying?"!? So let you have such confidence!? What about me!? What is it!? Why are they both the sons of Huoying! Can you enjoy all the glory and treatment of Huoying''s son? But I''m going to be pushed out of the village as a monster! " A growing rage. Cruelty in madness. "Son of fire shadow?" "What''s this?" Xiao Ying, Xiao Li, Tian Tian, Ya and others all fell into the brain crash at this moment, and they could not speak the words accurately. "Since 12 years ago! The moment I was born in this world! Do you know what I saw? "The ape flies to ASMA?" Naruto''s eyes are still focused on ASMA. The flames of anger. "In the Zhongren test, three generations of Huoying died in battle. It''s hard for you, isn''t it? It''s painful to see your father die in front of you, right? Well, let me tell you! 12 years ago, when I was born, how did I feel when I saw my father and mother die in front of me with my own eyes!!? I can still recall the temperature of the blood splashed on my face by my parents Cold voice. This is a shocking word. 12 years ago? Parents died? See it with your own eyes? At this moment. Don''t talk about the people on the other side. Including Sasuke, Ningci and Bayun, they are subconsciously looking at Naruto with shaking expression. Sasuke always thought that his childhood was the most painful. But at this moment. Sasuke seems to be able to feel the pain in Naruto''s heart. "You and I are really the same." This is a sentence. It was said a long time ago. But at this moment. Sasuke looks at Naruto. The loneliness, anger, pain under the side face, and the pupil in the fire of revenge. Sasuke is the real realization. They are the same. "You, Naruto.... What the hell are you doing Unbelievable words. Don''t say that. At this moment. Kakashi, who had considered many possibilities before, did not expect such a development. The words of Naruto. Completely shattered all Kakashi''s fantasies. Chapter 287 PS: if you have asked for leave before, you need to fill in a chapter. Xiao Ye remembers all the chapters and will fill them when he has time. You hate to follow the original works in the previous chapters. It''s very watery. It''s all original here. Please come to the starting point and subscribe to Xiao Ye. You can order all the 500 books at the last point. Xiao Ye doesn''t need to be realistic, as long as you can order all the 500 books within this month, Xiaoye is satisfied and can keep on writing! Thank you for your support! Naruto is not guessing out of thin air. Naruto is not induced by anyone. It''s about knowing it all. As the son of three generations of Huoying, he naturally knew many secrets, including the identity of Naruto. If he could stand on the moral high ground and look down on Naruto with dignity before, he would be able to see Naruto, Now when everything is revealed, ASMA''s expression is becoming very ugly. Although I was conscious at the moment of birth. You can see everything. It sounds so mysterious and unbelievable. But it seems that only in this way can we explain everything perfectly. At least. Kakashi and ASMA more or less chose to believe what Naruto said. Moreover, the world itself is a strange world, and there are many legends about immortals and gods. It seems that Naruto''s peculiarity is not so strange. But that''s why. This makes Kakashi and ASMA have an indescribable sense of stagnation. The rest of rizu, maitkai and xirihong are not to mention. Sakura, every day, etc. can only be a few under endure stupidly looking at Naruto. The brain keeps circling the words Naruto just said. Son of fire shadow? Wave wind? Is it the fourth generation? And then 12 years ago? Just born? To see it with your own eyes? What is it all about? At this moment. They can''t think anymore. They found that everything they had imagined was wrong. The most delicate young field is to connect all these together, which can be seen as "true"! At this moment. The girl looked at the juvenile position in the eyes, that a touch of sadness and pity more rich, if so. Hatta finally can understand Naruto''s choice. But even more so. The pain in the heart of Hatta was further aggravated. "Naruto." A name that can only be called out softly. But after that. The girl could not say any superfluous words. "What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk? Or are you thinking about refuting me? What''s wrong? Son of three generations of fire shadow, what do you want to say to me, son of four generations of fire shadow? " "Or do you still think that wood leaves are kind to me? Train me to be a talent? Ha ha ha! Again? " "Who on earth is ungrateful?" "For the sake of the village, my father died bravely as Huoying, and my mother died together. This is their choice. I won''t say much, but! What about the rest? Huoying, who saved the village from the crisis, selflessly used his only orphan as a container for nine tails. Why? Because he believes that his son will become a hero in the village, recognized, surrounded and taken care of by others! " "But what about reality!? Whoa!? You tell me!? What about reality? " "Tell me!? For 12 years! Can you tell me? " "Wood leaf!" "To me, Bo Feng Naruto! Yes, thank you A burst of fury. It''s like a word to vent all anger. A sharp, high pitched tone. Naruto looks at the people not far away, especially Kakashi and ASMA, with a very deep sight. He sends out the cold breath of forest all around him, accompanied by the noise of the waterfall! It''s so ironic. A terrible silence. The silence of terror. Under the wanton vent of Naruto. Those on the opposite side are unable to speak. "Well." As the only woman to endure. Or with a relatively gentle heart, xirihong looks at Naruto''s face and sighs in his heart. Different perspectives. But even so. After learning all this. Xirihong looks at Naruto. In the heart or can''t help but emerge a touch for its feel aggrieved regret emotion. It''s just a 12-year-old after all. "That''s what you call the will of fire, that damned old man''s family of leaves? Then there is the sacrifice of the RI clan, the RI Chai clan, and the annihilation of the yuzhibo clan! And the imprisonment of Bayun, and! " "Do I have to say all this? The dirt and darkness of wood leaves! " Naruto looks at Kakashi, ASMA and others with cold eyes. The words that Naruto continues to say make their faces twitch a little. Still silent. Still speechless. Looking at such a group of people. Naruto also seems to feel boring. Although it is because the words of ASMA provoked anger and directly vent out. But Naruto also wants to see when he says this. The leaves in front of us can be said to be the closest to the existence of the high-level "Shangren people". However, this is not the case at this time. Let Naruto a little disappointed. Isn''t this the same as some people in previous lives who, once caught with painful feet, can only pretend to be dead without refutation? "So, some things, some people, no matter in what world, in what era, are the same." Naruto said softly with a sarcastic expression. "SA! I''ve finished my gossip! I don''t think there''s any point in wasting words next? " It''s as if the previous fury didn''t exist. This is a recovered expression. Naruto looks at Kakashi, ASMA and others not far away with the usual light expression. "Boom!" The Nine Tailed chakra, which just erupted again. It''s a powerful force. "Well?" "Guard I feel Naruto''s killing intention like substance. It''s not just for them. There was even the murderous spirit of aiming at the others. "Red, ASMA, you protect Sakura and Hatta!" Although I think Naruto should not reach this point. But now. No one, including Kakashi, can be sure that Naruto in fury will make a very crazy move. "Well!" This must be a stable situation. "Master rizu, Kay! Now don''t think about anything else. Catch Naruto first and let''s talk about it! " Understanding belongs to understanding. Understand, understand. But as I said before. Different positions. Different perspectives. At this moment. The decisions made are also different. At least. Kakasi can''t choose to let Naruto and others go here. "So we still have to do it!" Naruto gave a sneer. "The art of multiple shadow separation!" The book is printed directly. Hundreds of shadow splits out quickly. The act of directly covering Sasuke, Ningci and Bayun in the back position. "What''s this?" Seeing this scene, Kakashi''s heart also moved slightly. "Kay!" "Well! Leave it to me "Boom!" An intention that can be detected at once. A formation that quickly separates. Chapter 288 PS: the collection has exceeded ten thousand, but it has not reached 500. Anyway, let the subscription ratio come to 20:1. Please kneel down and ask for a wave of legitimate subscription. Your subscription is the biggest power of Xiaoye codeword! Thank you for your book friends! It''s almost when Naruto uses Yingfen to cover Bayun, Ningci and Sasuke''s figure behind, covering the sight of Kakashi and others on the opposite side, Kakashi is smelling a special breath, which is the words that are called out directly. "Boom!" On the side. Although Mackay did not directly open the eight door dunjia. But this is the chakra that just burst out. A wave of terror wrapped around the body. "Whoosh!" When the surface rocks burst apart. Mackay''s figure also disappeared from the original place, flashing shadow. Straight to the Naruto and other people''s position to press. "White eyes!" And the day foot is also immediately open white eyes. That''s to lock Naruto and other people''s positions in an instant. Only in that moment. "Hum!" "Blast!" In the lower side position. Naruto made a seal with both hands. "Boom!" All of a sudden. Kakashi and others stepped on the stone statue of "between the pillars of a thousand hands", which made a loud noise and then vibrated violently. "No!" "All spread out!" Kakashi''s face changed. A shrill utterance. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Of course, before they were still in a daze, Xiao Ying, Tian Tian, Xiao Li and others who were immersed in Naruto''s words were almost at the moment when Naruto started. Under Kakashi''s cry. All of them immediately came back to their senses. The figure that sprang up. Separate positions. "Boom!" Compared with Xiao Li, Tian Tian, Xiao Ying, and Hata, who jumped out of the previous position, another terrible roar came down. The surface that''s gradually collapsing. This is the detonator that Naruto buried before. There are thousands of them! All of a sudden, the air waves from the bombing. Look at the broken stone statue. Sakura, hatada, Tiantian, Yaya and others still have the appearance of no reaction. And they didn''t respond. It doesn''t mean Naruto will slow down its offensive. Although it is not enough to say that we should make the most decisive end here and kill our former companions, this does not prevent Naruto from using it as a basis to delay the attack of Kakashi and others! Above the front. "Whew" "Whew" "Whew!" Naruto''s shadow parts are scattered separately, and they are intercepted in the direction of Kakashi and maitekai. And in the side down angle. "Fengdun - great breakthrough!" "Feng Dun - LAN Che!" "Fengdun - vacuum jade!" "Feng Dun!" It''s in the blasting angle just now. The direct jump out of the number of shadow body. On the side. Straight in the middle of the air, fast seal. The same is wrapped in the nine tail chakras. The direct release of the wind escape ninja. "Boom!" A cyclone breaking apart. A huge wind blade formed directly. Terrorist attacks from all directions. Under the blessing of nine tail chakra. This is a more powerful wind escape ninja. "Tudun - the art of earth flowing wall!" "Water escape - the art of water dragon bullet!" The first wave of attacks to avoid. The same is their own seal. It''s an offensive to stop. "Boom!" The moment of impact. It''s a direct explosion of power. Dust rising. The scattered waves of air. At the moment when the surging waves rolled up, they were forced to retreat a little. The fight at the moment was far beyond their previous cognition. Naruto''s fierce attack broke out in this moment. To put it bluntly. Only when Xiao Li opens at least four doors can he fight one or two. The rest of you. In particular, Sakura, every day is really only a look on. Even watching needs to choose a better location. A little careless. It''s going to get involved. "A little bit further back!" ASMA, who stands in the front of Sakura and Hatta, takes out his chakra weapon and attaches it to chakra. "Keng!" "Poof "Bang!" One in front and one behind. At the same time, they also yelled at those who still seemed to have a hard hand at their former companions, such as Sakura, ya, Xiao Li and so on. Also in that moment. ¡°£¡£¡ What''s this? "The art of flying thunder!" Yu just the same is to avoid a wave of siege, killed more than 10 Naruto shadow split foot. The white eyes that open. The signs of chakra flow and operation were observed. "Kay! Kakashi Day foot is immediately toward Kakashi and maitekai''s position yelled. The same is to take advantage of this wave of blocking. Especially in the time delayed by the previous words. Naruto is ready. "Thunderbolt!" For the time being, it''s a line of sight! In the first order. Naruto first transmitted Bayun and Ningci. Of course, there will be deviations. But the three people all have their own mark of Raytheon. As long as it''s not exaggerated, it''s not a big problem! In a flash. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" The combat effectiveness is the weakest. Bayun, who is also the easiest to be caught back, is directly activated by Naruto. With the mark of Raytheon engraved by his own avatar at the other end, plus his own chakra and avatar as the guiding technique, he gives priority to the transmission. "Ouch! Next, it''s your turn, Ningci! After the past, join Bayun. You two will follow me to the position of Tian Zhiguo. Sasuke and I will follow you! " Looking at the eight cloud figure turned into a bright light and disappeared. The deviation of the operation is not big. Naruto pupil flashed a wisp of joy, fast to the other side of the Ningci said so. "Well!" Only in that moment. "Boom!" Above the left half. A rolling wave. I haven''t waited for Naruto to activate the skill of flying thunder again. A swift and violent figure is extremely fast approaching. The vigorous wind blowing up! "No!" "Boom!" "Poof" "Poof" "Poof!" The surface of the ground that exploded directly. All of a sudden out of the storm. Dozens of Naruto shadows wrapped up directly are separated. There''s no way to respond. That is to say, each of them suffered heavy losses and turned into a white fog one after another. "Mackay!" The wood leaf blue beast came into view. Even if it is not open eight dunjia case. With his super strong body skill, maitekai is one of the best in shangrenli. Even if Naruto''s body is the same, it uses nine tail chakra. But personal strength is not super Naruto. It''s not Michael''s match at all. Looking at it so quickly is the gesture of breaking into their "home array". Naruto''s expression changes. Forced to stop the operation (because it''s still not very skilled. After a transmission, it''s necessary to communicate again to determine the coordinate position. This is the case that the other end has its own separate body as the precise coordinate, and the distance is not too far. Without it, the current Naruto simply can''t transmit a living person in the past.) "Sasuke!" On the front! Naruto let Ning CI stay behind for a while. They take the initiative to meet the figure up. The other side. It''s Kakashi who''s forced in. Naruto shouts to Sasuke. Chapter 289 "Well!" There is no need for Naruto to speak too much. Before that was Sasuke, who was on guard. The same is to see Kakashi''s figure, who easily swept away more than ten shadows of Naruto, and forced in directly. Looking at the scarlet gouyu in Kakashi''s left pupil, Sasuke''s face also showed a look of resentment. The same way, Sasuke told the rotating eyes of the writing wheel to fly directly to the front. "Keng!" Crisscross figure. The sparks that burst out. At the time of comparison. Line of sight at close range. In the pupil of Sasuke''s eyes, the third gouyu was only looming before. This moment is really clear. Evolved to the writing wheel eye in the form of sangouyu! Let Sasuke''s insight to a new level in an instant. A visible figure. "Hum!" With a cold hum. The gesture of pushing aside. "Sasuke! Don''t go on making mistakes! The past is over! There is still room for saving! You have to believe in the village! " It''s different from Naruto. Or it should be. Including Sasuke, Bayun and Ningci. It''s still what Kakashi thinks can be rescued. Naruto looks like that. It''s impossible to go back. 12 years! An existence that can endure for 12 years. How deep is the hatred and darkness in my heart!? How much I appreciated and recognized Naruto''s calmness and calmness before. Now Kakashi is frightened by Naruto''s terror and darkness! At the time of division. Kakashi has always thought that Sasuke is the most difficult to deal with in the team. I didn''t expect that. It''s Naruto! At this moment! Kakashi really regrets it. Why didn''t you find out earlier? Why didn''t you do something? But regret is useless! You have to look forward! Even if Naruto can''t go back. At least Sasuke, Ningci and Bayun. Kakashi still wants them to stop! "Back? Still saying these stupid words! Qimukakashi! The truth is up to me! And your eyes! I''m going to recycle it here! " Kakashi''s words. There is no way to touch Sasuke. On the contrary, it made the sarcastic expression on Sasuke''s face more intense. Sasuke sneered and said so with the coldest words. See Sasuke like this. Kakashi also can only be in the heart secretly sighed a breath, that immediately once again put on the posture. The attitude of a fierce attack. We can only try to use the least cost. I captured Sasuke alive here. It was also when Sasuke blocked Kakashi. On the other side. It should be said that this time in the pursuit team. The most powerful, but also the existence of Naruto most afraid of - maitekai. At the moment of seeing this dark blue beast pressing to home plate. Naruto did not hesitate to burst out five tail nine tail chakra! Above the front. "Well?" "Boom!" The figure that is directly driven by the. "Bang!" The figures bombarded together. Full blast chakra. The moment when the hot breath came. Feel the pressure from the arm. It''s a first encounter that''s obviously downwind. Mackay looked solemn, without the slightest confusion. As soon as the center of gravity sank, the posture of directly blocking out, in the heart, chakra, who was quickly mobilized, immediately broke the limit shackles! Decisively open eight dunjia! And it opened to four doors in an instant! Majestic breath! The overwhelming pressure! Realizing clearly that Naruto broke out Nine Tailed chakras and came to the horror of five tailed chakras, Mackay didn''t hesitate to open the eight door dunjia directly and suddenly roared up. Red waves visible to the naked eye! A sense of sharpness. Back pressure is not enough. But it''s obvious that you can face up to the feeling of confrontation. "It''s really a terrible existence that almost kicked out the grand finale!" Naruto, who will be forced to retreat, looks at Mackay''s feeling in front of him, which is quite different from that before, and the breath he feels is obviously only about the range of four doors and five doors at most, which has already brought Naruto a kind of breath called "death"! Once it''s really opened to eight doors! Naruto can be sure. Even if I release nine tails in an instant. I''m afraid they''ll all be kicked to death! Naruto licked his dry lips, but at this moment there was no sign of shrinking. "Nine lamas!" "Hum!" The cry from the bottom of my heart. Naruto''s red chakra coat is becoming thicker and thicker. In the back position. It''s like it''s got a sixth tail. Bright fox pupil posture. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± "Ah Feel the heat and tear from the whole body. Naruto''s expression becomes more and more ferocious! "Today! No one can stop me "Boom!" The chakra that erupted. "Whoosh!" Suddenly. The figure that disappeared above the earth''s surface. "Bang!" The posture of pushing forward. "So fast!" Even Michael. At this moment, the pupil suddenly shrinks. At close range. The Naruto who is pressing in. It was like a roaring beast. "Boom!" The surging power. The wave that followed. "Big jade spiral pill!" On one hand. Naruto''s chakra, which is rapidly condensed. It''s a huge, scarlet, high-speed spinning sphere. At a high angle. The figure of flying and pressing forward. "Whoosh!" Feel the direct transmission of the Weihe breath. Mackay''s face changed. The figure of direct ejection. "Boom!" Above the surface. Touch the ground. A sound like the collapse of heaven and earth in general fell! The most terrifying roar. It was a little bit of a stone statue that was still left. It''s directly broken. That flash out of the gravel, especially this is infinitely close to the S-level forbidden destructive power of the big jade spiral pill! The aftereffects of the blast. He was even forced to retreat from Kakashi on the left. I almost got involved. Not far away, ya, zhinai, Xiaoying, Tiantian, Xiaoli and others who retreated to a safer area looked at Naruto with almost dull eyes. "Is this Naruto?" "This gesture? This strength? " Hatta is looking at Naruto with extremely distressed and painful eyes. Xiao Li, who was rejected by ASMA, was still a little resentful. After seeing this scene, he became silent, and his respected "teacher Kai" eight dunjia were all opened to four. They were forced to retreat by Naruto. What about being yourself? Xiao Li can''t imagine such a scene. Don''t even talk about these people. Including ASMA and xirihong, they all looked at Naruto wrapped in the coat of blood red chakra with a very shocked expression. I expect Naruto''s strength. After seeing the scenes of the dark death. ASMA and others are already unlimited to raise the strength of Naruto. Chapter 290 But Naruto''s performance at the moment. It is still far beyond the expectation of ASMA and xirihong. Be yourself? It''s not polite. In the face of such Naruto, may be really not even a minute to stop it? It is also because Naruto broke out the Nine Tailed chakras to the point that his body can bear the upper limit. The Nine Tailed chakras that yingfenshen can hold are just as explosive. Although some control is unstable, the riot of chakras caused dozens of Fenshen to disappear out of thin air, but the combat effectiveness of the remaining Fenshen is more rapid than before. A figure who is pressing forward. ASMA and xirihong are better here. Ririzu was in a bit of a mess. It''s a declining group. As a clan leader, rizu''s personal standard is at most a little stronger in general. He can''t easily resist Naruto''s violent and separate attacks, so he doesn''t pay attention. "Stab "Poof "Huh?" The figure pressing forward. It is to let the patriarch of this day clan hang the lottery directly. Take advantage of this opportunity. All of a sudden the vacuum period. Naruto who is suffering from nine tail chakras. "Whoosh!" A quick flash. It''s directly behind you. "Ningci!" "Well!" Arms together. "Hiss!" Just for a moment. Because Naruto himself can not control the nine tail chakra. It spread to Ning CI. It was like being burned to the ground by the heat. Directly become red, instantly eroded into the shoulder. Under the pain of eating. Ning Ci''s brows are all twisted together. He just held back and didn''t shout. "The art of flying thunder!" At present, Naruto does not care about these. The space coordinates that are directly relocked. "Well!? Wait a minute It''s not far from there. MacKay has readjusted the situation. Even break the limit again. Open the eight door dunjia to the point of five door, just about to rush up. Naruto''s right hand glitters! Soon afterwards. "Whoosh!" Ning Ci''s figure was standing on the side of Naruto. It''s just like the eight clouds before. Turn into a bright light. Flash away in a flash. Kankan has not waited for Naruto to breathe a little relief since he left Ningci. No adjustments have been made. That''s the Mackay who''s in front of us. Beyond the previous limit. The more swift and powerful figure. "No!" All of a sudden, he came to Naruto. Naruto''s suddenly contracted pupil. It''s too late to make a evasive gesture. Above the high angle. It''s like a hurricane. "Shua!" The right leg that Mackay just hit hard. "Bang!" Naruto has been unable to retreat. Forced to only cross hands in their own face above the door. Under the hammer. "Click!" The power of pressure. That moment. Naruto is like feeling a huge mountain rolling. The sinking figure. On the soles of your feet. The surface of the earth that broke apart. The power of the explosion. "Light soul!" On the front arm. There was even a slight crack. It''s just pure physical strength! But under the blessing of chakra after Michael opened eight dunjia! Become extremely heavy and strong power! Plus the Nine Tailed chakras that gradually erode. I feel the double pain. The expression on Naruto''s face becomes more and more crazy, bloodthirsty pupil, more and more tyrannical. "Get out of here!" instant. A ray of evil spirit blooming in the pupil. "Boom!" When I raise my hand. While Mackay tries to adjust his position. Another air strike. Naruto takes the lead. The mobilized chakra. In the back position. It''s like naruto''s natural smart tail. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" It''s going to swing. A whirring sound. "Bang!" "Bang!" At the front point. The shadow of heavy horizontal throw down. "Well?" Mackay''s face slightly changed and he forced to stop. Being forced to pull apart again. Compared with Naruto, it is coming to the limit. In fact, Mackay deliberately restrained himself. To put it bluntly, we are releasing water. It''s not just that eight dunjia only open to five. What''s more, no high-intensity and extremely destructive technique has been used. It''s just relying on pure body technique to suppress Naruto. It''s mainly because we need to capture Naruto alive here. Besides, Mackay himself has some influence on Naruto''s words just now. The move of holding hands gives Naruto a corresponding opportunity. "Boom!" Michael, who''s pushing straight back. "Sasuke!" On the far end. "Well!" The first time is to get the meaning of Naruto discourse. "Huodun - the art of haohuoqiu!" A fast knot. A huge fireball formed rapidly. All of a sudden. The fiery fireball is heading for kakassi. "Water escape - the skill of water array wall!" The improvement of the strength. The destructive power of the operation is improved. Facing Sasuke today. Even Kakashi can be suppressed. But it can no longer be as calm as before. To achieve a certain degree of adjustment. It''s the same fast track. "Drink!" A light drink. The sudden formation of a wall of water. "Bang!" The moment of impact. Bursting steam! Soon afterwards. It was like a flash of thunder. Sasuke sped toward Naruto''s location. "Kay! Stop them Kakashi''s face changed when she saw this scene. The figure of Bayun and Ningci has disappeared! It''s also closest to the border. It can be estimated. Naruto must have used the skill of flying thunder to transfer them one by one. Once out of the land of fire. If you want to keep chasing. It will be two or three times more difficult than before, or even more. After all, it''s about being in a foreign country. There is also a big snake pill. Yinren village can''t say for sure, so here is the time to stop Naruto and do it! But it hasn''t been waiting for a response from Mackay. Above the front. "Hum!" Naruto''s eyebrows are filled with a fierce color. Hands together That''s the sixth tail that''s showing! Floating above the high point. "What "What''s this?" "No!" On nakakashi, maitekai, rizu, ASMA and so on, it suddenly became an expression. Six tails focused together. It''s a dark red sphere. Strong breath! The power of terror! In particular, it seems that it is still in the constant concentration but expanding contradictions! Gradually revealed the dark posture! "Jade of the tail?" In the early years of the battlefield, there have seen other Ren Village people, such as Kakashi who used this move, looking at Naruto''s condensed sphere. Each expression became extremely ugly. In a flash! In the face of Kakashi, ASMA and other people''s extremely dignified and cold expression! "Tail jade!" "Boom!" Naruto gives a cold smile! When the tail swings! The waves of the house. In a moment. The cold wind that swept out. Close to the earth moment, it felt like the general atmosphere of destroying heaven and earth! "Avoid it!" It''s just a shout. "Boom!" The tail jade ejected to the middle position. "Blast!" In Naruto''s words without temperature. "Boom!" A bright and dazzling light at the moment! Bloom above the valley of the end! Chapter 291 Bright and dazzling luster! In the twinkle. When Naruto''s whisper falls. After a sudden contraction. The power of rapid expansion and explosion. "Boom!" It''s like heaven and earth are shaking. A roaring area directly separated. "Damn it Can''t get closer. Mackay even needs to step back a foot. Kakashi, rizu, ASMA and others were also forced to retreat, and they had to use their own defense measures to block the aftereffects of the explosion. This was based on Naruto''s control and deliberately chose the center position to explode. One said that Naruto was worried about getting involved if it wasn''t for the rudiments, This hair tail animal jade is directly toward the densest crowd position and go. At the very least, he can force Mackay to open six or seven doors to fight hard! however. Of course, this effect has not been achieved. More or less a little scrupulous, Mackay only opened five doors. Forced back by Naruto. The breathing time obtained. Sasuke has come to his side. "Whoosh!" First, use this interval to send Sasuke directly. In the light of the back. Naruto side cold smile! Gently humming lips. "I''ll come back again!" The words that fall lightly. The next moment. "Whoosh!" In a flash of gold. And just as the afterwave of the explosion of the tail animal jade dissipated. Naruto''s figure also disappeared in front of Kakashi, ASMA, maitekai, Hatta, Sakura and others. Only the mess left in this place can prove that there has just been a fierce fight. But also in the Naruto figure disappeared that moment. Daisy also slowly closed her eyes, the tears that once again across the cheek, at this moment, the girl''s heart is already fragmented, because she can not find her future road, respected brother, like the youth are so determined to leave. And I don''t care about myself. What can be done? It''s not just rudimentary fields. Sakura on one side. It was after Sasuke and Naruto disappeared one after another. It was sitting on the ground straight, with dull eyes, dull expression, hands clenched and shaking body, which all explained the loss and pain in the girl''s heart at the moment. On the other side, Tiantian, Xiaoli, Ya and zhinai are still in a state of no return. Take a look at Hatta and Sakura. And looked at the location of Naruto and others. In the end, I can only sigh in my heart. A former companion. "Treason and tolerance" in today''s Village most important of all. If Naruto, Sasuke and others are right. These teenagers and girls are even more at a loss. Because they are unable to judge "right" and "wrong". Who is justice? Which way is right? In the side of those who did not pay attention to the perspective of tolerance. It''s not just the people who left, but also the talented people who stay in these villages at the moment. This is a shaking of faith! "Kakashi? Do you want to keep chasing? " "Kakashi?" "The sun is enough, master?" ASMA and xirihong didn''t pay attention to the mental changes of Xiaoli, Tiantian, zhinai, Ya and others. After confirming that they were not injured, they first breathed a sigh of relief, and then came directly to Kakashi''s side. They each looked at Kakashi with different expressions and asked softly. And Kakashi has no words. One side of the day foot is already the first closed white eyes, youyou sighed and said. "I have completely lost their coordinate position here. If I read it correctly, it should be the skill of flying thunder god developed by the second generation of fire shadow adults. Naruto should be blessed with nine tail chakra to produce resonance to strengthen the stability and control of the skill, and leave here by jumping in space! Even the distance of transmission can not be determined, let alone the accurate coordinates. " Within the realm of tolerance. For most ninjas. The most mysterious space ninja. This is a kind of skill that depends not on the so-called diligence, but on talent. As long as the caster controls a certain degree of space ninja, killing the enemy and escaping are all in a flash. This is where the golden flash of wave wind water gate, the fourth generation of fire shadow, comes from. The words of rizu. Also make ASMA and red expression instantly sink down. Kakashi also shook her head slightly behind. "Let''s give up the pursuit. It''s completely lost. The most important thing is that Tian Zhiguo is in front of us. Yinren village is there. We can''t be sure whether Naruto is in collusion with dasheban. But judging from the basic intelligence, it''s probably true. If we continue to pursue, we will easily be surrounded by Yinren, We can''t take risks when we don''t have enough fighting power. " There are only five people on the court. Want to challenge Yinren village. It''s a bit difficult. Can''t let Kai open eight dunjia with the cost of his life? That''s bullshit. What''s more, Kakashi didn''t say it directly, but all the Shangren on the scene were clear. That was the six xiaren they led. To be frank, they were just cumbersome in such a battle. If they had to take them across the border to continue their pursuit, they were not going to complete the task, but to die. Based on these circumstances. "Retreat and report back to the two advisers." Kakashi took a deep breath. As the leader of this pursuit team, he also made the final decision, even if it was unacceptable. Even Kakashi had an ominous premonition after Naruto''s smooth departure, but at this moment, Kakashi was unable to make the judgment of continuing the pursuit. On one side, those who have more or less some other thoughts, such as rizu and ASMA, can only nod their heads silently at this time and choose recognition, because this is the most rational and correct judgment. They have no reason to object. Let alone the six people over there. Everyone is in this moment to maintain the most quiet silence. It''s only after the fifth place. Each of them followed Kakashi, ASMA and others with a confused or wooden expression. Sakura needs to wait for people to help everyday. There is a feeling of death in Hatta. And before we leave. They all turned their heads and took a look at the residual land in the opposite position with a complex expression. Soon afterwards. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" The 11 men''s pursuit teams each jumped up and went back to Muye village. The light wind blows on the Buddha. Tiny dust flying up. It''s a quiet area. A quiet atmosphere. It''s just in this area of the valley of the end. Leaving traces of the battle. It means before that. A fierce war just broke out here!! Chapter 292 Land of fields, somewhere in the wilderness. This is just a few tens of kilometers away from the border of the land of fire. It''s also because it''s the closest area to the land of fire. Nature is here. There are no towns or villages in the land. At dusk. All of a sudden. In the southwest half sky. It''s a spatial wave. And then. A flash of gold. "Whoosh" An extremely embarrassed figure appeared from there. "Bang!" It''s a figure that hits the ground directly in front of you. His clothes were in tatters, his forehead was full of sweat, his face was extremely pale, and the skin exposed from the broken sleeve was burned. This figure was not someone else. It was Naruto who had just released the tail jade, and then used the technique of flying thunder to escape from the valley of the end, Half kneeling on the ground, Naruto''s breathing became a little short, the overuse of Nine Tailed chakra, and the previous continuous fighting, especially the trauma caused by Maite Kai''s blow, all made Naruto not seriously injured, but his physical condition was absolutely not very good. The most direct reason is naturally Jiuwei chakra. Before, I couldn''t even bear the erosion of five tails, What''s more, this time six tails burst out? If it wasn''t for Mackay''s intention to control his own power. Naruto is also very decisive to seize the fleeting opportunity, using the tail jade to create a space to escape, but if you keep that chakra mode for more than half a minute, you don''t need to take the hand of Michael, Naruto can''t carry it. "Hiss.... Whoa Naruto takes a deep breath and slowly stands up from the ground. "Or is it slightly biased? However, this should be within the territory of the land of Tian. For the time being, we can say that we have lost them? " Naruto looks around for a moment. Under the induction of chakra, his previously tense heartstrings are also quietly relaxed at this moment. Even if it is not time to really relax, at least he has got rid of the first difficulty of his defection to Muye. Next. That''s the second hurdle. It''s just that. Compared with before. The difficulty of this second difficulty is still a little lower. At least face the big snake pill. Naruto is confident enough. "It should be in this position." After Naruto closed his eyes for a little induction, and opened his eyes again, he determined the general position. Of course, because of the explosion of the Nine Tailed chakra with six tails and the use of the newly familiar tail jade, the chaos and riot of chakra led to the disappearance of Naruto''s own body. However, because of Sasuke, Bayun Ning Ci''s body has the mark of flying thunder god engraved before. As long as the distance is not too far, Naruto can easily lock their precise position. In Naruto''s reaction just now. From the coordinates set earlier. Three people are also biased. But the general orientation is the same. The coordinates of Ningci and Bayun are almost stuck together, so they should be merged smoothly. If Sasuke''s coordinates are slightly on the west side, it''s not a big problem. After all, the distance is within the controllable range. Naruto has explained that once there is a coordinate deviation in the transmission, don''t run around easily, just gather towards the precise coordinates marked on the map, Unless it''s an accident. Now the three are also in accordance with the previously agreed plan. Move toward setting the coordinates. Naruto is also after a little trimming. Towards the meeting point. I''m not going to use thunderbolt. It''s not far away. There''s no need to waste chakra. The cost of space Ninjutsu is not comparable to that of ordinary Ninjutsu. Of course, this is closely related to Naruto''s lack of mastery of flying thunder. Otherwise, his father''s fourth generation Huoying takes flying thunder as a level D Ninjutsu, Consumption control also depends on people. Anyway, Naruto now uses the skill of thunderbolt once. Wasted chakra. On the contrary, we need more chakras to use the skill of flying thunder! Another reason has also been mentioned. The possible coordinate deviation caused by unskilled. It''s so close. If it''s a second transmission error. On the contrary, go further. Isn''t that not worth the loss? So. Naruto is still honest with his legs to get past. Sasuke, Ningci and Bayun, just as Naruto had sensed before, determined that the location they were being transmitted was not the exact coordinates. After the initial location determination, they also rushed to the precise location agreed in the plan. Although they could not achieve the same accurate positioning as Naruto, the general location could still be found, The only thing to worry about is Bayun. If you just start from your physical fitness, any adult can easily topple Bayun, not to mention that in this border area far away from the town, all kinds of ferocious beasts emerge in endlessly. Fortunately. The transmission positions of Bayun and Ningci are not far apart. Ningci is also in place after the transmission. According to the command of Naruto, the location of Bayun was determined by Baiyan in the first time. The two who joined later. Under the search of ningcibaiyan. Locked Naruto''s position before he disappeared. They were also the first to arrive at the appointed place. Then Naruto and Sasuke appeared one after another. I saw that all three were safe. Naruto is also quietly relieved in the heart. "Well, fortunately there is not too much deviation, otherwise, it''s really a bit of trouble." Naruto jumped in front of the three and said with a smile. "Naruto? Your injury? " "Better deal with it first!" See Naruto figure appear that moment. Eight clouds and rather times are showing a touch of light joy, even if it is Ao Jiao such as two pillars that pupil in a relaxed look, is to do not fake. After hearing Naruto''s words, I also noticed Naruto''s embarrassed appearance. Eight cloud is also a little worried expression said. The brows of Ning Ci and Sasuke were all wrinkled together. "Ah? This one? It''s not a big problem. I have nine tails in my body. Before, it was just a little beyond the limit. Now, chakra of nine tails can slowly repair my injury. Now the most important thing is to leave here. Although we have entered the territory of tianzhiguo, we are not sure whether Muye will come after me. Let''s find a safer place and hide it! " Naruto waved his hand, indicating that he was slowly repairing his injury, and said with a very serious expression. It is necessary to deal with the wound. Even Nine Tailed chakras have the ability to heal themselves. But this is not an ordinary injury in itself. It will take a lot of time for it to heal itself. So we still need to do the basic processing. It''s just that. not now! Chapter 293 Kakashi and his party probably won''t continue to catch up. It''s not just its own character and a group of people who can''t bear to drag their feet. It is also because Naruto''s judgment and analysis based on intelligence shows that kakasi will not choose too radical and risky decision-making whenever possible, except when it is necessary. However, this team can be ruled out, and the other team, Naruto, can''t guarantee. When kakasi and maitekai are seen After several pursuit teams led by Shangren, such as RI RI Zu, Naruto understood that the secret department that attacked them before was probably sent by Tuan Zang. In other words, the 12 members of the secret department should be the members of the root, the old man of Zhicun Tuan Zang, his desire for the location of Huoying and his desire to control the strength of the Nine Tailed man, Naruto knows it very well. God knows if the old guy''s going to do something more crazy. So here Naruto still thinks that we should choose a more conservative option. "So, don''t you go to Yinren village for the time being?" One side of Sasuke eyebrows slightly pick said. "My present appearance is not suitable for the past. Our elder snake pill is not a good match. It''s the best choice to wait until I get well hurt. Besides, if I''m not wrong, we may not be able to meet one of the past Muye Sanren. We''d better wait a little patiently." Naruto uttered a little, then continued. The big snake pill probably took the pharmacist''s bag to go to gangshou for a "classmate meeting.". During this time. It''s probably not in Yinren village. The most important thing is that Naruto doesn''t have any trust in this master dashuewan. It''s the best time to leave for Yinren village to make basic security preparations. "Indeed." "Let''s do it." Ningci and Sasuke nodded after they were slightly stunned. Just now, it was just a thought gap. I just think Muye is my enemy. From Naruto''s previous words and plans, he subconsciously took dashuewan and Yinren village as his allies on this side. He didn''t think much about them. Now look carefully, is dashuewan reliable? It''s not reliable at all. Yinren village is just a combination of their interests. In particular, Sasuke didn''t hide two pillars about the transaction between Naruto and dashuewan. This is one of the bases for their cooperation. The rest is part of Naruto''s plan, Let Sasuke take the big snake pill as the nourishment for his growth. Of course, Naruto is also outspoken in terms of risk. Sasuke also included everything. Pride is like two pillars. I have my own self-confidence. For Naruto''s plan. Not 100%. Most of them agree. The rest. It depends on the actual operation. You can improve your strength in the shortest time and shorten the gap with yuzhibo weasel. This is what Sasuke is most eager for. "Since there is no problem, let''s start. According to the map, there should be a small town nearby. First, buy some necessary supplies, and then find a safe place to rest. After a few days, we will start to Yinren village!" Naruto nodded and said softly. As for why not stay in town and rest. This is also for the consideration of one in ten thousand risks. There are many people in the town. Careful is the best choice. As for the search in the back, it''s not easy for Yinren village to contact dashevin. Naruto has the signal bomb given by the pharmacist before. In the land of fields. Everywhere there is a hidden line of Yinren village. It''s OK to send a flare anywhere. "Well." "Yes!" "You can arrange it, Naruto." The three have no objection to Naruto''s arrangement. Sasuke is more direct and lazy to think. After leaving Muye, Bayun subconsciously chose to trust or rely on Naruto, which is relatively mature and rational. Because he is not familiar with the situation, in the previous plan, he naturally got the corresponding basic information from Naruto, but that''s it. Anyway, Naruto''s arrangement is the most reasonable. Ningci means there is no need to say more. "Well! Then, let''s go! " In the moment. Four people who agreed. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Later, he was in a vertical shape and headed for the nearest town of Tian Zhiguo. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª When Naruto and his party went to tianzhiguo border town to purchase some necessities and medical supplies and chose a relatively safe area to recuperate, Muye''s pursuit team, led by Kakashi, smoothly returned to Muye village and returned to the main gate of the village. Turned to look at the team''s own that a few endure people have some trance expression. In serious cases, such as Sakura''s eyes have lost the highlight. Hatata looks better on the outside. But in fact, it is close to the gray pupil luster. Kakashi could not help but sigh in her heart. "This time, the task is over. I hope you can keep some of the things that happened in the middle, such as Sakura, hatada, ya, Tiantian, Xiaoli and zhinai secret for the time being. Of course, it''s not something that can''t be said. It just involves some secrets in the village. It''s not suitable to announce them at this time. There will be a truth in the future! Including your inner doubts. " I didn''t notice it before. That''s because Naruto is on the front. On the way back. If you still don''t notice the fluctuation in your heart. Kakashi, rizu, ASMA and others are not qualified to be called Shangren. Insight and rich life experience are not comparable to these real kids. Of course, coercion is not allowed. It''s not just to look at the face of former friends. These children are the hope of the future in the village and the only genius in this group of xiaren. So Kakashi tried to explain it in a more moderate way. After all, in the mission, Naruto, Sasuke and others said. It really involves the top secret of the village, and even is closely related to the high-level, even the three generations of Huoying who have died in the war. As one of the quasi high-level in the village, Kakashi naturally needs to guard against it. Looking in front of her, she seems to be Kakashi with the lightest explanation. In front of the six endure each is silent. It''s not that I don''t want to answer. But along the way. The words that Naruto said before are still hovering in the minds of several Narutos. Especially the identity of Naruto. The son of the four generations of Huoying? And what happened to Naruto in the past 12 years. When you combine these. These immature teenagers and girls are confused. Don''t know what to do next? Or something? What is right. What is wrong. They don''t understand. Chapter 294 Looking at in front of all are silent Sakura, Hatta, Xiao Li, Tiantian and others. Kakashi really felt headache and regret. I knew it was like this. He shouldn''t suggest that he take these people to chase Naruto, but before he set out, how could Kakashi think Naruto would know everything? In particular, Naruto said that he saw four generations of Huoying couple die in front of him. These are not the results that ordinary people can guess, right? A helpless choice. Kakashi can only use his eyes to indicate xirihong, ASMA, rizu, maitekai and others. The four Shangren also understood each other and nodded. Soon afterwards. "Let''s go, hatada. Let''s go back first." "Zhinai and ya, let''s go together." "Every day, Xiao Li! It''s time to go back! " Each Shangren left with the xiaren in his own team. Rizu even wanted to take Hatta home to ask for necessary intelligence and information. After all, in those days before, as long as people were not blind, they could see the intimacy between Naruto and Hatta. Before rizu thought about whether to stop the communication between Hatta and Naruto, Later, considering the pros and cons, he chose to default. However, now rizu is regretful. It''s better to stop the contact between her daughter and Naruto. Now it looks like. I''m afraid my family has to bear some pressure. Looking at is still a pair of dejected expression, walk in his body side to return home with the young field, day foot pupil is also showing a touch of heartache and after the look. After everyone left. Kakashi is quite headache, looking at the face in front of a wooden expression of Sakura. It''s impossible to really say what kind of coercive measures are used against Sakura, right? At least Kakashi is not that dark. Even if the enemy is fierce. At least for myself. Kakashi is very tolerant. I continued to give a lot of advice. Until such words as "recover Sasuke" and "let Sasuke wake up.". Just let Sakura barely lit the so-called fire of hope. After a rather mechanical nod. Kaka West was a little relieved. After taking Sakura home. Kakashi also went straight to the fire shadow office. The two fire shadow consultants who had been waiting there knew the result through the information reported by Ren Ying long before Kakashi''s return. At the moment, compared with waiting for Kakashi''s arrival, they told them the whole process and result in detail, especially Naruto''s words. Their expressions were just how dark and how dark they were. The house leaks, but it rains at night! Just been attacked in my own village. Fire shadow died. A small half of the village was destroyed. Ninja and civilian casualties are numerous. Before it gets better. Another big thing. And, most importantly! If Naruto only resents his childhood experience. The two consultants were barely acceptable. Information from Kakashi. It''s obvious that the blonde knew all the truth, or he already knew his identity 12 years ago! Does a newborn baby have a sense of self? Is that strange? Very strange! Is it unacceptable? That''s acceptable. After all, the world has its own particularity. But accept! That''s what it stands for. What''s waiting for them is huge trouble! "Can you be sure that there is a big snake pill behind it?" Then I knew that the destination of Naruto and his party was after Tian Zhiguo. The expressions of shuihumen Yan and zhuanshuixiaochun are just as wonderful as they are. The two consultants who were almost filled with anger and regret. Waterdoor inflammation expression is very serious looking at Kakashi said so. "We can''t be 100% sure, but according to the information we contacted in the middle school endurance test before, and the plan and purpose of Naruto and his party, it''s probably related to the big snake pill." Kakashi did not hesitate to say so. "Well! How could it be! If I had known that! It should be The door of water door is inflamed cold hum a, seem to be a bit impatient the appearance of depravity say so. But just for a moment. Watergate inflammation is also forced to calm down their mentality. In any case, shuihumen and Zhuanshu, two fire shadow consultants, were once valued by the second generation of fire shadow. They were accepted as disciples. After three world wars of tolerance, they had never seen any big waves in the past decades. At the beginning, they just couldn''t control their emotions because the facts were too shocking. Later, they adjusted themselves. "Big snake pill? In that case, things will be more difficult. " On one side, it seemed that she could never wake up. Xiaochun, who was squinting her eyes, sighed. The wooden staff in her hand gently touched the ground in front of her, and youyou said. "It seems that we need to discuss with Tuan Zang. We haven''t come back with gangshou yet, but we can''t put it off!" There was a choice before, but now there is no choice. Originally, it was better to wait until Zilai and gangshou returned to the village. It''s most appropriate to deal with this matter after gangshou, or since he took over the Five Dynasties'' mu Huoying, but now it seems that time is not with me! Everything must be dealt with urgently! "Tuan Zang?" At the bottom, Kakashi, kneeling on one knee, frowned slightly when he heard the name. In his heart, he also showed the cold and gloomy appearance of "Zhicun tuanzang". In addition, once Zhicun tuanzang chose to assassinate three generations of Huoying. But only one second later, Kakashi chose to be silent. He was just an ordinary Shangren, in other words, It''s not qualified to participate in the game and decision-making of high-level politics. Of course, when the four generations of Huoying died 12 years ago, the three generations of Huoying thought about training Kakashi as the five generations of Huoying, but to be honest, Kakashi himself was a bit frustrated. Therefore, he is not qualified to continue to express his opinions on this matter at this time. It is also after the two consultants have reached an agreement for the time being. "Kakashi, you have worked hard this time. Next, you need to go to the other side of Jiance street!" Turning to bed, Xiaochun turns her attention to Kakashi, who speaks slowly. "Short book street?" Kakashi was slightly stunned. "Well, there''s news from the secret department coming back. Zilai should have found the trace of gangshou there. You go to meet them. Of course, the most important thing is that if gangshou doesn''t want to come back, you should also bring Zilai back. At least you need to send the information back to the village. Do you understand?" One side of the water door inflammation looking directly at Kakashi, tone calm said. The leaves can''t stand the waves any more. It is necessary to determine the location of the fire shadow in the eyes of the Five Dynasties as soon as possible. It''s good to have a master hand. It''s all right to come here! One of these two must come back to inherit the position of Mu Huoying in the Five Dynasties! "Yes Kakashi also slightly bowed his head and answered in a deep voice. "Well!" Soon afterwards. "Whoosh!" Under the sign of Watergate inflammation. Kakashi is also a body, directly left the fire building, away from the village! Chapter 295 "What are you talking about!? Are they all killed when their mission fails? " Muye village, somewhere under the ground. As a cold and dark area. The base of the root. Almost when Kakashi and others returned to Muye village. Root also received the corresponding three teams mission failure and annihilation of the news, compared to this report time. The calm expression before Tuan Zang also disappeared at this moment. He looked at a root member kneeling on one knee and said coldly. "Yes, Mr. tuanzang! This is not only the news from qimukakasi, but also the information from the members of the stronghold. The two are close to the same. The bodies of mugeng, Sanyun and others have all been confirmed and recovered. According to the judgment and feedback at the scene, it''s no doubt that the people who made the move are traitor Naruto and yuzhibozouzu! " In the bottom position. Even if you can clearly hear the angry tone of your boss. The root member still has no breath change. The expression hidden under the mask is still calm for thousands of years, which is also the direct subordinates who have been following Tuan Zang for many years. They are very familiar with the personality and mentality of their own adults. Naturally, there will be no unnecessary emotional fluctuations. The most important thing is. These ninjas living in the dark. Compared with the general Ninja mentality. But they all need to be slightly distorted, at least once. "It seems I''m careless, whirlpool Naruto! Nine tail person pillar strength unexpectedly has such strength!? Kakashi, maitekai and their team are not able to recover smoothly, the kid should be able to control the nine tail chakra to a great extent! Hum A mistake in prediction. All previous plans have to be scrapped. This made Tuan Zang''s mood extremely bad. Jiuweirenzhuli didn''t get it. And three right teams But on the surface, Tuan Zang still has to restrain his emotions and keep relatively calm and rational. "Send more teams to the border to guard, and then send investigators to Tian Zhiguo to find out the location of the traitor as much as possible! Remember that you can''t scare the snake. Do you understand? " Tuan Zang paced around slightly, then stopped and slowed down. Turning around, he looked at the member of the dark Department in front of him with the only naked eye, with a slightly cold expression. Muye has not directly released the news of Naruto as a traitor. One is that the fire shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties has not yet been determined. Another is because of Naruto''s special identity. This is a notice of treason. Whether it''s going to be published all over the world. It is still a matter that cannot be easily determined. Inside, of course. It must have been a direct address. At least from the perspective of "big Muye" Zhicun tuanzang. All those who betray the interests of Muye. They''re all bloody traitors. oh There is a "legitimate excuse" for his own "betrayal of the village". It is always for the fundamental interests and future of the village. After all, he is the dark root of wood leaf! "Yes, Mr. tuanzang!" After the next member answers in a deep voice. "Whoosh!" It was a flash of body shape, straight disappeared in front of me, and went to arrange the personnel. Even a small country. It is not easy to penetrate. Especially after the establishment of Yinren village. This time, it''s in the plan for the collapse of woody leaves. Even if it is a troop with a lot of cannon fodder, dashuewan has been able to build such a large-scale village in less than ten years. It is already very powerful. Tuan Zang must be careful. "And! Send someone to contact the big snake pill! Ask! What''s his plan? " The men in front of them all left. In a deep, silent room. There is only one person left in Zhicun group. After a strange silence. Zhicun Tuan Zang''s words rang out again. Behind that more thick shadow inside. There is a figure looming in it. Before, it was like nothing. Only when Tuan Zang''s words fell. "Yes, Mr. tuanzang!" There was a slight fluctuation. Gentle and plain words. "Whew!" Another shadow. It also disappeared from behind Zhicun Tuan Zang. "Big snake pill, whirlpool Naruto! Hum Zhicun group snorted coldly. The crutches in his hands knocked heavily on the ground in front of him. His naked eyes showed a cold color. Tuan Zang at this moment. We don''t know the conversation between Naruto and Kakashi. After that. After being called by two fire shadow consultants, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, to discuss the issue of "rebelling against Naruto", they knew about it. To a great extent, they changed Zhicun''s determination and plan again! It''s also Muye village. Both sides are preparing for further pursuit or other ways to solve the defection of whirlpool Naruto and others. In the land of fields. A mountain range near the southwest border. In a far-reaching cave. Naruto, who had just left Kakashi and others'' pursuit, took a rest here. Just as Naruto arranged, when they entered the nearby town, they just bought necessities and immediately withdrew. Moreover, they all carefully used transfiguration. They were not only highly accomplished in corresponding techniques, but also highly spiritual, Otherwise, we can''t see through the transformation of Naruto and others. The four who retired. Search on the map, plus the fixed-point survey of Naruto shadow. Finally, we found a relatively gentle and safe area. In three days. All four stayed here and didn''t leave. Until this morning three days later. After Naruto''s injury basically recovered. "You three stay here first. I''ll go a little farther to release the signal bomb. If there''s any accident, I''ll retreat to the direction of the kingdom of Sichuan immediately! At this critical moment, we can''t be careless! " Naruto stands outside the cave, looking at Ningci, Sasuke and Bayun. Yinren village is the object of cooperation. Big snake pill and Naruto reached a number of necessary transactions. But that doesn''t mean there''s no risk in it. Even if Naruto has enough confidence to fight against the big snake pill, he will fight back. After all, they have lost both hands and can''t use those high-level Ninjutsu. Combat effectiveness is directly reduced by N +! However, we should be cautious. from now on. It''s a brand new future and unfolding. Naruto is very clear. Every next step. I can''t tolerate any carelessness and laxity. Otherwise. It is death that awaits itself! And there''s no other possibility!! "Well." "I know" "Naruto, be careful yourself." Sasuke, Bayun and Ningci also nodded and said in reply. This is what has been agreed long ago. Everything should be a little bit of mind, one more way out, so that we can survive in the chaotic world! Chapter 296 In an area a little further away. After making other necessary preparations. Naruto takes out the signal bomb from the pharmacist''s pocket. In the right direction. "Pa!" It''s a big noise. The crimson flare directly released by Naruto. In the air. In the air. Across a very beautiful track. Bright colors. The noise. Almost at the moment when Naruto sends out the signal. As early as a few days ago, when Naruto and his party defected from Muye village, they started from Yinren village under the command of pharmacist Dou. They were scattered in the border area near the country of fire, waiting for Naruto and his party to arrive. The four people, guitongwan, duoyouye, zuoyoujin and jilangfang, noticed the trajectory of the signal bomb. "That one?" "That''s the signal." "It looks like it''s not far away." "Hum!" Even small countries. The border between Tian Zhiguo and Huo Zhiguo is not very short. In order to prevent mistakes, the four people separated from each other at the moment of seeing the signal bomb. At the same time, it''s heading for the location of the flare. of course! A flare fired by Naruto. Not only attracted the attention of Yinren four people. It also attracts the curiosity of some "irrelevant people.". They include some wandering ninjas, and even some so-called "Warriors" who mingle with the underworld! It''s just that these people haven''t really come close. He was easily disposed of by Naruto''s shadow. In order to prevent some accidents. Naruto naturally did not have the slightest soft hand, directly sent these people to hell. Innocent? In this world. This word is extremely extravagant. There may be quite a large number of ordinary people in cities and towns or in remote rural areas who can be called innocent people. However, it is almost impossible for those people who mix up with the society to associate with the word "innocent". Besides, these people who come close to each other are exposed to some murderous and dark blood, Besides, Naruto can also be attracted by such things. Naruto has no psychological burden to kill. If Naruto is himself in a previous life, or just came to the world, Naruto is really unacceptable. But now Naruto has completely integrated into the world. It should be said that Naruto has survived in the world for 12 years, After seeing the dark side. It can also maintain the so-called "holy heart." That''s the most ridiculous, the most wonderful thing. Sage? That may be true. But that would never be Naruto. What''s more. Naruto himself hates the so-called "sage"! Because in addition to a few, even may not really exist under the true saint. The rest. It''s all hypocrisy! That kind of hypocritical justice. Naruto is always sniffing. You can say that Naruto''s ideas and choices are a little excessive, but this is the most practical and applicable strategy in the world. Slightly longer waiting time. By the time Naruto got rid of these "uninvited guests" in three or four waves. They all wait until they are impatient and worried about whether they will attract the spies from the other four villages, especially the secret department of Muye village. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" In the southwest and southeast of Naruto. That suddenly appeared a few figures. In Naruto''s perception. For the time being, it can be regarded as a relatively strong atmosphere. "At last Naruto''s eyes twinkled slightly. A shadow appeared directly in his mind. The message that came back after the separation was removed was very familiar in the original works of previous generations. He also saw several figures in the Zhongren examination. Naruto also turned sideways to the location where the visitor appeared. Just a few seconds later. The four figures that appear in front of Naruto are the four people who saw the signal bomb before. The four also saw Naruto. It is a very tacit understanding of kneeling on one knee in front of Naruto. "Master Naruto! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time Slightly drooping head, four people are with more respectful tone said so. of course! This is not the sincere deference of the four of Yinren to Naruto. It''s only because of the order from the big snake pill. These Yinren who regard dasheban as heaven and God. There is no doubt that all the orders of dashevin will be carried out to the end. Even if the order is to send them to death. I don''t care. Naruto looks at the respectful expression in front of the four people, and seems to be able to obey all his orders. The general expression of the four people is not the slightest fluctuation. Naruto, who is familiar with the big snake pill and these Narutos, knows very well that this is just superficial Kung Fu. "Are you four sent to meet me? Lead the way Naruto''s eyes swept past the four Yinren, ghost Tongwan and jilongfang one by one. After confirming that they were not disguised, Naruto asked Yingfen to inform Sasuke that they were coming. Then he said to them in a light tone. "Yes, Naruto! This way, please! Recently, Tian Zhiguo is in a mess. There are people from all over the world. We may need to make a detour. " Under the sign of Naruto. The four stood up at the same time, still maintaining a respectful expression. It''s just that the leader of this team was close to the left and right, and he stepped forward slightly. He replied that their eyes were all drooping. From the beginning until now, there was no behavior of looking directly at Naruto''s eyes. The most important thing was because of the orders of big snake pill and pharmacist Dou, They are very clear about Naruto''s character now. Although Yinren''s four men are not particularly powerful subordinates, they can be regarded as the more reliable and relatively easy-to-use chess pieces of dasheban. Dasheban doesn''t want to lose them in Naruto''s hands. That''s a pity. Another reason is that. After the four came to Naruto. Naruto''s purpose is to deter the four. He was deliberately transferred to chakra. A strong and majestic atmosphere permeated the campus. They all made the four feel awe inspiring. This feeling, this bearing. In the whole Yinren village. They only felt it in their own big snake pill. The awe of Naruto is more important. But if it''s a big snake pill order. The four of them will still attack Naruto without hesitation. This is the reason why dashuewan trusted these four people. "Well!" Naruto nodded. Wait for the other side. Sasuke, Ningci and Bayun arrived. The four did not have any questions. After Naruto nodded. Under the leadership of four people. Naruto and his entourage also followed, heading for the location of Yinren village. Chapter 297 All the way. Sure enough, as you said. They are basically walking along the path. Although the establishment of Yinren village was supported by Tian Zhiguo, the battle between Yinren villages would not have involved the national level. We should know that the five big tolerant villages of the five great powers, Muye, Yunren, Sharen, Yanren and Wuren, fought very hard in the first three tolerant world wars, and their mutual hatred was strong to the point of pure black, The big names of the five big countries occasionally get together to drink tea, play cards and so on, and the normal communication between countries has never been interrupted. Of course, there is also the disguise quality that politicians should have, but it is undeniable that at the national level, many people will still distinguish the relationship between the country and the village of tolerance, and some people will connect with each other, It also depends on the subordination between the state and the village. To put it directly. Tolerance village and country in this world. In fact, it is a very contradictory and special existence. Naturally. This time, Yinren village and Sharen village raided Muye village. Let the relationship of the three tolerance villages go directly into the tense and hostile relationship. However, this will not affect the political and diplomatic relations among the countries of fire, wind and farmland. After all, it depends on how the rulers of the country look at this matter. Some celebrities, as well as the dignitaries and nobles at the bottom, sometimes look at it coldly, including some ninjas who don''t look up to these so-called "rulers.", There are also quite a number of dignitaries and nobles who only regard ninjas as their useful "weapons". So, that''s why Naruto thinks there is a big problem in the world. Change is not just here. But also at the national level. The fundamental social system. This is Naruto''s biggest wild hope. Therefore, from the perspective of extension here, Tian Zhiguo did not have too much impact on muyeren village because of the two big Ren villages'' raids this time, but the impact on the "tolerance world" was relatively serious. Yinren village existed in secret before. Such a small Ren Village, Daren village would not pay attention to, but the strength shown by liyinren village this time, In particular, it is exposed that it is actually the village established by Muye rebelling against Renda Shewan. All of a sudden, it will attract a lot of attention. If Naruto is right. Yinren village probably needs to be replaced. Even if it''s not necessary. It is estimated that dashevin also needs to adjust some of its base settings. At least some important equipment, research materials and experimental materials need to be transferred to a certain extent. Before the five powers really put all their attention on Yinren village! There''s no need to worry now. of course. If dashuewan wants to give up Yinren village, it''s OK. Just from the perspective of Naruto. If not necessary. Big snake pill shouldn''t do that. At least it''s the organizational force that I''ve been working hard for nearly a decade. There''s still a lot of help. Give up? After that, it''s not so easy to rebuild. All the way. Including Ningci, Bayun, Sasuke and others, there is no speech. Just follow Naruto silently. Under the leadership of four people. Quickly move towards the existing Yinren village. About an hour later. In the general judgment of Naruto. The group came to the northeast part of Tian Zhiguo. The size of a small country is not very large. This is also relative to the five powers. Among the small countries in the world, Tian Zhiguo is already a large country. Fortunately, Tian Zhiguo still has the strength to support dashuewan to establish "Yinren village", which is the best proof. Many other countries are unable to establish their own "Yinren village". Such a small country. It''s the real sense of precariousness. A country that could be destroyed anytime, anywhere. Because there is no need for other countries to intervene in the case of Naruto village, an independent organization with relatively strong influence, or a spokesman for the "black glove" of some major political figures, such as kador, has enough capital control and even the destruction of these small countries. Therefore, in this case, Tian Zhiguo is already a relatively "powerful" country. "Is Yinren village located in the triangle between the land of thunder, the land of fire and the land of iron? Hum, big snake pill really has an idea. " If you don''t rule it out, you will move out and rebuild a new base. But for now. After coming to Yinren village. Naruto glanced at the geographical environment at that time. By comparing the maps stored in his brain, his eyes narrowed slightly, thinking in his heart. "Naruto, this is it!" In a more secretive area. Stand on the outside of the first floor. In the left and right near the seal, let''s say "identity verification" and other imprints. Four people are also separated on both sides, with a touch of respectful expression, slightly bow to Naruto said so. Naruto did not step forward in the first time. Micro squint up eyes, did not care about the sound endure four people that surprised eyes. "Boom!" The nine tail chakras directly mobilized by the company. Under cover. It''s the perception that''s going all out. Even the slightest detail will not let go of the investigation. For the time being, Naruto doesn''t think that the big snake pill will be so hard to open that he will directly attack them. But it''s necessary to be defensive. It''s not long after Naruto''s perception has just spread. Is to capture a familiar chakra breath. Make Naruto slightly stunned. "Have you come back?" Soon afterwards. Naruto''s mouth is showing a faint smile. The next moment, it is stepping forward. "Let''s go, Sasuke, Ningci, Bayun!" "Well!" Stay close behind. They are Sasuke and Ningci with alert expression. Eight clouds is a pair of curious and excited expression. I left the village for the first time. Is far away from the land of fire. Come to a foreign land. Now we have to go to the second village. For Bayun. Nothing is more amazing than this. Yinren four people are also after Naruto and his party step forward. Seal again. Let the border return to its original state. Look at each other. It''s going to the other side. Before that. But they also received orders to clean up the "miscellaneous fish" outside the village. After completing the first priority. The next step is to deal with daily tasks. Not to mention the four people who left later. Back to Naruto, I didn''t take a few steps. The gate of Yinren village appears in front of the four Narutos. Bubi Muye village. It can even be said that the main entrance is much poorer than any of the five major countries. How much can you see inside some buildings. Yinren village is really "Xiaoren village". But! It''s such a "Xiaoren village" Before that, he launched a surprise attack on muyeren village! Let the whole forbearance community know the strength of this "little forbearance village" in a real sense. The leader is the former Muye Sanren, after the information like dasheban was completely leaked. The attention of major forces to Yinren village is also beyond comparison. Chapter 298 PS: it''s still not enough to make up for the changes before. Please come to the starting point for legal subscription. The subscription is more than 400, and it''s only a little short of 500. Xiaoye doesn''t want to be realistic. As long as she can take 500, she can finish the book. She doesn''t have much ambition to compare with those high-quality novels, and she doesn''t have the qualification. So, Just five hundred! Please support Xiaoye! Bow and thank you! After Naruto and his party arrived at the main entrance of Yinren village. There is already a slender figure standing there waiting for their arrival. Familiar with the dress, familiar with the black frame glasses, familiar with the gentle smile. It was Naruto, Sasuke and Ningci who knew the most effective assistant of Dashe pill, pharmacist Dou. "Mr. Naruto, welcome to Yinren village. If it wasn''t for the news that Mr. Naruto, you have come to the land of Tian, Mr. dashuewan and I almost thought that Mr. Naruto would break the contract." Looking at Naruto pacing closer. Pharmacist pocket habitually pushed his glasses, said smilingly. "Break the contract? I don''t have such a habit. I just hope dashuewansang doesn''t break the contract. In addition, my friend who lives here for the time being doesn''t have any problems, does he? Do, you should be clear, that is also one of the most important transactions! " Looking at the pharmacist bag with this fake smile in front of him all the time. Naruto didn''t like it at all. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked directly at the pharmacist''s pocket. His words were a little chilly. With the Nine Tailed chakra that just disappeared, Naruto added some terrible power to his body. Even the pharmacist''s pocket could not help but twitch his mouth slightly. I went through the war before. Even Naruto, who temporarily erupted Nine Tailed chakras into six tailed ones. The whole body is permeated with this powerful force. Compared with the past. It needs to be more intense. "Ha ha, Naruto Jun doesn''t need to worry about this. Xiangp Jun is very safe here. Lord dashuewan even instructed one or two of xiangp Jun''s cultivation. I didn''t expect that xiangp Jun was also a member of the whirlpool clan and had a good blood inheritance limit. It''s really an enviable talent and talent." The pharmacist chuckled, as if he didn''t care about the threat of Naruto. He said so slowly. "Whirlpool clan?" Except for the presence of phosphine. Apart from Sasuke, who had almost guessed that Naruto would make a deal with dasheban, the remaining two, Ning Ci and Bayun, glanced at Naruto curiously, but this is Yinren village, which is one of the most cautious places to deal with. They only glanced at Naruto and then took back their sight. Naruto''s eyebrow is slightly raised, which shows a sharp look, looking to the direction of the pharmacist''s pocket, there is a bit of dangerous cold light in his sight. For the big snake pill, you can easily guess or judge the identity of xiangphosphorus. Naruto was not surprised at all. But in the words of pharmacist Dou just now. Naruto smelled a hint of threat. Transaction content. Defection. And there''s phosphorous. Naruto knows that the big snake pill itself should also be very clear that these things are not enough to really threaten Naruto, but he still wants to put them out, and it''s still said by the pharmacist''s "mouth". This is a relatively "palliative" way. But! Naruto is still unhappy. The feeling of being threatened! "Then I really want to thank Master dashuewan!" Naruto gently smiles, as if he really wants to thank the snake pill. The smile on his face is just a trace of secluded meaning in the words. Make pharmacist pocket in that moment, the expression is slightly stagnant. He soon regained his usual manner. "Let''s go, dou. It''s time to meet Master dashuewan. Is it convenient today?" Naruto stares at the pharmacist''s pocket with deep eyes. It seems that you can see through all the disguises of pharmacists. Including the vision of big snake pill. The pharmacist almost didn''t keep his fake smile. The tense muscles in the subconscious. The pharmacist took a deep breath, forced to calm down his emotions, the smile still seems to be at ease, slightly side to side of the body. "Of course, Naruto, Lord dashuewan is waiting for you." The deep fear and dignified tone in the light words. It also shows that the mood of the best assistant of big snake pill is far less calm than its appearance. "Well, that would be great!" If Naruto takes a deep look at the pharmacist''s pocket, he immediately steps forward to the inside position. And the rest of the three walked behind Naruto. Bayun is a real girl, or a muddled expression. Sasuke and Ningci, who have already experienced the necessary "dangerous life", look at the pharmacist''s pocket with a different look, and then follow Naruto''s steps towards the inner position of Yinren village. The pharmacist still maintained his "gentle" fake smile. A little behind Naruto half a body position, with Naruto and others, toward the big snake pill rest chamber. A deep and quiet place. Yinren village was originally built in such an area. And the location of the big snake pill. It is in the most secret corner of Yinren village. I don''t know if it''s a personal hobby or a habit evolved from it. Only after a bright road. The next step is under the leadership of pharmacist Dou. When you enter the dark and gloomy underground passage, there is a little chilling wind blowing from it, and even a faint ominous breath permeates the passage, almost at the moment when you enter the passage. Eight clouds behind Naruto are subconsciously catching Naruto''s skirt. "Never mind, Bayun!" Naruto patted the back of Bayun''s hand gently and gently. Sasuke and Ningci on one side of the position are subconsciously directly opened the eyes of the writing wheel and white eyes. I''ve taken my insight to the extreme. Although Naruto did not explain this in advance. And the two are more rational to pull their vigilance to the highest level. The pharmacist didn''t care about the alert posture of Ning Ci and Sasuke at all. Only slightly side with a smile said. "Recently, the forbearance world is not very calm. For the sake of safety, Mr. dashuewan chose a safer area." This seems to be an explanation and a hint. Naruto just eyebrows slightly move, and did not say much. After all, it''s big snake pill''s own business. Naruto has no interest. As long as the cooperation between them can be smoothly concluded. "Here it is." Naruto did not reply. The pharmacist didn''t care. A group of people marching in silence. After the third lane you''re going straight through. Come to an area that will be a little brighter than the front. "The big snake pill is right in front of you!" The pharmacist took half a step ahead of time and went straight to the door which was gently opened. "Hum, Naruto, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" In Bayun, Sasuke and Ningci''s slightly nervous expression. A hoarse and low voice came from the inside. Chapter 299 PS: second, a little later, please subscribe! In the dark room. Only sporadic candlelight flickered faintly. In a gloomy atmosphere. With the extremely cold tone of the big snake pill and the pale expression, Naruto can keep a calm and calm expression at first sight. Both Sasuke and Ningci are subconsciously worried, and their heart beats speed up a little at that moment, Bayun, who has always been following Naruto, seems to be trying his best at this moment. He holds Naruto''s skirt tightly and stands close to Naruto. He doesn''t want to leave Naruto''s side at all. He looks at the big snake pill with a rather frightened expression. It must be said that for the "children", he is not willing to leave Naruto''s side, "Snake uncle" really has a kind of strange and frightening temperament, especially at this moment, the deliberate breath of terror is almost all concentrated on Naruto, but the faint breath still makes Bayun tremble uncontrollably. Naruto''s brow is also slightly wrinkled. "Master dashuewan, we don''t need to use such small skills. I''m here today to fulfill my promise. We can continue our business, can''t we? The rest, to us, is totally meaningless and unnecessary, right? " Naruto looks at the big snake pill coldly. That slightly plain and faintly revealed the slightest dissatisfaction. "Hum, sure enough, you are a very interesting person, Naruto. If the information I got from Muye is not certain, I almost have to know you again. The power of nine tails can be expanded to six tails." The big snake pill obviously has a little fluctuating external expression. This sounds like a little bit of a wrong answer. But before that, the majestic atmosphere that had been exposed was that when Naruto''s words fell, it was quietly converging back. "Isn''t that the point today? Master dashuewan, if you are curious about my strength, there will be many opportunities in the future, won''t there? What we should do today is to complete the rest of our transaction, right? Master dashuewan Naruto still maintains a calm expression, tone light said. "That''s true, Naruto." The snake pill looks at Naruto, and the snake pupil shows more and more interest. The outstretched tongue licks his lips, which makes Bayun feel nauseous. You know, before we meet. Bayun has imagined countless images of the snake pill, one of the former Muye Sanren. I didn''t expect to see it. In addition to the fact that strength and momentum are in line with his identity. The rest. All of them make Bayun feel very unhappy. "So, where is xiangphosphorus, master dashuewan, should I see you?" Naruto eyebrows slightly pick, tone slightly gentle said. "Well, there''s no problem with that, but Naruto, you haven''t forgotten what you promised me, have you?" If the big snake pill has a deep meaning to look at Yu Zhi Bo Sasuke in the left position, it doesn''t hide the color of greed in its pupil. Yuzhibo! Write round eyes! Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye! And the eye of reincarnation on it! All of this, all of this! This time, the plan for the collapse of woody leaves was half a failure. Big snake pill is extremely eager for Yu Zhibo''s blood, especially the "power of God" mentioned later! Today''s big snake pill is still the purest "evil" existence with its own pursuit. In a way, the quasi side of behavior is quite straightforward. Of course, the so-called conspiracy. That''s just the most common trick between ninjas. Or it should be said. This is the battle between ninjas and narutomura. dignified and imposing. That''s a joke. "As I said, as long as it''s something I promised, it won''t change. This is some information about writing lunyan that I said before, as well as the reincarnation eye information you want to know. Sasuke, I''ve already said it to him. However, master dashuewan, there''s an additional condition here, three years! Only after three years can you do what you want to do, OK? " Naruto took out a scroll from his arms and looked at the big snake pill not far away. He said in a slightly cold tone. "Three years?" Let''s not mention the big snake pill. Naruto''s words also surprised Bayun and Ningci behind him. Let''s not talk about reincarnation eye. They haven''t reached the point of knowing this information. But what about the information about lunyan and Sasuke''s trade? How do you hear that? It''s all very connotative? At this moment, they both looked at the two pillars with a look of surprise and curiosity. Sasuke knew this in the previous conversation with Naruto. It includes the information of writing wheel eye, kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and reincarnation eye. I know more about the two pillars. At the moment, naturally, there will be no excess emotion. For the strange eyes of his two companions. It''s even more immovable. I don''t care at all. And to be more direct. In fact, this is what Naruto said. Second, we have reservations. Because he still doesn''t believe that a person other than yuzhibo will have a deep understanding of the biggest secret of his family, the writing wheel eye. As for the immortal''s eye, the reincarnation eye, er Zhu only believes that he has lost it. This is still out of the trust of Naruto itself. come very naturally. The rest is not to mention. The big snake pill looks at Naruto with a more playful expression. The snake pupil is slightly narrowed, and the wisp of cold is faintly revealed. "Yes, it''s three years. Sometimes, it''s necessary to give people some opportunities and intervals, isn''t it? Master dashuewan? And if I''m not wrong, master dashevin should be a bit uncomfortable at the moment. It needs a certain transitional period, isn''t it? " The corners of Naruto''s mouth rise slightly with a faint smile. This seems to be a meaningful discourse. The big snake pill in front of him, including the pharmacist''s pocket on one side, changed slightly. "Does the boy know something?" Big snake pill looks at Naruto with a little shadow in his eyes. In his mind, he can''t help thinking about the intelligence information he collected from Tuan Zang. It has to be said. In the test, I first saw Naruto. Big snake pill is already a little afraid of Naruto. And this second meeting. It''s not just personal strength. What''s more, it''s the mysterious breath revealed by Naruto, plus the special intelligence and some secret information he knows. Let big snake ball can''t help but wonder whether the blonde in front of him is really a 12-year-old boy. Or is there an unknown secret hidden in the body of a teenager? Chapter 300 PS: Please subscribe! Especially when it comes to your own secrets. It also includes writing about lunyan, tailed beast and reincarnation eye. Not to mention the general ninja, even if you look at the whole world of tolerance, there may not be many people who will know. At this moment, looking at the Naruto in front of you, dashuewan really has an impulse to subdue the blonde, so that he can dissect it wantonly to satisfy his most persistent thirst for knowledge. Only this impulse was suppressed by the big snake pill after a moment. Let''s not talk about the heyday of Naruto, not to mention the serious injury of Naruto. The abandoned hands are unable to perform the key forbidden and secret skills. Of course, with their own quality, they can easily trample the ordinary Naruto, and the ordinary shadow level strong can also fight against one or two, But really want to meet the best in the film class, now I really can''t help. Previously, I ventured to sneak into the land of fire again. To have a classmate meeting with two of my former best friends. That time''s "in depth exchange" Is the best proof. Fortunately, the two "best friends" have their own places to go. Otherwise. The pharmacist testified. I just can''t come back. Although, do this idea. It''s just in my mind. Is completely excluded from the mind by the big snake pill. Even Naruto is likely to know some of his most confidential information and intelligence. At the moment. Big snake pill still has to restrain itself. "All right! I can promise you this condition, but you really have confidence in Sasuke, Naruto. " There was a strange smile on Da she Wan''s face, which was extremely hoarse. The words directly exposed. "Of course, master dashuewan." On the contrary, Naruto smiles gently, as if he doesn''t care at all. Slightly side by the figure. "Right? Sasuke Looking at Sasuke, Naruto said with a smile. "Hum!" The two pillars are still in the same cold appearance, just looking at the position of the big snake pill. The eyes of the three gouyu writing wheel in the two pupils are so scarlet and oppressive. And Sasuke''s gesture. Make the strange color in the pupil of big snake pill become more and more strong. "Pocket!" "Yes, Lord snake pill!" When the words of the big snake pill fall. The pharmacist on one side bowed slightly and answered. The figure that left immediately. There is no doubt that it is to take the whirlpool fragrant phosphorus that has been living in Yinren village for a month. To be honest. If it wasn''t for Naruto''s power. And the content of this transaction is really what big snake pill is most eager for. otherwise. The big snake pill really doesn''t want to give up the whirlpool fragrant phosphorus easily. You know, since the kingdom of vortex was directly destroyed in the war of tolerance, it''s not easy for nuota to find a orthodox family of vortex in tolerance. As the most powerful ally at the beginning of Muye''s establishment, nuota is also the one with the strongest seal and the most vigorous vitality in tolerance, Big snake pill''s strong desire for knowledge has always wanted to get a descendant of the orthodox whirlpool clan. Not even that. It''s just a matter of looking at the Nine Tailed people in their village for three consecutive terms. Especially the first generation and the second generation (vortex water door, vortex nine Sinai!) It''s enough to arouse the most original greed in the heart of big snake pill. To put it bluntly. Naruto has only half the whirlpool blood. Whirlpool fragrant phosphorus. In the observation and research of dashehwan during this period of time. In particular, some blood, hair and skin have been deliberately extracted. The experimental results show that vortex fragrant phosphorus is the most orthodox vortex family in blood. Through the study of blood, there are also necessary cells extracted. The exuberant vitality of Xianglin. According to the experience and knowledge of the big snake pill. Nuo big a tolerance world, can''t find a few people to compare. This is the whirlpool! And now I''m forced to give up this piece of fat! If you want to say that the big snake pill doesn''t hurt at all, it''s fake. For the biggest "research maniac" in the world. Whirlpool! Undoubtedly, it is one of the best research materials. It''s just that. In front of a bigger wild view. We still have to make temporary concessions. See the pharmacist start. Naruto is also clear under the heart. At the moment, there is no hesitation. "Whoosh" A flick with one hand. It is to throw the scroll on the palm towards the big snake pill. The big snake pill did not open the scroll directly on the spot. But in the eight clouds that obviously extremely disgusted and disgusting expression. Quickly put out his slender tongue. A little lick. That is to put the scroll in your mouth. Soon afterwards. Swallow without hesitation. This makes the expression on Bayun''s face more disgusting and repulsive. Bayun really didn''t expect that the big snake pill, one of the three forbearances of Tangtang Muye, would be such a "disgusting" guy. Big snake pill naturally won''t care about Bayun''s eyes. It should be said that at the level of big snake pill, he would not mind what outsiders think of him. Is the scroll given by Naruto true? There''s no need to worry about that at all. A Naruto doesn''t have to. Two deals are not over yet. At least for the next three years. There are plenty of opportunities. Big snake pill doesn''t need to worry about this. "Naruto, you may have your own plan, but what? How about joining hands with me? Not only in the present, but also in the future! Wood leaf is our common goal, isn''t it? Tian Zhiguo and Yinren village are just a starting point. I think we should have a deeper communication! Naruto Where there is shelter, there is gain. Just as Naruto is afraid of big snake pill. In fact, dashuewan has the greatest vigilance against Naruto''s existence. It has been said before, and even doubted whether Naruto is really Naruto? Not something else? But this doesn''t prevent dashuewan from inviting Naruto to further cooperate with him, even to make an alliance. The unknown represents the possibility! Mystery represents infinity! This is exactly what dasheban is looking forward to most. So. At this moment. Big snake pill without hesitation toward Naruto stretched out the "olive branch"! It''s full of some kind of seductive words. In particular, the tone of "Muye" was accentuated. Big snake pill is very clear, with Naruto''s wisdom, can certainly hear out the potential meaning of their own words. Moreover, dashuewan also thought that he had made negotiations. It should make Naruto move. Alone. Compared with one force. Which is better? be crystal clear! It''s just that. Naruto would not consider such an option at all. Limited cooperation! This is Naruto''s attitude towards big snake pill. Chapter 301 The most important thing is. The words of dashuewan. There is no temptation to Naruto. Almost at the time when the big snake pill''s words fell, Naruto shook his head decisively. There was still a calm expression on his face. His eyes looked directly at the big snake pill in front of him, and his tone was light. "No, there''s no need. I have my own plan, master dashevin. As for Muye, I have my own plan. It''s not easy for master dashevin to worry about it." "Is it?" Naruto''s clean refusal. How much still let big snake pill heart a trace of discontent. But in the next second. Naruto is also a change of words. "In other aspects, it''s true that we can have an in-depth exchange, including some techniques and secrets. I think the master of dasheban would be very interested, wouldn''t he?" Compared with big snake pill, it wants to tempt Naruto. Naruto is a very tempting voice. The former did not catch the latter. Instead, he was caught by the latter. At least. When Naruto''s words fall. In the perceptive range of Naruto. The emotion of dasheban obviously has slight fluctuation. Search for the truth! Pursue eternal life! This is the wild hope of dasheban''s life! Or it should be said. The two are also unified. When young, the big snake pill was for fear of death and wanted to pursue immortality. Now the big snake pill is to pursue the truth and explore the origin of the world to pursue immortality. The former is the goal and the latter is the means, because from the perspective of big snake pill, human beings are too fragile. Let alone the tail beast, the physical quality and life span of any psychic beast can far exceed human beings! After the study of taboo, we also choose to betray Muye. This is the necessary choice that big snake pill thinks! And now. On Naruto. Big snake pill is the latest possibility. "The technique and the secret? Naruto will always say something interesting. " I can''t bear it. Or inner thoughts that don''t need patience. Just after a second of silence. The big snake pill''s face shows an extremely special expression, which can be called "excited" for a moment. It has a constricted snake pupil, stares at Naruto''s position, and licks its own lips. All represent the instinctive desire in the heart of big snake pill at the moment. It has been stirred up by Naruto''s words. "Ha ha, if it''s not interesting, how can it interest the elder of dasheban? However, it''s not right now, master dashevin. I need a little time. Besides, master dashevin, if you want to absorb the contents in the scroll, it also takes time, doesn''t it? We still have a lot of time in the future Step by step. It''s an obvious sense of familiarity. In the judgment to the pharmacist pocket is already with the arrival of phosphorus. Naruto also timely interrupted the conversation with dasheban. The bait is down. The bedding has been done. The next step is to see the initiative of Uncle snake. At least! Naruto himself should not be too active. otherwise. It''s easy to fall behind in negotiations. Although Naruto is also a little repellent to "snake uncle" from the bottom of his heart, it must be said that the big snake pill still has many things to admire and learn, especially the study of human body and the knowledge reserve of some secret arts. These are all things Naruto wants to obtain. Naruto, who has left Muye village and has chosen to "start from scratch" to create his own influence, Can really only rely on their own, that is not to say no, but time is too urgent! It''s urgent! Naruto must further speed up its own rhythm. And "snake uncle" here is naturally the best "catalyst"! Just in a hurry! Also must first stabilize! As a seller, waiting for the price to sell is the most basic and commonly used routine. If it becomes a buyer''s market, it will be impossible to lose all the money, but the final result will definitely be quite different from what Naruto wants. So even now Naruto is salivating over some research data of dashehwan, but he still has to restrain himself. "Ha ha! significant! You are really interesting! Naruto It''s all the elders in the world of tolerance. Where can''t you hear Naruto''s digression? But this is not a time to worry. As Naruto said, there are many important things to deal with, not only the scroll that Naruto gave him just now. It''s also here that they have reached a key tacit understanding. It was also at the time when they just reached a tacit agreement and each shut up. The door that was pushed open again. And then the two figures step in. The one who took the lead was naturally the pharmacist who just went out. And another red shadow. It directly attracted the attention of Ning Ci and Bayun. Two pillars are early guessed, naturally don''t mention. I haven''t seen Xianglin yet. From the previous conversation between Naruto and dashuewan, we know what kind of existence this girl should be. Ning Ci and Bayun are naturally very curious. Subconsciously, the vision of the past can be reversed simultaneously. I saw a red hair, red pupil posture. Both of them were slightly stunned. "Is this a member of Naruto?" Almost at the same time. Ningci and Bayun''s mind are almost the same idea. And there was nothing the pharmacist told me. Xianglin, who was a little bit confused and followed, was just stepping into the room and seeing Naruto''s familiar figure. The girl''s dimple was stunned at first, and then reacted quickly. The expression of joy and joy that directly appeared was almost two steps and one step, and quickly trotted to Naruto. "Mr. Naruto?" That seems to be some uncertain tone. In exchange for Naruto''s mild smile. "Well, it''s me, Xiangyu. As agreed, I''ll pick you up." Naruto naturally stretches out his right hand and gently touches his head. With a soft smile, Wen Sheng says. Familiar tone. The warmth of familiarity. It''s a real touch close at hand. Let Xianglin are the most intuitive perception of Naruto''s existence. Although it is said that on the way brought by the pharmacist before, by virtue of his own happy mind, he felt a trace of Naruto''s chakra breath. But because the big snake pill itself has the corresponding barrier nature. It is still in the growth stage. Perception is not developed to the limit. Once separated. This perception is a little weak. Then there is Naruto''s recent breath, which has changed somewhat. As a result, Xianglin could not be identified at the first time. Until I saw it with my own eyes, especially when I felt the warmth of Naruto. Only then can Xianglin confirm what he thinks in his heart. "Well!" In the moment. Xiang phosphorus is also like a clever kitten, slightly looking up at Naruto, gently nodding, and then standing quietly on Naruto''s side. Chapter 302 Even as Bayun and Ningci were interested in phoxim. Xianglin was also curious about the existence of Bayun and Ningci. But we all know that this is not a suitable place for more chatting. Naturally, the three of them have kept relative silence. It is most appropriate for Naruto to deal with it arbitrarily. "It''s not too early today. Even if Naruto has other plans, just stay and have a rest. What about the rest tomorrow?" Big snake pill looked at Naruto, the snake pupil revealed a special light, still with that pair of signature hoarse tone said softly. "Well, I''ll trouble you, master dashuewan." Naruto gently smiles, but does not refuse the "good intention" of the big snake pill. After nodding slightly, Naruto says so. "Dou" "Yes, Lord snake pill." The respectful pharmacist also nodded, immediately stepped forward and came to the gate again. After opening the door, he looked at Naruto with the same "fake smile" as before. "So, Naruto?" "Well." Naruto nodded. The direct step, with Sasuke, Ningci, Bayun, xiangphosphorus four people behind the pharmacist bag left. "Squeak." And then. The door that slowly closed up. Return to the previous dark and lonely atmosphere of the room. Seeing the location where Naruto left, dasheban could not help thinking of the four generations of fire shadows - Bofeng Watergate, and his former best friend, zilaiye. The corner of the mouth raised a beautiful radian. The big snake pill''s eyes narrowed slightly, showing a ray of dangerous luster in the depth of the pupil. "The son of fire shadow, and then the Nine Tailed man Zhuli, SA! Swirling.. No, bofengnaruto, let me see how far you can go in the future! " Hoarse and deep words. In which revealed that a strong forest atmosphere. As the words fall. A burst of laughter. Represents one of the top three forbearance''s nearly distorted heart! On the other side. It seems that Naruto and his party are not adapted to the underground atmosphere, or they are repelled and disgusted. Pharmacist Dou didn''t take Naruto and others to the usual rest room. It''s back on the surface. Bring Naruto and his party to a more normal house. "This is a quiet area in the village. Naruto, you can have a rest here. I''ve already explained to the people nearby. Naruto, if you have any requirements, you can give orders. The only requirement is that Naruto, you know that Tian Zhiguo is not very quiet recently. If possible, please don''t leave this area, OK?" The pharmacist still looks at Naruto with a smile on his face, which seems to be the tone of discussion, but in fact it is similar to the words of warning. Naruto doesn''t care at all. Regardless of the present Yinren village. Do you want to abandon the big snake pill. After all, this is one of the most important bases for dashuewan. There must be some confidential information about the big snake pill in it. Naruto''s strength is scared by the big snake pill. From the perspective of "master''s home". Naturally, I don''t want Naruto to walk around at will. There are also some corresponding restrictions around. This information is reflected in the words of pharmacist Dou. "Well, of course, I''m quite clear about the self-consciousness of the guests. Please tell master dashuewan about this. There''s no need to worry about it. After all, I''m still looking forward to the next cooperation!" A faint smile appeared in the corner of Naruto''s eyes. He answered with a smile. "That''s the best thing, then, I''ll be rude first!" Looking at Naruto''s serious expression. Pharmacist pocket is also a little smile, immediately after that slightly leaned over, spit out this last sentence. "Whoosh!" It''s in a vertical position. It''s just going straight away. Looking at the position where the pharmacist left. Naruto''s eyes are also slightly narrowed, and then slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, turn over the body, fall on the line of sight of several of his companions, Naruto smile. "SA, let''s go first. We need to sum up the next plan together." With a touch of light tone said so. "Well!" Leaving the leaves is only the first step. Coming to the big snake pill is just the last part of the first transaction. Sasuke here. Naruto had already talked about it before he left Muye. Here separation is the first step. Sasuke is sure to stay with the big snake pill. As for whether the future will be the same as in the original work, the big snake pill will be used as a stepping stone and absorb all of the big snake pill as a nutrient for their own growth, it depends on their own ability. Income and risk coexist. Willing, willing! Only when you give up can you get something! Even if it''s still the two pillars of pride. On this point, it is also extremely clear. Today is a dividing line. It starts tomorrow. It''s a really new future. Just before they''re on their way. Naruto still needs to further refine his plan and tell his friends. In addition, there are some details. It also needs to be discussed. As the saying goes, three cobblers make Zhuge Liang! Naruto certainly has Naruto''s own plans and views, but it does not exclude the opinions of his peers. As long as it is correct and beneficial, Naruto definitely has no reason to refuse. Moreover, in the final analysis, a person''s energy is limited, and it is possible to have a blind spot in viewing anything. Once it is too limited to personal judgment, it is easy to make mistakes! This is the future Naruto does not want to see. Nature! Before starting the core part of the plan. We need to make a good sum. And Bayun, Ningci, xiangphosphorus, Sasuke and others also want to know exactly what Naruto''s plan and goal is! Every next step. Does Naruto have his own ideas? It''s not the kind of tall but empty. But to be more practical! After entering the room. Naruto mobilizes Nine Tailed chakra to strengthen all his senses. With the help of Xianglin, he eliminates any possible investigation. After that, the five people open their own "first informal meeting of the organization"! meanwhile. On the other side. Outside Muye village. It was almost when Naruto and his party arrived at Yinren village to meet dashuewan. There are also four special figures returning to Muye village. These four figures. No one else. It was zilaiye, Kakashi, and being convinced, or even having the idea, that they chose to return to Muye village to take over the five generations of Mu Huoying. Outside the gate of Muye village. Compared to the appearance of zilaiye, gangshou, Kakashi and silent figure. Chuyun and Zitie, known as Muye''s "strongest tolerance", also immediately noticed the arrival of the four. I didn''t mention it to Kakashi. The familiar and strange figure of gangshou came into their eyes. These two Muye village "veteran Zhongren" can''t help but show a touch of excitement. Chapter 303 In particular, it is directly associated with some information that is vaguely circulated in the current village (this is also deliberately released by the two fire shadow consultants, in order to calm people as soon as possible.) Chuyun and Zitie immediately stepped forward. Come to Zilai and gangshou. Each with a touch of respectful expression, kneeling on one knee. "Since you come, master gangshou! Welcome back The words revealed a trace of excitement. Three generations of Huoying died in battle. Nearly a third of the village was destroyed. It''s a time of wind and rain. Muye village especially needs the appearance of a pillar figure. Whether it''s from the beginning, or the master. They''re all the right people. Who will take over the Five Dynasties is the existence of fire shadow. Or it should be said that now Muye village is eager for Zilai and gangshou to take over the position of Huoying quickly. It''s not hard to explain that at the moment of seeing Zilai and gangshou return at the same time. Chuyun and Zitie are excited. "Well, thank you so much!" Gangshou is also used to nodding. He didn''t say anything more, just after finishing this sentence, he went straight to the inside. Kakashi also nodded to chuyun and Zitie. Only always with a bold and forthright attitude show people''s self, but also in this moment face with a touch of gloomy expression. Chuyun and Zitie are curious. But I dare not ask any more questions. Only after greeting, is respectfully back to one side. I watched the four people step into Muye village and head for Huoying office building. I''m still calm all the way. On one side of the master, he had just returned to Muye, and he had not seen his village for a long time. Besides, he had recovered to his usual nature. Looking at his sad old partner. Gangshou smiles brightly. "What''s the matter? Or are you thinking about the boy named Naruto? Since then? " Slightly out of sight. Gangshou looked at Zilai and said with a smile. "Naruto? Well, I just It has always been the self-expression of heroic as a pronoun. At the moment when gangshou mentioned the name of Naruto. A rare sigh. It was a look of sadness. It''s the best way to explain the emotion of zilaiye at the moment. One says one. After learning the shocking fact that Naruto defected from Kakashi, laiye''s mood has been so low. The most important point is reflected in Kakashi''s saying that Naruto seems to know all the truth, and it seems to be conscious at the moment of birth. This touch of emotion is to get stronger. The orphan of his most proud disciple. Actually would choose such a resolute and resolute way. With his own experience, we can naturally read Naruto''s anger and resentment. Even though he was dissatisfied with his village and complained about his teacher Huoying, he still stood firmly on the side of Muye village and couldn''t understand his thoughts for a while. At the moment. When the master of medicine mentioned it again. This is known as one of the three forbearances of Muye hero. He still can''t control his emotions and sighs. "You are not familiar to me at all. Although the boy named Naruto has a special identity, that''s what it is. Isn''t there something more important to deal with now? And if that boy really goes to the big snake pill, it''s just right to deal with the trouble, including the old guy in the village! " The first half of the sentence. The gangshou Ji also said in a lighter tone. Later, especially when it comes to the big snake pill and an old guy in the village. It''s not just a change of tone. Gangshou''s eyes narrowed slightly. Big snake pill is not mentioned. Treason! Murderer! Before, he tried to disturb and even play with the soul of the dead! These are things that gangshou Ji can''t forgive. And then the old guy! beyond all doubt! It''s Zhicun group collection! A long time ago. Gangshou and Zilai have doubted this mentor''s best friend. Let''s be frank. In fact, Muye Sanren, including dasheban, has a very poor sense of Zhicun Tuan Zang. It''s easy to understand Master Kong and Zilai. Big snake pill is purely based on his belief and ideal that Zhicun Tuan Zang is just a rotten old man. If it''s not profitable. And it''s really not the time of necessity. Big snake balls don''t mind cleaning up this rotten thing together! Although gangshou and Zilai are not as paranoid as dasheban, they don''t like this old man who is also in charge of Muye. After gangshou promised to return to Muye village to succeed as Huoying of the fifth generation, apart from the important priority in the village, the most important thing he wants to do is to take over power! And then suppress Tuan Zang! Of course, the master at this time does not know how much difficulty she needs to face! Even with her prestige and strength. The position of fire shadow in the eyes of five generations is not so easy to sit! Since also after hearing the words of gangshou, eyebrow is also slightly a Cu. "You mean big snake pill and..." The meaning of the unfinished words. Even the Kakashi and mute in the back can be heard. Compendium hand is eyebrow a Yang, take to put on the facial expression of a very heroic spirit to say. "It''s a high probability event, isn''t it? In fact, the old man''s handling of this matter is very incorrect, including that boy. If it wasn''t for all kinds of things in those 12 years, would it still cause the present result? Since the old man has died in the war, there is nothing to say, but the old man is different. No one can predict what will happen next, no matter how to control it! " Directly in front of Huoying office building. Master of the gate. Turned to look at the side of the Zilai also, with a very serious expression said. "Since then, it''s not the time to hesitate. The problem of the village has come to a time when it must be solved!" Even a girl. But whether it is measure, mentality, or thinking, including Ninja should have the strength and city! Gangshou is far more than most ninjas! Don''t think that gangshou can succeed Mu Huoying of the Five Dynasties. Because she was the granddaughter of Huoying. It''s just a bonus. It''s not a decision! The reason why gangshou can become the best successor of the fire shadow of the Five Dynasties approved by the two stubborn fire shadow consultants. It is because it has such quality! Moreover, the master does not lack the determination that the superior should have. What to do! What not to do! On the way back, gangshou had already considered it very clearly. This time, the reason why he agreed to return to Muye village to succeed Huoying was his belief and decision! Chapter 304 It seems that the original work was convinced by Naruto''s "Zui Dun". Seeing the shadow of his favorite person from Naruto, gangshou chose to return to Muye to succeed Huoying. In fact, it is not. My own life. My own future. All these must be decided by one''s own will. It is undeniable that gangshou Ji in the original book was influenced by Naruto. But the fundamental reason lies in their own ideas. Even if it''s said that fire shadow is shit. Three generations of Huoying deserve to die. But from the heart. Don''t you really respect your grandfather, second grandfather and teacher? Those words are undoubtedly angry words. It''s just the resentment of the village that we''ve experienced so much darkness in the past two or three decades! Muye is a village built by her grandfather, or a place where she has lived for more than 30 years since she grew up. It''s the same as it was. It can even be said to be a deeper emotion. It''s not easy to let go. The village is now in danger. My mentor has just died. It also includes some other considerations. Not only in this life, but also in the original work, he chose to return to the village to take over the post of Mu Huoying of the Five Dynasties. This is the decision made by the master after careful consideration. We can''t ignore the impetus of Naruto in the original work. But we can''t think that Naruto''s "mouth evasion" is the only decisive factor. Because that''s an insult to gangshou''s "intelligence quotient" and "emotional quotient.". And now. What she needs is the best help from her partner and old friend! "Well, I understand. Just do as you think. I''ll support you!" Looking at gangshou''s very serious expression. After taking a deep breath, he nodded and said in a deep voice. "Then! here we go! Go and do the first thing you should do after returning to the village! " Gangshou a heroic turn, that immediately waved from the sleeves, fluttering in the wind, stepping forward the figure, showing the momentum of gangshou Ji, one of the three forbearances. The backbone of coming back. At least this is the pillar that most people in Muye village recognize. There was no accident. Even if Tuan Zang''s heart is dissatisfied again, it still can''t change the fact. Almost after Zilai returned to Muye village with gangshou. In Huoying office building. After having a little talk with shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, the next day, he announced directly to the whole village the succession of Huoying of the fifth generation, and then reported it to the famous huozhiguo, who is enjoying himself in Kyoto, through relevant channels! I said that a long time ago. The succession of the five villages. As long as there''s an agreement within the village. There is no room for the names of major powers to intervene. Appointment of village directors. It''s just to take care of Daming''s face. It''s a way of deceiving the general public. The name of the country of fire naturally has its own self-knowledge. Especially when I saw that the candidate for the fifth generation of Mu Huoying reported by Muye village was the granddaughter of the first generation of Huoying, the disciple of the third generation of Huoying, and the famous Muye Sanren gangshou Ji, I directly agreed with the candidate reported by Muye village with a stroke of a pen. I have the foundation. Face is coming. I''ve gone through the legal process. Because it''s an emergency. Naturally, there is no need to emphasize too much. It''s almost the moment when Daming''s "order" comes back to Muye. With the help of two fire shadow consultants. The succession ceremony of Mu Huoying in the Five Dynasties was held in Muye village! Directly to the whole forbearance community. Muye village has five generations of fire shadow! On the top platform of Huoying office building. Wearing the robe of fire shadow God, accompanied by zilaiye and two fire shadow consultants, he ascended to the highest position, amid the cheers of tens of thousands of ninjas and hundreds of thousands of people. With the most majestic attitude to announce his appointment! Almost at the same time. It''s not just Tuan Zang who looks at Tuan Zang with resentment and unwilling expression. In a remote area of Muye village. Two figures standing on the high ground. The same is looking at the wood leaf core area under the fire shadow rock. Even if we can''t see the clear situation of the inauguration ceremony, the cheers of hundreds of thousands of people are still enough to resound over the whole Muye village. "Ha ha, does Muye village decide the next five generations? I thought it would be the hero. Didn''t I think it was gangshou Ji who came back to succeed the five generations? However, in terms of identity, it is indeed the most suitable one. " Fire cloud robe with black bottom. Iconic shark face. There is also a big and conspicuous knife on his back. Just opened this figure. No one else. He is one of the official members of the organization, the second generation of Wu Ren Qi Ren Zhong, and the user of the big knife mackerel muscle. He can be called the dried persimmon ghost mackerel, one of the human tailed animals. "This is also a matter of course. Two of the three forbearances will all return. In this way, Muye village can be stabilized as soon as possible." Standing on one side is naturally the partner of the dried persimmon ghost shark. It is also recognized as the only two surviving yuzhibo people in today''s world of tolerance. It is also the S-class traitor of Muye village, yuzhibo weasel! This young man, who was only a teenager, was carrying a heavy destiny. Now the pupil is full of a sense of vicissitudes. In his early years, it can be said that yuzhibo weasel, who had been a spy of three parties, had to bear much more pressure than ordinary people could understand. And now. Under the seemingly calm appearance. It has been ups and downs for a long time. The reason is simple! It was during the period of staying in Muye village. By some unconventional means. Yuzhibo weasel has obtained some key information and intelligence. Including. Muye village''s contemporary Nine Tailed man Zhuli is the defection of the four generations of Huoying, the son of bofengshuimen, whirlpool Naruto! If that''s all. Yuzhibo weasel''s heart is still relatively peaceful. But what we got later. The only orphan in the village, yuzhibo Sasuke, also defected with him. Yuzhibo weasel''s heart is unable to maintain the first calm and rational. Because of Sasuke''s operation. It completely disrupts the arrangement yuzhibo weasel made for his brother five years ago! The key point is that. The location of the defection seems to be related to the big snake pill? This makes yuzhibo weasel worried. Because weasel knows better than anyone that dasheban is persistent in yuzhibo''s blood and writing wheel eyes! Now. My brother is like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth in general, but also the kind of active door-to-door service. What can weasels do? Weasel is also very desperate! If there is not a trace of reason and calm. When we know the exact information. Weasel can''t help but go straight to Tian Zhiguo to find the exact location of big snake pill. You know. In the heart of the weasel. the world is boundless. Brother is the biggest! This is the biggest obsession in the heart of the young man named yuzhibo weasel! Chapter 305 And this is also the point that yuzhibo weasel was criticized in the original work. After all. This kind of thinking of younger brother > village > parents and clansmen is really something that ordinary people, or more than 99% of the people, can''t understand. If it is to remove the first item. It''s just the village people. It''s a crazy twist, though. But at least it has something to do with "killing relatives with justice.". Let''s say it''s for everyone''s sake! However, the latter operation, the safety of the younger brother as everything, but also greater than the safety and interests of the village. This sequence. It''s really incomprehensible. Of course, it is impossible to discuss how yuzhibo weasel thinks. But the only thing is for sure. Yuzhibo Sasuke is the biggest and only existence of yuzhibo weasel. After hearing that his brother actually followed Naruto to an extremely dangerous figure. Weasels don''t feel anxious. That''s strange! As for the accuracy of information? It''s almost guaranteed that ninety-nine percent of them are error free. This is a message from the dark king of woody leaves. What''s more. Weasels have their own channels to prove this. If it wasn''t for the dried persimmon shark. And I really need to think about the next arrangement. Weasel must have said that he could resist the impulse in his heart. Now, there is, and only on the surface, calm. "So? Mustsang, shall we go back to the leader now? Including the fire shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties, and the missing of the Nine Tailed man Zhu Li? " The dried persimmon ghost shark turned around and looked at the Yu Zhibo weasel with a calm expression on his side. The shark''s eyes showed a faint smile, so he said. "Well, let''s go back first. The harvest of this trip is enough." Half a cheek slightly covered by the skirt. Yuzhibo weasel also straightened up slowly. At last, he took a look at the center of the cheering wood leaf not far away. I don''t know when it was the writing wheel that had been opened to sangouyu. His eyes were slowly turning. His scarlet pupil and dark gouyu were spinning at the moment. A breath of forest came out slowly. "Muye, tuanzang, wudaimu, dasheban! Sasuke, you must be OK! " Under the calm and slightly cool expression of yuzhibo weasel, a light color of worry flashed in his pupils. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" Soon afterwards. Flashing figure. The figures of yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark just disappeared in the same place. Go back in the direction of your own organization. Sharen village and Yinren village jointly raided Muye. Three generations of Huoying and four generations of Fengying died in this war at the same time. Muye village won the final victory. The new five generation Mu Huoying has long been one of the three forbearances of Muye in the world of Weizhen tolerance. Sharen village, one of the five major tolerance villages, has been in a short period of chaos, and even has not been able to elect a successor. These are the news. Almost in the shortest time. It has spread all over the world of tolerance. There are also defections from Naruto, Sasuke and others. The same is spread in the world of tolerance. The country of fire is so big! There are so many spies in the land of fire. There''s no way to get accurate information. Some clues can be found. of course! Also limited to know that Muye village appears again rebellious tolerance! But who exactly. This is not the information that other villages can easily know. Muye village has consciously blocked the news, or that the identity of Naruto is too special. Whether it is the son of Huoying or the identity of Jiuwei person Zhuli, it is impossible for Muye village to directly declare that it is treason and tolerance. In this regard, not to mention that the gangshou who just returned to the village is the opinion. He has been the mentor of Bofeng Watergate, What''s more, he doesn''t want to announce that Naruto is a traitor. Since I came here, I still have the idea of persuading Naruto to go back to the village in the future. Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, including Zhicun group''s collection of the old silver coin, agreed with the two people''s practice though they had different starting points. They not only didn''t publish it, but also blocked some corresponding intelligence information! In order to ensure the interests of Muye village. Sometimes, some Daren villages will pay attention to this. As for private pursuit. I''m sure I won''t give up. At least Zhicun group will not give up! Nine tails! This is the strongest tail animal! Tuan Zang can not care about the life or death of Naruto. But we have to care about the ownership of Jiuwei! Before the war has never used nine tail, which does not mean that Muye village can not have nine tail! I don''t have to! But it can''t be useless! These are two questions! The secret actions of Tuan Zang. Naturally, I can''t hide it. I''m the master of fire shadow in the Five Dynasties. But after succeeding, gangshou found that he wanted to do something, which was not as simple as he had imagined before. The most direct problem was the manpower problem! Don''t say too much. Clearly should be directly belong to the shadow of the fire! Gangshou found that he may not be able to command the movement! There are also checks and balances between the two fire shadow consultants. From the moment they are in place. Gangshou found that the power he can exercise is limited, and the troubles he has to deal with are one after another! There was no time to contain Tuan Zang. It is also in the major villages that they focus on the country of fire, Muye village. I want to see what will happen next in the largest village in the world of tolerance. Tian Zhiguo, Yinren village. The day after Yu Naruto and his party arrived at Yinren village. Naruto and his party are ready to start again. I said that a long time ago. Tian Zhiguo is just a transfer station. Naruto is not willing, or at least at this stage is not willing to have too much in-depth communication with dashevin. In the current situation, people staring at dashevin are far beyond the general expectation. It is the most wise choice to stay away from dashevin temporarily. What are the other risks? Is this bigger than when Naruto decided to leave Muye village? "Sasuke, the next thing is up to you!" Outside Yinren village. Naruto looks at Sasuke standing in front of him. There is a special light in his pupil. He doesn''t care about the smiling pharmacist pocket. He says so in a solemn tone. "Well, I understand." Sasuke also nodded slightly. What to say. I said it yesterday. It''s time to discuss the plan. It was all over yesterday. The next thing. It''s just that you have to deal with it yourself. Naruto won''t stay here. Bayun, Ningci and Xianglin will follow Naruto. let me put it another way. Next, only Sasuke stayed in Yinren village. This is what Sasuke has to go through. It''s also an opportunity for Sasuke. Naruto has considered many plans. But Sasuke is very different from himself after all. Big snake pill is the most suitable "krypton gold resource" for Sasuke! Can we ascend to the sky in a short time! It depends on whether Sasuke can absorb everything from the big snake pill. Chapter 306 PS: I''ve made up all the updates that I didn''t pay for before. For the sake of Xiao Ye''s hard work, let''s have some subscription and tickets, lovely and powerful book friends! Xiaoye bows and thanks for your support! It''s still a little short of 500. It''s up to you whether you can have 1000 yuan of full attendance this month! Thank you! Sasuke himself knows that. Compared with the original work, it is to be well aware and willing to die for revenge. In this life, under Naruto''s arrangement, Sasuke is not only stronger than he was in the same period, but also has a clear plan and positioning for his future. Dasheban is just his own nourishment. Here, he uses dasheban to temper himself as much as possible, Then take advantage of the opportunity to take all the big snake pill for your own use, which is Sasuke''s most clear goal in this life, and this point, big snake pill is also clear, Naruto does not mean to use intrigue, this is the confrontation of chiguoguo on the table, to be frank. Take Sasuke''s body as a chip! Go to the gambling table with big snake pill! And it''s one-time Soha! Winner takes all! Of course, there are also reasons for the recent use of the technique of non corpse reincarnation. But the most important thing is that. Just as two pillars have confidence in themselves. Big snake pill believes that such a little devil as Sasuke can be easily suppressed by himself. Isn''t it three years? After three years, dashuewan doesn''t believe that Sasuke can grow beyond himself, and it''s still under his own eyes! Big snake pill, which pays for everything, doesn''t mind giving Sasuke three years. Let Sasuke grow as much as possible. As far as possible to develop their own blood after the limit. And then wait until a relatively mature stage. Pick this ripe fruit by yourself. Isn''t that the best result? And the most important thing is. Big snake pill also has a way to leave a final retreat. It''s the last resort in the worst of times. Naturally, both sides are full of confidence in this special gamble. "Well, Naruto, this is what Lord dashuewan asked me to give you. I''m looking forward to seeing you next time!" I saw Naruto and Sasuke who seemed to have exchanged greetings. The pharmacist''s pocket on one side also stepped forward slightly, and the scroll directly pulled out of his arms was thrown gently towards Naruto''s position. "Pa!" Naruto catches it with his backhand and opens it directly. After glancing at some information recorded in the front, Naruto''s eyes show a faint smile. "Thank you for your help. I''m looking forward to meeting you next time." Naruto looked at the pharmacist''s pocket, with a deep look in his eyes, and said as if he had a finger. "Then!" When Naruto is leaning slightly. Finally, I took a deep look at Sasuke. That''s the chakra that just burst out. "Whoosh!" It''s in a vertical position. He disappeared in the same place, and took Bayun, Ningci, xiangphosphorus and others to the east of Yinren village. Looking at Naruto''s figure that gradually goes away. Sasuke''s look was also tense. "Naruto has already left. It''s time for us to go back, Sasuke." The pharmacist pushed his glasses and said with a smile. When his words fall. Sasuke just coldly looked at the pharmacist''s pocket, without any words, but quickly turned to Yinren village. It''s just the moment of turning around and stepping. "Next time! Next time! I will surprise you, Naruto! " The right hand in the trouser pocket clenched the palm of the palm of the palm of the palm with a special symbol of bitterness! Each has its own choice. The direction that must be taken forward. This is certainly one of the contents of the transaction between Naruto and big snake pill. But it''s a choice. Naruto won''t and can''t force Sasuke. What''s more. Naruto really treats Sasuke as a companion. Sasuke just said nothing. I recognize that in my heart. Two people temporarily separated here. It is the result of their common determination. Don''t mention Sasuke who stayed here in Yinren village. Naruto and his party left Yinren village. Under the leadership of Naruto, Naruto went all the way to the East. In the conversation last night, Naruto told Ningci, Bayun and Xianglin that their ultimate goal was to stay away from the mainland and live in another snow country! And to get to the land of snow. Naturally, they need to cross the land of Tian, go to the land of Tang near the sea area, and then take the ship to the land of snow there. This is the best and shortest route. Of course, the kingdom of Tang is a small country after all. There won''t be ships to the snow country. In that case. Although there is also a temporary choice to go to the country of thunder on the northeast side, or cross the sea to the country of water, and then go to the country of snow. But that''s the route. On the contrary, it is prone to problems. If there is no corresponding ship service in Tang Zhiguo. Naruto would rather buy a small ship at his own expense. As for the crew? As a country with a large sea area, is Tang Zhiguo afraid of not being able to hire the corresponding crew? Now for Naruto and others, the most important thing is efficiency and time. Because I dare not show up easily. There is also a lack of corresponding intelligence channels (zero channel at all) Naruto does not know what kind of situation is in the world of tolerance at the moment. Does Muye fight against his party? So leave the mainland as soon as possible. Going to the snow country is the best choice for Naruto! Just get there. It''s safe for now! Even after arriving in the snow country, there are some corresponding troubles waiting for Naruto to deal with, but after all, there is the best starting point for Naruto! Xueren village! It is the basic power set that Naruto first identified. And the relationship with snow country is easy to handle. At least. At this stage. Naruto has such confidence. All the way. Naruto and Ningci are also carrying eight clouds alternately. Xiang phosphorus is in Naruto''s request, in the case of a little restraint, the whole release of their perception. Avoid crowded areas as much as possible. Just do normal rest and stay. Never do too much detention at a certain point. It took only half a day. Naruto and his party passed through the land of Tian and came to the land of Tang. "So next we''re going southeast, right?" Stop for a while and have a rest. See Naruto and Ningci studying the map. One side of the eight clouds is also with a look of doubt asked. "Well, there is the largest port city in the kingdom of Tang. Only when we get there can we find a ship to the snow kingdom. Even if we don''t have one, we can easily buy a ship to the snow kingdom." Facing the sight of eight clouds. Naruto also nodded slightly and said. "Snow country, I heard it''s a very cold country?" On the left side, Xiang phosphorus, who was sitting by Naruto, asked softly with a slightly curious look. "Compared with these countries on the mainland, the snow country is really much colder, but it should be better now. With the legacy left by the name of the snow country of the previous generation, it is at least much warmer than before, in the central area." Chapter 307 "The environment is really a little poor, but the snow country is the most suitable place for us to establish our own power. Not only is it far away from the mainland, we can temporarily avoid many disputes, but the most important thing is that the snow country has the corresponding foundation, and it has the Xueren Village itself. It is very difficult to start from scratch, and now with a certain foundation, It will be smoother in the initial stage. In addition, the name of the snow kingdom is supported by me. Before I left, I had a certain degree of negotiation and transaction. This time, I should be able to take over Xueren village more smoothly. " Naruto looks at Ningci, Bayun and xiangphosphorus with a slightly serious expression. This is also the time when we talked in Yinren village yesterday. The words of Naruto and others. The ultimate goal is the land of snow. It is the best area chosen by Naruto to develop his own power. "Can we take over Xueren village smoothly? What''s the scale of that village? " Bayun and Xianglin are simpler. Or because of insight and experience. I won''t think too much about it. What does Naruto say. They just listen. Ningci is relatively mature. When it comes to snow country and snow tolerance village. It was put forward yesterday, but because it was more about Sasuke, I didn''t go deep into the conversation. Now, taking advantage of the opportunity that I have come to the territory of Sichuan and can take a breath, Ning CI asked the most important question directly. Hear Ning Ci''s words. Naruto also showed a faint smile in his pupils. First he nodded, then he shook his head. He looked directly into Ning Ci''s eyes and answered with a very serious tone. "Scale, it''s a relatively small ninja village. The number of ninjas is only a few hundred, and the water content is relatively large. As for whether it can take over smoothly, ha ha, on the surface at least, it will be very smooth, but in fact, it should be full of problems and troubles!" And that''s what you say. It also made Ning Ci''s expression, including eight clouds and fragrant phosphorus on one side, become serious. "What do you mean? Will anyone trip in private in the snow country? Naruto Xiang phosphorus blinked his eyes, as if he didn''t believe it. "Is it going well on the surface?" Ning CI is also a pair of eyes slightly a MI, the pupil reveals a wisp of thoughtful look, whispered. "Ah, it''s a matter of course. If everything was smooth, there would be no such dark and dirty things in the world." Naruto eyebrows slightly a Yang, the corner of the mouth seems to reveal a ray of light ironic smile, so said. Welcome to the country of snow? Happy to take over Xueren village? No kidding! It''s something that three year olds don''t believe! Let alone Naruto. One country. A village of tolerance. What are the interests involved? How many of them distribute benefits? Originally, it has formed a relatively tacit circle of interests, which will accommodate the insertion of outsiders? And it''s a giant meddling in? Naruto can imagine the arrival of his party. The current high-level politicians in the snow kingdom are "ugly" in their faces and mentality. If they know the real identity of Naruto, they may "sell" Naruto to the fire Kingdom and "sell" Naruto to muyeren village. These are Naruto that must be taken into account. And do a good job of corresponding alert. Of course, Fenghua Xiaoxue can still be trusted, at least Naruto is willing to believe this pure girl, but what about others? Including the one who first said that he was willing to do everything for the former daimyo and the rejuvenation of the snow Kingdom, is he really willing to see the arrival of Naruto? Not really! Maybe santaifu would be a little better than those ordinary dignitaries. But Naruto has every reason to believe it. The earliest and most determined supporter of Fenghua Xiaoxue must not want to see him take over Xueren village! It''s not just about interests. We should also consider the safety of the country. It''s not that santaifu has any dark thoughts. It''s just that there was an example of "Fenghua Furao" in the snow Kingdom, which used Xueren village to launch a rebellion. If it is said that santaifu will be alert to himself. Naruto also feels very normal. So! This trip to the snow country. He also wants to take over Xueren village completely and establish his own power. There are many problems! But it''s the quickest way. The most important point is that compared with other troubles, the so-called high-level politicians in snow country are really just small problems. Naruto just need to pay attention to the way, and then control the limit problem. "But I don''t need to worry too much. As I have said, it will be smooth on the surface at least. In terms of absolute strength, the snow Kingdom, including Xueren village, can''t compete with us. Moreover, Xiaoxue, oh, even the name of the snow Kingdom, should support us. This will be our greatest help!" Naruto is also a little bit with a smile, light voice said. "Well, indeed!" Ning CI listened to Naruto''s words and nodded slowly. In the face of absolute strength, and with the support of Daming, the rest of the trouble is really no trouble, as long as it is handled properly. On the other hand, Bayun and xiangp heard different special information from Naruto''s words. "Snow? Naruto, is the name of snow country a woman The focus is different. What you hear is different. At least different from Ningci. For Bayun and Xianglin. On the contrary, the most concerned is the name of the snow kingdom that Naruto just mentioned. "Light snow?" Does it sound like a girl''s name? In the moment. Fragrant phosphorus and eight clouds that belong to the girl''s heart of gossip is immediately burning. The eyes that looked at Naruto''s position showed a special light. The intonation of this sentence is a little strange. Because Naruto was thinking about other things, he didn''t pay attention to the change of xiangp''s tone. Instead, he nodded directly. "Yes, Fenghua Xiaoxue, it''s the name of the snow kingdom. She is indeed a woman. She has another name. You should have heard that Fuji fengxuehua, a very famous actress, is the only daughter of the former Orthodox snow kingdom. Because of her uncle Fenghua''s rebellion, she was exiled. Later, the seventh class of Sasuke and I received the corresponding task, It''s just to escort him back to the country of snow, kill his uncle Fenghua Nu Tao, and help Fenghua Xiaoxue successfully ascend the name of the country of snow. In addition, Xiaoxue is still a girl with a pure heart. Therefore, from this point of view, Xiaoxue will definitely support us. " Continued in a more straightforward tone. And there''s obviously no mood swings. Let the two girls are a little disappointed. All of them came out of their hearts. "Ah, that''s it?" It''s a similar idea. Chapter 308 In particular, Xianglin is half of the Naruto people. At the very beginning, he regarded Naruto as his only relative and regarded him as his brother. He was even more curious about whether there was any special connection between Naruto and the queen of snow. As a "sister", naturally, she is qualified and has reason to care about her "brother''s" emotional life! It''s a matter of course. So it''s when Naruto''s words fall. But Bayun''s "heart of the eight trigrams" has stopped for a while. Xianglin is a bit "indomitable" and continues to ask. "Well, does her majesty have any special connection with Naruto?" This sentence comes out. Don''t mention that I have heard the meaning of Ningci. Even if it''s a little distracted, other Narutos are all back to the taste, not angry white Xiang phosphorus one eye, right hand for the knife, not light not heavy pat Xiang phosphorus small head. "Pain..." In the incense phosphorus wronged Baba cover his small head. "Every day I think about something that I have nothing to do, that is, a very normal relationship. Xiaoxue wants to revive the country of snow, and we need to rely on the power of the country of snow. We can also try some of my ideas in the country of snow. In this way, we can make a more correct choice in the future." Naruto is also with a very serious tone looking at the incense phosphorus said so. "Well Xianglin is obviously not satisfied with this, but also has some pouted lips, showing a little "little girl''s temperament." It makes Naruto angry and funny. "Well, it''s almost time to have a rest. It''s not a place to stay for a long time. Let''s go straight away." Estimated the time. Naruto also stood up from the ground and patted the dust on his body. Looking at the three people standing up together, Ning Ci, Ba Yun and Xiang phosphorus said so. "Well!" In response to each other. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" After precise positioning, Naruto and his party set out again, heading for the largest port city in the coastal area to the east of tangzhiguo. Although the land of Tang is much larger than that of Tian. However, the overall shape of Tang Zhiguo is a strip module with oblique direction. Naruto and his party from Tian Zhiguo cross the border to Tang Zhiguo. Even though in order to avoid the area close to the land of fire as much as possible, we deliberately make a detour to the north, from the west to the east coastal area. Naruto and his party spent less than half a day. It''s still the establishment of selective detours and short breaks. It''s not just the perception of phosphorous. And under the exploration of Ning Cibai''s eyes. All the way. Naruto and his party completely avoided all towns and crowds. There is another point. Naruto and Ningci abandoned the wooden leaf forehead protection on their foreheads as early as Tian Zhiguo. Naruto doesn''t have the "special hobby" of those rebellious people in this world. They have to scratch the forehead protection, and then they have to stay on their foreheads or tie it to a certain position on their bodies, for fear that others don''t know which rebellious village you are in. In Naruto''s opinion, those guys are a group of madmen. Naruto doesn''t do such a stupid thing. And if you have to get into a town. Naruto is bound to perform transfiguration. At the moment when his own transfiguration is more skillful and chakra''s micro control is more subtle, ordinary people can''t detect Naruto''s transfiguration at all. In Naruto''s words, ninja itself should be hiding in the dark to complete the task. The one who is exposed to the sun is either the strongest person, Or a fool! Anyway, Naruto knows very well. With the present strength. In the world of forbearance, there are really few people who can steadily suppress themselves and then kill themselves. But it can threaten the safety of their own lives. Absolutely more than two hands! So! The more nuances. On the contrary, Naruto is more cautious. There is no waste of spare time. Naruto and his party are trying their best to improve their speed and head for the destination under the limit that Bayun can tolerate. It was almost at dusk that he arrived at Tang Zhiguo, the largest port city in the east coastal area. "Is this the largest port city in the kingdom of Tang? With so many people, it''s quite prosperous. " Naruto, Ningci and xiangphosphorus perform their own metamorphosis, while Bayun is a little disguised, as long as it is not recognized at a glance. The moment you step forward. Eight cloud is slightly surprised eyes left look, right look. Anyway, for this girl who was almost imprisoned for several years, even muyeren village did not step out. After leaving Muye village, everything seems so fresh and interesting. In particular, compared with the front, they only entered some small towns. The port city now. Yu Bayun said. It''s really a big and prosperous place. "For the time being, tangzhiguo is also a country that depends on the sea. Compared with those small inland countries, the economic development of this country is much more prosperous due to the maritime trade and fishing. Since it is the largest port city of tangzhiguo, it is normal to have such a large number of people and prosperity." Ning time is also after glancing left and right, the tone is gentle to say. "Let''s go to the wharf and ask if there is a route to snow country. If not, we can make plans as soon as possible." Naruto waved his hand and said. Now, of course, it''s getting late. But this kind of thing. It''s not that we have to have passenger ships. Unless there will be more tourists to and from the snow country, there will be no such route setting. Naruto was looking for a similar cargo ship at the beginning. As long as the money is in place, people may not be able to carry more passengers. Anyway, it''s not less than the weight, is it? "Well!" Ningci, Bayun and Xianglin also nodded and agreed. The four did not mean to stay in the bustling area of the city. Get your bearings. The street directly across. They arrived at the dock in the southeast corner of the city. It should be said that it is worthy of being the largest port city of Tang Zhiguo. There are nearly 100 ships of all kinds berthing at the dock. Even at dusk, the dock is still in full swing. Although it can''t be compared with the scene that Naruto saw in the port city of the land of fire before, it''s prosperous enough for a small country like Tang Zhiguo. And there are so many ships. Naruto put down his last worry at the moment. Even if there is no corresponding route to the snow country. There should be no problem buying a boat here that can sail to the snow country. With absolute strength. Naruto doesn''t believe he can''t buy a boat? And it''s not a bully. At most, it''s just forced buying and forced selling. Chapter 309 After letting Ningci guard Xianglin and Bayun stay in the outer position for a while. Naruto went through the crowd in front of him quickly. After collecting some effective information, Naruto also directly targeted several target characters. After a lot of exploration and communication, Naruto made a deal with a businessman who was going to sell seeds and cold resistant materials of cold resistant crops to the snow country, and he was satisfied with his identity, Naruto, of course, pretends to be a wandering ninja and plans to take his "younger brothers" and "younger sisters" to the land of snow to take refuge in himself, where he is already a relative of an official. In order to prove the authenticity of their own words. Naruto is also a small show of two hands. It''s nothing to show your strength against more than a dozen ordinary people. The businessman, who was still suffering from the lack of security, was very happy. He not only agreed to the requirements of the people carrying Naruto, but also directly exempted them from all the expenses. The only requirement is to let Naruto temporarily serve as the escort of his caravan during the voyage, and also give him a high commission. After all, we have to start from the country of soup to the country of snow. Along the way, we need to cross a large area of sea. There are many small islands scattered on it, and some of their areas are occupied by extremely fierce pirates. Of course, the merchant named "Sanmu" hired a group of guards, as well as his own guards, but now there is a "Ninja" to hire! Where can Sanmu miss the truth? Isn''t that three or four more people? It''s not paying at all. As for commission. As far as Sanmu is concerned. Even if it''s just a wandering ninja. This commission! It''s worth it! If you do run into these ferocious pirates. Sanmu believes that if there is such a ninja in his fleet, he will be able to save himself from danger! Originally, it was just Naruto who went to negotiate the number of passengers. I didn''t expect that I would be employed instead. But Naruto doesn''t mind at all. At first glance, this "Mr. Mitsuki" is the kind of person who is very tactful and shrewd. He is not easily interested in other people''s affairs, at least on the surface. And people like that. It''s Naruto''s favorite "partner" at this moment. Almost no hesitation. Naruto is a promise down. The overjoyed Miki doesn''t seem to worry about Naruto''s repentance at all. He just took out a pile of cash from his arms. Before the employment task started, he paid the Commission to Naruto. You should know that the other group of guards, Miki, had only paid three percent of the money in advance. Looking at the cash handed to him. Narutos are a little stunned in their hearts. But it seems that Mr. Sanmu is very sensible. If there''s a real problem on the way. Naruto doesn''t mind helping. Even in the land of snow. Naruto believes that he still has the ability to help Mr. Sanmu. "Interim contract" After the Commission is paid. Let''s just say it''s officially signed. According to Mitsuki. His boat will leave before 18 o''clock. Because there are still some materials not in place. Naruto also took advantage of this time to buy some additional supplies in the city with Ningci, Bayun and Xianglin. Before the scheduled departure time, Naruto returned to the dock, boarded his medium-sized ship, and entered a large room arranged in advance by Sanmu. Originally, Sanmu saw that Naruto and his party were two men and two women, and arranged two rooms, But Naruto declined because her "sister" was weak and ill and needed to be taken care of. Sanmu is also a direct expression of understanding, but also does not mean any questioning. Free up the biggest room on the ship except the one you live in. Let Naruto and his party live. I saw that Mr. Mitsuki was really on the road. Naruto is also quite interested, no matter which world. If you can be a businessman, especially a successful businessman who travels far away, you can''t be a fool! As for the rest of the boat. After learning that Naruto is a ninja. There will not be any extra thoughts. I said that a long time ago. In this world. Ninja is absolute! Ordinary people can''t compare the status of ninja. Even a "wandering Ninja"! It''s not something that ordinary people can easily provoke. These people still have self-knowledge. "So? Not only can you save a sum of money, but you also have commission? Naruto Night, after dinner. Four people back in the room. Bayun looks at the Naruto who has released his transfiguration. With a light banter on his face, he says that since he solved his "heart demon" - Edo in Muye village, Bayun''s maiden nature has gradually recovered. After following the Naruto to leave Muye village, he has a feeling of real freedom. Even she knew that she was in danger of being pursued. But the spiritual pleasure. most important of all. Bayun believes in Naruto. Nature is then and naturally present, belongs to the girl should have lively and cheerful general. You don''t see, it''s xiangp I met yesterday. Get along with this day. The relationship between them has become very good. After all, the two girls originally belonged to the pure existence with single mind. "Well, it''s also a matter of pushing the boat along with the current. Although Mr. Mitsuki may not believe what I said, fortunately, he is more intelligent and knows what to ask and what not to ask. Anyway, as long as it''s good for him, we can save a little. If there are any problems on the way, we can help him, At least I''m paid. " Naruto gently a smile, also don''t mean to say. On the contrary, it should be said that Naruto is more happy to see Xiangyu and Bayun have such verbal expression. This proves that they are not bound. Although Naruto has said that Ningci, Bayun, xiangphosphorus and others are regarded as important combat power components in his future implementation plan. But it is definitely not regarded as a tool man. But a true companion! He is a good friend who will walk side by side in the future. The nature of the two is quite different. So, heart to heart is very important. "Indeed, a sensible person can save us a lot of things." Ningci also nodded and said. Since Ning CI decided to follow Naruto on this road. The focus of what needs to be considered is different from before. Especially in the future. Every choice and decision must be made carefully. When it''s time to be ruthless, it''s time to be ruthless. Ning CI understands this, does not mean that he can accept it now. "Sanmu mulberry" He is a smart man. This can save them some unnecessary things. This is very important! Chapter 310 "According to the normal voyage, it will take about 10 days to arrive at the ''Lincheng'' in the snow country. During this period, if it is not necessary, you three should stay in the cabin as far as possible. There are many people and many eyes. I can''t rule out that there will be accidents. When I boarded the ship, I also heard some interesting little information. I will go to confirm it in the next few days, Just make sure you''re safe. " The routes are slightly different. But the general range is about the same. Compared with the last time. This time from the country of soup. Similarly, it takes almost ten days to go to the largest port city in the snow kingdom of Lincheng, and the deviation will not exceed half a day. "Some interesting little information?" Xianglin and Bayun looked at each other, and their bright eyes, which were slightly blinking, also showed a confused and curious look. "Is it information about Snow''s internal high level?" Ning Ci, the fastest reaction, also raised his eyebrows at this moment, and looked at Naruto with an expression of surprise. Do you want to jump on any ship. Can it happen? "Well, if there is no mistake, it should be like this. It has something to do with the warden of Fenghua City and the nobles who existed long ago. I will check it out these days. If we can be sure, we can have more insertion points when we go to the snow country this time!" Naruto nodded, the eyebrow is also showing a ray of light evil spirit, looking at the ups and downs of the waves outside the window, the words seem to reveal a hint of coldness. A ship moving smoothly on the sea. Inside the cabin. Those figures who are plotting special matters in the shadow. I don''t know. He has been targeted by a "terrorist"! And the next few days. Ningci, Bayun and Xianglin basically stayed in the room according to Naruto''s instructions except for the necessary physiological problems. Naruto took them back for the rest of the time, including the dining problem. After all, there were a lot of fish and dragons in the canteen. The most important thing was to use transfiguration or disguise to save a little trouble, There''s no need to go out. That''s why Naruto directly asked for four people to be in one room. The most fundamental reason is to protect Xianglin and Bayun. Bayun, in particular, is very destructive, but not a qualified ninja in essence. In other words, in a specific environment, Bayun is likely to be subdued by an ordinary adult! Naturally, in this part of the sea journey. Naruto''s top priority is to ensure the personal safety of Bayun. Although Xianglin''s fighting ability is a little poor. But she has a happy heart. most important of all. Xianglin has a certain Ninja foundation, so it can be regarded as a qualified xiaren. If it''s just ordinary people, even more than a dozen, xiangphosphorus can be easily solved. Even though Xiangyu is just a weak girl who looks like she is only 12 years old. This is the gap between ninjas and ordinary people. Plus Ningci''s escort. It''s just on a boat. In the past few days when the three people stayed in the room quietly. Naruto quietly launched his own investigation on this ship. The first one to bear the brunt is Mr. Sanmu, the "shipowner" and "leader of this caravan". As a saying goes, he knows people and faces, but he doesn''t know his heart. Although Naruto''s judgment of Sanmu should be just an ordinary businessman, since there is a probability that it involves the high-level political struggle in the snow Kingdom, Naruto naturally needs to make more efforts to investigate, if it is involved, Whether it can be one of its own utilization points. These are the key issues that Naruto needs to consider. Check one by one. He began to collect intelligence from Mr. Mitsuki''s peripheral personnel. Although Naruto had not practiced magic, he still had basic knowledge of magic, and he also had some simple and low-level common magic. Ninja wants to get information from ordinary people. It''s not too easy. The most common method of inducing illusions, combined with traction, is a special "torture" method. It just doesn''t take much time and energy. Naruto gets the information he wants. Before I went to find the gang of "main characters.". From Mitsuki''s personal department. Naruto has already obtained a piece of information that makes Naruto feel funny. It turns out that I chose the most reliable flight. It''s a pot of "Guandong cooking.". It''s like there''s everybody in it. Including the two who seem to be the most trusted heart of Mitsuki, Izumi and Yuze are actually the subordinates of the tax department in the snow kingdom. They can barely accept the existence of Mitsufu Asama, who is already the Minister of snow kingdom. Since the overthrow of the rule of Fenghua Furao. Fenghua Xiaoxue is back in the name of snow country. One of his arrangements is to promote mitaifu Asama as the interior minister of the snow Kingdom, to take charge of the internal affairs of the snow Kingdom, and to send many relevant personnel to lurk in some caravans. The purpose is also very simple. The influence depends on whether the situation can control some caravans and buy some necessary materials for the snow Kingdom, especially military materials! Not just internally. More importantly, we need to be open to the outside world. Even if the snow country is far away from the mainland, in the eyes of ordinary people is a small country in remote areas. Santaifu sincerely hopes that the snow country can be developed into a superpower like the five powers! For this! Santaifu did everything he could. This is where the two men in Sanmu''s hands came from. And can become the confidant of Sanmu in just two or three months. There is no doubt that they can prove their abilities. And Sanmu? Do you know all this? The answer is to know a little, but not clearly. Naruto takes the initiative to perform magic tricks on Sanmu one night and directly obtains information from him. Only then can he know that this Sanmu man regards his two subordinates as ordinary subordinates in the general gaomenli of the snow Kingdom, in order to obtain some benefits for his family. Therefore, Sanmu deliberately turns a blind eye in some aspects, while the other group turns a blind eye, Naruto''s most important "main character" is that he cooperates with Sanmu, who pretends not to know the details, but only thinks that it is related to some high-level smuggling in Xuezhi. Smuggling is too common in many countries. Even if it''s illegal. But Sanmu didn''t care at all. However, Mr. Mitsuki, who has been smart all his life, doesn''t know that this time is likely to be a big fall, if there is no Naruto. After all. He was involved in the high-level political struggle of a country. Even if snow country is not a big country. But it''s definitely not something that a businessman can get involved in. "This time it''s cheap for you, Mr. Mitsuki. Let''s just accept your commission. I''ll make sure you return safely from the snow country, but it''s a very good opportunity..." Looking at in front of is already into a deep sleep in the three wood. Naruto gently smile, eyes become deep up, tone light whispered. Chapter 311 And then for the next two days. Naruto also conducted intelligence verification from another group of "main characters". I have learned that Fenghua Xiaoxue, the new name of Fenghua City, is not as strong as Fenghua Furao, but also weak and advocates peaceful development. The so-called nobles in the snow country have long been itching to overthrow Fenghua Xiaoxue''s rule, Build a snow state power that belongs to them! Since Fenghua Xiaoxue succeeded to the throne. These people are plotting these things. Yes, including Xueren village. Because these people also know. Not to mention completely controlling Xueren village. At least part of the power. Only in this way can the "rebellion" succeed. We all have to say that we can destroy each other. As long as we can delay the time and let their layout in Fenghua City detonate smoothly, we can directly capture or kill Fenghua Xiaoxue, and then the Ninjas of Xueren village arrive, it won''t help! They have long been deeply rooted in the snow kingdom. They are not worried about the turmoil in the snow kingdom. They believe that they have enough ability and means to stabilize the snow kingdom. As for the attitude of fire Kingdom and muyenen village? That''s not easy. Isn''t it just a matter of expressing one''s position? As long as they are willing to recognize the "big brother status" of the country of fire Even a little bit of benefit. They don''t believe it. For the sake of the name of a former snow country that is already "dead.". The country of fire and muyeren village will fight. Anyway, their country of snow is just a country in the most marginal zone. Based on this, these people are not worried about the interference of external forces at all. This is why they dare to act boldly. It''s because santaifu really has some abilities, and it''s not easy to hoard corresponding military materials in China. These people, by their own means, secretly bought a large number of materials from countries like Tang Zhiguo, Lei Zhiguo, Shui Zhiguo and Huo Zhiguo. However, because they were not careful enough, santaifu noticed some signs, most importantly in some caravans, For example, in the caravan of this "Mr. Mitsuki", there are people arranged by Mitsufu, who are aware of the intention of these people. Santaifu also unfolded the corresponding arrangement. So to speak. The land of snow seems calm. It''s already turbulent inside. Civil strife is fast, within a month. Wait, it''s bound to break out at the end of the year. It''s not santaifu who has the exact information and evidence to take the lead. It was these aristocrats who set off a rebellion directly. And such a rebellion. If it can''t be suppressed quickly. For the land of snow. It is undoubtedly a disastrous development. The development situation of snow country, which has just improved, will usher in a cliff like avalanche. But this is the best time for Naruto to step in. The best way to insert into the high-level politics of snow country is to control the interests and forces you want in the most direct and rude way! After collecting the intelligence information these Narutos want. Before you leave. Naruto also quietly eliminated all traces. Don''t say there are no ninjas on this ship. Even if there is. Except for ninjas who specialize in magic. Or ninjas like Yu Zhibo and pommel horse, who have their own unique views and cognition in mind control, otherwise, ordinary ninjas simply can''t find these little movements made by Naruto. Naruto is not good at magic. That''s just compared with those experts in magic. It''s really about the precision of magic control. With the current Naruto chakra control level. It''s really not comparable to ordinary people. After dealing with all this. For the next few days. Naruto is also honest to stay in the cabin. Except by chance, I met a group of pirates. At Mitsuki''s request. Naruto showed his hands to scare off the pirates. The rest of the time. I can''t help it. Narutos also try not to show up. It is worth mentioning that. The same is hidden. After seeing the performance of Naruto, the members of santaifu and the group of aristocrats on this ship also want to attract Naruto. The former is more obscure and does not directly mention anything. The latter is a direct "blank check". Even the control of a small town is just a matter of mouth. It makes Naruto be in a daze. Because there''s no purpose. I don''t want to disturb these people for the moment. Naruto also perfunctorized the past in other ways. That group of people just used to test. It''s not that I really want to attract Naruto. Anyway, it''s just a wandering ninja. You don''t need to care too much. But also in this seemingly calm, in fact, under the private surging voyage. It''s almost the same time as expected. From the country of soup. It took a little over ten days. Lincheng wharf, the largest port city in the snow country, also appeared on the horizon. "It''s finally coming, the land of snow!" Standing on the deck. This is a familiar scene. Naruto''s pupil shows a special light. Although it is much colder than the land of fire, the land of Tang, the land of Tian and other mainland countries at the same altitude, the temperature is acceptable compared with Naruto''s last visit to the land of snow. most important of all. It was a sunny day when we arrived in Lincheng. This is a very comfortable time when the sun is pouring down on the earth. Also slightly dispelled a trace of awe inspiring meaning. "Is this the land of snow?" Eight clouds and fragrant phosphorus that each look around the line of sight, the face is also showing a touch of curiosity and excited expression. It''s been a gradual drop in temperature. After entering the sea area of snow country, the climate changed suddenly. The two girls have hardly adapted. Especially the weak constitution of Bayun. If Naruto had not been prepared for the corresponding heat preservation and cold resistance, Bayun estimated that he would have suffered cold directly in the days when the temperature dropped suddenly. "Ah, this is the country of snow and our future home." Naruto nodded and said with emotion. "Home of the future?" Xiang phosphorus and eight clouds are each slightly stunned. Ning CI on one side was in a trance in his eyes at that moment, and his mind seemed to recall his "home" in the wood leaf. Although there are still some relatives and friends there. But after my mother died and my father died for some ridiculous reasons. That house. Yu Ningci said. It doesn''t mean much anymore. Especially after being convinced by Naruto. Ning CI is more firm his idea. The world. Need to change! My family is even more so! "Come on, the next step is our real first step!" It''s already a ship near the dock. Looking at the familiar port city in front of us. Naruto has a sharp look in his eyes. Take the first step. The words that fall straight down. "Well!" Above the back. Ningci, Bayun and Xianglin also follow Naruto''s steps. There were four people in the party. Finally set foot on the territory of the snow country!! Chapter 312 Naruto and his party boarded the dock directly. Instead of staying in Lin City, Naruto headed for Fenghua City, the capital of the snow kingdom. According to the information obtained before, Naruto knew that the famous nobles who conspired to rebel in the snow Kingdom and the politicians who also occupied part of the senior official positions would set off a rebellion in the near future, Whether it''s out of love with Fenghua and Xiaoxue, or from the point of view of the actual interests of taking xuezhiguo, especially Xueren village, as their basic dish, Naruto doesn''t allow this rebellion to spread to the whole xuezhiguo, and of course it can''t be allowed to remain silent. Although Naruto has many ways to eliminate this group of people, But those methods are either too long, or there will be some sequelae. It''s not the result Naruto wants most. There is only "rebellion" to destroy the enemy! Is the most direct and effective way. To put it bluntly, Naruto wants to use this "rebellion" to clean up this group of borers in the snow country! Only a new shuffle! The benefits are redistributed. Naruto can get the benefit he wants. Fenghua Xiaoxue said there. The most important thing is santaifu. It''s not that Naruto wants to treat santaifu with this kind of "dark" thinking, but their different positions and perspectives, which must bring different attitudes and practices. The relationship between Naruto village and the country is not smooth sailing. Naruto doesn''t want to turn against santaifu, but also wants to get santaifu''s help, because that''s the only way. Naruto''s own plan. Can get rapid development in the initial stage. So! This coming rebellion really provides Naruto with a very good excuse and reason! The only thing we need to pay attention to is scale control! In other words. Let them set off a rebellion. At the beginning of the rebellion, they will be killed by thunder! Put down the rebellion directly. This is the best result that Naruto expects! Of course, this is the best result considered by Naruto, but whether it can be carried out according to this rhythm is not the result controlled by Naruto alone, which requires the cooperation of both teammates and opponents! So, after getting off the boat, Naruto once again declined Sanmu''s invitation. In his regretful eyes, Naruto directly took Xiangyu, Bayun and Ningci to the position of Fenghua City, according to the distance between the two cities and the speed of the four. It''s about dusk. The four finally came to Fenghua City, the capital of the snow country! "Are we going straight to the queen?" Not from the main gate, but from the other side of the city wall, the four people sneaking into the blind area from the perspective of the guard. After entering Fenghua City. Ning CI also looked at the Naruto who had already left Lin City and relieved his transfiguration and returned to his original appearance, and asked softly. "No, let''s not go to Xiaoxue for the time being. We have to find another important person first! It''s the one that our queen trusts the most. " Naruto shakes his head. In his mind, he comes up with the image of santaifu Asama, who is currently the most important Minister of the snow kingdom. He says in a deep voice. Ning Ci, who had already obtained some necessary information about snow kingdom from Naruto, flashed the name of santaifu in his mind. "The Minister of the snow Kingdom, Mitsuo Asama?" "Well, it''s him. It''s easy for Xiaoxue to solve the problem. Whether it''s our request to take over Xueren village, just like the five big countries, or some other requirements, as long as it doesn''t involve the rule of Xuezhi country, Xiaoxue will not mind and reject it. She will even be willing to join hands with us, because the five big countries are basically such templates, But the Minister of qianjiannei doesn''t necessarily think so. Xueren village is under the direct control of xuezhiguo. Although it''s not a very strong village, there are hundreds of active ninjas. For a country like xuezhiguo, it''s a huge force. It''s under the direct control of xuezhiguo and under the direct control of xuezhiguo, From the perspective of santaifu, this is an essential difference, and there must be more than one santaifu who holds such an idea, but he must be the most important one, and this is what we have to deal with first! " Naruto eyebrows slightly raised, his face showed a solemn expression, the tone of calm said. "It is." Ning CI nodded slightly. During this period, some knowledge about the high-level political power of the country has been supplemented. Ningci knows very well what a country''s interior minister means. There may be two or three of them. And it''s only under special circumstances, such as regent Guan Bai and so on. In the land of snow now. It''s an adult blizzard. No matter how political Xiaobai is, it is impossible to set up such an official post. let me put it another way. Santaifu is the second person in the snow kingdom in name and in fact. And it''s still under the permission of Fenghua and Xiaoxue. For the time being, he is in charge of Xueren village. It''s just that the commander has a sense of formalism. The point is that santaifu is just an ordinary person. Even now, Xueren village is indeed very weak, and it needs all kinds of material and political support from xuezhiguo. But with the proud nature of ninja. Santaifu had and could only command them in name. If there are some requirements beyond the psychological bottom line and expectations. Although these ninjas will not openly resist, they will certainly be more perfunctory and procrastinating in practice. But anyway. Now it''s Mitsuo Asama who dominates Xueren village. This is why Naruto said that the first person he wanted to meet was the Minister of the snow kingdom. Naruto wants to achieve his goal. It is necessary to reach a certain tacit understanding with the interior minister first. Violence can solve all problems. But it can never solve the hidden danger after the problem. Naruto has never been a simple ninja. But a higher position to look at everything and problems! Xianglin and Bayun will not be mentioned. Anyway, everything is under the command of Naruto. Take a look at the time. It''s almost the time for the officials of various departments to come home to have a rest after a day''s administration. Naruto took a little time to find out santaifu''s residence. Let Ningci with eight clouds and fragrant phosphorus temporarily rest in a safe hotel in the city. It was a man who went to the residence where santaifu lived. As the largest official of snow country at present. The residence of santaifu is also in the center of Fenghua City. And very close to Daming city. This is also the arrangement made by Fenghua Xiaoxue in order to make santaifu better handle government affairs and make it convenient for her to see santaifu at any time. All the way. Naruto easily avoided all patrol guards. It''s easy to come to the location of santaifu''s residence. Chapter 313 Biji Naruto has just sneaked into the magnificent residence of the interior minister. It''s on the front door. It''s just a loud noise. Naruto hides in the shadow, removes all his breath and trace, and takes a close look. It is Mitsuo Asama who has finished his official business and returned to his home. Compared with Mitsuo Tatsuo, who was a broker a few months ago, he is now wearing the official uniform of the inner minister with a very different bearing. A dignified gesture. Naruto almost didn''t recognize it in the first time. The main reason is that the temperament changes too much. It should be said that he is indeed worthy of being the Minister of the interior of the snow Kingdom, under one person and above ten thousand people? Naruto looks at today''s Mitsuo Asama, with a slightly ironic look on his brow, thinking silently in his heart. And just stepped into the door of the three Taifu did not know that there is a private eye is watching himself. Of course, the palace is heavily guarded. There are even several ninjas guarding them. But that''s just for the average person. Not to mention the ordinary guards, even those Xueren whose strength is at most the ordinary level of tolerance will not be put in the eyes of Naruto, not to mention finding traces of Naruto. As long as Naruto is willing, he can even kill all the life in this mansion in the shortest time. "Send this material to the Secretary of state, plus..." Three Taifu side toward his study position and go, side toward his entourage told some necessary matters. There is no family yet. Even back to the mansion. Basically, it''s just another place to deal with government affairs. If only from this point of view. Santaifu is undoubtedly a diligent minister, and the fundamental starting point is to maintain the rule of Fenghua and Xiaoxue, and want to develop the snow country as much as possible. It''s just that. From today''s santaifu. Naruto smelled a special breath. And the Naruto who quietly followed along the way. I also saw the changing side of santaifu. Either because of the changes brought about by the environment of the snowed country and the temptation of power after becoming the Minister of internal affairs, or simply because of the nature of the former three Taifu, but now it is directly triggered by some incentives. Just as Naruto heard some news in the ship before. Santaifu really had an estimate of the "quasi rebel forces" in China. During this period, the main contradiction was to seize these and catch some traces by chance. Santaifu was desperate to explore by all means, including the ways that Naruto had just heard. No doubt. In the first snow country mission. The image of santaifu as a good man. It has completely collapsed in Naruto''s heart. But that''s good. At least. Naruto can negotiate with santaifu without psychological pressure. Just follow the general benchmark. There''s no need to get involved in any private affairs. Naruto is still hidden in the dark. Seeing that santaifu, who came to the study, was still dealing with his official business and kept telling his confidants to carry out his corresponding orders, Naruto waited patiently until santaifu had finished all the important affairs at hand and seemed to have a rest. Naruto is walking out of the shadows. A very easy magic. Naruto controls the guards who guard around santaifu. Including the two Xueren who are hiding inside the study to protect santaifu, there is almost no resistance ability. To be more precise, they are not even aware of the breath, so they are controlled by Naruto directly with magic. Still immersed in his own work, santaifu was not aware of the changes around him. Just suddenly. A little tired santaifu. Just as I was about to lift my head and move my shoulders. The slender figure suddenly came into view. "Well?" Just for a moment. Three Taifu is pupil suddenly a shrink, that subconscious in reveal a touch of surprised angry expression. It''s not time for mitaifu to respond. "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time, santaifusang. No, it''s more suitable to be called the inner minister now, isn''t it?" Naruto is a light step forward, the faint sound of familiar light laughter. At the moment when he asked the third husband to let go of his greatest psychological vigilance, he was still tight in his heart. After two or three months away, he was still familiar with his face and figure. Three Taifu eyebrows slightly pick, that forced down the mood, seems to be pretending to calm. "Naruto! I haven''t seen you for a long time. When did you arrive in the land of snow? Is it because of the mission? Why don''t you inform me earlier? In that case, I can report to her majesty directly, so as to arrange the welcome ceremony! As for the interior minister, it''s just a post. Without Naruto''s help, we are still homeless. Her Majesty has always been thinking about Naruto''s help! " Santaifu quickly stood up from his position, slightly welcomed the first two steps, and said so with a smile that seemed a little hypocritical to Naruto. "There is no need for the welcome ceremony. As for returning to the snow country this time, there are some important things that need santaifusang''s help. Because it involves some secret events, I''ll use some small techniques for the time being to let the people around me sleep. Santaifusang won''t mind?" Naruto seems to express such an apologetic expression, but the expression is not at all apologetic. Shi Shi ran came to the other side and sat down. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly. But reason is like mitaifu. It''s very clear what kind of existence Ninja is. Especially the blonde in front of me. It was once defeated in his view are invincible Fenghua Furao! Even if the ordinary people don''t know much about Naruto''s current strength. But santaifu is a wise man and will not take any drastic measures. Because of the consequences. Not that santaifu would like to see it, or even say that he can bear it. Let''s talk about it. Santaifu doesn''t think Naruto is looking for trouble. Santaifu still has this confidence. "Of course, there''s no problem. It''s a secret matter. You really need to be careful." Santaifu took a deep breath and adjusted his mood. He came to Naruto''s side and sat down next to Naruto. This small action indirectly showed his trust in Naruto. "You see, I didn''t mean to guard against you at all. I just sat next to you. Should you be honest with me?" It doesn''t need too many words. It''s such a small move. The meaning of this statement. Naruto had to sigh. It is worthy of being able to lead the revival of snow. Now he is also the Minister of snow''s interior. Chapter 314 It seems like a very simple move. In fact, it contains many meanings. It''s not something that ordinary people can understand. From the perspective of Naruto, it is also necessary to re-examine the Minister of internal affairs. He is smart and rational, and clearly knows how to advance and retreat. For such a person, regardless of his past friendship, even if it is the preliminary negotiation in front of him, Naruto knows that this is a very suitable and worthy partner. "Santaifusang can understand this, which is naturally the best. To be frank, I''ve been separated from Muye now. To be frank, I''ve become Muye''s traitor. Of course, I don''t leave without any reason, but I have a firm goal. For this goal, I need the help of xuezhiguo. The most basic point is that I want Xueren village, In return, I promise to do my best to make snow country one of the six big countries! What I can guarantee is that the relationship between Xueren village and xuezhiguo is just like that of the five big countries! " Naruto''s body is slightly straight. Looking at santaifu in front of him, his words are like a chain bomb, roaring in santaifu''s ears. Especially when Naruto says that he wants to "Xueren village" directly, santaifu''s eyes also twitch violently, which is an obvious emotional change, No doubt, it represents the surging heart of santaifu at that moment, but Naruto also mentioned the promise of making snow country a world-class power, rewriting five powers and becoming six powers! Even as a mature politician. Forced to control his inner emotional waves of the three Taifu or subconsciously in the pupil revealed a touch of bright color. "Choose to leave from Muye? May I ask the reason first? Naruto After taking a deep breath, santaifu''s eyes flashed slightly, and he also looked directly into Naruto''s eyes. After a little consideration, he directly asked Naruto, the country of fire, muyeren village, which is the strongest country and village in the world. According to santaifu''s previous perspective, Naruto, who is only 12 years old, has the strength to surpass the general level of tolerance, In the future, Huoying may not be Naruto. On the contrary, it is such a potential young Ninja who directly chose to betray the country of fire and muyeren village, and came to the country of snow, which is far away from the conventional mainland and the most remote area. I don''t know why. No matter what we''re talking about. Santaifu has a very impractical feeling. "Why?" Santaifu''s words did not exceed Naruto''s expectation. He would ask that. This is the most normal reaction. But now Naruto is not going to tell santaifu the truth. One is that the time has not come. The other is that santaifu is not trustworthy enough. But a little bit of corners can be revealed. After all, if Naruto is replaced, if the reason is not clear at all, it is really hard to feel at ease, and the foundation for cooperation will no longer exist. Sort out your thoughts a little bit. Naruto looks at three Taifu and says. "The idea is different, and there is profound hatred. Some things are related to the secrets of ninja. It''s not that I don''t tell you, but santaifu. You probably don''t know the relationship between us ninjas. To put it simply, it''s similar to the relationship between Snow Queen and Fenghua Furao. I want to complete revenge! So I choose to deviate from Muye, and one''s strength is weak, so I choose to come to the land of snow. I believe santaifu also needs my help, doesn''t he? In my opinion, this is a matter of mutual benefit. " Naruto''s words. It didn''t satisfy santaifu. Because it seems to say the reason. In fact, the content is rather vague. But santaifu knows as well. Naruto really can''t tell himself everything. And look at Naruto''s expression, it''s really about cooperation and trading. Xueren village. Six powers. There are also some things at home. In his heart, santaifu flashed many ideas and quickly considered the balance of interests. In just two or three seconds, santaifu, who had made a decision, looked at Naruto with a very solemn expression. "Naruto, you should be very clear about what you are talking about. Xueren village is the strongest armed force in the snow kingdom. It is impossible to say that it is controlled by outsiders easily, even if this person is Naruto you who once saved the snow kingdom. The most important thing is that Xueren village now belongs to her majesty. If it is given to Naruto you, Is it possible to ensure direct allegiance to her majesty? Referring to the example of the five great powers, if I am not wrong, Rencun of the five great powers basically goes its own way. Nominally, it is subordinate to the five great powers. In fact, it is the largest arbitrary organization in China. Wuying is almost the same as Daming. Daming only nominally belongs to the leading position. Naruto, you are now the leader of Xueren village, Even the snow shadow of the future? Can I understand it as evolving into the same pattern? " It''s a bit straightforward, even risky. But one is because of previous friendship. Two Narutos now give santaifu the feeling that they really come to talk about negotiation and cooperation. The third is that santaifu thinks that he is now representing a country. Naruto is only a single person. He still has the strength to be tough. Of course, this is based on santaifu''s ignorance that Naruto is not a person, and even if it is really just a person, with Naruto''s strength, he can completely overthrow the current ruling regime of the snow Kingdom twice, This is the deterrence of power! Naruto naturally would not have such an idea. Three Taifu''s words. Indeed, it is something that it will certainly consider. Santaifu is willing to say it. This is even more a situation of being willing to negotiate further. Naruto is too happy to be angry. Therefore, while the third Taifu expressed his concerns, Naruto listened with a serious expression. "Finally, Naruto, since you choose to defecte from Muye, can you understand that Muye village has issued a wanted order for you? If the kingdom of snow accepts you, it means that the kingdom of snow will become hostile to the kingdom of fire. Muyeren village will probably declare war directly on the village and then launch a war. If that happens, Naruto, what can you do to protect the kingdom of snow? If we can''t even guarantee our survival, there will be no future, right? Naruto Starting from practical interests. Two of the most important concerns. Three Taifu after weighing, or overall say. It''s not that mitaifu is tactfully refusing Naruto. And more so. This is the tendency that santaifu is willing to make an alliance with Naruto. The problem is. He himself raised these two concerns. Especially the last one. The hostility of the land of fire and muyenen village and the possible declaration of war! To put it bluntly. If Naruto can solve these two concerns raised by santaifu. Santaifu is willing to cooperate and trade with Naruto! Chapter 315 Three Taifu''s concerns. It didn''t exceed Naruto''s expectation at all. Or it should be said that if santaifu did not raise such concerns. It''s a promise. On the contrary, Naruto has to doubt santaifu''s intention. At the moment, looking at santaifu''s extremely solemn expression, Naruto changed a slightly more comfortable posture, half leaned back in the chair, said with a smile with a relaxed expression. "Santaifusang''s worries are not unreasonable, but these are not problems. For some reasons, muyejen village will not announce that I am a traitor. Even if there is one, they can''t fight at this stage. There are two reasons. One is that they don''t know where I am. The other is that muyejen village was attacked a while ago, More than one third of Muye village was destroyed. Hundreds of ninjas were killed and hundreds of civilians were killed. Not to mention Muye village, which was originally one of the five major tolerance villages, should pay more attention to the police and Shanren village, which has recovered from the Third World War, Leizhiguo and yunnincun, which are most eager for the prosperous territory of huozhiguo, dare not say. In at least two years, most of the eyes of huozhiguo and muyenincun dare not move out easily. Even if they can find me, I can solve the problem by myself, even if muyenincun can spare hands, At that time, Xueren village should also have the strength of the first World War. " Very organized and clear words. Especially when Naruto mentioned Muye village, the head of the five tolerance villages, it was raided. It also led to the death of Huoying. Let three Taifu''s pupil suddenly shrink directly. It''s less than 20 days since the Muye collapse. Almost all the countries on the mainland have received the corresponding messages. But the snow country is located on the other side of the sea. It takes ten days to sail. With the technology tree a little crooked, wireless communication can''t cover areas like snow country. No one has enough money to set up a cross sea wire. The most important thing is that it''s not profitable. It''s a fool''s job. At present, there are only countries on the mainland, Moreover, it may only be limited to the five big powers. For example, in the original book, a coalition of the five big powers was set up. The name of the five big powers communicated through this way. In addition, during this period of time, snow country has to be busy with its own "internal chaos" events. Santaifu really has no spare time to take care of the outside world. So Muye village was attacked and three generations of Huoying were killed. The kingdom of snow really doesn''t know yet. Of course, we will probably know the news in the last two days, because the caravans from the country of fire, the country of Tang, the country of frost, the country of water and the country of thunder will surely bring the news to the country of snow. As the most powerful country in today''s world. The country of fire and muyeren village. The country of snow will certainly pay attention to one or two. Now I know this from Naruto. In a sense, it really eases the worries in santaifu''s heart, but it doesn''t completely solve the problem, because the pressure of muyeren village still exists. It just changes from death penalty to reprieve. When the slightly dissatisfied santaifu was about to say something else. "Of course, I know that this will not satisfy you, but cooperation has its advantages and disadvantages. Everything has two sides, doesn''t it? It''s unreasonable to pursue the 100% probability, just as you once wanted to revive the snow country in santaifusang. Another point mentioned in Xueren village and snow country, santaifusang, don''t you think you think too much about it? Now Xueren village, can you really control it? Including the two Xueren who are protecting you now, are they really 100% obedient to your orders? " Naruto directly waved his hand and interrupted santaifu''s words. His eyes narrowed slightly. His eyes indicated the two Xueren who were controlled by himself in the shadow. He said so with a hint of sarcasm. "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to trade with chips that don''t exist? Three taifusang Xueren village is not in the hands of xuezhiguo at all. Not to mention the hundreds of Xueren who can barely be regarded as the leader of Shangren now in Xueren village have been divided into several small groups. Some and only a small part of them follow Fenghua Xiaoxue or santaifu because of their interests. The remaining one-third of Xueren are attracted by the "other side", Under the leadership of another "moderate" Shangren, there are only a hundred Xueren. They only carry out the corresponding tasks and orders according to the regulations of Chenren village, and do not participate in any affairs of Xuezhi country. let me put it another way. Three Taifu can directly order snow endure, and only less than one third. most important of all. As Naruto said. This "order" has to be discounted. Naruto doesn''t need to say how much water there is. It''s all a matter of knowing. There is no strong power. There is no way to command this group of Xueren. Three Taifu is good. The aristocrats who intended to rebel. They can only be courted. We can''t rule out that a small number of ninjas follow the so-called "righteousness" and follow the name of a country, but that is absolutely a minority. Under the current environment of tolerance, ordinary people can''t be the real leaders of ninjas! Strength is the foundation! This is also the reason why Naruto can negotiate with santaifu with ease. Because Naruto has such strength. "In addition, there are a group of restless people in China. Don''t santaifusang feel a headache? Which group of people are also in control of a part of Xueren? Three taifusang, can you get rid of them? If you let me do it, I can guarantee to solve them with the fastest efficiency, and also guarantee to control the loss of the snow kingdom to a minimum Naruto body slightly forward, with a touch if there is a deep expression, looking at three Taifu said so. The last card. If there is no such group of people. Naruto is reluctant to reach a deal with santaifu by peaceful means. Now there is this group of people. As long as three Taifu is not two Leng Zi. Naruto is 100% sure of persuading santaifu. About Xueren village. As Naruto said. It''s a bit of an ethereal existence. How can we talk about the future if we are not in control? It''s not that the strength of this part is unimportant. It should be said that it involves the existence of the strongest armed forces of a country. It''s better to focus on more practical issues when we are weak minded. If we say that before three Taifu can still keep calm expression. After Naruto''s last words. The expression of mitaifu changed greatly. Chapter 316 That is, the expression of fear and bitterness. Three Taifu as if all of a sudden let go of momentum in general, helplessly shook his head. "So you know all about Naruto?" The third Taifu sighed a little and said with an ugly expression. It''s like the feeling that the bottom card on the gambling table is completely seen by the opponent. They can do it all at once! But I feel like I''m going to be in a deadlock. Santaifu is very clear. The moment when my family''s affairs were completely opened up. In this negotiation. He has been completely trapped in a passive situation. What''s more, the most important point is that, as Naruto said, he can''t help those people easily, and Xueren village is not controlled by himself. In the past few months, santaifu knows better than anyone what level of command these Xueren can carry out. "Well, it''s also a small gain. Should santaifusang have expected something? What I said before is still valid. I really want to talk about cooperation, because I need the help of snow country! Santaifusang should know me very well, just like the existence of five big countries. This is my promise. At least I can guarantee to solve the problem at the lowest cost. In this case, santaifusang should be satisfied? " Naruto said with a smile. "Oh, you win, Naruto, cooperate according to the conditions you said! Xueren village can be handed over to you, but it will be handed over to you after all the problems have been solved, and the future military problems at home and abroad will also be dealt with. Is there no problem? " Just two or three seconds of silence. It doesn''t take much to think about. After taking a deep breath, santaifu looked up at Naruto with a decisive expression, and said it in a deep voice. "Of course! This is the right thing to do! " Make Naruto''s face show a faint smile. Although somewhat forced and helpless. But such cooperation can be achieved. Santaifu is still satisfied. At least from the present stage, the snow country is not at a loss. What about the future? That''s the future. "It shouldn''t be too late. Tomorrow morning, Naruto, you can go with me to meet her majesty. Those people in China can''t bear it any longer." "Well, of course." Naruto answered with a slight nod. Soon afterwards. Naruto also declined the invitation of the third husband to stay. Frankly speaking, I still have a few friends staying in the hotel in the city. Tomorrow, I will take a few friends to meet the snow queen. When I hear that Naruto is not alone, mitaifu is slightly surprised, but at the same time, he is more and more happy. After all, he is still an ordinary person. I don''t know how strong mitaifu Naruto is at the moment. Naturally, I think it''s better to have more powerful ninjas. From the perspective of ordinary people. The rebels in Xuezhi are very powerful! After Naruto left. The third husband sat in his place. Looking at the two Xueren who seemed to have regained consciousness in the shadow and didn''t know what had happened just now, santaifu sighed in his heart and looked out of the window at the night scene. In his mind, the figure of Naruto, another group of aristocrats, and the threat of fire Kingdom and muyeren village emerged. "I don''t know if this is good or bad for the future of the snow kingdom." But the idea was only a flash. He was completely banished from his mind by santaifu. Once you make up your mind. Three Taifu will not have any vacillation. The decision should be carried out to the end! The third husband clenched his hands slightly, and a decisive look appeared in the depth of his pupils. "Come on! Give me orders. " Not to mention that mitaifu decided to change his plan and rearrange his layout because of Naruto''s arrival. On the other hand, Naruto, who had already left, did not deliberately do anything on mitaifu. Instead, he went directly back to the hotel where Ningci, Bayun and Xianglin stayed. This is not a matter of trust, but a matter of weighing the pros and cons, Naruto knows that mitaifu is a smart man. Betrayal and breach of contract. Santaifu won''t do it. Because of the consequences. He can''t afford it. The most important thing is that. It''s just a country of snow. Naruto has the confidence to cover even the worst situation. So there''s no need to do anything extra. Go straight back to Naruto in the hotel. It was found that Ningci, Bayun and Xianglin had no rest. Is still waiting for their own back. Naruto has just returned. Fragrant phosphorus is to feel the breath of Naruto. "Naruto?" "Come back! Naruto "How''s it going? The outcome of the discussion? " The sight of the three people directly gathered on Naruto. Each of them has a solemn expression, because they know very well that Naruto''s conversation will affect their next plan. Take control of Xueren village. This is the first step. It''s also the most critical step. Naruto''s strength is naturally all the strength that can sweep the snow country today. But if you can''t get the support of snow country. They can hardly stand here. As a member of today''s Naruto group. Ningci, Bayun and Xianglin are naturally very concerned about the smooth progress of the plan. "Well, as expected, we have reached an agreement. We can meet with snow queen tomorrow!" Naruto said softly with a smile. "Oh "Great!" Eight clouds and fragrant phosphorus''s facial features are also each showing a touch of happy expression. Ning CI nodded gently. "Is that tomorrow?" "Yes, it shouldn''t be too late. The point is that the rebels don''t know when they will fight. We must make some arrangements first. Although it''s very easy to defeat them, we should try our best to ensure that there are no ordinary losses and casualties." It''s not just the struggle in Fenghua City. It will also include the battle in Xueren village. Now there are several leaders in Xueren village. Naruto must be cleaned up. But among the rest of Xueren, except the diehards, the rest of Xueren Naruto hope to survive as much as possible, especially those who have no position but obey orders. This is the best training unit for Naruto! War is never one''s business. Naruto doesn''t mean that he wants to learn from yuzhipoban to make the eye of the moon plan. It''s really about Unifying the world. Then it is bound not to be on its own. A strong companion will not mention it. The subordinate of necessary cardinal number also must have! Fighting for the future. It''s not just organizations! There are also five big countries. The number of ninjas is very important. Although Xueren village is still very small. But Naruto has a corresponding plan and confidence. Besides, snow country itself has some epoch-making technology! Can strengthen the strength of snow tolerance! Chapter 317 "It''s true. For the sake of the future, it''s most appropriate to limit the scale to a certain range." Ning CI nodded slightly. "It''s late today. Let''s have a rest. The next few days may be the time to be busy." "Well!" In the moment. The three also scattered separately and returned to their rooms. Because I came to the land of snow. Compared with before. The safety factor has been improved a lot. Except Bayun and Xianglin are still in the same room. The rest of us don''t need to be in the same room anymore. The next day. When the first rays of sunlight shine on the earth in the early morning. The standard biological clock also wakes the buzzer in time. Almost at the first time. Naruto''s eyelids move slightly, and then he turns over. After stretching, Naruto looks out of the window at Fenghua City, which is more lively and prosperous than a few months ago. His eyebrows are slightly raised, and his pupils are also showing a light light. There is no need for Naruto to wake up one by one. At about the right time. Bayun, Ningci and Xianglin also got up separately. After a simple breakfast. Under the leadership of Naruto. Towards the location of Daming Palace. Although Fenghua Xiaoxue hates the existence of her uncle Fenghua Nu Tao, she doesn''t even hate the palaces she built. Of course, the most important thing is that if the huge palaces want to be demolished and rebuilt, the manpower and material resources required are not what the poor and weak snow country can afford, Xiaoxue, who wants to be a good name and revive the country of snow, will not do anything like this. The palace is still here. In addition, all the areas in the front are used as office space for various officials and departments, and only the second half is left as the residence of her majesty. When Naruto comes to the palace with Bayun, Xiangyu and Ningci. Shallowly three Taifu has been waiting in advance at the gate of the palace. See the arrival of Naruto. Especially Ning Ci, Ba Yun and Xiang phosphorus. There was also a strong smile on his face. It''s just that the three Taifu of ordinary people can''t judge the strength of Ningci. But from his point of view. Since Naruto is called a companion. At least they are ninjas with considerable strength. Because of the leadership of Mitsuo Asama, the Minister of internal affairs. There were no guards on the way to intercept the interrogation. Straight through Central Avenue. Directly came to the palace where Fenghua Xiaoxue lived. Fenghua Xiaoxue has been waiting for Naruto and others in the reception hall. Compared to Naruto''s figure, the moment when he stepped into the hall beside the third husband. "Naruto!" Before can also sit on the throne of Fenghua Xiaoxue is in front of a bright, straight stand up, directly meet up. "Your majesty!" Naruto is the body slightly bow salute. Ningci, Bayun and xiangphosphor also bow to greet Naruto. Anyway? It''s all the existence of the head of a country. Even at the moment of seeing the wind and snow. Xianglin and Bayun are all surprised by the youth and charm of Fenghua Xiaoxue, but they still salute Fenghua Xiaoxue in a more regular way. This is also the common sense of ordinary people in this world. So is ninja. Even in name. But rules are rules. "Naruto, we don''t need to be so divided in our relationship, do we? Just call me Xiaoxue as before! " Mitaifu has changed. Fenghua and Xiaoxue have no change. Still that kind, kind, simple girl. Although this is Naruto''s subjective arbitrariness. But looking at in front of that with a touch of joy expression slightly revealed dissatisfaction with the small temper of Fenghua Xiaoxue. The expression on Naruto''s face also becomes softer. "It''s a palace after all, so the basic etiquette should be there." Naruto said with a smile. See Fenghua Xiaoxue or what I used to know. This makes Naruto happy more than anything else. "All right." Fenghua Xiaoxue mouth slightly toot up, seems to be a little unhappy. On the contrary, it made Bayun and Xianglin feel much more cordial to her majesty. The two people who looked at each other also saw a ray of bright color from their respective eyes. "Lord Xiaoxue, please take a seat with Naruto first." One side of the three Taifu is also timely to insert a word. "Oh! Look at me! Naruto, sit down first and then talk I heard santaifu''s words. Her majesty patted herself on the forehead with some chagrin. He quickly sidled to welcome. "Well!" After taking their seats. "This is ri Ningci, this is Anma Bayun, and this is vortex xiangphosphorus. They are all my most trusted partners." Naruto first introduced his three little friends to Fenghua Xiaoxue and Mitsuo Asama. Ningci, Bayun and xiangphosphorus also bowed slightly to the position of Xiaoxue. "Since it''s Naruto''s partner, it''s also my friend. I don''t need to be so polite in private. Just follow the feelings of my friends." Santaifu is a trusted subordinate. That''s right. But from the bottom of my heart. What Fenghua Xiaoxue trusts most is Naruto. It''s about saving yourself from danger. It is to let oneself come out from the shadow of ten years ago. So to speak. In addition to the father who has passed away - fenghuazaoxue. Naruto''s position in Fenghua Xiaoxue''s heart is the most important one. And since that day. Her Majesty''s feelings for Naruto have changed in a special way, just like some signs in the original work. But at this point, Fenghua Xiaoxue didn''t make it clear, let alone Naruto. It''s just different from the original work that Naruto never came to the land of snow. Naruto in this life directly chooses to defecte Muye, and even takes the kingdom of snow as his new starting point. The intersection of the two people''s reappearance and what kind of development they will have in the future is really only known by the lady of destiny! Of course, these are afterwords. At present, the focus is still on the snow country. "This time I came to the country of snow, the general reason, santaifusang should have told you, Xiaoxue." Naruto slightly side, looking at the top of the wind and snow, expression is very serious said. "Well, santaifu has given me a general idea. Don''t worry, Naruto, the snow parliament will give you full support!" Different from santaifu, he has to weigh the pros and cons and consider a lot. Fenghua Xiaoxue doesn''t have any hesitation at all. She just nods her head to show her willingness to support Naruto. From the perspective of Fenghua Xiaoxue. Naruto is his benefactor. It is the most trustworthy existence in the world. Just as Naruto once saved himself in a desperate situation. Now Naruto needs help. Fenghua Xiaoxue thinks that she should try her best to help Naruto. As for the country of fire and Muye village? Fenghua Xiaoxue believes Naruto will solve all this. Because Naruto is what her majesty considers a hero! Chapter 318 Although it was expected. But seeing that Fenghua Xiaoxue didn''t even hesitate, Naruto was still very happy. As for whether it was the third husband who discussed with Fenghua Xiaoxue in advance, and even explained the pros and cons to Fenghua Xiaoxue, the queen is only performing now? Naruto doesn''t think snow will exist like that. Even as a famous actor, Fenghua Xiaoxue. I really have the ability to cheat Naruto. But just as Fenghua Xiaoxue trusted Naruto. Naruto is willing to believe this queen! People can have a certain degree of dark side. There must be a heart that is always on guard against others. But the same is, people can never live in the dark all the time, unless they are really willing to fall into the abyss of distorted human beings, otherwise, a certain amount of light is necessary! This is also true for Naruto. Look for like-minded partners. Choose partners who believe in themselves. This is the light in Naruto''s heart at the moment. Unless it''s really about being betrayed by everyone. otherwise. Naruto can still go on the road of "normal". Sitting behind Naruto, Ning Ci, Ba Yun and Xiang phosphor look at her Majesty''s sincere expression as the words of Feng Hua and Xiao Xue fall. The expression in their eyes becomes softer. This is a reliable companion for oneself and others. At least for this moment. So it is. And sitting in the opposite position of the three Taifu heart emerged a wisp of both some helpless, but also some gratified complex emotions. The monarch he serves is a sentimental and righteous being. For any minister. It''s a very happy and happy thing. But from the point of view of loyalty to the snow country. The third Taifu felt helpless for her Majesty''s infinite kindness. Of course, santaifu is not very clear at the moment. Some gentleness of her majesty. But there are limited objects! "Mm-hmm, thanks, Xiao Xue!" Naruto face with a very sincere expression, with the lightest tone said so. Looking at Naruto''s smile from the bottom of his heart. And behind the Naruto, Ning Ci, Ba Yun, Xiang phosphorus three people''s very kind eyes. The expression of Fenghua Xiaoxue''s face is more and more joyful. When I lean forward slightly. "Well! You can rest assured to stay in the snow country, Naruto, no matter It''s also when Xiaoxue wants to further express her support. "Snow." "Lord snow!" Naruto''s eyes flash slightly, and the gesture of gently waving her hand to interrupt Xiaoxue''s words and shaking her head. And the other side three Taifu that synchronous voice stop behavior. Fenghua and Xiaoxue wake up. Soon afterwards. The expression on Fenghua Xiaoxue''s face changed again, which revealed the majesty of the monarch. Her eyes swept over the maids and guards. "You all step back first. No one is allowed to go near this palace without my command. Do you understand?" A deep voice. "I will obey your orders!" The guards scattered around the hall, including the maids who had served beside Fenghua Xiaoxue before, bowed themselves to salute one after another, and then left the palace in order. Originally, the maids and guards who could stay here to take care of and protect Fenghua Xiaoxue must be the most trustworthy objects, Asama Mitsuo is a man of great integrity. If he can pass his examination, the most basic loyalty of these people near Fenghua and Xiaoxue can be guaranteed. The next thing Naruto and Fenghua Xiaoxue want to talk about is top secret. In this case, it''s better to let these people leave first. This is also to protect these maids and guards. Sometimes, the less you know about the secret, the better. Only by doing this, can ordinary people live longer. And it was after all the maids and guards had left. Naruto didn''t open his mouth directly. Instead, he turned his eyes to the shadow of Fenghua Xiaoxue''s oblique position on both sides. "Xuelan, Tianqi, you two should step down for a while." Fenghua Xiaoxue beautiful eyes slightly squint, looking at their oblique back position, is still no hesitation to say so. It is also when the words of Fenghua and Xiaoxue fall. Snow is on the back of the throne. There are two slim figures in time, the standard Xueren clothing and the configuration of a man and a woman. This is no doubt that after santaifu screened from Xueren village, he arranged to protect Fenghua Xiaoxue. From the perspective of Naruto''s perception, these two Xueren are better than the two Xueren he saw in santaifu''s residence last night. According to the general standard, it can be said that it is just as tolerant as the elite of Muye village? And at the moment, because of the order of Fenghua Xiaoxue. The two Xueren''s expressions are different. Xueren, the woman named Xuelan, was ok, but she only showed a worried expression on her face. On the other side, Xueren, a man named Tianqi, seems to show a trace of discontent under his worried expression? And in Naruto''s perception. The so-called "worry" seems to be disguised. "Lord Xiaoxue, we are close to protect your existence. I don''t think we should leave your side when we can''t confirm the purpose of these people!" In the snow haze is a direct promise to leave the case. The man Xueren Tianqi, who is quite wrong in Naruto''s perception, says this to Fenghua Xiaoxue. That look to Naruto line of sight is very straightforward to show a look of fear and doubt. How can I hear such words. There seems to be no problem at all. This is what a loyal subordinate should do. However! From Naruto''s point of view, Xue Ren''s performance seems to be hiding some unknown secrets. most important of all. Naruto saw the meaning of "evil coveting" in Xueren''s eyes. In addition, Naruto and his party were brought by the third husband himself. How dare Xueren insist on it? This makes Naruto''s brow slightly wrinkled. "I said, go down first! Naruto, they are my friends. They won''t do anything to hurt me. Please step down for a while In that steady tone. It shows a situation of extreme determination. It''s the queen of a country, after all. The wind and snow in the air. It''s still very powerful. "But Normally speaking, Daming''s words have come to this point. Even ninja. But as a subordinate, you should be more knowledgeable and take the initiative to quit. The snow haze on one side is to indicate the sky strange with the eyes. However, Tianqi still insists. "Ha ha!" It''s just that we haven''t waited for Tianqi to say anything. A light laugh fell. And then. The flash of gold. "What In the back position. The sense of a majestic and cold breath. Tianqi''s expression was stiff. Chapter 319 Cold and cold. It''s a sense of fear like a mole ant in the face of a giant. While making Tianqi show a look of panic. He was shaking uncontrollably. "Since her majesty has said that, I think as a subordinate, I should understand the problem of superior and inferior? And, ha ha, with your strength, even if I want to do something, you can''t stop me at all, understand? Miscellaneous fish! If you''re more knowledgeable, get out of here Flash to this figure on the oblique back of Tianqi. It was Naruto who was sitting diagonally opposite him before. The cold words. Step sideways. At the moment when the four eyes are facing each other. Naruto''s pupil reveals that wisp of dense meaning. Make a day strange again can''t control oneself in the heart of that a touch of fear emotion, suddenly contract of pupil, the forehead is can''t help oozing a lot of sweat. "So fast!" And the snow haze on one side is looking at Naruto with a shaking expression. It''s just that there''s no sense of breath. Before Naruto takes the initiative to release hostility. And the speed of instant body skill! It seems that he is just a harmless boy!? But why? At this moment! The two Xueren really realized that they and others seemed to have a great misunderstanding of the teenagers and girls in front of them, especially Tianqi, who had a strange mind, felt the breath of death at this moment. The shudder I was about to overcome. Even after a second. Naruto before that exposed all the breath is in a moment all convergence back, as if there is no illusory general. "So step back, will you?" The faint smile on my face. Naruto patted Tianqi on the shoulder, which was such a gentle move. Almost let Tianqi''s body a soft, directly sit on the ground. "Yes.. It''s It''s like a chicken pecking rice. It''s still full of momentum. At this time, I don''t know where to throw it. On the right side of the position of Fenghua Xiaoxue although a little surprised at Naruto that moment of momentum exposed. But it''s just that Naruto can''t bear such treatment. At the moment, with a frown, a faint dissatisfaction appeared in the beautiful eyes. Looking to one side, Tianqi had already lost all his courage. "It''s an order. Go back now! What a surprise Already is dare not strong top of this snow endure. He was awed by the momentum before Naruto. At the moment, I dare not have any superfluous actions and words. "Yes, Lord Xiaoxue!" The words that answered immediately. And then. It was like running away, stepping back towards the palace immediately. Although Xuelan was a little surprised by her companion''s performance, she just felt that her suspicion might have suddenly revived. She didn''t doubt her companion. After a deep look at Naruto, she bowed slightly to Fenghua Xiaoxue and walked out. Almost everyone didn''t notice the two Xueren''s small steps, But it didn''t escape Naruto''s sight at all. Including Tianqi, who was the first to quit. At the moment of turning. The twinkling of resentment in the pupil. I think it''s very good to hide and control. But did not think in the Naruto line of sight is so red fruit and obvious. "Interesting!" Combined with the previous performance. There is something wrong with Xueren! This is Naruto''s judgment. Almost at the moment when the two Xueren quit. "Ming..." Has not yet waited for the side the wind flower light snow to open mouth to say anything. "Ningci!" Naruto is to turn his eyes to Ning Ci, who is opposite. The words in a soft voice, the light light in his eyes. "Well? I see! " Ning Ci was slightly stunned at first, and then nodded his head. "Whoosh!" Straight figure. And then. After Fenghua Xiaoxue, santaifu, including Xianglin and bayunna, were surprised. Ningci a flash, is directly disappeared in place. "Naruto? What are you going to do There are only three Taifu in the first Lengshen, seems to have a clear look. The remaining three girls still have a puzzled expression. Fenghua Xiaoxue directly put her eyes on Naruto, blinked and asked in a tone of doubt. The curious sight of Bayun and xiangphosphorus also fell on Naruto. Naruto hasn''t had time to answer. The third husband on the left side said with a thoughtful expression. "Naruto, do you suspect that there is something wrong with Tianqi and Xuelan?" It seems to be a question, but in fact it is a positive tone. When his words fall. "Well? Tianqi and Xuelan? Naruto, is there a mistake? They have always protected my existence. Although it may be a bit impolite just now, it''s just out of my protection consciousness, isn''t it Fenghua Xiaoxue is a Leng, it seems not to believe. "No, I''m not sure there''s a problem. It''s just a little strange. Besides, it''s not two of them. It''s the Tianqi. Anyway, after investigation, there''s no loss, right?" Naruto gently smile, waved his hand to Xiaoxue not to be excited. Although Naruto himself is 99%, we can be sure that this male Xue Ren really has a problem! But I don''t rule out the fact that people are short of brains? So. Naruto didn''t have enough to say, and asked Ning Ci to follow him to investigate. As for safety? i ''m sorry! That''s it. Ten. They are not the opponents of Ningci! To put it bluntly. Ningci''s current level is that it is impossible for Zhongren to support several moves under him. It''s an exaggeration. However, Ningci''s level of tolerance among elites is well deserved. With Xueren''s strength known by Naruto, even if there are so-called Shangren, Ningci can''t beat them. Can''t he run away? What''s more, there is the mark of flying thunder engraved by Naruto on his body, which is even more infallible! "Do you want to investigate?" Listen to Naruto. The expression of Fenghua Xiaoxue still seems to be hesitant. After all, from the perspective of Fenghua Xiaoxue. Over the past few months. Tianqi and Xuelan are very loyal to protect themselves. Fenghua Xiaoxue doesn''t think they will betray themselves. "Don''t worry, Xiaoxue. It''s just the most normal investigation. If there is no problem, I will personally apologize to Tianqi." Naruto looks at Fenghua Xiaoxue and says with a serious expression. And such words. It is also to make the hesitation expression on Fenghua Xiaoxue''s face disappear completely and nod gently. "Well! Thank you, Naruto. " "Next, we should discuss the most important thing, Naruto!" In the bottom position. Santaifu looked up at Naruto''s position and said solemnly. As santaifu''s words rang out. Naruto''s look also became solemn. Chapter 320 There are no more people around. It''s not just me. Naruto even indicates xiangphosphorus to expand the scope of his mind and eye perception. Anyway? Xueren village is a standard one. The leaders of the rebels are all traditional aristocrats who have been rooted in the snow kingdom for hundreds of years. God knows if there are some capable people and talents under them. Snow kingdom is the core of their future plans. It is necessary to keep as much vitality as possible. "Can you tell me about your plan? Naruto. " Once again, it''s the people who take their seats. Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu''s eyes are fixed on Naruto, and santaifu says so with an unprecedented grim expression. The first place of Fenghua Xiaoxue is also with this serious expression. The problem in snow country is serious. It''s serious enough to be a little careless. There will be big waves in the political situation again. One is not good. That is, the revival force headed by Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu will be thoroughly cleaned up by the conservative nobles. Since Fenghua Xiaoxue succeeded to the name of snow Kingdom and santaifu became the Minister of the interior, the seemingly stable evidence of snow kingdom is actually fighting openly and secretly every day. Not only santaifu, but also Fenghua Xiaoxue, knows their own predicament, Before Naruto, there is still a little misunderstanding about santaifu. Although this interior minister has a strong desire for power, there are many changes compared with before Fenghua Xiaoxue ascended the throne, but one thing has never changed, that is, he is loyal to the country of snow and Fenghua Xiaoxue! So it includes all your actions. And the intelligence that can be found on the domestic rebels. all kinds of work , no matter how big or trivial! Three too husband is one by one reported to Fenghua snow. There is only one reason! Fenghua Xiaoxue is the monarch she swore allegiance to! Naturally, at this moment, when santaifu talked about business, Xiaoxue''s face became dignified. Both the monarch and the minister knew very well how powerful the rebels could control, not only in the central government, but also in the surrounding areas. To put it mildly, Fenghua Xiaoxue is the name of the country of snow, Can directly control the power is not comparable to these conservative aristocrats! Why did the snow kingdom in the past be controlled in the hands of the wind, flowers and waves? The reason is simple! It''s not just Xueren village that is completely at the mercy of the storm. Its own strength is also extremely strong, those bullying the so-called noble families dare to challenge the rule of Fenghua Furao? But now it''s different. Santaifu is an ordinary man. Fenghua Xiaoxue is a girl only 16 or 17 years old. Such a combination of monarch and minister, will be put in the eyes of that group of people? At the moment when Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu realized that the so-called changes would damage their core interests, these people did not hesitate to join together, intending to overturn Fenghua Xiaoxue''s rule, which was relatively secret before. During this period of time, there were frequent contacts, and there were some bright behaviors in Xueren village. All make Fenghua Xiaoxue and three Taifu to be surprised and angry. And now Naruto is coming. Santaifu will be more complicated. For Fenghua Xiaoxue, it''s undoubtedly a tonic. She can defeat the raging waves and drive away the heroes in her heart. Fenghua Xiaoxue has no reservation. She believes in Naruto. The only thing to worry about is whether the rebellion will bring healing scars to the snow kingdom. If that happens, she will become the name of the snow kingdom, Fenghua Xiaoxue will undoubtedly feel heartache. Looking at three Taifu that serious, fenghuaxiaoxue that dignified hidden deep worry expression. Naruto smiles. "It''s easy to clean up this group of rebels!" That''s the first thing I said. That is to show Naruto''s strong self-confidence. "The only second question is whether it can be cleaned up at one time and whether this rebellion can be controlled, at least not to affect ordinary civilians!" Fenghua and Xiaoxue believe Naruto without limit. Mitaifu is not clear about the strength gap between ninjas. And stay in that quantity is easy to overcome the quality of a limitation. Almost at the time of Naruto''s words falling. The third Taifu frowned slightly. After considering his words, he tried to admonish him with a more euphemistic tone. "Naruto Jun, the strength of the other side may exceed your expectation. Although it''s a shame to say that, including some other domestic military forces, the most important Xueren village, these rebels control more than one-third of the forces. During this period, they are still in frequent contact with the remaining neutral personnel, if they are all drawn in by them, The power that they can directly control is to completely surpass us. The number of Xueren will even reach two or three hundred people! " It can''t be said that santaifu''s worry is meaningless. It can''t be said that santaifu''s cognition is wrong. Unless the strength of the lowest to reach a thousand hands between the pillars, yuzhiboban that point of ninja. Otherwise. Any ninja in the face of hard resistance, do not escape the case. It''s really the tactics of losing to the sea of people. The shadow of wudaren village. Especially the famous three generations of Lei Ying is the best proof. But! Here also has a premise, that is, the quantity must be enough, and the quality can not be too bad! How did three generations of Lei Ying lose? Surrounded by ten thousand Yanren! Yanren village is one of the five! In Yanren, who is besieging leiying, the number of Shangren is not much. There are always hundreds of people! Even the most enduring! But the quality is very luxurious! Match with the remaining thousands of zhongxiaren! Only when three generations of Lei Ying can win can there be ghosts! But what about Naruto and Xueren village? Naruto said that this is not a problem at all! "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. Santaifusang, I''ve collected almost all the information in this aspect. Xueren village will not become a problem. Don''t worry, I never do anything that I''m not sure about, including killing Fenghua Furao in the last mission! The hundreds of Xueren in Xueren village are really just a small problem!! On the contrary, what we need to worry about is whether these people will deliberately cause riots in all parts of the snow Kingdom after the failure of the rebellion, so as to create chaos and make them escape! This is what we need to pay attention to! " Look in the direction of Mitsufu. Naruto''s face is full of confidence! Don''t say that this group of people can only control half of Xueren. Even in Xueren village, hundreds of Xueren come together! The big deal is that Naruto needs to be a little bit tired, with the outbreak of nine tail chakra and multiple shadows! There is no possibility of failure! Especially after Naruto has seen these so-called snow tolerance in the past two days. There is a clear evaluation standard for Xueren''s combat power. no kidding! It''s a bunch of weak chickens! Not to mention compared with Muye, Yunren and Yanren, which are the top quality villages. Even the small and weak Sharen in the five big Ren villages, even the Yinren and caoren villages can easily trample this group of Xueren (at the same level!) If Xueren village, which used to be the same age as Fenghua, had a place in Xiaoren village. Now Xueren village, not Naruto to deliberately against them. It''s really only worthy of the title of "weak chicken"!! Chapter 321 It''s not blind confidence. It is a conclusion drawn from the analysis of all aspects of intelligence. You know, Naruto had already collected a lot of useful information on the previous ship. In the meeting with santaifu last night, Naruto got the general benchmark information from the two Xueren who protected santaifu. This is not to say that Naruto''s judgment is disorderly, but the conclusion after careful consideration. Now Xueren village is really bad, In Xueren village, where there are more than 500 ninjas, there are only 10 people in Shangren village! The most important thing is that the water content of these ten people has yet to be verified! Don''t even compare with the super tolerance of the five villages. In other words, there is no threat to Naruto in Xueren village. Even if it is a sea of people tactics, not only the quality is not good, but also the quantity is worrying, You have to have at least two or three thousand ninjas to kill Naruto. Pay attention, it''s possible! Not absolutely! Heaven knows that Naruto has a tail jade. How many people will die? In addition to the number of chakras, there is also the bug of "wireless charging" in Jiuwei! Who consumes who dies. It''s just two things. Built in such a situation. Naruto naturally does not need to be as careful as before in Muye village. You can be bold enough to let go. have a ready pen! It''s more suitable for Naruto now. "Since Naruto you have said that, come according to your plan! Xueren village will be handed over to Naruto. As long as you can suppress those Xueren who may participate in the rebellion, I will be responsible for the rest. The garrison of the capital is basically controlled by us, but Xiaoxue needs to escape to a safer place at that time! " Listen to Naruto. Even in my heart, there is still a little worry. But at least I have witnessed the scene of Naruto killing Fenghua. Santaifu still has a certain degree of trust in Naruto''s strength. It''s just that seeing Naruto so young, I''m afraid it''s not thoughtful. But here, santaifu won''t say it directly any more. Can''t we consider the self-esteem of young people? If it''s a big deal, I''ll make more preparations. As long as the safety of her majesty is ensured. The rest are just small problems. At this point. Santaifu is confident enough. In the past, there was more than 60% assurance that the rebellion could be successfully suppressed. Now, Naruto and his party have added combat power. Santaifu himself thinks that the success rate has reached 100%. The difference lies in whether the process and the final loss will be within the expected and controllable range of his own side. "Well, I understand!" Although still very young. But these are months of fame. Let Fenghua Xiaoxue have no previous impulse. She doesn''t say that she must be on the first line. Fenghua Xiaoxue, who is very clear about her identity and responsibilities, naturally won''t reject the arrangement of santaifu. Instead, she nods her head gently and replies with a very serious expression. Naruto can also hear the unfinished meaning of santaifu''s words. As an old man over 40 years old. It''s a matter of course that you don''t believe in yourself as a 12-year-old. Naruto doesn''t intend to use oral language to prove anything. After the actual action and time will prove everything! 12 years of camouflage! The defection plan, which has been prepared with a lot of effort and energy, has been completed. Naruto''s city and mind are much more mature than ordinary people! Moreover, Naruto, who can look down on everything from a higher perspective, is far more comprehensive than santaifu''s estimate. "Well, that''s how the basic dish is settled. At that time, Bayun and xiangphosphorus, you two follow Xiaoxue. Xiangphosphorus can feel the people who may be close at any time. If they are in a fixed position, Bayun, use your five senses to control and cover an area to create a vacuum period, so as to avoid those people''s possible death!" Naruto turns his head and looks at the eight clouds and fragrant phosphors on his side, so he orders. On actual combat ability. Xianglin is probably a little stronger than the general Xueren xiaren. The ordinary Zhongren, including Tianqi and Xuelan, who just went out, can easily defeat and even kill Xianglin. However, Xianglin''s happy mind has made a qualitative leap in this period of time. It can almost cover the whole area of Fenghua City. In this way, any malicious attack that may occur, They can''t escape the perception of xiangphosphorus unless they reach at least the level of five shadows and have very high concealment skills. Otherwise. No one can escape Xianglin''s exclusive "radar detection"! The eight cloud is still a standard that ordinary people can easily lay down. So far, there has been no time for the eight cloud to carry out the corresponding Ninja basic training. However, some of the things that can be referred to as essence in the extinction of edu have been absorbed by eight clouds in the meantime, and how to control and use their own blood limits. Bayun has a deeper cognition and understanding! Five senses control ability! It has been further tempered. Of course, we can''t do what we want, and we have to do it at a fixed point. let me put it another way. Now Bayun can only serve as a "fixed Fort!" But the cooperation of these two people is more than enough to protect Fenghua Xiaoxue! According to the special "illusory space" ability that eight clouds can create directly from the void before, Xueren generally doesn''t want to escape on his own initiative as long as he gets into it. In addition, he has the ability to turn the void into reality! Kill those who enter their own fixed range of snow tolerance. In terms of Anma Bayun. as easy as to turn one ''s hand! "Well, I see (no problem, Naruto!" Xianglin and Bayun also nodded their heads, Hearing that Naruto will arrange two ninjas to protect Fenghua Xiaoxue, of course, they are also two girls who don''t seem to be reliable, but santaifu''s inner emotion is also eased a lot. It seems that Naruto is much more calm than he imagined. He knows which is the most important point. "We''ll trouble Bayun sauce and Xianglin sauce then." On the head of the wind and snow is also with a soft look, looking at the eight clouds and fragrant phosphorus said with a smile. They are both women. Moreover, Bayun and Xianglin seem to be very gentle girls. Fenghua and Xiaoxue are naturally fond of each other. "No, that''s what we should do!" It''s not just because of snow''s identity. Because it''s Naruto''s request. Bayun and Xianglin naturally will not have any resistance. At the moment is also in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue slightly bowed to say so. "In addition, there is also the alert in other regions of the snow Kingdom, especially in Lincheng. I hope santaifusang can pay a little attention to it." Chapter 322 Make sure there''s no fish missing the net. We should also ensure that important areas and some material storage sites are not damaged. This is the second priority. Especially in Lincheng. As the closest to Fenghua City and the largest port city in the snow Kingdom, if things go wrong, it is hard to guarantee that these rebels will not take the opportunity to flee directly. No matter which one is, it will be a great trouble if they are allowed to flee to other countries, even if the snow Kingdom is just a small and remote country, and there is no such thing as how rich the resources are, But is the land of thunder and water interested in expanding territory? We must eliminate 100% of these rebels. We should try our best to cut off these leading parties that may appear in future wars. This is an important consideration for Naruto! "Well, I understand that. Don''t worry, Naruto. Every major city is basically prepared. On the other side of Lincheng, as early as a month ago, I ordered Zuo Bingwei to lead the guards to deploy near the port to ensure that there will be no major chaos!" "Said the third husband, with a slight nod. It should be said. It is worthy of being a domestic minister. It''s not just previous experience. It is also the experience of this period. Santaifu is not only in the governance of the country, but also in the response to emergencies. Naruto estimates that even without himself, the civil strife in the snow country will probably end with the victory of Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu. With great righteousness. We can also use the most rational and correct means to deal with it. The odds are higher than the rebels! Of course, all this can''t be explained in absolute terms. After all, there is still the possibility of reversal in everything, including the unexpected unfolding. But this time, the arrival of Naruto has undoubtedly increased the financing of Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu, and it is also an overwhelming weight. The rebel side can''t set off any storm, Even if it''s the last choice, Naruto won''t give them such a chance! "That''s the best, and then It was just at the time when Naruto, santaifu and Fenghua Xiaoxue were discussing the next plan to deal with the rebellion. On the other side. Get the command of Naruto. Ningci comes out behind Tianqi. It''s a good way to hide your breath. It''s more because of having white eyes. Ning CI can follow the male Xueren named Tianqi at a farther position. To the greatest extent to ensure that their tracks will not be found. Just as Naruto expected. Almost at the moment when Tianqi and Xuelan walked out of the palace at the same time. Tianqi found an excuse to leave the palace gate for a while and head for the corner on the other side of the mansion. Xueren, the woman who is still guarding the door, doesn''t realize the difference of her companions. After all, she grew up in a village and has been with her companions for several years. Because of her family and great righteousness, she stands on the side of her famous adults. Xuelan has no reason to doubt tianqi. Once there is a blind area in people''s vision. Will subconsciously ignore this point for a long time. Not paying attention. Many important information details are often lost. Just like snow haze. She is cautious and conscientious. It''s because I trust Tianqi too much. On the contrary, I didn''t find that my companion had already given birth to a wrong mind. Quietly into the shadow of the other side of the palace. Ningci was the next. What we see is that Tianqi and another middle-aged man with slightly bent body meet here. Quietly approaching the pace. It''s not very clear. But it''s something you can hear. "Powerful ninja?" "Better be a little earlier." "Plan." "Mr. danayan!" "The order of the left general." "Your Excellency Jingong will promise "We should pay close attention to the trend of Daming." "Better be able to control There is no well connected sentence. It will lose some necessary words. But that''s the key words to hear. But enough to let Ning Ci''s eyes slightly squint, looking at that day''s strange position, the eyes reveal a wisp of dangerous cold. "Sure enough, as Naruto expected, this guy has a big problem!" Because it''s just an excuse to leave. Tianqi only focused on what he had just seen. And then get the information you want. "Then! I''ll leave the rest to you! " Expression slightly cruel after saying such a sentence. Tianqi immediately turned away and returned to the main entrance of the palace. The middle-aged man with rickets. It''s also when Tianqi turns around, he quickly steps in the opposite direction. After two or three seconds of deliberation. Ning Ci''s face showed a color of determination, and her figure dived away, following the rickety middle-aged man. A group of palaces directly across. It''s not the front door. It''s in the small door on the left side of Daming Palace. From the perspective of Yu Ningci. The middle-aged man also disguised as a bottom-level person to clean up the garbage. He pushed the garbage truck to the side door. After the guard guarding the side door only made a symbolic inspection, he released the middle-aged man directly. "Ordinary people?" See here. Ning CI can almost be sure that this man like a "spy" is an ordinary man. If he is a ninja, he can easily find the dead corner of his sight and climb out of a certain wall of the palace. There is no need for such trouble. However, in the case of their own Ninja support. They also use such ordinary people as spies. It can really have an unexpected effect. At least in normal thinking, it is difficult to consider this. If Ning CI had not witnessed the secret conversation between the man and Tianqi, he would not have noticed the rickety middle-aged man. Ning Ci, who easily passes through the guard''s side door. He followed the middle-aged man all the way. After seven turns and eight turns in Fenghua City of Nuo da. In front of a grand mansion in the noble area of Mingmen on the east side of the snow capital. "Gong Wei" on the front door! Make rather the eyebrow of times slightly a Yang, if oneself have not remember wrong words. In the aristocratic area. It''s such a grand mansion again. And it''s Gongwei. It seems that it''s only Mr. danayan! "It seems that they are really connected with the rebels! The snow bear Looking at the same is quietly from the side door into the position of the middle-aged man in front of the mansion. A light ray of light appeared between Ning Ci''s eyebrows. After two whispers, what he saw was several powerful chakras. Ning CI is after considering one or two. It is to retreat quietly, not to explore rashly. It''s not only a matter of personal safety, but also a matter of not being able to scare the snake easily. Chapter 323 Anyway, we''ve got effective information. I''m going to retreat here. Ning Ci, who is cautious in nature, always makes the most rational and correct judgment. The breath that''s gone. Ning CI took a deep look at the mansion in front of him. It is to return to the original position of Daming Palace. It was almost at the time of Ning Ci''s departure. Deep in the mansion in front of me. "What did you say? That little girl has new reinforcements? What''s more, it''s a strong Ninja! " The snow country''s political status is second only to the three Taifu as the Minister of the interior of the danayan Your Excellency - Miyazaki looked at his confidants in front of him, a face of ferocious expression said. "Yes, Mr. Zhong Zhi! This is the news from Xueren Tianqi, who is close to protecting her majesty. He said that the strength of the blonde boy is far beyond himself. At least he has reached the level of tolerance in general. Besides, there are not only one person, but also three companions, two men and two women. All of them are 12-year-old and 13-year-old boys and girls, if you are not wrong, The opposite should want to start in the near future! " He leaned forward slightly and stood in front of him with his hands tied. The middle-aged man, who had been bent in the palace for a long time, now looked very capable. He bowed his head and said in a deep voice. "Well! It''s still a little belittled our queen! And the interior minister! Can be so quick to detect our movement, and then began to prepare, although there are those idiots do things carelessly, but it is not easy! I wanted to wait a little longer! In that case! " At the end of the palace, after pacing slightly in the room, the wisp of fierce light appeared in the pupil when he looked up. "San Ye! Send someone to Jingong, Komatsu and Mishima immediately. Please come! The plan needs to be advanced! " Looking at the three fields in front of him, he said with the most fierce tone. "Yes, Mr. Zhong Zhi!" Then they set out in Sanye to arrange for people to inform each of the remaining leaders of the group, when the clan leaders, who were in important positions in the snow Kingdom, or were originally the traditional noble families in the snow Kingdom, came. In Daming Palace. Naruto and santaifu have been agreed on the general plan. It happened that Ningci also came back Looking at the reappearance of rixiangningci. It''s not just Naruto. Including the opposite three Taifu and the head of the wind and snow are fixed in the vision of Ning CI. It doesn''t take a few people to ask. Ning CI is to say everything you saw before. When I heard that there was something wrong with Tianqi. Three Taifu and Fenghua Xiaoxue''s expression is a change. Especially santaifu. Tianqi and Xuelan are both selected by themselves, and then arranged to protect Fenghua Xiaoxue. Once the rebellion starts! Tianqi is a time bomb! Even with the protection of snow haze! But when the enemy is dark and we are clear. If not, they will be beheaded directly by the opposite party! Isn''t that enough to scare the third husband? As for the question of doubting the authenticity of Ningci''s discourse. That''s only when mitaifu''s head is out of his mind. "Is that certain? Mr. Ning It is different from mitaifu''s pure fear. Fenghua Xiaoxue is a little heartache. After all, it''s been guarding my existence for several months. Not only in business, Fenghua Xiaoxue also thinks that she has established a good relationship with both of them in personal friendship. I thought I could be trusted. But I didn''t think of it. It was such a development. Fenghua Xiaoxue is not questioning Ningci. It''s just because of the words asked subconsciously under the fluctuation of emotion. It''s also the moment of saying it. Fenghua Xiaoxue wants to take back this sentence. But Ningci is understandable Fenghua Xiaoxue, no special emotional expression, just nodded gently. "Yes, Xiaoxue, that''s it. Although it''s not sure what the reason for Tianqi''s rebellion is, it''s a certain fact that Tianqi colludes with the rebels!" More enemies. Often can''t compare to own companion''s back thorn to let a person palpitation. After hearing Ning Ci''s confirmation again. After two seconds of silence, Fenghua Xiaoxue only sighed, then turned her head and looked at Naruto. "Naruto, after the plan starts, can you stop killing Tianqi? I have something to ask him! " Seeing this scene, the Naruto who heard the words of Fenghua and Xiaoxue was slightly stunned at first, and then his face was also full of emotion. Just like the previous three Taifu, he first nodded in his heart, and then shook his head. Good people should be treated gently. But as the name of a country. Fenghua Xiaoxue obviously has not yet realized what the monarch should have. But if Fenghua Xiaoxue really becomes a qualified monarch. On the contrary, it will make Naruto''s feelings more complicated. I can only say. This is a contradictory proposition. "Well, I see. Since you think so, I promise you, Xiaoxue." Naruto nodded without any hesitation and went straight back. It''s just a small thing. Hear Naruto''s reply. Fenghua Xiaoxue''s face also shows a happy look. "Thank you! Naruto It is clear that Naruto has come all the way to the snow country. But now this scene. It''s like Fenghua and Xiaoxue asking Naruto for help. And it''s the change of the heterotopia between the subject and the object. In particular, to see Fenghua and Xiaoxue is to believe everything Naruto said. The sight of Naruto is always shining with bright colors. His own monarch is so dependent on an outsider. Let the bottom three Taifu heart have a kind of unspeakable complex feeling. Because santaifu also has to consider the future of the snow country, especially in the future, Xueren village must be handed over to Naruto. Santaifu has to consider all kinds of possibilities. But also in that moment. The interior minister looks at Naruto and Fenghua Xiaoxue. I have an idea in my mind. His highness Daming needs heirs after all. In terms of age, they are just right. If so. It''s not a question of who is in charge of the snow kingdom. And it''s not even just Xueren village. Looking at such a young Naruto with such wisdom and Chengfu. Santaifu even thought it was OK to let Naruto take the post of Regent Guan Bai of snow kingdom! Although it''s a little unreasonable. But the moment the idea came to light. That is, he lives in the heart of santaifu. "This seems to be the best solution?" At this moment. Three Taifu all think so. however. That is to say, stop here for the time being. After all, this is something to be considered later. At present, we still need to solve the domestic problems first. After taking a deep breath, santaifu repressed this thought in his heart and focused his attention on the coming rebellion of the snow kingdom! Chapter 324 It''s time to reach agreement. In particular, after Naruto and santaifu came to a final conclusion on the final details, in the name of Fenghua and Xiaoxue, santaifu immediately called together the group of subordinates he trusted, and the group of people who were the earliest members of the revival society, Now santaifu is wary of all the people who came back to the snow Kingdom after the restoration. It''s not as good as killing them all. Santaifu is also a more rational and calm official, but to some extent different from these people. At this stage, he can only give a certain amount of trust, Some things can still be handled by these people! But it''s about the core. Especially in the aspect of force arrangement. We must not let these people know at all. God knows this group. Who are really on their side. In other words. Even if it doesn''t mean treason. It''s just that I let the news out by accident. That''s the result. It''s not what santaifu would like to see and accept! In the case of overall dominance. Now santaifu has to think about how to completely eliminate the rebels in the shortest time. Small fish and small shrimps don''t need to hold on too tightly, but those big fish can''t let go! If they are allowed to escape and hide, it is bound to have an unexpected impact on the development of snow country in the future. A time bomb that could explode at any time! Even if it''s less powerful. But it''s going to be a headache. And once the conditions converge. It can''t even be said that it will bring great destructive power. So! In this matter. Santaifu must be as cautious as possible. It was also at the time when santaifu issued the designated order with the highest efficiency and deployed the corresponding forces and responsible personnel. In the previous danayun mansion. They are the leaders of the "rebels" who have been called in. "Mr. Gongwei, what''s the matter with us coming here in such a hurry?" Sitting at the top of the left side, a man with long hair and scar on his left eye looks at Gongwei Zhongzhi. With a look of doubt, he asks respectfully. This man is the senior general of zuojianwei, who is also the rebel who controls the military power of xuezhiguo! In the opposite position is Miyazaki''s most trusted subordinate, also as his right arm, Nakayama - Mishima Jingkong. In the next position are the representatives of those famous families, and also the clan leader of the Jingong clan, who has been standing for hundreds of years in the snow kingdom! Of course, in the kingdom of snow, he only held the position of Zhonggong doctor, which only had a nominal name but no real power. But at least he is a senior official. The most important thing is that he is the leader of the Jingong clan. And there are more than ten middle and small nobles behind. Nearly half of the materials needed by the rebel groups are provided by the Jingong family. On this point, as a danayan, Gongwei can''t ignore the existence of jingongteng, and even must put jingongteng in an equal position, at least in name. Among the people present. Except for the three. Another one in Xueren''s costume is Nakamura Daye, one of Shangren, who first took refuge in Miyazaki, or even managed to be said to be in the form of alliance in Xueren village and temporarily controlled more than a quarter of Xueren. After seeing all the core members of my group come together. Miyazaki''s expression has just eased a lot. As Komatsu Chang''s questions fall. Miyazaki also slightly adjusted the sitting posture, changed a more comfortable posture, and then with a solemn expression, his eyes swept past the four people in front of him. "Something has happened to our queen! The accurate news from the palace, that little girl, or santaifu, didn''t know where to find a group of reinforcements. They were all ninjas. Although the number was small, it seemed that they were all very strong. The most important thing was that whether there were any follow-up support troops was still unknown. However, we must make preparations in advance. If we let the opposite side be fully prepared, If we are to be the first to launch it, the best way to wait for us is to go into exile, almost even to the guillotine! " Gong Wei tightly pursed his lips, and said so in a very sentimental tone. And that''s what you say. It is also a slight change in the expressions of the four people in front of each other. I haven''t waited for the other three to ask. As the real representative of military power in this room, Nakamura asked directly. "Strong? Is this the news from Tianqi? Mr. Miyazaki, can you explain the quantity and specific strength level more accurately? Is it hard for Chengdu to be a character of the highest tolerance level? " Different from the solemn expression of the other three. In Nakamura''s seemingly serious expression, there is actually a wisp of disdain in his pupils. In Nakamura''s opinion, just a country of snow will attract strong ninjas? At most, it''s just some wandering ninjas. It''s good that the intensity can reach the lowest level of Zhongren! Not to mention that there are more than 100 subordinates under my hand. That is, they all have the strength of the upper tolerance level! Just a bunch of exotic ninjas? Also called reinforcement? Listening to the general inquiry, in fact, there was a hint of ridicule in the words. A few people present. Including Miyazaki at the top, you can hear it clearly. This is also a slight frown on the brow of this Da Na Yan. To put it bluntly. The insurgency is not fully prepared. In the early stage of the work, the third husband found a sign. And then more intelligence information is mined out. From the perspective of an old fox politician like Miyazaki, this is a very stupid behavior in itself! What is qualified insurgency? It has to be a covert conspiracy to be called a rebellion! The premise preparation work did not do well, was discovered. If it wasn''t for the fact that those people were not his direct subordinates, this Dana Yan would have wanted to kill people directly! This kind of rebellion. The act of being carried directly to the surface. Really? Miyazaki himself felt ashamed. And now the situation is out of control, and the Nakamura also shows such an ostensible arrogance. If it wasn''t deep enough. Miyazaki wants to blow up a wave here. But after all, this is the biggest strength of their rebellion. A suppressed anger. Miyazaki takes a deep breath. Try to maintain a smooth tone, looking at Nakamura. "We still need to be cautious. Although we can''t be 100% sure whether we can reach the upper tolerance level, we can be sure that we are better than Tianqi. This is what Tianqi himself said." Chapter 325 PS: replacement "Another point is that we can''t be sure how many reinforcements there are on the opposite side. We don''t know whether they have really reached the upper tolerance level, but at least there are tolerance levels among the elite, right? Once the quantity is a little more, it will also have a great impact on our plan! " Miyazaki said in a dignified tone. The most important thing is to arouse the vigilance of our allies. What they want to do is rebellion! It''s related to the subversion of a country''s political power! It''s about their future life! "I also think that Gongwei''s worry is reasonable. Originally, it was the balance of power in control. Now, all of a sudden, this group of additional factors will easily cause the imbalance of power. Unknown intelligence often represents the expansion of uncertainty. This really needs our attention!" As the strongest arm of Miyazaki. It can also be called the existence of this Dana Yan think tank. Mishima Jingkong straightened up his body slightly, looked around his allies, and said so in a very cautious tone. "Well, indeed!" The opposite position of the left guard general Komatsu Zhang is also a key nod. One after another, the two made their stand. Make the brow of Nakamura reach also slightly a Cu. Immediately also seems to be indifferent to the appearance, so a little bit reluctantly nodded. But the look on his face can tell that the proud Shangren still doesn''t care about it. He is the strongest Shangren who leads hundreds of Xueren! Just a few exotic ninjas. Hum! You don''t have to worry about it at all. Even if there is a strong Tianqi in Xueren. However, Mr. Nakamura, who is full of confidence, still doesn''t care. It''s just a "middle tolerance"! How can he know the strength of Shangren!! Seeing this scene, Miyazaki almost felt his brain shaking. And I haven''t waited for it to say anything. On the other side. Before the silence of the near palace patriarch adults - near palace Teng is a smile, here slowly said. "I don''t think we need to care too much, unless our queen can invite ninjas from five big countries, and there must be a certain number, otherwise, we don''t need to worry at all! In Xueren village, you have already controlled a quarter of Xueren, and then there are other neutral Xueren who will gradually join our camp. Those famous families in various regions, under the persuasion of my Jingong family, gradually choose to join us. The time is on our side, Mr. Miyazaki, We don''t need to worry at all. We just need to give the thunder a blow when we are ready. Her majesty and the interior minister are just in a desperate struggle. We don''t need to care too much. Besides, we still have Tianqi, isn''t it? " It''s all about controlling the general look and tone. I don''t know who gave me courage and confidence. And it''s in the coldest country of snow. Day by day also holding a small fan in front of the sway of the fan up. One says one. This is the patriarch of Jingong family. It''s not that I.Q. is defective. It''s a representative figure with great ambition and few talents. At least in Miyazaki''s opinion. The previous information leakage was caused by the carelessness or indifference of the patriarch. And now. It''s still high up. Miyazaki looks at it and feels toothache. How could the head of the Jingong family of the last generation be so clever that he gave birth to such a stupid guy! In the end of the palace, Zhi could not help but scold in his heart. Especially when he saw that he was happy because of Jin gongteng''s words, and then he nodded his head, which showed that Nakamura Daye, the snow country''s danayan, almost couldn''t hold back the power of his own body. Confidence is a good thing! But arrogance is the stupidest thing! Control your anger. Miyazaki pinched his hands tightly and slowly released them. It''s a forced recovery. Miyazaki continued: "in terms of strength, we are indeed dominant, but you don''t want to see that the loss of snow country is too great because of civil strife, do you? After all, this country will belong to us in the future, and we can solve the problems at a minimum, so that we can protect our interests as much as possible. Mr. Jin Gong, are you right If you can''t get angry and can''t make sense. As the biggest family in the snow Kingdom, the Jingong family has its own exclusive interests all over the country. If the snow kingdom is damaged too seriously, it will indeed affect the interests of these traditional famous families headed by Jingong. Listen to Miyazaki. Jin Gong Teng''s eyebrows also slightly frowned, and the small fan that had been fanned also stopped subconsciously. After two seconds of silence, the patriarch of Jin Gong nodded slightly. "It is." It doesn''t make sense to talk with such people. Because he thinks he''s right. You just need to talk about the vital interests with him, that is the most effective. It''s not just kogongteng. One side of Nakamura also heard Miyazaki''s words, but also in a slightly Leng, slowly nodded. Xueren village still needs the support of xuezhiguo. Especially in terms of money and other important materials. Don''t even compare with those big countries. Even in small villages like caoren, Yinren and Longren, because they are inland, they can pick up some task shares. In other words, they can support themselves independently, but Xueren village can''t. almost 80% of them can only survive with the financial support of the snow country. In a snow country, where can there be so many tasks to hire Xueren? Without the support of snow country. The group of ninjas in Xueren village have been drinking from the West for a long time. Can''t you really be a robber Ninja then? Let them govern the country, they will not! This is also the reason why Nakamura will also agree to take refuge in Miyazaki. They need more supplies. Nakamura also has his own wild hope. Such as "snow shadow"? The big deal is to call yourself internally! This is what some Xiaoren villages do! "Well!" See near palace and Nakamura are in the mentality of convergence. At least listen to yourself. Miyazaki also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. No fear of God. I''m afraid of pig teammates. This sentence is really a good interpretation of the present situation of Miyazaki. His biggest expectation now is that. This group of people can act well according to their own plan! Chapter 326 PS: to make up for the change. I''ve paid off my previous leave. I''m asking for subscription, tickets and rewards! All orders are still short of the last 20, so that Xiao Ye can get the full attendance this month. That''s a thousand dollars. Thank you! This book Xiaoye wants to continue! Please support at least one first order! Thank you! As long as the plan goes well. The probability of them seizing the power of snow country is as high as 80%! Of course, this is from the perspective of their group of rebels, and it should be based on the fact that they don''t know the strength of Naruto. Let alone Naruto''s current strength. If Miyazaki knew that the blonde teenager was the Muye ninja who defeated the wind and waves a few months ago, his idea would change greatly, but without this premise, One reason is that at that time, qimukakasi, who led the seventh group to the snow country, was the famous one. The remaining three were all Naruto, including Miyazaki. They would only think that the credit was almost on qimukakasi, a veteran who has been famous in the world of Naruto for more than ten years. Another point is because of the previous scuffle. Snow tolerance to war. Almost all of them were killed by the seventh class. After all, most of those Xueren are diehard members of Fenghua Furao. It''s impossible to stay. Or it''s a time bomb. And behind the survival of Xue Ren is few people have seen Naruto. Tianqi obviously doesn''t know Naruto. This is a lack of information. The gap is so big! I don''t know how terrible a monster I''m going to face. At the moment, he is also happy that he can persuade his two "stubborn" allies. From his point of view. As long as they can reach an agreement. If the plan is implemented at a benchmark pace. The dawn of victory is just around the corner. "Good!! Since we all agree, let''s make our own plan in advance! Mr. Nakamura, please immediately mobilize your Xueren to Fenghua City. We are the first to launch an attack! As long as you catch Feng Hua, Xiao Xue and Mitsuo Asama, the victory of this battle can reach more than half of the total! " "Then, Mr. Jingong, please take out all the materials you have stored before and equip them for the soldiers under general Komatsu. It''s better to gather the servants of all families and equip them with necessary equipment. You don''t have to take part in the attack. You should protect yourself as much as possible and don''t let the opposite party take the opportunity to decapitate!" "General Komatsu, when you go back, immediately mobilize your troops and seize the key points. You don''t need to be too anxious and take a secret action. Even if you want to move ahead of time, it will take a certain amount of time to prepare. They certainly don''t expect that we have found their purpose. First, we should control all the hubs and important areas of Fenghua City, Then we should also pay attention to sending troops to capture Lincheng! To avoid the escape of her Majesty the queen and Her Majesty the interior minister!! When it''s necessary, it doesn''t matter whether you live or die! " "Of course! It''s better to catch Fenghua Xiaoxue alive! His royal highness, at least, is also the heir to the orthodoxy! It''s best to be able to live her! We need her to have an heir! Do you understand? " Miyazaki looked at the four people in front of him and said calmly. And the best time to say a word. There was a strange smile on his face. "Heirs!" Such words. On one side, Komatsu, Mishima and kamiyo, including Nakamura, all showed the same "Stinky" smile. "Yes, Miyazaki, everything must be as you wish!" Komatsu and Mishima are straight body, with a respectful tone to reply. "Congratulations in advance, Gongwei. He is going to be the new master of the snow kingdom! Just don''t forget our supporters then! " I can''t say it''s a subordinate. It must be said that the ally''s near Gong Teng''s pupil also flashed a hot look, with a special look, said with a smile. "Xueren village will certainly support the great cause of adults. I only hope that adults can fulfill their commitment to support Xueren village at that time!" Nakamura also nodded, also said in a solemn tone. "Ha ha! If there is such a day, I will never forget the credit of you. Moreover, the kingdom of snow is ruled by us! All rights and interests, we share together In the end of the palace, the light of the wise eyes flickered slightly. After a smile, he said so in a very frank tone. And that''s what you say. It also made the faces of Jingong and Nakamura look satisfied. It''s just in the perspective they didn''t notice. After the four left one after another, they each went to make the final preparations before the rebellion. Miyazaki looked at the back of those who left, and there was a ray of sarcasm in his pupils. "Sharing? ha-ha! That''s not until then! Stupid guys! Fenghua Xiaoxue is mine! The land of snow is mine! All this is mine A layer of dark thinking emerged from the bottom of my heart. Especially think of Fenghua Xiaoxue that beautiful face and perfect body moment. This snow country''s Dana Yan''s expression is becoming crazy and twisted, and his consideration is far beyond the expectation of his so-called allies. It''s just! What Miyazaki didn''t know. He has no future of his own. Is everything his? It doesn''t take long. You will only find out. Everything is like water without a source and a tree without roots. It''s illusory and unrealistic! It''s also at a time when both sides are acting separately. In the land of snow. Those small families who stood in the neutral position at the beginning, and those who didn''t like fighting, Xueren, all smelled the smell of war! Almost to the surface. There are and only ordinary people don''t know. The rest, as long as they have some status, can see clearly the opposite sides. Opportunists are eager to take advantage of this opportunity to fish in troubled waters. Those who don''t want to be involved in it at all, but just want to protect themselves, are shivering, praying that this rebellion will not affect themselves and end in the shortest time. It doesn''t matter who wins or loses. It''s important not to turn into a seesaw battle that continues to be chaotic. Because in that case. The kingdom of snow will fall into endless wars. That is definitely not the situation that ordinary people, and those who have only a little status, but can''t control themselves, want to see. It''s almost at the same time. In a circular Valley more than 100 miles away from Fenghua City. It''s the largest gathering place of military power in the snow country. It''s also the only tolerance village - Xueren village! Hundreds of snow tolerance gathered in this gathering place. Just like other countries'' Ren villages, they are basically mixed with ordinary civilians, only because of the special geographical environment, there are only tens of thousands of civilians in Xueren village. Except for Xueren''s family. Most of the rest are working for ninjas. At the end of the palace, Zhongzhi arranges the plan, and Nakamura sends the order back to Xueren village through special channels. Obeying the orders of the Shangren Xueren is to act on their own. Chapter 327 PS: Please subscribe! Aware of this group of people have abnormal trends, another group of Xueren who took refuge in Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu immediately sent the news back to Fenghua City, and under the order of Shangren, they made corresponding defense preparations, and also sent corresponding messengers, so that Xueren who were on guard everywhere could be prepared to fight! Although this is a form of civil war. It''s not what this group of snow bears want to see. Even the vast majority of Xueren are not willing to fight with each other. But they have different interests. They have different positions. This is bound to be the battle to come. "I only hope that this battle can be ended at a minimum! Don''t destroy the hard won development situation of snow country It''s not about profit. It''s because Dayi chose to stand on the side of Fenghua and Xiaoxue, another Shangren in Xueren village, Fu Jianfeng, standing in his office, looking at the scenery of Xueren village outside the window, and the Xueren people who are hiding in the shadow, sighed slightly and said in a low voice. As an old man in the stormy times. Nearly 40 years of Fujian witnessed the ups and downs of the snow country in the past 20 or 30 years! The most terrible times. The most tragic times. The most palpitating times. I''ve seen it all with my own eyes. That''s why. Fenghua Xiaoxue inherits the lineage of the orthodox snow kingdom of the previous generation, and after he regained his position, Fu Jianfeng chose to stand beside her majesty for the first time, because she believes that this gentle and kind queen will lead the snow kingdom to the road of rejuvenation, just like that kind zaoxue! The country of snow will surely usher in a new side under the leadership of Xiaoxue. "Carry out my orders completely, closely monitor all the movements of the main cadres in Zhongcun, and send two more teams to Fenghua City to tell your excellency santaifu that you must give priority to the safety of the queen!" Fu Jian took a deep breath and showed a decisive color in his pupils. Even if I don''t want to see the war between my companions. But my own righteousness! Must be firmly carried out! For this even pay a certain price! It''s inevitable. "Yes, my Lord The other two Xueren in the position behind him kneel down on one knee immediately. After the deep voice response, they are in their own shape and disappear in the same place. In an empty office. A slightly dull atmosphere. It''s time for a decisive battle. Fu saw his hands clenching slightly. "It''s right to be a light snow and a big talent! Only light snow and heavy snow can lead the future of the snow country The whispered words of the school. It is almost at the beginning of its discourse. "Ha ha! It should be said that Xiaoxue is not mistaken. Your idea is correct. The future of the snow country must depend on Xiaoxue! " All of a sudden. It''s supposed to be in a room with only one person. There was a gentle and slightly tender voice. There is a light joy in it. "Who is it?" Fu see is the expression of a change, that turned between the straight out of nothing, all over the alert posture! The guard didn''t give the slightest warning. And I didn''t notice any breath. It''s very strong! And is far more than their own kind of strong! But even so. Fu Jian will definitely not choose to sit and wait to die. However, we haven''t made any response yet. It''s just a moment when we can take out our suffering. "Whoosh!" Suddenly. A golden figure came flashing. "So fast!" It''s just the speed at which you can''t react. The visitor is one hand on his shoulder. Feel a cold breath. In the moment that makes Fu see his body stiff. "Don''t be nervous, Fu jiansang. I''m my own man, and I''m a companion on the side of Da Yi." That is the quiet words that ring from my ears. In let Fu see the face can''t help showing a look of horror, but also subconsciously put down their own suffering, that originally tight body is also quietly released, is this moment of even can''t talk about contact. To see is to realize clearly. The gap between each other''s strength is like a great disparity between heaven and earth. Any of their resistance is meaningless, the opposite can easily erase their own existence. When did the snow kingdom come out with such a number one figure? and? Who are you? Do you? In the heart of Fujian, there are many questions. As if they wanted to show that they didn''t have any malice, they released the right hand on Fu Jian''s shoulder and compared it with the slender figure that came into their eyes when Fu Jian turned around. "Well?" "Whirlpool Naruto!" The first time I was shocked. Looking at the familiar faces and costumes of the visitors. Fu Jian exclaimed with an incredible expression. And at the sight of Fu Jian, he recognized himself. Somebody. That is to say, Naruto has a slight eyebrow pick. "Do you know me?" This Xueren actually knows himself. This is beyond Naruto''s expectation. After all, in the previous snow country mission, Xue Ren who participated in the battle should have been almost eliminated. In the remaining parts. Actually can also directly meet a recognize their own snow bear. This is really a small probability event. Not to mention Naruto''s reaction. Fu Jian confirms that the young man in front of him is exactly the Muye ninja who helped Fenghua Xiaoxue climb the name of the snow country a few months ago. Fu Jian''s face was not as tense and dignified as before, but a look of great joy. And compared with the average person Reluctantly before also can be regarded as one of the snow endure high-level Fu Jian. It''s very clear that the leader of Muye Shangren is the famous Muye copy Ninja qimukakasi! But the ninja who defeated Fenghua Furao was the blonde boy in front of him. The most important thing is that in that battle, Fuji also participated in it personally, and watched Naruto defeat many Xueren easily. Later, they survived because of some accidents. "Yes, a few months ago, you and the rest of Muye''s Ninja adults helped Lord Xiaoxue to return to the name of the country of snow. I had the honor to see Lord Naruto''s heroism. I didn''t expect that this time of civil strife, Lord Naruto would come here in person! In this case, the rebels will not be a problem at all! " Recognize Naruto. But also again clearly aware of Naruto''s strong strength. Fu Jian''s attitude was to make a 180 degree turn. At the moment, he bowed slightly, kept a slightly drooping posture, and said so in a very respectful tone. As Xue Ren who survived that war. Plus their own strength and insight. To put it bluntly. Fu Jian is in addition to the eight clouds, Xiang phosphorus, Ning and other companions. The moment when Naruto''s strength is most clear in the whole snow country. Even if he doesn''t know the strength of Naruto, he has grown up like a leap in the past few months. But it''s the strength that Naruto showed a few months ago. It is not the existence that Xueren village can stop now. Chapter 328 Imagine being able to separate hundreds of shadows. In addition, the front hard can also directly kill the famous rebel of the previous generation - the existence of Fenghua Furao. You can imagine with your toes what a terrible existence it is. In today''s land of snow. Now Xueren village. Naruto is absolutely a boss. It''s also the moment of recognizing Naruto. All that I had been worried about was gone. With the presence of this adult. Nakamura also even if the control of more snow tolerance will not help. The deterrence brought by the powerful power. It''s not a small village like Xueren that they can resist. "Cough." I heard a person more than 20 years older call himself an adult. Naruto didn''t get used to it for the first time. But Naruto is also very clear that this is the result of his own strength. In addition, Naruto''s target is Xueren village. I have no intention to correct such details. "Now that you know me, you don''t need to worry. My companion has been there to protect Xiaoxue. There will be no accidents and waves in this rebellion. The only thing you need to pay attention to is to control the influence and loss to the minimum. The biggest problem is to suppress the Xueren troops of Nakamura, Ordinary people''s destructive power is limited, but ninjas are different. So, I came here in person. Santaifusang said that you are the most trustworthy one in Xueren village, so I went to you directly! " Naruto light cough, and then look at Fu Jian, tone calm said. "Yes! Everything is under your command, Naruto. My Xueren army is ready! You can start at any time and suppress all the rebellious Xueren! " A little hesitation. But in the end. Fu saw or gnawed teeth, said so with the most determined tone. Now that I''m involved in the rebellion. Then we must have corresponding consciousness! Including the last war. Fu Jian was ready to die. But later, he survived for some special reasons. This is only a special case, not a convention. For those companions, even if they couldn''t bear to see something, they still spoke in a very firm tone. The words of Fu Jian, and the hesitation and impatience that flashed in the pupil at that moment. He didn''t escape Naruto''s sight. Seeing this scene, Naruto nodded in his heart. This person is worthy of cultivation and trust. Because of their age and potential, they can no longer be strong companions in the future, but they will be a good helper in dealing with internal affairs! "Ha ha, it doesn''t need to be so resolute. After all, the rebels are just the mistakes of the leaders. The most important thing is to clean up some diehard loyalists. Xueren village itself is Xiaoren village. As the most important military force in the country, it must ensure the integrity of the combat effectiveness as much as possible. After you gather your troops, follow me to suppress those Xueren, After all of them are uniformed, the group of diehards that Nakamura Darya most trusted will be identified and disposed of. The remaining Xueren will be detained for the time being. After the subsequent identification one by one, they can regain their freedom. After all, a considerable part of them are unable to control themselves and will be forced to exist. We still need to treat them differently! I think you should have a good idea of the diehards who are loyal to Mr. Nakamura Naruto gently smile, sword eyebrow slightly Yang, said such a kind of words to make fu meet Lu excited look. "Yes, Naruto, there is no problem at all!" It''s also because of the excitement. I''m glad that most of my companions can survive. Fu Jian couldn''t control his emotions all of a sudden. The enlarged tone of the subconscious. "See you, my lord? What''s the matter? " Detected by the police on the outside. After that, came to the door, that slightly anxious voice. Fu sees after slightly one Zheng. "Keke, nothing happened. In addition, pass my order, let everyone be ready to go out immediately, let Hongxu and Qianshan come to see me!" Immediately a light cough, re adjust the smooth tone back. A deep voice. "Yes, my Lord The commotion outside also subsided. With another reply. The snow bear outside the door is also immediately to convey the order of Fu Jian. "In addition, Fu jiansang, my name is bofengnaruto, and wait a moment, don''t mention Muye in front of your department, understand?" Naruto with a deep look at the Fu see one eye, that light words. "Well? Yes, I see, Naruto! " Fu Jian was just a little stunned. Even though he realized it clearly, no matter whether he really understood it or not, at least this semi imperative requirement of Naruto will be remembered in his heart. And seeing Fu see such a "sensible" look. Naruto nodded with satisfaction. A smart subordinate. It''s the existence that Naruto appreciates most. Of course, because of his identity and experience, it''s impossible to give him 100% trust. However, compared with the current situation, Fuji is the most trustworthy and cultivated existence that Naruto sees from this group of wild Xueren. Not long. It didn''t take long for Xue Ren to convey the order of Fu Jian. In addition to the necessary security and surveillance personnel. The remaining dozens of Xueren under the command of Fuji appeared in the open space outside Fuji''s office. And then. Naruto and Fu Jian''s figures appear in front of these dozens of Xueren. Seeing that Fu Jian was still a bit behind, he followed Naruto with a respectful expression. These dozens of Xue Ren''s faces also showed a very confused expression. "Who is this blonde boy?" Such thoughts are on the mind of Xue Ren. And you don''t have to think about it too long. "This is Naruto, the leader of Xueren village appointed by her majesty. This time, the suppression of the rebellion is under the command of Naruto. Everyone must obey the orders of Naruto!" Fu Jian, standing on the side of Naruto''s body, glanced at his subordinates in front of him with extremely solemn eyes, and said so with the coldest tone. it is as expected. It''s when the words of insidious fall. The snow bear people below all show the expression of consternation. I took a look at my adult Fu Jian. Then the line of sight shifted to Naruto, one by one, was suspicious and thoughtful. what? Let a kid be their leader? And the whole Xueren village? Even if it''s Daming''s order. Besides, there is also the endorsement of Fu Jian, the most trusted adult. But at this moment. Out of the basic human thinking. All Xueren will still look at Naruto with a kind of "how can you do it?"! Chapter 329 There is no expected answer. It was trapped in a strange silence. Every Xueren looks at Naruto with serious suspicion. This let Fu see immediately show a touch of anxious expression. And it''s not waiting to say anything. Naruto just waved his hand and motioned for Fu Jian. This group of snow endure to own suspicion and distrust. This is something Naruto can expect. In any world, in any group, a stranger suddenly parachutes, and he is still a young man. Then he says that this is your new leader, and no one can accept it. Let alone in a strict world like ninja, Naruto has expected it for a long time. It''s not a problem! unconvinced? Let them believe it! question? Then dispel their doubts! In the world of ninja. "Boom!" Strength is not the only, but the best measure! Naruto step forward half step, slightly raised his eyes, that suddenly burst out of a mighty momentum! The moment when the dense and strong evil spirit rippled. "What''s this?" "Huh?" "What "This guy!" Less than half a second. All the Xueren who felt this kind of pressure changed their faces at the same time. All of them felt this kind of pressure, especially Nathan was extremely cold. It was like the tingling feeling in the bone marrow! Make these snow bear people one by one show a look of fear. Including the position behind him, even if he didn''t face Naruto directly, his face changed slightly. "Is that what Naruto looks like? No, it may not even be true! " Fu Jian secretly glances at Naruto''s side face and can''t help thinking in his heart. And the Naruto in the first place didn''t care about the idea of lying on the side, still releasing his huge pressure! There is even a further strengthening trend, with that cold expression. The snow bears below all seem to come to hell. In particular, Xue Ren, who was the first to show his rebellious expression, became pale one by one with the momentum of Naruto''s deliberate guidance and coverage, as if suffering from suffocation! The moment when I was about to collapse. ¡°£¡¡± Naruto is a smile, that immediately convergence from the power. "Whew?" "Hiss." ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡± It was as if nothing had happened. It''s like an illusion. All the people are staring at Naruto. "To introduce myself again, my name is bofengnaren, the leader of Xueren village appointed by his highness Daming. Next, you will all be directly under my command. Who else has any questions?" In front of the crowd that is difficult to use ordinary words to describe the line of sight. Naruto stepped forward slightly with a faint smile on his face. The words that followed. Not very high pitched, but very firm tone. This time! Only in the first time after the Lengshen. These snow endure people are each subconsciously straightened his body, with one voice back. "Yes, Naruto!" "Very good!" Naruto nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile. Fu Jian in the back position also looks at Naruto with a touch of emotion. He can subdue his subordinates in an instant. There is no doubt about Naruto''s strength. Although it is said that strength can temporarily subdue all discontent and doubts. But it''s just a stopgap measure. Naruto himself knows as well. Xueren village is the cornerstone of its future. It is impossible to rule with power. It''s about building up an existence like the five tolerance villages. I want to be trusted by all Xueren. It''s just that. Trust can''t be built overnight. Now Naruto doesn''t have that time and energy. We can only use our strength to integrate these Xueren. Until the end of the insurgency. In the future construction of the village of tolerance. We can build up the real trust by giving both kindness and power. And then really consolidate their position in Xueren village, until then they can really be called the leader of xiangxueren village. Once the whole village develops in the future. Naruto may not be unable to become snow shadow! Rewrite the five powers into six powers! Five shadows become six shadows! And this is one of the goals of Naruto''s second phase! After all, the ultimate goal is to achieve unification. in due course! There is only one country, one tolerance village and one shadow left in the world. "Then! Let''s go Naruto raised his eyes slightly, and a wisp of murderous air appeared between his eyebrows. He said in a cold voice. "Yes At the bottom. Dozens of Xueren knelt down on one knee and answered in a deep voice. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" Soon afterwards. Under the wave of Naruto. Dozens of Xueren followed Naruto and chased the other troops of Nakamura who had already started in advance. As for Fu Jian nature, he stayed in Xueren village. In addition, there are some other follow-up transactions to be handled. Especially those who are neutral. The work of negotiating with these small groups is handed over to Fu Jian. The reason why Naruto took dozens of Xueren to intercept the Xueren army. The reason is that. Naruto, of course, can easily deal with the hundreds of Xue Ren. But I''ve said that before. The snow is very heavy. Get rid of a few, at most more than a dozen people loyal to Nakamura need to be cleaned up. The rest of Xueren will be detained for the time being. Naturally, we need to take these snow bears with us. To put it bluntly, it is used to "clean up the battlefield"! Out of Xueren village. Along the way, we didn''t need the one in the team to locate. Naruto relies on his own perception. Easily locked the front of the batch of snow tolerance coordinates. Under the leadership of Naruto. It didn''t take much time at all. Is to catch up with the front of the batch of snow tolerance. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" A huge breath. Especially the random pace. "The enemy is coming!" Leifu, the leader of Xueren''s troops in front of him, who is also the most trusted subordinate of Nakamura, changed his face when he sensed a lot of breath and sound. Immediately raise your right hand and shout out your words. In the back position. The more than 100 Xueren people they belong to are on guard. Between Xu and MI. Almost as Rafe''s words fell. Dozens of figures are pulled out from the left side. Straight in front of them. This did not exceed Rafe''s expected pursuit. However, to see the leader is not to see. It''s a strange and young blonde. Ralph was a little stunned, with a look of consternation. "Who are you?" Leifu looked at the young blonde standing in front of dozens of Xueren, frowned, with a very gloomy expression, and asked in a cold voice. Chapter 330 Can be trusted by Nakamura. And become the leader of this snow tolerant army. Rafe is definitely not a fool. On the contrary, in Xueren, it is not only the potential of Ninja, but also the existence of strong talent in other aspects. At the moment when he saw that it was not his expectation, but another strange boy who led dozens of Xueren to chase him, Rafe subconsciously raised his vigilance to the extreme. Especially when he faced the blonde, Rafe was aware of any dangerous atmosphere. This abnormal result made Rafe''s heart wake up! And Naruto is looking at this snow bear as if facing the enemy. First, he gave a smile and then shook his head slowly. This is also a talent. It''s a pity that he should be a loyal member of Nakamura. "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is, can you get rid of me? This is my advice to you Naruto calmly looks at Rafe, as if he is looking down at Rafe''s eyes, as if breathing as casual and natural command words. It made Ralph laugh in front of him. "Not to be caught? Just you? Who do you think you''re talking to!? Arrogant little devil There was a red, bloodthirsty glow in Ralph''s eyes. Between hands. "Whew, whew!" The arm that swung fast. Then more than ten cold awns appeared. Almost at the beginning of its discourse. It''s coming to Naruto. "Ha ha!" Still calm Naruto, smile. "Boom!" In the roar. The chakrawitz that burst out directly! The color of scarlet! Majestic breath! The power of terror! Ferocious moment. "Keng, Keng, Keng!" It''s easy to get rid of the pain! Not until Rafe was stunned. It was a terrible wave of coercion that spread rapidly. "Huh?" Just like the snow tolerance before. It''s even more exaggerated. Including Ralph. The hundreds of Xueren who are facing Naruto face to face, one by one, show an expression of extreme panic. It''s like seeing the most terrifying existence. "If you don''t want to surrender! Then you''re going to die! " Naruto whispered. "Whoosh!" All of a sudden. One kick. The chakra that burst open. When the waves are swirling. Naruto''s figure is a quick flash to Rafe''s front. "You Rafe has not yet had time to say a complete sentence. Naruto''s dark eyes directly meet him. Between one hand. "Big jade spiral pill!" Naruto, without any reservation, directly condenses to the acme of chakra. Shining! The color of blue and red. "Boom!" Face up to it. One hand that''s been pressed down. There was a violent explosion. "Wow!" "Oh?" "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" The surging power. The aftereffects of volatility. Under one hand. Naruto not only killed Rafe easily! The ferocious pressure and the aftereffects. It is a few snow endure nearby to be involved in together more. Slight injury to serious injury. Different but the same! Just in a second. Almost everyone present didn''t react to that moment. "Ah, ah, ah!" "Lord Ralph!" "What''s this?" When the dust is gone. In front of Xueren''s eyes are Naruto''s horrible appearance covered with scarlet chakra''s coat, and the scene of Ralph''s corpse, which has long been silent under Naruto''s feet. In the eye. These snow endure people are to stare big own eyes one by one. Looking at Naruto in front of him with a look of horror. Part of the weak willed Snow Bear is unable to control his body shaking up. Absolute quality of strength. What this brings is like the prestige of dimensional gap. Make these snow bear people can''t restrain the fear emotion in their heart. Even those who are barely loyal to Naruto are watching the new leader with a shaking expression. Strong! Very strong! It''s so strong! Strong enough to let all snow bear all lose fighting spirit. Weihe brought by one blow! "So! Who else would like to raise an objection? Life or death? The choice is in your hands! " Naruto chin slightly Yang, pupil blooming a wisp of cool color, cold line of sight from the front of this group of snow bear body one by one scan and pass, that no emotional fluctuations of language. "Huh?" "Oh At the same time of aggravating the fear of snow tolerance. Subconsciously. "Keng!" Ding "Keng" One by one, these Xueren put down their weapons. Even those remaining Xueren who are loyal to Nakamura Darya dare not move at this moment. Because a vivid example is in front of them. In the face of Naruto, a terror that can''t be resisted at all. These snow bears simply can''t pick up any fighting courage. Looking at this group of people in front of us, we have lost the will to fight. Naruto is a smile. "Take them all in custody and deal with them later!" Naruto slightly sideways, behind him led by the group of snow endure said so. "Yes, Naruto!" This group of snow bears after answering the voice. It''s going to be moving forward. Compared with the front. More awe. In this world, the strong are bound to be respected. At least I will be awed! And hear Naruto really didn''t kill them all here. In front of these rebellions, Xue Ren also breathed a sigh of relief, and honestly accepted the fate of being detained. Naruto, on the other hand, takes down the exclusive technological achievement of snow Kingdom, the chakra armor for ninja, which was originally worn on RAF but was defeated by Naruto. This thing. In the snow country, it is the most high-end equipment and materials. Fenghua Nu Tao''s latest set of chakra armor, with only one set, was directly defeated by Naruto. They all cost a lot of human, financial and material resources to make equipment. During this period, the snow country has been developing its economy. Naturally, manufacturing in this area has stopped. Xueren village also does not have the ability of independent research and development and manufacturing. There are only a few pieces in stock. Naturally, they were divided up by the leaders in Xueren village. Fu saw that he was wearing one. I just wanted to take it off to Naruto. Naruto directly refused. Ninja whose strength has reached Naruto level. The auxiliary and protective effect of chakra armor is very little. But this is not to say that chakra armor is useless! contrary. Naruto plans to take over Xueren village in the future. Divide certain funds to continue to develop and manufacture chakra armor. There is no way to catch up with the big five in terms of quality and quantity in a short time. Chakra armor! It can be used as one of the bases! Even if it can only strengthen the strength of zhongxiaren. On the battlefield of the future. Can also become a very important part of the power! Moreover, if the technology can be further breakthrough! Don''t need too much! Only in the case of cost saving as much as possible, mass production of Fenghua Furao''s set of chakra armor! The war of the future! The land of snow! Xueren village! We have the strength to compete with the five big powers! Chapter 331 "The most important thing is the level of science and technology and the necessary materials. It seems that we need to make some preparations..." Naruto pinched his hand, which was already tattered chakra armor, and whispered. Those Xueren who passed by all looked at Naruto with awe. Leifu was the strongest one except those Shangren adults. He was also wearing a set of chakra armor. He didn''t expect that he could not resist a single blow. Moreover, looking at this, chakra armor was broken and absolutely suppressed. The deterrent force is so direct. Compared with the rebellion, Xueren was all honestly detained. A small captain named Sanmu in Xueren''s army led by Naruto came straight to Naruto and said in a respectful voice. "Master Naruto! All the rebels have been taken into custody! " "Well! Leave two teams to follow me, leave the rest to you, and take all the prisoners back to Xueren village. Remember, some people must be separated to take care of them. In addition, tell Fu Jian to keep a close watch on the rest of Xueren. Of course, as long as they don''t leave the village, they can move freely. If they have abnormal behavior, they can suppress it directly! Finally, after dealing with things here, let Fu Jian arrange two more teams to Lincheng to strengthen the defense! " Naruto''s eyes are full of cold color, cold voice said. "Yes Three wood immediately nods to sink a voice to answer a way. Soon afterwards. Sanmu retreated half a step and immediately turned around, after conveying Naruto''s order. Under the command of Miki. Two snow tolerance teams stay on standby. The rest of Xueren is led by Sanmu. Detaining those rebellious Xueren, they return to the position of Xueren village. "Then, let''s go!" After the suppression of the largest rebel forces. Xue Ren, who was neutral at the beginning, or wanted to wait and see, had no reason to fall to the side of the rebels at this time, unless he was out of his mind! Naruto believes that no one in Xueren village can resist the control of Fuji. Naruto can safely return to Fenghua City. Get rid of Xueren village. The rest are the rebel leaders on the other side of Fenghua City. Naruto''s pupil is filled with a sharp cold. "Yes In front of you. Two teams. Eight Snow Bear is synchronous hang head, with a touch of respectful expression, deep voice should way! "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" It is just when Naruto has just solved the rebellion of Xueren army here, and then takes people back to Fenghua City. In the capital of this snow country. The insurgency has broken out directly! Of course, this is not the beginning of the rebellion inspired by Gongwei, Jingong and Mishima. The first plan is to set the next morning. At least after controlling most of the strategic areas, Gongwei will announce the beginning of the rebellion! However, in the palace can make a decision. The order has just been passed on. Santaifu and Naruto have already made the most basic preparations. Yu Naruto set out to suppress the most critical moment of Xueren''s troops. This side of Fenghua City. The troops that mitaifu secretly mobilized. That is to say, we have directly put out the banner of eliminating the rebels! They directly besieged the aristocratic area. And the barracks directly under general Zuojin Wei! There was no surprise attack. Caught off guard. The rebels are losing! The left guard general who went straight to mobilize the troops was surrounded by the regiments! The battlefield of direct division. From the very beginning, the leading power has been firmly held by santaifu! After realizing that his plan is likely to be completely leaked. Miyazaki in the first time in the anger is immediately calm down. "Nakamura! Our plan must have been completely exposed! Now we are at an absolute disadvantage! The only chance to turn over is to wait for your Xueren troops to support! Before that, we must resist the attack from the opposite side! " Inside the mansion. Almost always close to the front of the front. Miyazaki is very clear, the more this time, the more unable to retreat. Once you choose to avoid or even run away. The front line will collapse completely! Don''t look at Daming Palace, there are Ninja guards in these noble mansions. But because of the conventional setting. The number of snow tolerance is not much! And almost all of them are tolerant. A dozen or dozens of soldiers can be easily solved by one Xueren. Once the number reaches hundreds, the Ninja is still the winner, but it will be difficult to face thousands of troops. Only a few Xueren. This is no match at all. What''s more? There are ninjas on the other side. let me put it another way. The present defensive front is just barely holding on! To mobilize the remaining troops is not only a matter of time, but also a matter of whether they can be mobilized smoothly! After all, Fenghua Xiaoxue is the orthodox name of snow country! Therefore, in this case, Miyazaki can rely on the hundreds of Xueren troops under Nakamura''s command. As long as he holds on for a few hours, the hundreds of Xueren will arrive, and the battlefield situation can be completely rewritten! As for whether Fuji will lead another Xueren army to fight in time. This is not something Miyazaki can take into account. What''s more, there is still a backhand there. It''s no problem to delay for a while. The fall is in a flash! Victory is just one step away! "Yes! I see! What do you want me to do? " Even before how proud. Now we can also realize that once our side fails, what a tragic ending it will be for him. Nakamura has already given up all the emotions he shouldn''t have before. He looks at Miyazaki solemnly and asks in a deep voice. "Tianqi is our last mace! Now look at this situation, it is difficult to sustain! I''ll take charge of the whole situation here! Against the attack from the opposite side, I hope you, Mr. Nakamura, will take people to attack the palace immediately! Be sure to catch Fenghua Xiaoxue! Just take this queen alive! Even if it''s just a corpse!! Victory is in our hands Miyazaki red eyes looking at the Nakamura Daye, with a very fierce tone said so. "I see!" Nakamura also nodded viciously and answered. Soon afterwards. There is no hesitation. Very decisive burst out their own chakra. Break through from the front. With his "tough" strength, he attacked the palace all the way. ¡°£¡£¿¡± "That''s Shangren among the rebels, Daiya Nakamura! That''s the palace! Send someone to inform the master of shallow room immediately On the front line. Commanders who deliberately avoid being beheaded. In the side position, he directly broke through the defense line. The iconic face and look. These commanders recognized Nakamura''s identity almost immediately. Chapter 332 Originally thought it was as a strong object to destroy their offensive formation. These commanders are ready to respond. According to the order of santaifu, just hold this Shangren. It''s no problem to fill in the necessary time. It''s impossible to kill. The number of ordinary soldiers can barely threaten Zhongren But in front of Shangren. Even the worst Shangren. There is no point in quantity. It''s impossible to kill the opposite side. People can come and go freely! But the situation is different. If the opposite side wants to directly defeat the offensive formation before the formation, they have a certain probability to take advantage of the poor number of people, and they also have a few ninjas as a response, and forcibly hold down Nakamura Daye. This is the first order of santaifu. Anyway, as long as they drag to Naruto town to hold down the Xueren troops to return, all problems can be solved naturally! As for why the attack should be launched so soon. Instead of waiting for a hand. This is also because of the discovery of the small movements of a group of people at the end of the palace! If they''re ready! On the contrary, one side will fall into passivity. By that time. Forget about dominance. On the contrary, the scale and influence of the rebellion will further expand! Therefore, the present situation is the best result that can be expected. It''s just! Gongwei''s courage and determination are still beyond imagination. Not to save your life! It''s not for a safe choice. Instead, he directly let Nakamura break through the defense line and fight alone. With his strength, he wants to go to the palace to attack this array! There are risks. A palace of great security. There are also traps. Whether Nakamura can accomplish the task. Miyazaki himself is not fully sure. But at least it''s a Shangren with Tianqi as an insider. The worst is five to five! No matter how bad it is, it can''t be worse! To put it bluntly, it might be the best choice. It''s a bit of a burn in judgment. After seeing this scene, these front-line commanders looked at each other. Immediately to the palace location feedback this information! Between hesitations. "We don''t need to send people to pursue us. We need to guarantee our troops. We need to make sure that we capture the leader on the opposite side." There was a new order sent back by radio. The commanders breathed a sigh of relief. It is also to return to their own command positions. Further strengthen the attack. Be sure to break the defense line in front of you in the shortest time. Capture the key rebel leaders, such as Miyazaki, Mishima Jingkong, and jingongteng! At the same time. In the central area of Fenghua City. Daming Palace. Information from feedback. Three Taifu turned to look at the side of the wind and snow, and to Ningci and others. "Just as Naruto expected, that Damon Nakamura also made a surprise attack towards the palace He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. Then he turned to Ning CI. "I''ve given an order that the front-line troops don''t need to retreat and still besiege a group of people at the end of the palace. The garrison on this side of the palace will be handed over to you, Mr. Ning!" Although there are still some doubts. But now that it''s all here. There is no way out. What''s more. It''s a grasshopper on a rope. Santaifu is still willing to suppress his doubts and choose to believe Naruto. The most important point. It''s also the time to capture the wonder. The strength displayed by Ningci. It has completely suppressed Tianqi, who is also in the front row of Zhongren in today''s Xueren village. Even a little bit of worry. Santaifu still believes that the garrison of the palace, which is mainly composed of Zhao Ningci, can stop the attack of Nakamura Daye, and even last until Naruto returns. "In addition, that Nakamura also has special chakra armor equipment in our country. It''s hard for ordinary ninja and body skills to hurt himself through this armor. Please be careful about this!" "Don''t worry, santaifusang. Naruto has already told me about chakra armor. My skill, chakra armor can''t be stopped!" Ning CI slightly raised his head, said with a steady expression. The best acupoint of the day clan! Chakra on the opposite side of the seal! Unless chakra armor can cover the whole body! otherwise. Just a little space. Even if the main acupoints are blocked. Between the dislocation. Ningci is confident that you can find the angle of the shot! "It''s up to you, Mr. Ning!" The third Taifu took a deep look at Ning Ci and said in a deep voice. "Well!" After Ning CI nodded his head. The body shape is also vertical. Fly straight in the direction of the palace. Fight as far away from the palaces as possible. Block this Shangren outside! This is the first battle. For Ningci. It''s also a very good opportunity for self-improvement. Xianglin and Bayun naturally stay in the palace to protect Fenghua and Xiaoxue. Bayun has already set up her own canvas. In the future, Bayun may be able to control her own power at will, but now she still needs to build her own "virtual world" with the help of foreign objects It''s just a field or something. After all, it''s a magic trick to turn the void into reality! If you don''t count those who are on the line. All over the world. Only eight clouds can do it. Perfectly inheriting the blood boundary of the POMA clan, even playing to a higher level, Bayun is not a joke! This is also Naruto''s last backhand after he left. It''s just a country of snow. Naruto doesn''t believe that someone can break through the garrison of Ningci and Bayun. Besides, there are others to help. And the original guard of Fenghua Xiaoxue Xuelan is to take care of her former companion Tianqi with a complicated look. Three Taifu also stay in Fenghua Xiaoxue body side. In this mess. This is the safest and safest choice. And Biji Ningci just stepped out of the palace and came to the front, on the open square near the main gate of the palace. Nakamura is just in front of the palace! The line of sight facing the front. At the sight of ninz''s iconic white eyes. Nakamura''s pupils suddenly shrunk, showing a shaking look. "White eyes!"!? Are you the ninja of Muye? The sun clan''s Nakamura stares round his eyes, looking at Ningci''s figure, subconsciously raising his tone. Write round eye, white eye. This is a famous pupil skill in the whole world of tolerance. Except for the samsara eye, which almost all people think exists only in myth. Write round eyes and white eyes. Are recognized as the strongest pupil! Yuzhibo family. The Japanese. It is also known as the Muye clan. I see the moment when Ning CI appears here. Nakamura also naturally can''t help but wonder if there is any wood leaf involved. Chapter 333 PS: for subscription and tickets, gentlemen! Recalling the information Tianqi sent back before. And then I think of the current name, Fenghua Xiaoxue, which is the name of the snow country with the help of Muye ninja. When I see that hinning takes the second place, Nakamura naturally can''t control his fear in his heart. At this moment, the so-called pride and self-confidence completely collapsed, just like Fenghua''s raging waves, In addition, powerful Xueren groups such as Langya avalanche were easily defeated and swept away by Muye ninja. He could become one of the leaders of Xueren village because of that battle. Now Muye''s Ninja is here again. "Light soul!" Far from being tenacious, the Shangren adult in Xueren village has been obviously shaken. Although Ning CI didn''t understand why the snow bear in front of him would be shaken so violently. But we can still guess some. And! Knowing the opportunity is not lost. "Boom!" Under your feet. The chakra that burst out directly. "Whoosh!" In a flash. Through Nakamura''s loss of mind, the gap revealed by the lack of concentration in the first time. Fast pressed to come in front of the figure. "No!" The palm wind is fierce! A ferocious attack. "Shua!" Finally, let Nakamura also instant back to God. Ambush or not! It''s only right to survive the attack in front of you! More or less back to the normal thinking of Nakamura. That''s a quick response. Flank to avoid the attack. Had expected rather time eyebrow a Yang, side front twist but move waist. "Bang!" There is a strong chakra on the sole of the foot. Kick heavily on Nakamura''s left abdomen. Let''s hear it again! The moment of gravity. "Huh?" Even with chakra armor. Nakamura didn''t receive much damage. Still can''t restrain oneself of body shape, inverted fly out. "Boom!" And then hit the wall behind him. A violent cloud of dust rose. Faster than you can imagine. It''s not just that there is a lot of moisture in Nakamura''s Shangren. Ningci''s current strength is infinitely close to the upper endurance level. This is not only because of Ningci''s talent and talent. It''s also because of the previous transaction between Naruto and big snake pill. Including some research materials about dashewan''s own body technique. Soft fist, hard fist and so on! There are corresponding references. Of course, this is not the interest and research focus of dashehwan. But as a science maniac who can be ranked first in the world of tolerance! Even if it''s just the data of dashehwan''s research. For Ningci now. Still benefit a lot! Including the research of white eye. Big snake pill is also involved. This makes Ningci in this short period of half a month, the strength of the same rapid progress! It''s not simply a matter of reducing and increasing. It seems that the confrontation between upper and lower forbearance. However! "Boom!" "White eyes!" In Ningci, we are the first to start. And Nakamura is also in the moment of being robbed. The scene starts from the beginning. It is completely under the control of Ningci. "Soft fist technique - 64 palms of eight trigrams!" "Boom!" After the first press. It''s a gap that''s just barely missed. In the coverage of white eyes. This is an easy to find acupoint. Although most of them were blocked by chakra armor. But the remaining acupoints! But it is so clear in the eyes of Ning CI. "Whoosh!" Close up quickly and bully Ning CI in front of him. "You I haven''t been waiting for the arrogant Xue Ren to react. It''s just an angry voice. "Pa!" Ningci is mercilessly direct into the palm. Very accurate point in the left shoulder of Nakamura on the lower position of the acupoint. "Huh?" Perfect to see the chakra flowing acupoint. The acupoints are closed directly. In a moment. The feeling of stagnation. As Nakamura''s expression changed. Rather time is to speed up their own action. "Four palms!" "Pa!" "Wow!" Flying figure. "Eight palms!" A flexible attack. Part of the attack that has to cross chakra armor. Ning CI is also a pass. In sight. The naked position that I have grasped! "Sixteen palms!" "Pa Pa Pa Pa!" The attack of running clouds and running water. The precise points are on Nakamura''s limbs and the acupoints exposed above the outer trunk. "Wow It''s an irresistible internal shock. Chakra armor is a force that can''t be protected at all. most important of all. The moment when the first hand is seized. Nakamura can''t make any effective counterattack at all. It''s just a figure that can only reluctantly retreat. Unfortunately. In the "eight trigrams field" of Ningci! Just Nakamura can''t escape the lock of his white eyes. "Thirty two hands!" "Bang!" Press straight on the acupoints near the armpit of both shoulders. I couldn''t control the blood coming out directly. "The last shot!" "Dong!" Gravity on the front side! Shift the body position rapidly. The most fluent palm technique. "Sixty four palms!" One hand! Two palms burst out! From the beginning, it was pressure to the final attack. "Boom!" Face up to it. It seems that there is no wound under the appearance. Nakamura''s internal body has been completely damaged by Ningci! Completely closed acupoints. Nakamura, who can''t even do it. "Wow The moment you fly backwards. Hit the ground hard. The blood gushing out of the school again. "You guy..." Shaking raised his right hand, pointing to Ning CI who came slowly. I haven''t finished this sentence yet. Ning CI took a cold look at Nakamura. Between backhands. "Poof That is the bitterness without hesitation. "Wow!" Between the necks. Plasma splash! Nakamura subconsciously wants to press his neck. But at this moment, I feel the strength in my body pouring away like flowing water. Hands that can''t be lifted. The line of sight gradually darkened. "Ah." Just in a low cry. "PATA" Nakamura''s head is tilted, his hands are powerless to hang down, and he has lost his last breath. Only his eyes are wide open, revealing the unwilling heart of the "Shangren adult". "Oh? Is it solved directly? It''s still very fast, Ningci Naruto, who just came back with the skill of flying Thunder God, flashed to the palace wall and saw the moment when Ning CI finally ended Nakamura''s life. Naruto brightened slightly in front of his eyes, looked at Ning CI with a faint smile and said with a smile. Nakamura''s strength is certainly not very good. At most, it is the level of forbearance among the elites in the general five forbearance villages. With chakra armor, it is just a forbearance. But Ningci can completely suppress it, and it''s so easy to kill Nakamura, which can clearly prove Ningci''s current strength. Partners are getting stronger and stronger. Naruto will naturally feel happy. And at the moment of seeing Naruto. Ning CI is also a little smile, gently wipe off the part of the blood on his body. Chapter 334 "If it wasn''t for his carelessness at the beginning, I wouldn''t be so easy to get hold of it. Besides, I belong to a ninja who is more restrained in chakra armor. Generally speaking, it''s more difficult for a ninja to be equipped with chakra armor. At least ordinary skills and weapons can''t break the defense of chakra armor." Ning CI glanced at the chakra armor on Nakamura''s body, and said so with a very calm tone. Lack of intelligence. Self restraint. For Ningci. Defeat such a so-called "Shangren" with great moisture. It''s not a happy thing at all. On the way to the previous rebellion. After seeing the battle between Naruto and Sasuke, Ning CI realized how big the gap between himself and them was. Naruto was a real monster when he had nine blessings in his body. Especially when he finally fought against qimukakashi and maitekai, Ning CI realized how terrible Naruto''s strength was! But Sasuke is the goal that he can catch up with! I choose to follow Naruto''s steps to leave Muye. I don''t want to be a vassal. But has own goal and plan! For this! They must have the corresponding strength! Catch up with Sasuke! Then one day we can really walk side by side with Naruto. So as to use their own hands to achieve their goals. This is the wild hope of Ningci. It''s just that the gifted young man of the sun family doesn''t know that "hang up" is not Naruto''s privilege. The two pillars have the same support as "cheater", but Naruto''s hang up is a little more excessive. "Ha ha, indeed!" Naruto was stunned first, then nodded with a smile. Ningci is indeed Ningci. Still a proud young genius! "Naruto, you''ve already dealt with it, haven''t you?" "Well, it''s all suppressed, and I''ve brought two teams here. Almost the defense line over there is going to collapse. It''s time for us to go and see that danayan!" The reason why I went straight to the palace. Naruto is also to prevent accidents. Although the probability is not even one percent. But to be careful, there is no problem after all. Now that the matter here has been settled. The rest is to successfully capture the leaders of the rebels! The worst result is to see their bodies! otherwise. There won''t be a big snow country problem next. Small problems will definitely continue. "Well!" Ning CI nodded. "Then, when you''re done here, go in and report to your majesty!" Naruto naturally orders the guards who just step in. "Yes, Naruto!" These guards, who were trusted by Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu and were arranged near the palace, naturally learned the identities of Naruto, Ningci and others from their monarchs, especially when they saw the corpse of Nakamura. These general guards looked at Naruto and Ningci with infinite awe. It''s just a teenager who looks so green. But with such terrible strength. What a Ninja! These guards quickly deal with the mess of the venue and the corpse of Nakamura. Looking at Naruto and Ning CI talking calmly, they all have similar ideas in their hearts. "Well, I''ll leave it to you, Ningci. I''ll go first! It''s the last step. We can''t let those guys make any mistakes again! " "Well! I understand! Don''t worry about your Majesty''s side, Naruto Ning CI nodded slightly and answered softly. "Oh Soon afterwards. Naruto is one foot slightly on tiptoe. "Whoosh!" A gentle vertical body shape. A flash of gold. The figure of Naruto disappears in the same place and goes to the other side of Fenghua City, where the aristocrats belong. Biji Naruto arrives at the front battlefield. Just as Naruto himself and Ning CI said. With two teams of snow tolerance to join. It''s already a line of defense that can''t hold. It''s an instant collapse. Those Xueren who supported the rebels were either killed on the spot or seriously injured and captured! In the absence of these ninjas. The ordinary soldiers in the rebel group could not withstand the subsequent attacks. A losing line of defense. When Naruto comes to the danayan mansion. The main gate has been successfully broken through by the city defense forces! Because of Naruto''s explanation. Two or three Xueren were specially assigned, accompanied by another city defense army to the left rear position. In the case of total interception. That in the mansion inside Miyazaki in anxiety, gradually become irritable up! "No news yet!? Is there any news from Nakamura!? And Komatsu left big general there! Is there any news? " Is already a little crazy Miyazaki in his study expression is very ferocious roar. And there''s no one at the bottom who dares to answer. The only zhongnayan who stayed in his residence, Mishima Jingkong, also had a bitter expression at the moment. "Lord Gongwei, let''s take the initiative to surrender. In that case, we may be able to keep the lives of our family!" Mishima Jingkong looked up at Miyazaki, with a very helpless tone said so. The rebellion will destroy the nation! This is the basic rule. But in some cases, there will be special pardons. Including this, please come down before the battle. But because it''s the final moment. It''s one last step away from killing them all. At this moment, if you can save your own life. Mishima Jingkong is not sure at all. But what he knew better was that they would be killed all over the house! All family property was taken away. Please come down. There''s still a bit of room. Mishima Jingkong is not afraid of death, and consciously has been living in vain. 46 year old Zhong Nayan thinks that if his own death can make his family survive, even if he is demoted as a civilian, Mishima Jingkong can accept it! However! Mishima miscalculated the crazy decision of his magnate. "Come down, please!"!? No, it''s absolutely impossible! The land of snow belongs to me! The whore of Fenghua Xiaoxue is also my own! Everything belongs to me! I haven''t failed yet! I still have the last hope! Only Nakamura can enter the palace. With Tianqi''s cooperation, he will be able to recover the defeat! And the last hundred Xueren troops! Just hold on a little longer and they''ll be there in a minute! I haven''t failed yet! Not yet! " The head turned suddenly. Scarlet eyes. The crazy color of that school. It seems that he wants to peel off the three island scenery. "Lord Gongwei." It directly scared the three island Jingkong. He moved his lips and didn''t dare to say more. I''m afraid I''ll say another word. Already extremely angry, Dana Yan is afraid to kill himself. Another reason is that I listened to Miyagi''s words. In the heart of Mishima, there is a little hope. Maybe it''s impossible to say that we can really reverse the attack? Chapter 335 However! These ideas. It''s just the last delusion of Miyazaki. Tianqi was subdued long ago. Nakamura also died directly in the hands of Ningci. As a general of zuojinwei who directly mobilized his soldiers to set off a rebellion, Komatsu Zhang was surrounded by regiments just as he arrived in his barracks. Just when the city defense forces broke through the main gate of danayan mansion, Komatsu Zhang''s regiment was almost annihilated. As the head of the regiment, Komatsu Zhang was killed on the spot because of the last stubborn resistance! It''s not the most important one anyway. Of course, the commander on this side of the camp felt very sorry. But since it has been killed, there is no way. Xueren''s army, which was the biggest force to rely on, was easily suppressed by Naruto. The leader Leifu was killed by Naruto. The rest of the rebellion Xueren was brought back to Xueren village. Under the control of Fuji, they would screen the people. The most loyal one would be killed directly. The rest would be treated differently. The harmless one could be released directly, and the rest would be temporarily detained, Anyway, as long as you get rid of the core figures on this side, the rest of those rebellious Xue Ren, who have relatives and friends, are very easy to deal with! After all, we should continue to make a living in the country of snow! So! "Here is the last contradiction!" Naruto stands at the front door of this danayan mansion, looks at the mess and listens to the clamor of killing inside. His eyes are slightly narrowed and he says in a low voice. "My Lord! All the rebels inside have been completely suppressed! Including the head of the Miyazaki, Mishima Jingkong, as well as a group of rebel leaders such as Jin gongteng, all captured alive! " Although it''s for the final insurance. But in such a situation of positive power suppression and early raid. Miyazaki, a group of rebels, can''t make any waves at all. Wait until Naruto just stepped into the gate. This is the end of the battle. Xueren and another official of xuezhiguo, who came directly to his side, were dressed as another senior military officer of xuezhiguo, the right guard general. Both of them looked at Naruto with a look of deference. "Well, take all the families of these rebels into custody, and no one is allowed to harass them. As long as the rebel soldiers at the bottom lay down their weapons, they are not allowed to kill them. Then, take those three people and go directly to the palace!" Naruto nodded his head and gave orders directly. It''s not just Xue Ren. Even the right guard general didn''t feel the slightest dissatisfaction. Even if it''s a little bit unnatural. But under the double orders of her Majesty the queen and Her Majesty the interior minister. This right guard general also dare not have the slightest different idea. What''s more, it just depends on how respectful they are to Naruto. The right guard will be enough to clear up the status gap between each other, and the most important point is. See Naruto. As a senior official of the snow country. And he was a member of the Renaissance. The right guard general also finally recalled the identity of Naruto. Add that. The right guard is naturally more respectful to Naruto. "Yes, Naruto!" Both of them are synchronized. Step back a little, and then turn to execute Naruto''s command. Naruto also glanced at the danayan mansion. It is a vertical body shape, toward the palace position to return. The long planned rebellion of snow country. The worst result was the rebellion that would shake the foundation of snow kingdom. But because of the arrival of Naruto and his party. Be quickly disintegrated! The most direct reason is that the gap between the two sides is too wide. But there is also an absolute intelligence gap. That led to such a rapid decline. Unfortunately. The two reasons are that the rebels have exhausted everything they can''t solve. Their collapse and defeat. The moment when Yu Naruto arrived at a given time, it was doomed. Gongwei Zhongzhi, who was captured directly, kept shouting all the way, "I haven''t lost yet! You can turn the tables right away. It''s like falling into epilepsy. And the rest of the rebels. Including before still high above, arrogant near palace Teng now is like frost hit eggplant general, thoroughly Yan down. Mishima Jingkong is also a complete acceptance of life. All the captured leaders of these rebels. It is also a direct declaration of the complete annihilation of this rebellion. Go straight back to the palace. Still in the most magnificent palace. I have long known from Ningci that Nakamura died, and the Xueren troops they belonged to were easily suppressed by Naruto. At the moment, Fenghua Xiaoxue, santaifu and others are already sitting in the room with a relaxed smile, waiting for Naruto to come back. "Naruto!" "Naruto!" Golden light Compare and see Naruto figure appear that moment. All the people on the scene also showed a look of joy and joy. The third husband''s eyes were full of expectation. Naruto naturally understood the meaning. "All the major areas have been suppressed, and all the leaders, including Miyazaki, have been captured! It''s also on the way to the palace. " After nodding to the third husband, he said softly. "Hoo! That''s good! " Santaifu, who was still very concerned about the leaders of these rebel groups, was relieved at the moment when he heard that Miyazaki and others had been captured. His face really relaxed. "Then! Lord Xiaoxue, leave the rest to me! " The third Taifu also turned to face Fenghua Xiaoxue and bowed slightly with a respectful expression. It''s not that santaifu is ultra vires here. It''s about trying not to let your gentle monarch be involved in something dark and cruel. This can also be regarded as a kind of protection for Fenghua Xiaoxue. Naruto on one side can naturally understand this meaning. "Well, it''s up to you, santaifu!" On the head of the wind flower snow is also look soft nodded, softly said. "Yes! That''s what I should do. " The third husband nodded in response and was about to turn and leave. "Santaifusang, although those people deserve what they deserve, I think the people below should consider the situation to deal with it. The labor force in snow country is also insufficient. This rebellion involves a lot of people. The middle and lower classes who participate in the rebellion should not deprive their lives as much as possible. General punishment is necessary, But I think it is necessary to guarantee a certain level of labor force. What do you think? " Naruto slightly side, with a more serious tone, looking at three Taifu said so. Mitaifu smiles. "Don''t worry, Naruto. I''m also very clear about this. I won''t expand things. I will only control it to a minimum. After all, this is my hometown!" The third Taifu''s pupil seemed to flow some special thoughts. He nodded and said in a deep voice. Chapter 336 I heard mitaifu''s reply. Naruto can''t help but smile. I''m really worried. Who is santaifu? But in the desperate situation, I still want to revive the tenacity of snow country. Although the previous actions are somewhat like forcing Fenghua and Xiaoxue, in the final analysis, the starting point is for the sake of the snow country. Moreover, from the essence, santaifu is also a very rational and mature politician. As the interior minister of the snow country, santaifu knows better than anyone what kind of choice is most conducive to the development of the snow country, Different from other countries, the five big countries have a population of 30 million to 40 million. Even if they are with small inland countries, the population of the snow country is also an absolute bruise. After Fenghua and Xiaoxue came to the throne again, santaifu organized relevant personnel to count the population of the snow country, which is worth more than 3 million, Of course, there is no calculation of the population hidden by those aristocrats, their servants, their private soldiers, which can''t be calculated at all! In this rebellion, more than half of the noble families in the snow kingdom were wiped out directly, and the big nobles were captured by a net. In other words, many people could be liberated. These are all labor forces. The area of the snow kingdom is not small, but in the case that geothermal equipment has gradually changed the climate and geographical environment of the snow Kingdom (after the iceberg melts), The labor force needed is far more than before. These people are valuable assets. Santaifu will not be wasted. Even without freedom. At least they can''t be deprived of their lives easily. To be a miner in a mine is the best choice for resource reuse! "Then!" After leaning slightly towards Naruto, santaifu left the palace and went to deal with the remaining affairs after the rebellion. Naruto is looking at the back of the three Taifu left, the pupil reveals a touch of bright color. There is such an interior minister. It is not only a good thing but also a troublesome thing to control Xueren village in the future! of course. At this time, Naruto didn''t know that santaifu''s heart was already brewing the idea of letting Naruto "marry" into the snow country and the Fenghua clan! If santaifu''s idea can be realized. Will xuezhiguo and Xueren still be separated from each other? By that time. Naruto is the object of loyalty of the third husband. After all, the successors behind are also the blood of Fenghua. If so. The wiser Naruto is, the stronger he is. On the contrary, the more happy he will be! Because that''s what he wants to see in the future of snow country! However, these are future words, whether they can come true or not, we still need the intersection and development of each other in the future! For the current Naruto. The first step to reach the land of snow is to stand firm! The most basic goal has been achieved. Xueren village is already under the control of Naruto. "Then! Xiaoxue, we won''t take part in the next domestic affairs. There are still some remnants of the rebels in Xueren village that need to be solved. Bayun, you can stay here for the time being to protect Xiaoxue. For your daily training, you can follow the scroll I left you. When you strengthen the vigilance in the future, you can consider other things, right? " Naruto turned around, the first half of the sentence is looking at Fenghua Xiaoxue said so, the second half of the sentence is sideways toward the other side of Bayun said so. As the name of the country of snow. At the end of the insurgency. There must be some aftereffects in China. And we have to consider some things in the future. There must be a corresponding defensive force around Fenghua and Xiaoxue. At this point. Tianqi is useless. After several tests, Xuelan can prove that she is a trustworthy person, and she has a mother, a young brother and a woman at home. Naturally, she can still stay with Fenghua Xiaoxue. Xuelan, who is just in her early 20s, has the value of cultivation. At least from the perspective of Naruto, as long as she gives correct guidance, Xuelan may not be unable to become Shangren. If she wears chakra armor in the future, her personal strength can definitely reach the strength above the average level of Shangren of the five big countries! In that case. As the guard of Fenghua Xiaoxue, it is more than enough! At this stage. One guard, but also just in the tolerance of snow haze, the intensity is obviously not enough. There is no suitable person in Xueren village for the time being. Close protection. It''s better to have a female ninja. From this point of view. Eight clouds are suitable for Naruto. Fenghua Xiaoxue naturally has no opinion. Now I nodded. One side of the eight clouds in a little hesitation, is also gently nodded. Although it''s just two short days. When Fenghua Xiaoxue gets along well with Bayun and Xiangyu, they have a good feeling for each other. Moreover, Bayun also knows how important the safety of Fenghua Xiaoxue is to the country of snow and how crucial it is to them! "Well, I understand, Naruto! Don''t worry! " Looking at eight clouds, there was no expression of resistance. Naruto is also a little relieved in his heart. If Bayun doesn''t want to. Naruto is really bad. The only way to do this is to coordinate with Xianglin. At the present stage, it''s basically the level of endurance. The only choice is Ningci, but there are also such troubles. After all, the next step is to integrate Xueren village. Ningci is an indispensable helper of Naruto. So I see that Bayun is willing to stay. Naruto is really happy. "Then, Xiaoxue, let''s go first!" "Well! If you need anything, Naruto, you can communicate with santaifu directly. I''ll order you to go down here and look forward to the future "snow shadow" Lord! " Fenghua Xiaoxue walked down from the top, with a soft look on her face. When she said the last sentence, a smart and cunning look appeared in the corner of her eyes. Naruto can''t help smiling. "Ah! I will try to do that step! Snow Want to be the only one. The first thing to do is parallel. Big five? It''s time to rewrite history. Next is the six powers and the six movies! As soon as Naruto''s eyebrows are raised, he is full of confidence. In the beautiful eyes of Fenghua Xiaoxue, there is also a ray of bright color. On one side. Xianglin and Bayun also look at each other and smile, revealing a different meaning of "eight trigrams" from their pupils. "Well, let''s go, Ningci, Xianglin!" "Well!" We should finish our work as soon as possible. It''s not just Xue Ren involved in the rebellion. What''s more, there are those neutral Xue Ren who need to deal with! Since leaving Muye village. Until now. It''s been nearly a month. The next minute, every second, is crucial to Naruto! Chapter 337 Xueren village is the foundation of its own power. It''s the most important first step. Naruto will not allow any mistakes in this preparatory work. "Next, it''s my stage!" Spring out of Fenghua City. Looking at the vast landscape of the snow country in front of me. Naruto takes a deep breath and laughs loudly. The moment he comes out, he is in a vertical shape and gallops towards Xueren village. In the back position. Ningci and xiangphosphorus''s faces are also each with the same degree of smile, followed closely. In particular, xiangphosphorus, looking at Naruto''s back, comes to mind the words that Fenghua Xiaoxue said before, and her face is blooming with a ray of beautiful brilliance. Six powers! The sixth shadow - Snow shadow! When I think of my brother, I can be such a great man! Xianglin is unable to restrain the impulse in his heart. Don''t ask about confidence! Ever since I was in Muye village. After first meeting Naruto in the forest of death. Xianglin never lacked confidence in Naruto. In the past, Naruto never mentioned to use himself to treat the injury, whether it was minor injury or middle or upper class. Even that time, Naruto used nine tail chakras to reach the level of six tails, The burn injury on the body is already serious. Xianglin offered to let Naruto bite part of his body to treat the injury. They were all rejected by Naruto. Xianglin always remembers the scene when Naruto smiles, waves his hand and says, "this little injury is nothing. If it''s really critical in the future, I''ll rely on you again, Xianglin!"! From that moment on! Xianglin is really integrated into this group. There is no more crack and emptiness. They are willing to devote themselves to Naruto''s following. Believe in Naruto! Is willing to pay all for Naruto! This is the determination of Xianglin at the moment! So when you see that Naruto is already the first step to firmly step out of his own plan, to become a village leader, and to become a "snow shadow" in the future! Xiang phosphorus is unable to control his excitement and joy. Because Naruto''s goal. This is the goal of Xianglin. Naruto''s future. That''s the future Xiang phosphorus wants! "Naruto.".. Brother.. I will follow you closely Looking at Naruto''s back in front of you. Fragrant phosphorus hands slightly hard grip up, in the depths of my heart secretly thought. "Father! I chose my own road of freedom, this is my first step, you see! I will realize the real freedom of the Japanese people Ning CI also glanced at Xiang phosphorus, then turned his head to see the figure of Naruto in front of him, and his pupils flashed a wisp of determination. Each other''s goals. Firm faith. Common path. The same three views. It''s the only way to get together. Is the existence that can really be called a companion! Xueren village is not far away from Fenghua City. Although it takes less than two hours for Naruto, who can''t improve his speed to the extreme, with Ningci and Xiangpi. I came to the area where Xueren village is located. Xueren on the outside of Xueren village. It has long been arranged to be replaced by its own people. Because the scene that more than 100 Xueren were detained and brought back, especially Leifu''s body, greatly deterred the remaining neutrals in Xueren village. No one dared to say anything about the arrangement of Fujian, even though the strength of these people was stronger than that of the Xueren troops under the command of Fujian, But on the one hand, the mind was frightened; on the other hand, it was originally a mass of loose sand. Although there was a wall riding sect, it really wanted to be neutral. Whoever won would listen to his group later, which naturally led to the fact that all the orders of Xueren village at the moment had to obey the orders of Fujian. Biji Naruto and his party appeared in front of Xueren village. The people who saw this scene were Xue Ren. One knee at once. "Naruto!" A most respectful gesture. This, at least on the surface, is subconsciously treating Naruto as his leader. "Well! I haven''t had any problems during my absence, have I? " Naruto nodded slightly, stepped forward, and asked coldly. "Yes, according to your order, all the diehards who betrayed Naruto Nakamura have been cut off. The rest of the Ninjas are under control and detained in the dungeons, including their families. The rest of the groups in the village are under their own custody according to your order. There are no waves or accidents." Zhongren, who is in charge of guarding the gate, droops his head slightly and says this to Naruto in a very respectful tone. "Very good!" I didn''t expect to hear that. Naruto nodded with satisfaction. There was no problem. That''s the best thing. The wall riding group is certainly an obnoxious group. But in some ways, these people are at least a little smart, and know when to do something. When and what not to do. Moreover, Naruto did not deliberately limit their communication. This has even been seen for a while. When they know the final result of Fenghua City, especially that of Nakamura. I''m sure I''ll make the "most correct" and "most rational" judgment. "Although it''s a group of weeds, we still need to use them first now!" Naruto looked at the Xueren village in front of him, which covers less than one tenth of the area of wood leaves. There was a faint light in his pupils and he said in a low voice. Soon afterwards. Step into Naruto in Xueren village. This time, I didn''t hide myself. He made his first public appearance as the leader of Xueren village. In Xueren village. Including some other small groups, as well as ordinary people, at the moment when they see Naruto''s figure, especially when several respectful Xue Ren are behind them, the smarter existence of these people is that they are aware of something one after another. Biji Naruto comes to a magnificent office building in the middle of Xueren village. I''ve been here for a long time. This is the nominal living place of the leader of Xueren village. Before that, he was occupied by the most powerful Nakamura. Now it belongs to Naruto. "Master Naruto! Congratulations on your successful return When Naruto steps into the largest office on this floor with Ning Ci and Xiang phosphorus, Fu Jian also stands on one side and says softly with a look of respect. The vision subconsciously sweeps from Ning Ci and Xiang phosphorus. When you see Ning second. The pupil that Fu sees is also tiny one shrinks. Before, through special channels, Fu Jian knew that Nakamura was killed by Ning Ci, and that it was still a one-on-one battle. Facing such a cruel person. There will be a change in your heart. Chapter 338 They are more awed by Naruto. Oneself. And someone''s following. These are two concepts. At least Naruto is not alone, and from the previous information, there is a companion of Naruto in Fenghua City. In other words, Naruto has initially established its own prestige and basic forces in the kingdom of snow. "Don''t be so polite. Although I was appointed as the leader of Xueren village by the queen, I''m just a newcomer. I still have to rely on the help of Fu jiansang!" Although it is said that. But Naruto naturally came to the biggest seat in the top seat by the window, and sat down straight down with a faint smile. Looking at Fu Jian, he said so. Ningci and xiangphosphorus are very tacit on both sides of Naruto. Looking straight at the same line of sight. "No! You are welcome, Naruto! Follow the orders of Naruto! " He is so experienced that he can''t hear the potential meaning of Naruto''s words. At present, he takes half a step forward immediately, but still keeps a slight bow and his head hanging down, saying so in a very respectful tone. His face was full of fear. "What a smart man, but it''s really worth using." Naruto looks at Fu Jian''s expression. There is no change in his face. In his heart, he thinks of it with emotion. As a senior in Xueren village, Shangren. But also led hundreds of snow tolerance. And Xueren has always chosen to stand on the side of Dayi. It''s not polite. Fu Jian is the existence that Naruto must draw in and be alert to. But now it seems. Fuji is really a very smart man. In that case. It saves Naruto some unnecessary Kung Fu. If there''s no accident. This is the most important transition period. This Fu Jianfeng Shangren is sure to be the main promoter of Naruto''s further control of Xueren village. If it has corresponding value and role, Naruto will continue to use this Shangren to a certain extent. Even if it is really because of age or mentality, Naruto will arrange a corresponding pension position for this Shangren. And it can be expected. This is also the result that the Shangren himself expected. "Ha ha, you still need to work hard in this period of time. Fu jiansang, the rebellion has just subsided. Next, there are still many things to deal with. Don''t refuse. This is also your scope of responsibility!" Naruto gently a smile, waved his hand, slightly a little bit said so. "Yes, Naruto! I understand. You can rest assured that Xueren village will operate normally according to your orders! " Fu Jianfeng still half bows his body and responds calmly. "Well! Next, I''d like to ask Fu jiansang to inform those key figures to come here. For the future development of Xueren village and even the country of snow, I think we should reach a certain degree of agreement! " "Yes, as you wish! Master Naruto It doesn''t need to be too straightforward. But the meaning that we want to show is very obvious. Who gave birth to me! Those who disobey me will die! Naruto comes to the country of snow, to Xueren village. I''m not here to play. It''s not to avoid the limelight and get addicted. But to really develop Xueren village into the sixth largest one, so that xuezhiguo can be on an equal footing with the five big countries! The time limit is three years! For this! Naruto will do whatever it takes! Naturally, no stumbling block is allowed on this road! You need to settle down inside before you fight outside! In such a small Xueren village. After the death of yunakamura. There are also four or five small groups. Each of them is in charge of ten Xue Ren. Some are simply because interests come together. Some come together because of their relationship and family. The latter is easy to solve. These people don''t have much wild hope. The people who are elected to be the leader''s representatives only have such small requirements as settling down. Naruto can only promise that chaos will not affect them. Moreover, in the future development, the country of snow and the village of Xueren will prosper. Naturally, these people can return to their hearts. The problem that needs to be considered is the remaining two or three wall riding groups. There have been signs that these people have been agitated by the rebel groups and drawn in before. At the moment when the rebel groups have been completely eliminated, it is the most urgent problem to be dealt with! It was also after Fu Jian stepped back and left. Naruto side to the side of the Ningci and xiangp said. "After those people come, I will change the layout of Xueren village, reorganize the establishment of Xueren village according to the basic standards of the five villages, and then I need to set up a secret department under your command, Ningci!" The emergence of Ninja system. Then to the establishment of the village of tolerance. For now. All benchmark setting is relatively mature. Although there are some differences in the Ninja system headed by the five major villages of zhuomuye, Yunren, Sharen, Wuren and Yanren, they are basically the same. You can''t copy that. But there is no problem in using some standards for reference. It''s like Ninja configuration and setting. It used to be like this in Xueren village. It''s just after the storm and the death of a large number of Diezhong Xueren. The benchmark system of Xueren village collapsed. Now Naruto has to rebuild the system. "Shall I take charge of the secret department?" Ning Ci was slightly stunned. "Yes, I don''t have many people I can trust. I can only count half of them. At this stage, he is still responsible for some surface work in Xueren village. In all Xueren''s eyes, we only have the deterrent power, but no other trust and prestige, so we need to step by step, and the most basic thing is to establish our most reliable direct troops, Before that, I also looked at the information submitted to me by Fujian. Including the captured rebel Xueren, there were only 776 Xueren in total (Fujian and Nakamura both controlled nearly 200 Xueren, but there were also Xueren distributed in various regions, and the number of Xueren that could be used at once was about 100) The newly established secret department should be selected from these Xueren. It''s better to select the younger individuals who have no special connection, even if they are only xiaren. We can cultivate, um, eight teams, 32 people! " Naruto looked up at Ning Ci and said with a very serious expression. From the big snake pill. Naruto got some good things. And in the cultivation of snow tolerance. Naruto also has a certain basic plan. Of course, it depends on people''s talent and talent. It''s not a big problem for us to reach the level of tolerance. Especially about ninja. Snow country is too limited. Basically, it''s just ice escape. And Naruto here, there is a five series of basic ninja, a and s don''t think. Naruto doesn''t know it. But the Ninja below B level is open. This is also one of the transactions between Naruto and big snake pill. Chapter 339 For this part of the negotiation content. Big snake pill doesn''t care at all. It''s just some low-level Ninjutsu, and some special cultivation techniques. For this scientific maniac, it is an inexhaustible resource. The most important thing is. The information about writing lunyan and reincarnation eye given by Naruto to dashewan is authentic. Of course, Naruto still conceals some secret data in ancient times. Dashewan has expected something about this. Naturally, dashewan is not stingy with Naruto''s demands. It just shows how much you want, I''ll give you so much attitude! As for this part of the information given by Naruto, will it lead to the big snake pill being more powerful than the original, thus affecting the future development? Naruto is not worried at all. The information given is true. But it''s just paper data. To put it bluntly. It''s more empty than paper. A lot of things. It''s just the basic arguments that Naruto made in his previous life when he read the original work. It''s not necessarily correct. It''s just like yuzhibo''s opening reincarnation eye. Is it really the combination of ordinary yuzhibo''s blood and thousand hand''s blood? Not necessarily? It may also be limited to the chakra combination of Asura and Indra! If so. Ten thousand years of research on dashehwan has not yielded any results. Of course, Naruto prefers to believe that this is the result of lineage evolution. There''s a saying. Atavism. Why is there an argument that the combination of Asura and Indra''s chakra can open the eye of samsara? Isn''t it because they are the sons of the big barrel wooden feather coat? From this perspective. Is it as long as the blood is further improved, or become purer. You can get close to the blood of the big wooden feather coat, and then open the reincarnation eye? It''s also possible. It''s similar to the descendant of Tatung Muyu village, which can open the eyes of reincarnation. It''s just the purity of white eyes, and how much blood power can descendants return to their ancestors? And the above content. after all is said and done. It''s just Naruto''s personal inference. Before it''s really realized, everything can''t be regarded as a final conclusion. However, Naruto''s inference does have a certain basis. In addition to the said information and intelligence, dashuewan will conduct a second research and judgment. To put it bluntly. Naruto doesn''t need to worry! Let''s study the big snake pill. In the future, I can still help myself. After all, there is also an orthodox descendant of Dayu village! Naruto looks at Ning CI standing on his left side, and many different thoughts flash in his mind. Ning CI obviously didn''t know that Naruto''s thoughts were divergent to the point of reincarnation eye and reincarnation eye. Just listen to what Naruto said. After a little consideration. Ning CI also nodded gently. "Well, I see!" As Naruto said, the current Xueren village is only under the control of Naruto in name. Xueren people are only awed by their strength to make a superficial submission. There is still a lot of work to be done in the future to really win the recognition and support of these people! But there is also a premise here. They need to take control in advance of a snow tolerant army that is truly loyal to them. When the leader has made it clear. In accordance with the setting of the major forbearance villages, the secret department was established. No one will raise an objection in public. If we do not move other people''s troops, we can only make the most reasonable reorganization, which can greatly pacify those "former Korean elements"! Then, in the name of the secret department, we will establish our own direct troops. So as to achieve the goal of comprehensive control of Xueren village. This is Yang Mou! No one can object. Is it hard to say that the leader doesn''t need a direct guard!? Ning CI naturally can think of this. And I am indeed the most suitable person in this small group at present. At the moment, I don''t have the slightest hesitation. I nodded gently and said in reply. "And Xianglin, you don''t need to do anything during this period of time. You just need to practice according to the scroll given to you before. You can follow me everyday. But one day, Xueren village needs to create its own perception army, seal army, border group and other systems! I hope you can be at the helm then! " Naruto turns his head and looks at xiangp on the other side, saying something that surprised the red haired girl. "Me?" After the shock and panic in the first time. Looking at Naruto''s serious and trusting eyes. Xiang phosphorus''s heart is gradually calm down. Naruto needs my help! That''s all! Enough to let the girl''s heart emerge from the infinite power, of course, still some uneasy, but still focus on nodding, the same with a very serious expression answered. "Well! I understand, Naruto, don''t worry! I will live up to your expectations Tacit understanding between groups. We need each other''s help. I thought I needed to talk more. But Xianglin can adjust itself. Naruto in a Zheng, but also show a happy smile. "Master Naruto! According to your order, all Shangren in the village has arrived! " It''s almost at the same time. The sound of neat steps from outside the office. Then I saw the steady words. "Well, come in!" Naruto is immediately turned, facing the front door position, return to the previous cold expression, light words. Squeak. The door opened. Fu Jian, who was the first to step in, was followed by six people with different looks! Four men and two women. From the appearance, almost all in the 30-year-old ninja. Two women Xue Ren and another man with a beard Xue Ren always have a calm expression. Even though they meet Naruto''s elegant eyes, their expressions have not changed. Only in that moment. Naruto doesn''t need them to introduce themselves, so they can clearly judge that the small group they belong to is a pure self-protection group. As long as they can ensure the safety of the village and their families, they will naturally follow the orders of the high level. The premise is that the so-called high level has such strength and courage! There is no shortage of these Narutos. Then the other three men Xue Ren''s eyes were a little erratic. Especially in Naruto perception. From the moment I stepped into the office. Three people are intentionally or unintentionally from Naruto''s position scan and pass. There was even an irrepressible desire in the depth of the pupil. "You''re a fool who''s greedy for profits." Naruto looks as if his expression has not changed, but in fact he sneers in his heart. This is the situation. These three people have other thoughts. Not only greedy enough, but stupid enough. An idiot who can''t see the situation at all. On Naruto''s side, they are basically sentenced to death! Chapter 340 Naruto does not exclude those ninjas with different hearts. He knew that he could not be trusted and supported by anyone. Not to mention that I have just arrived. It''s normal for everyone to have their own ideas and wild hopes. It''s understandable not to believe in themselves. But the premise here is that you have to do a good job on the surface! Naruto has nothing to say to these people. Of course, it''s just a first impression. You can''t judge the death penalty so easily from the first meeting. You have to give people a chance. And it''s not the right time for a big clean-up. Stability is the most important thing. The reasons have been mentioned before. "Naruto!" After coming in. All of them knelt down on one knee, and even the three of them showed a respectful expression and said in a deep voice. This can be regarded as Naruto''s taking over Xueren village. As a village leader, it is the first meeting to meet his subordinates. Naturally, these seven Shangren need to show their respect, and formal visit is the best way to show their respect. "Well, let''s all get up. Today is the first formal meeting between us. Thanks to her Majesty''s kindness, I, bofengnaruto, will take over Xueren village. I won''t pursue all the things before, and her majesty won''t study them deeply. Xueren village is the most important military force in the snow Kingdom, What her majesty wants to see is that the village can do its best to become the most solid force in the snow kingdom! And at this point, naturally, we need your strong support. Will you all contribute to her majesty and the country of snow? " Naruto placed his hands crossed on the table, leaning forward slightly, with a faint smile on his face. His eyes swept past the six Xueren, which was like the words of social nature. But it made six people, especially the three men with different hearts, feel awe inspiring. "Yes, of course! For Lord Xiaoxue, for the country, for the village, we should do our best and give everything Under the leadership of Fu Jian. And the other three snow endure under the voice. The three hateful Shangren also had to follow the response here. And looking at each other''s different opinions. In the depth of Naruto''s pupil, a light color of irony flitted by, but on the surface, he still showed a satisfied smile and nodded gently. "Good! With your support, Xueren village and xuezhiguo will be able to stabilize as soon as possible and move towards the real road of revival. You must have heard about the previous rebellion. This is also a wake-up call for Xueren village. In order to facilitate future consideration, I plan to reorganize the existing Xueren establishment. Of course, you don''t need to worry. This is only a small-scale adjustment, It won''t affect your subordinates. It''s just for the sake of more suitable unification and integration in the future. " Naruto''s face is still a calm expression. This is what we say before and after. Fu Jian, as well as the first mentioned two women Shangren - Shiran, sasako, and the bearded man Shangren - Taishan did not change any look. There are only three men named Sasaki, white bird and Shinichi. Shangren''s face changes first, and then shows a relieved expression. Don''t even talk about Naruto. Ningci in the posterior oblique position shakes his head in his heart. It''s true that I''ve never seen such a stupid person. Is it because of the narrow range of knowledge? These three so-called Shangren. In Ning Ci''s view, it''s really the representative of extreme stupidity. "There are two other points that need your cooperation. After all, Xueren village is a formal one. I hope you can comply with the relevant regulations of the village in terms of task execution and material distribution. In addition, I need to set up a secret department. I may need to choose the right person from below. If you choose your beloved subordinates at that time, Please give up Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a smile on his face, which seemed to be the general tone of discussion. "By the way, the one who holds the post of minister of the secret department is Mr. Ning, who is my most trusted partner. In the previous rebellion, Mr. Ning killed Mr. tanuramura by himself. You can completely believe the strength of Mr. Ning!" But the words that came out one after another. It''s not just an epiphany. Before one side also felt the need to wait and see, Mount Tai could not help but sigh in his heart. The new leader is young. But in terms of strength, capacity and city government, no one can match it! This method is also sophisticated enough. It''s also at this moment. Taishan decided to go to Naruto completely. There is such a reliable leader. What else to worry about? You know, the reason why this bearded Shangren is willing to be the leader of a small group of Xueren is to better protect his four-year-old daughter and elderly father. Now Xueren village has such a strong leader, and it still has the 100% support of xuezhiguo. It can fully foresee the bright future, and let go of the power that he did not dare to be interested in, Do their own things, can also be very good to accompany and protect their families, why not? The other two women are tolerant, and Shirley and sakako are more independent of the world. The moment. "Yes, Naruto! Do as you command Four people are synchronous answer a way. White bird, Sasaki and xinyisan, who are half a step behind and show a little hesitation, also keep up with Yingsheng. "Yes, Naruto." However, the obvious ugly expression. Don''t even talk about Naruto. Both Fu Jian and Tai Shan could not help shaking their heads in their hearts. It''s really not clear. But there is no friendship in itself. And most of all. These three people''s previous behaviors. Fu Jian, Taishan and others were not used to it. More will not care and remind. What will be the result. That''s what these people asked for. "You can understand the difficulties of the village and the country. This is the best thing. Then, you can disperse first and stay for a while!" Naruto seems not to care at all. On the contrary, he shows a very "gratified" expression and nods. The whispered words. "Yes The other six at the bottom answered each other. Also with a different mind out of the office. No matter how these six people look at the current situation in their hearts. But there is at least one thing in common. The weather has changed in Xueren village. It''s different from any previous era. They have to make a choice or change. otherwise. In Xueren village in the future. They are bound to lose their foothold. And this kind of judgment or choice. It''s very easy for Taishan, Xuelan and sakako to make it. It is a very difficult task for Shangren, who is still in a different state of mind. It''s just Naruto doesn''t care about that anymore. The opportunity has been given! If you can''t grasp it. Next Naruto will not have any mercy! Chapter 341 PS: in the future, Xiaoye will try to make more yards. Please subscribe more to support one or two. It''s really 500 at the last point of the card. Thank you! Leave Fu Jianfeng. Naruto also deliberately told more about the urgent affairs that Xueren village must deal with immediately under the current situation, including those Xueren who were forced or actively involved in the rebellion. According to the information submitted to Naruto by Fuji, at least half of them had to follow Nakamura because of their own family members, With a stroke of Naruto''s pen, all of these people were sentenced to the simplest punishment. It was announced that they would be detained for the time being. The reason why they said that they would not be given freedom directly was to take into account the attitude of another group of Xueren. Although those Xueren also participated in the rebellion, their nature was more serious - because of the kind of interests and desires that actively followed Nakamura. But at a time when Nakamura is dead. This group of people can be used by Naruto again. The premise is to punish them a little. Let these Xueren really realize who is in charge of Xueren village now. The other thing is that. Do something wrong! We need to bear the consequences. Only the village with clear rewards and punishments can last. A wise and decisive leader will be welcomed. On this basis, different starting decisions are made in batches. The most serious problem is to be treated as "ordinary labor"! In response. Those more than 100 Xueren who had been detained before were relieved one after another. It''s a little humiliating. But at least he saved his life. After the end of the sentence. You can become a member of the village again. You don''t have to be a wandering ninja. For these people, it has been a great boon. It''s exaggerating to be directly grateful. But more or less these people still have a little bit of gratitude to Naruto. Moreover, Naruto attaches great importance to the hundreds of Xueren. After Nakamura and those diehard loyalists were all executed by Naruto, these Xueren are the boundless water. On the contrary, they are the most easily attracted and controlled by Naruto in Xueren village. Naruto naturally should be treated with caution! Fu Jian also complied with Naruto''s instructions one by one. There is no discount. Then in the village of other basic affairs and material processing. Fu Jian also carried out corresponding counting and processing according to the order of Naruto. In terms of organizational structure. Naruto only moved the most empty framework. In fact, Naruto did not participate in the establishment of their own small groups. One is to appease people, and the other is to give six people the last chance. Naruto believes that smart people will make smart choices! This is the most important point without any action. The rest of Xueren village. Naruto is not polite at all. Centralized storage and disposal of materials. There is also the application of the task, and the Ninja out. These aspects. Naruto is strictly controlled! Although the foundation of those people is not passive, but after the power to deal with these things is centralized, they find that Naruto has gradually controlled the dominant power of the whole Xueren village in essence! Especially under the cooperation of Fu Jian. Not just in name. Naruto has actually become the leader of Xueren village. At least the most loyal subordinates of Fuji have subconsciously recognized the fact that Naruto is superior to Fuji. Naturally, this is also because Fuji''s own cooperation. The original "boss" is willing to be a younger brother, and the new "boss" really has such strength and capacity, It''s a matter of course that these Xueren people change their mentality and ideas. They haven''t reached the point of wholeheartedness, but they can also be said to be obedient. The other group of Xueren who are also left by Nakamura are also here. Because of Naruto''s measures. It''s not too bad to say that I''m dedicated to Naruto. But the most basic awe and obedience are obvious. Another key point is that the cooperation of Taishan, Xuelan and sakako exceeded Naruto''s expectation. Almost at the end of that day''s meeting. Through various channels, the three people expressed their respect and support for the "chief" one after another! The most intuitive expression is when Ning Ci goes to select the members of the secret department. Three people are the most cooperative. It''s a bit like disbanding one''s own small group. The internal ideological work is done by three people themselves. For example, Mount Tai now seems to be the most conventional Shangren in Xueren village. Usually, he stays at home with his family, and then goes out when he has a task. It''s no longer the same as before. There are many Xueren following him wherever he goes, and he often gets together for a meeting. Such an act of revealing one''s mind. Let Naruto can''t help but secretly praise these three people. They are really smart. For a month. In just 30 days. Naruto has almost mastered the whole Xueren village. The new Ministry of darkness. Eight teams, 32 Xueren! The selected Xueren are selected according to the standard given by Naruto. The oldest is no more than 20 The smallest are even similar to Naruto and others. Of course, in Xueren village, ninjas selected by this standard must be weak. It''s just that. Naruto doesn''t care about that. It''s better to say that there are few people in Xueren village that Naruto can see. We have to train them anyway. It''s better to choose the group with the highest plasticity. At least! The 32 Xueren. From the perspective of Naruto. He is the most solid subordinate in the whole Xueren village! As the existence of killing Nakamura, Ningci served as the Minister of the secret ministry. The bottom 32 snow bear one by one is in the first time to show a very respectful and respectful expression. After this period of experience. Ning CI can be used to it. Because of the limited number of people. 32, eight teams. According to Naruto''s opinion, they are directly divided into two squadrons. Ning CI is the minister and the commander of the brigade. The bottom is also to select two people whose strength is barely up to the standard of Zhongren (five villages) The two oldest Xue Ren served as the squadron leader and the leader of a small team. In that case. The basic structure of the dark part is completion. Later, Xueren village will be further developed. After the number of ninjas increased. Further expansion! You know, the conventional forces of the five villages can pull out 20000 or 30000 active ninjas. Sand tolerance village can choke a little, fog tolerance may also be a bit reluctant. But Muye, Yunren and Yanren have more than 20000 ninjas, approaching 30000! Xueren village doesn''t say too much! Expand to 1000 in a year! Three years later, it will reach more than 3000. This can be expected! It''s not just internal training. External invitation and solicitation can also be considered. Loyalty and combat effectiveness. Naruto thinks that it can be cultivated slowly. In short, the planning is here. Whether it can be achieved in the future. It depends on Naruto''s own efforts. Chapter 342 The insurgency was wiped out. The country of snow has entered the most stable period of development. It''s because the whole Xueren village is integrated. The safety factor of snow country has been further improved. All kinds of materials from those noble families are piled up with dozens of warehouses, and the number of people liberated further enhances the comprehensive national strength of the snow country. In such an era, labor is a kind of wealth! Is one of the important embodiment of national strength! Thanks to this! Since Naruto came to Xueren village. From Fenghua City is to get a steady stream of materials and money. Under the arrangement of santaifu. Small problems (man-made and natural disasters, etc.) that may break out everywhere in the snow country All of them were issued to Xueren village in the form of tasks. Further support and stimulate the development of Xueren village. Power! There are means! It''s a great deal! What''s more, it can win many benefits for Xueren village. When these benefits are put in front of Xueren, there is no doubt that Xueren''s choices, including those subordinates of Taishan, Xuelan and sakako, who first fell to Naruto''s side. After more than three months, they gradually eliminated their doubts and anxieties, and gradually came to Naruto, After obtaining the loyalty of more than 500 Xue Ren. Naruto''s position in Xueren village was officially declared stable. And it''s not just that. Because Naruto''s strategy is appropriate, it can make people see the visible interests. In addition, his companions choose to be loyal to the new leader one by one. Shinichi, Sasaki, and whitebird are all in the mood. The distance between the separated hearts. These three "Shangren adults" feel extra discomfort and stress. Looking at the subordinates who had been following them all the time before, they all began to deviate from each other. Some and only a few of them were bound to themselves and others, and the subordinates were still close to them. Others almost didn''t say "I think we should obey the orders of the leader.". That''s why. After more than three months. The three men''s confidence gradually weakened. Before there is also a strange mind is slowly disappeared. It''s not that I don''t want to. It''s nothing to do. In front of the bloody reality. Three people are stupid. You have to consider your own life. Maybe the new one can be more single. I''m single, after all. But Sasaki and whitebird have to think about their families. Forced by the scene. The three who had been sentenced to death by Naruto before. It''s the same day. "Kneeling" shows loyalty to Naruto. Although there is a little bit of reluctance in it. But compared to the total hypocrisy of the first formal meeting. This time, I want to express myself. Naruto can actually hear some sincerity from it. This is also beyond Naruto''s expectation. Naruto, who has gradually controlled the power of Xueren village in this period of time, can free his hand to solve the problem of these three people. Naruto is already considering how to solve these three people in a more reasonable and decent way! I didn''t expect that. I haven''t started yet. The three men gave up their arms. In this way. These three "Shangren adults" are not so stupid as to be beyond cure. On that day. Naruto sits upright in his office. Looking at the three respectful Shangren people in front of him, there was a faint smile in his eyes. Although he was forced to make a choice, since he could make a judgment to hand over his power, Naruto could let them go. He didn''t intend to kill them. At most, he was constantly marginalized, The most important thing is that there is no second voice in Xueren village now. Naruto doesn''t need these heads to prove his power. Instead, hanging them as mascots is the best choice for Naruto. "You''ve been working hard in this period of time. It happens that I have some tasks that need to be handled by some people. Everything in Xueren village is useless and needs your strong support!" Naruto hands crossed on the table, said with a smile. "Yes! Please obey the order of Naruto Three on one knee. Xinyi, Sasaki and white bird all said so with a serious and respectful look. "Good! In that case, Xinyi you They cooperated. Naruto also wants to give some sweet taste. The leader of a village can''t be a small bellied person. Naruto also borrowed the name of the task, each assigned some positions with real power to the three people! Of course, these powers can be taken back by Naruto in a word. I can see that Naruto assigns tasks to them in this way. These three people''s last hanging heart is also completely down. After Naruto''s last two words. Three people also respectfully after answering, quietly backed out. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that they didn''t make it to the end. I thought they needed to take care of them after a while." I didn''t know where to hide before. After the three left, Ning CI stepped out. Through the French window behind him, he looked at the figure of the three leaving. His white pupil showed a light surprised and sarcastic look and said softly. "This is also the result that can be expected, unless these three people are really in a daze. Well, this is also the result of Taishan, Xuelan and sasako''s cooperation. Originally, I thought it would take at least half a year or more to take control of Xueren village, but now it''s only a little more than three months. For our plan, This is the most important second step Naruto leaned back slightly with a smile on his face. "Indeed Ning CI nodded in recognition. During this period of time, Ning CI stepped up the preparation of the secret department under his command. Naruto even took out a lot of middle and low-level Ninjutsu. According to the different chakra attributes of 32 ninjas in the dark Department, these ninjas were granted to them. Although Ninja does not necessarily represent absolute strength. But you can master one more Ninjutsu! Personal strength will certainly be improved to a certain extent. These are all preparations for just in case. Now it seems. The last storm is over. At least in the domestic region. Naruto is the second person worthy of it. There''s still our queen on it. Now it''s just Xueren village. Naruto as the leader. But he was appointed by the name of snow country. This is more true than that of the five big countries. Chapter 343 Speed up the pace. The integrated Xueren village. The next step is to look abroad. It''s not just the leaves at the center of the problem. Since it has taken root and sprouted in the snow country, it is necessary to consider the other two big countries, the land of thunder and the land of water, which are adjacent to the snow country with a huge sea area. Some time ago, the civil strife in the snow country attracted the attention of the two big countries. Even if it is a small country on the edge, the snow country is also a country with a tolerant village. As a neighboring country, If you want to say how much the kingdom of thunder and the kingdom of water really attach importance to the kingdom of snow, it''s not necessarily true, but there will be some attention to a certain extent. Especially on the other side of the kingdom of thunder, there are four generations of leiying, including your excellency Daming to yunnincun. They have a strong interest in opening up and expanding the territory. Of course, the main goal is to stay in the center of the mainland, Incomparably prosperous and rich country of fire, but if the country of snow is really a soft persimmon that can be crushed with a pinch. Leizhiguo and yunnincun don''t mind sending troops directly to take over this land! At least it''s a national scale. With the development of the great name of the snow kingdom for several generations, especially the large-scale geothermal appliances made by Fenghua zaoxue, the geographical environment of the snow kingdom is much better than before. In other words, the former snow Kingdom, which was just a chicken rib among the two great powers, has now increased its "meat quantity"! Greedy eyes naturally gather. Before the civil strife in the snow country, it provided them with a very good opportunity to infiltrate. During this time. It can be concluded from the feedback from Xueren village, which is located in the important places of xuezhiguo. There are obviously more weird guys in China. However, in the face of such infiltration. The order given by Naruto is limited expulsion and isolation. Not on the spot. The reason is simple. Now the country of snow and Xueren village are too small. Small to two big countries, only one tenth of the strength of the two villages is enough to destroy Xueren village, and then swallow up the whole country of snow. Just because people don''t move for a while, doesn''t mean people don''t move after you give an excuse. Naruto naturally doesn''t matter. But now as the head of a village. We have to consider these practical problems. If not necessary. Naturally, there will be no killer to stimulate the nerves of the two countries and challenge their self-esteem. "There has not been any decrease in the number of spies in the two countries during this period of time?" "Well, although it''s not that frequent, there are only a lot more people. Moreover, there are more special" businessmen "near Xueren village. Some people even directly ask what the name of the current leader is." "It seems that we really don''t worry about it. Although it''s not necessarily the decision made by Lei Ying, Shui Ying, or the names of the two big powers, even if it''s just the decision made by the people at the bottom, we can''t act rashly." Because it''s weak. You have to hold it. This is common sense in any world. This is what Xueren village is now. Mysterious foreign aid. The new leader of Xueren village. This information. Nature is the topic that these spies are most interested in. Fortunately Naruto has made some preparations in advance. My identity. The only thing to be "grateful" to Muye village is that it has not directly announced its identity as a traitor to Naruto. In other words, there is no arrest warrant for the so-called "whirlpool Naruto" or "Bofeng Naruto" in the current world of Naruto. Even if the other four Naruto villages have relevant channels to get some information, they can never guess the real identity of Naruto. This is the greatest luck. otherwise. Not to mention the country of water. Country of thunder, yunnincun. Naruto is more than 90% sure. Once that irascible fourth generation Mu Lei Ying knows that "jiuweiren Zhuli" is now in the country of snow, he absolutely doesn''t want to lead his troops to the country of snow! Therefore, before Xueren village developed to barely resist the five big tolerance villages. Naruto definitely can''t expose his identity. Fortunately, few people in the snow country know the real identity of Naruto. Including the Xueren in Xueren village. Before that, it was a closed country and a village of tolerance. The information available to the outside world is extremely limited. It''s impossible to know the real identity of Naruto. Besides, the current Xueren people are not interested. In order to prevent accidents, Naruto doesn''t even reveal Ning Ci''s surname. In Xueren village, it''s only known that the Minister of the secret department is Mr. Ning CI. After all, the reputation of the Japanese. But common sense in the world of tolerance! "According to Naruto''s request, as long as there is no secret involved, all of them are directly driven out of the territory of the snow country in a special way. The remaining few people can only choose to kill because they have found out some of your information, but they are basically ordinary people. From this point of view, the two countries should only be interested in the civil strife in the snow country before, Send some people symbolically to strengthen the exploration. " Ning CI nodded, after a little thought, continued to speak. "That''s true. As long as a big country stomps a little, a small country will shake three times. Look at those small countries that are sandwiched in the middle of the five big countries. The country of soup, the country of rain, the country of farmland and the country of frost are one. Which one is not afraid of the big countries around? Fortunately, the location of our snow country is relatively remote, but just like this, a little bit of movement will attract the eyes of these big countries. Indeed, in such a world, weakness is the biggest sin. " Naruto seems to show a touch of sarcastic expression, youyou said. One side of Ning CI also pursed her mouth, and the expression on her face became more solemn. "In this period of time, you still have to work hard. Ning CI happens to be a member of the secret department who has been practicing for a long time, and then warn those guys that the more you learn Ninjutsu, the better. You should understand the truth that you can''t chew too much. In this regard, you''d better suppress them a little bit!" "Well, I understand!" Ning CI nodded slightly, indicating that he understood. "Then! I''ll be rude first And then. After confirming some of the last intelligence details. Ning CI left Naruto''s office and went back to the secret base. During this time. It''s not just about the dark side. There are also some things about the country of snow and Xueren village. Let rather time a little separation of the feeling of lack of art. And I have to find time to practice in my daily life. If it wasn''t for Xueren village, it would be small indeed. Ningci estimated that there was really no time for rest. "Naruto!" Just after Ning CI left. All of a sudden. There is a shadow directly behind Naruto. Kneeling on one knee, with an expression of extreme deference. "What''s the matter?" Naruto asked casually while dealing with the current affairs of Xueren village. "There''s news from Fenghua City. Daming has an order to go to the palace immediately!" Chapter 344 The words of the comer. Make Naruto''s hand move slightly. "Well? What''s your order Naruto raised his head, looked at the snow bear in front of him, and asked with a little surprise. It''s not about channels. Follow the normal procedure. It''s really through this process to inform a village leader of the meeting. It''s just that. Naruto just returned from Fenghua City two days ago. Today, I was ordered to let myself go. In the moment. Naruto''s expression is to become solemn. "Yes, Mr. Naruto, this is the order given by Mr. Daming himself. The interior minister also has a subordinate order. Besides, there is no abnormal news from Mr. Bayun!" For three months. It seems very short. But it''s enough for Naruto to accept a group of real loyal subordinates. It''s not just the 32 secret agents. Including the snow bear in front of me. They are all trusted subordinates of Naruto. Because it''s not a shadow yet, Xueren village doesn''t have the strength, and Naruto has no interest in seizing the land as king and engaging in xingyin village. Xiaoren village dare to call itself Xingying, but it''s also the leader of a village. So Naruto has set up a separate guard in the dark, and in terms of strength, they are all above the level of Zhongren. Of course, there are only eight people, But these people are not old. The biggest one is the boy named Sakura, who is only 17 years old. Potential and trustworthy subordinates. In more than a month. Narutos even personally guide their cultivation, plus some of the previous things. Let the eight Xueren, who were in the traitor''s resistance sequence before, and now belong to the chief guard, all have a firm heart for Naruto. Zuo Cang was in charge of Naruto''s work in Jiefeng flower city. It is one of the routine tasks to receive a herald and then inform Naruto. "Well, I see! Make arrangements for your departure immediately! " Naruto nodded and said. "Yes, Naruto!" Zuo Cang bowed his head slightly and answered with a respectful tone. "Whoosh!" It''s a big noise. The body is gone. Go straight down to make the departure arrangement. Naruto ponders for a while. Write quickly. Write several commands quickly. "Star "Yes, Naruto!" "Pass on my orders, especially to inform Ning Ci and Fu Jian of my movements!" "Yes On the left. A figure appeared out of thin air. Take the command scroll from Naruto with solemn expression, and answer in a deep voice. "Whoosh!" It''s also a flash of body shape. That is to leave the office directly. Towards the rest of Xueren village. In an hour. Naruto, who had arranged the rest of the work and told Ningci, Fujian, Taishan and others some necessary plans, led his own guards to appear at the gate of Xueren village. Although with Naruto''s current strength. The so-called guard is a decoration. If you meet Naruto, you can''t resist it. These guards belong to the food delivery department. But it''s a matter of decency. It''s like the shadow guards directly under the five shadows. You don''t have to. But it can''t be useless. To put it bluntly, it''s the problem of pretending to be 13! Position reflects height! The protection of the guard is a way of high position. What''s more, Naruto also needs to cultivate these Xue Ren well, and then really become his help in the future. Naturally, Naruto needs to take them with him. "Then, let''s go!" Naruto, still dressed as usual, raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at the eight guards behind him and said with a smile. "Yes With Naruto''s words falling. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Naruto is with eight guards toward the position of Fenghua City. Deliberately high speed. Naruto always leads the way. The eight guards behind, such as Sakura and star, are more aware that this is the test of their own leaders. They are all gritting their teeth, trying to break out their own chakra as much as possible, but also strengthening their chakra control. Delicate and precise. It''s faster than before. Naruto in the leading position, while observing secretly, also nodded gently. Although it is not a long time to come to their side, just more than a month. But for more than a month. We can also see the growth of several people. The key is diligence, and never say hardship. One is to have a goal, and the other is to hope that one''s own strength can make the life of one''s family better. These are also the biggest reasons why Naruto chose these eight people to become members of his own direct guards. People who have firm beliefs and goals, and who are concerned about them, are relatively easy to cultivate and trustworthy. If even these eight people can''t be trained as loyal subordinates. Norda is a snow tolerant village. Naruto really has no one to count on. Human nature is not so bad. A half trial sprint. Almost in an hour. Naruto is leading his guard to Fenghua City again. Before Laifeng flower city has no scruples. During this period of time, because there are more spies in the snow country. Naruto still hides his trace a little. Try not to be in public. God knows for the last 12 years. Whether the four tolerance villages have actually detected the specific human force information of Muye village. Even if it''s just some specious news. Narutos need to be more conservative. And Naruto really doesn''t believe that Muye has done a good job of hiding his identity in the past 12 years. Fox. Monster. Let such news spread throughout Muye village. result? ha-ha! So. Naruto must not let his identity be exposed. Otherwise, as mentioned before, the fourth generation of Lei Ying is likely to lead thousands of Yunren directly to the country of snow. By that time. Naruto and the kingdom of snow are bound to fall into a dilemma. All in all, it''s a sentence. Before the snow country really had the strength to resist the five powers. Naruto can not easily expose their true identity! This is particularly important. So. All this time. Naruto comes to Fenghua City. They are careful to hide their tracks. Quietly into the city. Go straight. Go directly to Daming Palace in the central area of Fenghua City. Along the way, Xueren, who was on guard in the light and in the dark, saw Naruto''s figure. Whether Naruto saw it or not. Each of them bowed with a respectful look. It is also a way to deliver the news of Naruto''s arrival to the main hall. Let the Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu who have been waiting there know. The defense of Fenghua City is strengthened. The number of Xueren stationed in Daming Palace has increased. They are all decisions made by Naruto after consideration. It''s really because the snow country can''t stand any waves now. Anyway, safety is the king. Chapter 345 Before, Fenghua Xiaoxue thought Naruto was making a mountain out of a molehill. However, after Naruto reported the increase in the number of spies in the snow Kingdom during this period, santaifu agreed with Naruto''s suggestion almost immediately. Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded in amazement and agreed with Naruto''s suggestion to strengthen the guard. As Naruto said, there should be no unexpected waves in the snow Kingdom now, Among them is the life safety of Fenghua Xiaoxue, a famous snow country. The main reason why the alert was weak before was that there was no way. Now it''s different. The whole Xueren village has been under the control of Naruto. Just a few teams of Xueren. Naruto can be sent out. And they''re all reliable. Don''t underestimate these three months, which are about 60 days. Naruto has integrated the power of the whole Xueren village, and the number of Xueren has even increased. The Ninja garrison in Daming Palace has increased from the previous two teams, eight Xueren, to four teams, 16 Xueren. There are corresponding Xueren garrisons in every important place of Fenghua City. In total, in case of an emergency in Fenghua City, the number of Xueren that can be mobilized directly exceeds 40, and then Bayun is always with Fenghua Xiaoxue, It is worth mentioning that in the past three months, both of them have become good friends. Don''t mention the meal. I often go to bed in the same room. Such an arrangement. Even by the standards of the big five. It''s not a low configuration. Asama Mitsuo is also determined because he wants Naruto to be a member of the Fenghua clan. Naturally, we will not be afraid of and reject Naruto''s arrangement as before. On the contrary, Naruto''s decisions are appreciated by santaifu! This is the decision and measure that a head of state should have. Thanks to Naruto''s careful arrangement. During this time. Any waves in Fenghua City are put out in the cradle after they are not completely raised. Foreign spies. What''s more, they can''t get the information they want accurately. After all, the land of water or the land of thunder. It''s not true that I''m staring at the land of snow. Just because of the previous information about the rebellion in the snow country, I subconsciously sent some more people. These are just ordinary investigators, and there are no deep intelligence personnel to explore! General. You can get rid of all this snow. The rest. If you can go through the investigation of Xueren. We can''t avoid Bayun''s "domain lock!" In the painting world of Bayun. The whole Daming Palace has been included by Bayun. Any hint of wind or grass. Eight clouds can be detected in advance. Build on that line of defense. For the average ninja. It can be said that it is as solid as gold. "You wait outside first." Bi Ji Naruto came to the gate before the main hall. Naruto is the footstep of a meal, sideways to the side of the eight guards said so. "Yes The eight bodyguards, including Sakura and Star Chi, are also in a vertical shape. Each hiding in the shadow corner around. Naruto is a person stepping forward. Go straight into the main hall. "Naruto!" Naruto Fenghua Xiaoxue, santaifu and Bayun are already waiting inside. Except for three. There was no one else in the hall of the palace. See this scene. Naruto is clear that this call is probably a very important thing. In the moment. Naruto''s face also shows a serious expression. Not as Naruto expected. Almost when Naruto just sat down. The third Taifu directly said something that surprised Naruto. "What did you say? Did Daming''s third son come to the land of snow? And pray for the shelter of the land of snow? I hope we can protect him and return to the capital of the water Kingdom safely? " Naruto widens his eyes and looks at santaifu with a very surprised expression. The slightly raised tone seems to mean "are you kidding me?". "Yes, that''s right. Naruto, this third highness arrived in the snow country the day before yesterday. Just the day after you left Fenghua City, he came down to my residence with his own troops." The third husband nodded his head solemnly. But it still makes Naruto feel unbelievable. You are the natural son of the great name of the water kingdom. Even ask for the help of a small country like snow country? The third highness is out of his mind. Or is there something wrong with your understanding? Naruto can''t help showing a suspicious expression. Because it''s really hard to understand. "Can you confirm the identity of the so-called third highness? Besides, did he say why? I don''t believe that such a three prince would have no reason to come to the land of snow. The most important thing is that it is as simple as escorting him back to the capital of the water kingdom? It''s not just that there are other villages to choose from. The most important order is wrong, isn''t it? The location of Xueren village is open! " Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his words were slightly low. Naruto didn''t hide the doubt in his heart. "Indeed, before Naruto''s arrival, santaifu and I thought the same. In terms of identity, the third highness really gave effective proof. Moreover, from the aspect of appearance, it was almost five points similar to the current name of the water Kingdom, which was the most important point. For the reason, the third Highness just said to travel around the world, Later, he was interested in the special snow scenery of our snow country, that is, he chose to come to our snow country and was chased and killed when he just entered the sea border. He was not an ordinary person. He had very strong warriors and ninjas. He suspected that those political enemies who had enemies at home and himself wanted to kill him, so he hoped that they could strengthen the protection. Not only did he promise that there was no problem in terms of commission, He even hinted that santaifu could say something in the current political arena of the water Kingdom, which is very beneficial to the relations between the two countries, including other aspects in the future, the water kingdom will support us! " I didn''t wait for mitaifu to speak. The wind flower light snow above is to open a mouth ahead of time to say. But these words make Naruto''s brow more tight and wrinkled. Isn''t that honest? And being honest doesn''t feel like the truth at all. The most important thing is. In the words of the third husband and Fenghua Xiaoxue, it can be confirmed that the identity of the third highness is true. Only this. It''s Naruto who feels the most difficult. I''m not afraid of him. I''m afraid of him. Naruto really wants to bury himself in farming for a while. But the reality is that it''s not allowed. "So if you help him, you can get the friendship of the country of water. If you don''t help him, it will bring trouble to the country of snow?" Naruto eyebrows a Yang, revealing a touch of cold, as if with some ironic expression said so. "Although this one didn''t say that, the general meaning is that this is also the headache for Lord Xiaoxue and me. That''s why we urgently call Naruto to come here. This matter is to see how we need to deal with it." Three Taifu also lightly sighed a breath, slightly show helplessly say. Chapter 346 It''s impossible to get down to development. It''s just been quiet for three months. It''s a country of little snow. It''s going to be such a big problem again. honestly. Naruto now has a kind of impulse to rush to kill the so-called three princes. Isn''t there such a sentence? If the problem can''t be solved, it''s better to solve the person who put forward the problem. However, this idea is just turned around in Naruto''s mind and is immediately rejected. It''s not that Naruto doesn''t have the courage, but God knows whether his Royal Highness the three princes have a different purpose and whether he has a special arrangement? If Daming knew that his own son died here in the kingdom of snow, what would he choose? Maybe it''s going to be a big army. Explain? Do people need an explanation? reason? You have to believe it! So to speak. There seems to be only one road left for xuezhiguo and Xueren village. Naruto''s mouth slightly twitched twice, then took a deep breath and raised his head. "It seems that we have no other choice. Although we don''t want to get into trouble, now it seems that we have to go if we don''t go up! Xiaoxue, santaifusang, agree to the request of the third highness, and then delay for a while. I''ll try my best to see if I can investigate some intelligence. It''s said that in three days, the leader of Xueren village will come to meet in person to discuss the details of the escort task! " Because it''s about security. Even if the third highness didn''t say it directly. But obviously. People must have asked Xueren to guard. Instead of ordinary guards. A convoy like that. It can only deter ordinary people. What the third highness wants to do doesn''t look like an ordinary thing. Naturally, we need Ninja to protect us. As for why we should choose Xueren village. There are many reasons. But Naruto wants to listen to the three Highnesses face to face. Also want to investigate in person! Xueren village and xuezhiguo finally embarked on the road of stable development. The comprehensive strength is slowly rising. Naruto will never be allowed to destroy this hard won situation. "Well, please, Naruto!" The head of the wind and snow is also nodded. "Santaifu!" "Yes, Lord Xiaoxue, let me deal with the rest!" The bottom three Taifu also immediately stood up, bowed slightly to Fenghua Xiaoxue, and said respectfully. Then the third husband left first. After the figure of mitaifu disappeared. When Naruto is thinking about it, he raises his head and looks aside. From the beginning, Bayun, who is sitting quietly and painting, asks softly. "Eight clouds, before the snow and the three his highness meet, you also in the side, have you noticed anything strange?" It''s not just about personal perception. The most important thing is that the whole Daming Palace is shrouded in Bayun''s exclusive "domain world". Of course, it''s because there are other ninjas under the third hall. Eight clouds can''t directly launch their own five sense control to explore the heart of the three highness. What if they are detected? Now the eight cloud has not reached the strength of that share. So you can''t take risks. But since it is stepping into the territory of eight clouds. More or less, we can see some deep meaning. At least Naruto hopes so. "Well, if you insist, the third highness seems to have a special idea about Xiaoxue. During the meeting, in my observation, I pretended to be casual several times, but actually I went to see Xiaoxue very deliberately, and it was a little strange with the two guards beside the third highness." Eight cloud ponders for a short time, is also direct opening to say. "Bayun sauce! What are you talking about The Fenghua Xiaoxue on the left side is also because of Bayun''s words. Her cheek is slightly red. She seems to be a little shy and spat. Subconsciously, she looks at Naruto a little nervous. But Naruto seems to be in deep meditation. Did not notice Snow''s eyes. One side of the eight clouds is slightly induction, in the heart of funny shook his head. "No, Xiaoxue, it''s true, but it''s not clear whether it''s that way of thinking, because the third highness gives me a strange feeling, like an ordinary person, and it''s not ordinary!" There was no actual contact. The most important thing is that the potential of Bayun is very deep and its strength is very strong, but it can''t be controlled. This led to the fact that even the three princes were in front of us. Eight clouds can only be a little observation and perception. In fact, how it is. It''s not the eight clouds that can be detected now. "Well, is that so? Then it seems that the third highness did not come to the snow country by accident, or it has two purposes! " Naruto nodded gently, and a wisp of thoughtful look appeared in his pupils. Everything is just possible! Before we really get the information. Naruto will not make absolute judgment. However, judging from the information that can be detected at present, the intention of the third highness is obviously not as simple as he said. But how exactly. "I''ll have to check it myself." Naruto stood up and said in a deep voice with a solemn expression on his face. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At night. In the morning, Naruto reaches an agreement with Xiaoxue and santaifu. When he initially agreed to the request of the third highness of the water kingdom. In the evening of the day. Naruto sneaked into the residence where the three princes lived alone. This is the floor built to meet foreign guests before the kingdom of snow. The son of Daming, the country of water, is honored enough. Under the arrangement of santaifu. It''s almost the day when the third highness began to show his identity. It was arranged to live in this attic. And to show respect. The soldiers guarding the snow country are just outside the fence. All the guard work inside was given to the guard led by the third highness himself. The moment when Naruto just dived into the inside position. In the light and in the dark. Naruto clearly perceives six secret breath. "With six Ninja guards? And the intensity of the breath is at least the average level of tolerance! " Naruto''s eyes slightly coagulate, hiding his body well through the night. Quietly came to a shadow, guarding against the three His Highness''s guard ninja in front. When it''s not even aware of it. "Magic!" Naruto''s hands are sealed, which is a magic skill that is quickly performed. This is also the B-level magic collected from the big snake pill. Although Naruto doesn''t have a lot of training. But by virtue of their great mental strength. Naruto can wantonly control the Ninja below Shangren by magic. It''s up to the average of the five big countries. Naruto is enough. But just these ordinary people. Naruto can be controlled at will. Besides, the follow-up work of removing the imprints is as easy as before. Unless he is a magic master, or he has special bloodstains such as writing wheel eyes and white eyes, he will not be aware of these small movements made by Naruto. Chapter 347 Chaotian people. This is the noblest people in the country of water. Chaotianya, who is now the name of the water Kingdom, succeeded to the throne 15 years ago and has eight sons and eleven daughters. The oldest Prince is 21 years old. Now the three princes, Mingqi, who came to the snow Kingdom, are 18 years old, because he is much smarter than his two elder brothers, Since the age of 10, he has been arranged by his father, Daming of the country of water, to participate in political affairs. In this world, there is no so-called eldest son succession system. Whoever is outstanding will succeed. The current Daming is entitled to decide who is his successor. So it''s more competitive than the village leaders. The competition for the throne of great fame among princes in various countries is even more cruel. Water country is even more so! And the purpose of the third hall coming down to the snow country. Obviously, it''s not as simple as he said. There''s no core information. But from the ninja. Naruto still gets part of the information he wants. "Is it even related to the civil strife in Wuren village?" Sort out the information you get. Naruto quietly came to the bedroom of his Royal Highness Prince Chaotian Qi. He frowned slightly and thought silently in his heart. If Naruto remembers correctly. The water shadow of the fourth generation of eyes mentioned in the original book should have been controlled by Yu Zhibo''s writing wheel eyes with a kaleidoscope. Later, Zhao Meiming noticed it. Then he let the only green with white eyes in Wuren village use the ability of white eyes and get rid of the magic control of the water shadow of the fourth generation of eyes. Only in this way can Wuren village return to normal, Is this the period from the end of the Third World War to the end of the nine tail rebellion? Or can we extend it a little bit back? But it''s less than Naruto''s point of view. The civil strife in Wuren village should have ended long ago. The one who is in power now should be Zhao Meiming, a charming but unmarried man of five generations? This time, the three princes attempted to launch the kingdom of snow and Xueren village, but it was still related to the civil strife? Is memory wrong? Naruto''s brow was slightly wrinkled, and there was a little incredible expression on his face. Of course, it''s also because Naruto doesn''t know how terrible the chaos in Wuren village was in those years when the fourth generation of Mu Shuiying was controlled. It''s not just the fighting among peers, but a large number of excellent ninjas defected. As the only ninja village in the country of water, it''s also one of the five powerful ones. The change of Wuren village will surely affect the whole country of water, Including those noble politicians, who is not a little interest linked? In the past, I took soil to control the water shadow of the fourth generation of eyes. It''s not just the village of Wuren that has had a terrible impact. It''s the whole country of water. Even the current name of the country of water has been involved in it. Even if it is said that things have changed. But this kind of influence is not so easy to eliminate. Even in the past ten years. The cholera brought by the fourth generation of Mu Shuiying yasakura still has a partial impact. In addition, because of that special period, the power of Wuren village fell to an elder. Now, even if the fifth generation of Mu Shuiying is elected, the elder still needs to be consulted on some major events in and out of the village. It does not mean that there will be an ugly fight for power, But for a Daren village, such a situation itself is a bit abnormal. The most important thing is that people at the bottom have some special ideas. And the leaders of the water kingdom. The three princes are one of the representatives. Naruto did not know the details. The Ninja controlled by Naruto with magic is even less likely to know the inside story. It was just a senior thug recruited by his Highness the three princes. The three princes only had superficial trust, and it was impossible to tell these people their plans. Except for himself. Only two or three true confidants on his side know his plan and purpose. Biji Naruto is near Asada''s dormitory. It happened to be the critical moment for Chaotian Qizhao to gather his subordinates to talk. "So, has the kingdom of snow agreed to our request? Your highness While Naruto listens sideways. Inside the house. A white bearded old man with a serious expression, looking at the head of the Department sitting in a light voice asked. "Well, this afternoon, the interior minister came directly to tell Yu the details of the escort. Three days later, the leader of Xueren village came to talk about it in detail." Asada put his hands flat in front of him, nodded and echoed. "In three days?" On the other side, a middle-aged man, obviously dressed as a ninja, frowned slightly, as if he had some doubts. From the superficial information Naruto just collected. This man. It''s Asada Qi, the three princes who have been following the right men on one side since he was about ten years old. In this group. Except for the old man with white beard who just spoke. No one knows where the Ninja came from. Including those ninjas under Chaotian Qi''s hands, they are not clear. It may be the early rebellious tolerance of Wuren village. It may also be the rebellious tolerance in other countries. Or the general wandering ninja or something. it happens that there is a similar case. So are those people. Anyway, according to the information collected by Naruto before. The third highness said, "meat and vegetables are not taboo!" Of course, it''s not to be put on the surface, even to cover up the identity of their subordinates. But many of these ninjas are traitors from other countries. Of course, at present, except for this middle-aged man, the rest are all ninjas from Xiaoren village, or just some wandering ninjas, traitors from wudaliren village. Not to mention whether chaotianqi dares to accept them, it depends on whether they can afford to see them! But the middle-aged man named "Dove" is different. "The breath is more powerful. There is a scar in his left eye. Is that the weird person that Bayun said? It really doesn''t look like ordinary people. " Even by Naruto''s standards, this middle-aged man is regarded. It''s hard to define without direct combat, but it''s OK to reach the general tolerance level of the five tolerance villages! In Naruto''s words. It is possible to win the battle for Shangren like shangxirihong. For the time being, we need to deal with intelligence and details. But even so. Just a prince who is not determined to be the heir has such a powerful Shangren to follow. "There will definitely be problems!" Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking quickly in his mind. Naturally, the people in the house, including the dove, did not notice the breath of Naruto. I thought I had my men around. And the perception of the dove. There''s no one to get close to. After all, it''s just a country of snow. There will be Naruto, who has already surpassed the general level of tolerance. Even without nine tail chakras. Now Naruto can compete with the general movie level strong. Of course, if you don''t need nine tail chakra or flying Thor, you can withstand it in a short time, and you will still be defeated or even killed by Yuge! But that''s according to the five villages'' film standards. Now in this area. Naruto is worthy of no, 1! Chapter 348 PS: the busiest period of time has passed, and then there will be more spare time. Xiaoye will try to make more yards. If the rhythm is slow and hot, the rhythm will be more normal depending on the quantity. Next, Xiaoye will try to change three chapters a day on the basis of maintaining the quality. Please come to the legitimate subscription. The recent subscription is stuck, We still need to raise the last point. Thank you. This month''s full attendance is estimated to be hopeless. Next month, I really ask you! Let Xiaoye get full attendance, otherwise this subscription, Xiaoye is very difficult. These people in the natural house will not have any fear. Chao Tian Qi smiles more gently. "Mr. Hatoyama, you don''t need to worry about this. Although the kingdom of snow is a small country with considerable strength, and even has its own village of tolerance, the basic dish is so big. In the past three days, people probably need to discuss with each other internally. This is very normal. If I suddenly encounter such a thing, it''s impossible to discuss it internally, It''s beyond my imagination to make a decision in two days and agree directly. People need a little time to sum it up. It''s understandable. In short, the snow country can''t refuse me. The snow country needs the friendship of our water country. This is where I can make use of the snow country. " The gesture that doesn''t care at all is the gesture that is regarded as something in the bag in xuezhiguo and Xueren village, which makes the outside Naruto frown slightly. "This guy!" Of course, these words not only show the three princes'' real intention for snow, but also reveal his relationship with Shangren. "Miss Hatoya!" It''s not a general term. Especially for a prince in a big country. otherwise. At most, it''s just to add the honorific "sang". There is no need to call "teacher" directly. It is also because of this. Plus what Bayun said before. Naruto focused his eyes on the three princes through the gap. "Is your highness also a ninja?" With such doubts. Naruto''s eyes show a delicate look. But different from the strong breath and obvious evil spirit on the dove, we can judge the identity and strength of the dove. His royal highness, the three princes, feels like a "spring breeze". True aristocratic style. For a while. Even if it''s Naruto. It''s hard to make the most accurate judgment. "It''s good to be self-restraint, but is that a mindset?" Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly. Continue to take the posture of eavesdropping. It''s because of self-confidence. It''s just saying everything without scruple. The words that Naruto first guessed, "this so-called traveling around the world and coming to the land of snow by accident" are indeed excuses. Asada Qi deliberately brought people to the country of snow. And the goal is snow country and snow tolerance village. Although it has not yet talked about practical problems. But before that, there are also the contents we are talking about now. Naruto can be sure. What is the intention of the third highness. Then you need to take in a lot of power. Snow country, snow tolerance village. Such a power is not weak, but it seems that it can be controlled by itself is reflected in the eyes of the proud third highness. In his opinion. It''s not a problem to integrate a country of snow. Their own identity, resources that can be mobilized. There is also the use of some small skills, especially in Xueren village. Chao Tian Qi has sufficient confidence, and his identity and benefits can directly influence Xueren village. However, the third highness did not know. His every move is under the supervision of the current leader of Xueren village. It''s a way of thinking you''ve got it. In Naruto''s opinion, he behaved like a clown. The most important thing is. What the third highness doesn''t know is that with the strength of Xueren village at present, they don''t want Naruto to do anything. Ning CI will lead the members of the secret department to wipe out all the members of this group. At most, they will pay some price. If it''s not for the fear of attracting the attention of the water kingdom. Just what Naruto heard. Naruto wants to do it directly here. I sent this three highness to huangquan for a walk. "These plans are indeed the most suitable. They can also strengthen your highness at the right time. However, I still think that it is not necessary to be too rude. I can be gentle. There is plenty of time for your highness and your highness. The queen of the snow kingdom should be about the same age as your highness. If your highness can marry, If you marry her Majesty the queen of the snow Kingdom, it means that the whole snow kingdom belongs to your highness. " The old man with white beard on one side, Ichiro Kuroda, who is the most important think tank of Chaotian Qi, touched his white beard and said with a very serious expression. "Ha ha, Kuroda sang is right. I''ve only heard about it before. After seeing it with my own eyes this time, Her Majesty the queen of the snow kingdom is really a rare beauty. Before the restoration, she was a famous actress in the fire kingdom. Her quality and identity are in line with Yu''s criteria for getting a wife!" Asada Qi is also a laugh, with a satisfied expression said so. "Your Highness already has such an idea." Kuroda seemed not surprised at all. He nodded with a smile. "Indeed, in this way, your Highness''s plan will be more smooth." In the next position. A young man in green, who was also the only one on the scene, besides Chao Tian Qi, nodded, and his face showed an expression of recognition. And the moment such words just came out. The Naruto on the outside of the corner frowned slightly. It was almost uncontrollable. Fortunately, it''s better to force it down. otherwise. Once a breath leaks out. The dove inside must be able to find out. Calm down. Naruto frowned and continued to listen. He didn''t expect that his highness had such a big appetite? Want to swallow the whole kingdom of snow? "What an arrogant fellow!" The pupil of Naruto shows a faint cold light. "Well, this is the next thing. Now the most important thing is my elder brother. Since my father can''t make up his mind, let me give him a push. Originally, he wanted to say that he would draw up Wuren village. But he didn''t expect that group of guys, especially the old man, would still say that he would not participate in the problems of the country. Hum! How ridiculous! After Yu becomes famous, we should clean up these guys! Let them understand the problem of superiority and inferiority! " Chao Tian Qi said with a cold smile, as if with a look of resentment. "Ninjas in the five villages have been used to this for a long time. It''s also a convention. Your highness still doesn''t want to affect his own judgment for this. This time, let''s draw some blood first. As long as we get to Xueren village and get rid of your highness first, things will be much smoother. The same is true for Wuren village, It seems that the five generation mu Shuiying selected a few years ago is a little different from the elder in the village. This will be the best space for your highness to intervene! " On one side, Kuroda twirled his beard and said calmly. "Well, everything depends on Kuroda''s plan! Wuren village and xuezhiguo are really going to let it go first. Let''s get rid of my dear elder brother first! " Asada Qi look cold so said. Chapter 349 PS: third watch in the evening, please subscribe! Please, it''s really important for Xiaoye! "It really has something to do with the internal strife of water? The third highness looks harmless to human beings and animals. I didn''t expect that he was cruel enough. " Listen carefully. The most important information we''ve got since this dive. The Naruto outside and under the wall also nodded secretly. As for the reason why the third highness is eyeing the land of snow. The reason is simple. Look around the country of water. In line with the conditions of the third highness, there are only snow country and snow tolerance village. Unless his brain is broken, he will go to the country of fire and the country of thunder. What''s more, what we''ll talk about later. I want to borrow this plan. Recruit Xueren village in advance for your own use. So that in the future, the soft will not be able to swallow the whole country of snow in a hard way. Have to say. In the same age group. His royal highness chaotianqi is already excellent. Among the prospective successors of the five great powers. I''m afraid it''s really hard to find a few people to compare with. This is also related to the education and training methods of these noble families. Naruto has been in this world for more than 12 years, so we can know something about it. But even so. From the perspective of Naruto. Still extremely arrogant and stupid. Of course, this is directly related to Asada''s ignorance of the real situation of the snow Kingdom and the real strength of Xueren village. But there was no careful investigation. Is so straight Leng on the door. That''s the best way to show his arrogance. The identity of Daming''s son in the country of water. There are also numerous subordinates recruited in recent years. Many ninjas let the third highness look down on the whole snow kingdom from the beginning. No problem, that''s strange. I heard it in the corner. Naruto is determined to retreat, the information behind is not particularly important. Reconfirm that these people are just chatting. Naruto is also secretly good body, the same way back. It''s a big harvest. He also asked Naruto to confirm the attitude and decision he should hold when he meets the third highness in three days. When Naruto returns to the palace. It''s late at night. But Xiaoxue and Bayun, who knew Naruto was going to explore information tonight, didn''t mean to fall asleep at all. After Naruto returns. He was also informed by the servants who were waiting outside his bedroom. Let yourself come back and go straight to the Queen''s bedroom. Naruto in slightly a Leng, is also straight to Fenghua Xiaoxue dormitory position. No doubt. It''s the bedroom. But not the inner bedroom. As the queen of a country. Fenghua Xiaoxue''s bedroom is very luxurious. Divided into front and back rooms. The "forbidden area for men" is naturally the back room, which is the real bedroom. In the lobby area. Xiaoxue works here everyday. Occasionally I will meet my subordinates here. Naruto had no problem in the past. "Naruto? Well, did you find any useful information? " When Naruto''s figure appears from the front door. Face the position of the wind and snow is a bright, slightly impatient appearance, directly asked. Eight clouds on the side of the body also look at Naruto with a wisp of curiosity. Naruto is not the slightest polite directly to the left position of the sofa, sit down, choose a more comfortable posture back. "So? In order to wait for the news, it''s 12 o''clock, still not sleeping? Isn''t sleep the natural enemy of girls Because after exploring the purpose of this particular group of visitors. Naruto has a bottom in his heart. Naturally, his mood is relatively relaxed. He looks at Bayun and Xiaoxue with a slightly banter expression. "Curiosity Kills the cat, Naruto. If you don''t say it, you won''t care. But before you leave, you always say that you''re going to search for information tonight, so you can''t help it!" In front of outsiders to show the majesty of the monarch Fenghua Xiaoxue. In front of Naruto, Bayun and others, it is to show the heart of a young girl in bloom. Slightly coquettish. In Naruto''s subconscious, he thought of the "vulgar words" that his three highness had said before. Naruto himself didn''t notice it. Subconsciously, the ill feeling towards the third highness became more intense. "Cough!" Naruto coughs twice, which is a natural emotion. "Well, that''s true." "So? Talk about it? What did you get from this trip? " Fenghua Xiaoxue blinked, revealing her delicate and simple appearance. Let Naruto''s expression more soft. It is clear that Fenghua Xiaoxue is older than Naruto. But no matter Naruto or Xiaoxue, when they are together, they always subconsciously turn the other way. It''s like naruto is an older person. Snow herself will not be surprised. Naruto is more because of the psychological age. I''m not surprised. There is only one outsider, Anma Bayun, who looks at Naruto on the left and Fenghua Xiaoxue on the right, and then laughs. "Well? Bayun, what''s the matter? " Attracted Naruto''s attention. "No, it''s nothing, Naruto. It''s just that I suddenly think of something happy. You''d better talk about the harvest of this trip first. I''m also very interested." Eight clouds face hang a smile, waved his hand, is a direct transfer of the topic. "Oh?" Naruto looks at Bayun suspiciously. I didn''t care about it any more. It''s mainly because Fenghua and Xiaoxue are urging Naruto again. "Naruto! Say it quickly. Don''t be a pain in the stomach! " "Yes, I''ll report it right away, your majesty!" Naruto replied with a funny expression. Because there are a lot of contents involved. Naruto is also a little bit in the heart after sorting out to tell in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue and Anma Bayun two people. When I heard that the third highness really harbored evil intentions. He wanted to use the power of the snow country to clean up his enemies. The expressions of Fenghua Xiaoxue and Anma Bayun changed slightly. Later, I heard that the third highness wanted to swallow the whole country of snow. Eight cloud Gu and don''t say. The look of Fenghua Xiaoxue also became cold. The queen of snow. Don''t think that Fenghua Xiaoxue is really just a simple girl. That''s only in front of Naruto, Bayun and other people that Xiaoxue thinks are friends. To be a qualified and even excellent monarch. This is the target of Fenghua Xiaoxue. And now. Actually, some people want to use "dirty" means to seek their own country. This is the only property left to him by his father. Fenghua and Xiaoxue are naturally angry. "I really didn''t expect that the third highness had such great ambition!" Fenghua Xiaoxue pursed her lips, and the look on her face seemed to become a little cold. There was an obvious disgust in his eyes. "Are we here to get rid of the three princes of the water kingdom?" One side of eight cloud eyebrows slightly a twist, seems to be some uncertain appearance mouth asked. Chapter 350 PS: the minimum update increases, and the plot quality will be guaranteed as much as possible. Please come to the original subscription support Xiaoye! Thank you very much! Eight clouds this sudden words. It''s not just to let the snow on one side suddenly stay. Even after Naruto was stunned, he could not help but smile. "It''s no exaggeration, Bayun. It''s normal for these big countries to have such an idea. Everyone who has a little ambition must want to get something, and we are different. There''s no reason to kill the three princes because of this. Although I hate him, it''s just because of this that we can make full use of him! Didn''t he want to use our strength to finish his plan? Before it''s finished, it''s still up to us? And I''ll make the three princes a little bit sober. Xueren village is not a place he can easily arrange for in the snow kingdom! " Naruto eyebrows slightly a Yang, with a touch of extreme confidence expression said so. Of course, there is another reason not mentioned here. At this stage. It''s not a good place to get too much attention. The prince of a country. It''s also a big five. Died on the land of another country. This is a very serious diplomatic event. Even if the name of the water Kingdom and the high-level people are really a group of soft eggs, such things will not be tolerated. Only war can solve everything. So even if we want to solve the three princes, we have to return to the water kingdom. Killing people with a knife is one of the best ways to eradicate the dissidents! Anyway, Naruto has made up his mind. If you don''t squeeze the use value of the three princes, you will not do it easily, and you should ensure the safety of the three princes! "Oh Eight clouds also seem to emerge a little bit unnatural expression, smile, turn his head, and then hide his small embarrassment. "In a word, let me handle the affairs here, Xiaoxue. Before the meeting in three days, I can deal with this" ordinary "diplomacy normally. I''ll" entertain "the third highness of the water kingdom." When Naruto smiles, a special smile appears on his face. In his words, he deliberately accentuates the tone of the two words "ordinary" and "entertainment". Almost two people who understood Naruto''s words in the first time. Xiaoxue and Bayun''s faces show a knowing smile. "Well! I understand, Naruto! Then it''s up to you! " "Ah! Good night, then "Well! good night! Naruto The next day, because he had already made up his mind, Naruto went to santaifu the next day to confirm the next related matters, and also made an order to send it back to Xueren village. For this special task, Naruto planned to lead the team by himself, not that other people couldn''t do it, but that only Naruto could do some details of the plan, which must be one of the other party''s requirements, Naruto just takes this opportunity to further explore the details of the three princes. It doesn''t need too many people to perform the task. If it''s not for the sake of concealment and peace of mind, Naruto even feels that he can be alone. But in the end. Naruto is still ready to take his own guard, as well as the additional deployment of the two secret members of the team. In that case. The number of guards can come to 16 Xueren! This is also to prevent accidents. Avoid understaffing. This trip. This three Royal Highness can carry nearly ten Ninja guards, as well as more than 200 soldiers and ordinary attendants. Naruto naturally needs to consider as much as possible the situation after the departure and arrival of the water country. Then they directly transferred all the chakra armor produced in the past three months from the warehouse. Anyway, this is also the information that countries already have on file. There is no need to hide it. In addition, they can further strengthen the strength of their subordinates and enhance the probability of survival. These people are all selected and cultivated by Naruto himself. If anyone is lost, Naruto will feel heartache. This equipment, even if all damaged, Naruto will not be heartbroken. It''s just a pile of materials. Besides, these are only basic models. Under the instruction of Naruto, those who had developed chakra armor before were reunited again, and they also improved their treatment and strengthened their guard. In addition to no absolute freedom, what they wanted was given! What Naruto requires is to develop stronger chakra armor as soon as possible. In the past two or three months, santaifu has often complained that the amount of materials and funds required by Naruto is too much, but in fact, Naruto will give as much as he wants. One is that santaifu''s mentality is different from that in the past, and the other is that the materials and funds he collected before are too simple! In a short time. Snow country government does not need to worry about the shortage of funds and materials. This is also the reason why santaifu can be a little bit extravagant. If we didn''t know this kind of thing, we couldn''t have come a second time. Santaifu was almost addicted to "collecting wool.". Santaifu, who is always on-line in reason, can only fantasize occasionally. Let''s put that aside. With the help of mitaifu. In these three days. Naruto is ready for everything. Xueren village. Naruto also explained the necessary matters to Ningci, Fujian and Taishan. Then the rest is to ask her little girl, whirlpool fragrant phosphorus, to practice well. During this time. Naruto found out. Apart from what he is interested in, Xiang phosphorus really doesn''t want to touch anything. Anyway, he is addicted to the research and development of seal and perception techniques. In a word, they are all the traditional secrets of the whirlpool clan. Some of them are collected by Naruto from the big snake pill, and others, the most important part, are secretly taught by Xiang phosphorus''s mother, In the past, it was just a theory. Now, as I grow up, I gradually understand the significance of these techniques taught by my mother in those years, including Shenle Xinyan. Without her mother''s instruction, Xiangyu could not develop this technique to the limit. But in addition to the cultivation. Xianglin is really not energetic at all. It has to be Naruto to personally supervise. In Naruto''s words, no matter how strong your frontal combat ability is, you can''t be easily knocked down by any ordinary Zhongren, can you? The basic self-protection ability is still necessary. So, before we leave here. Naruto also carefully worked out the corresponding cultivation plan for her silly girl, who is a clansman for the time being. Moreover, Naruto also told Xiangyu that she had to check her "homework" when she came back! After this series of preparations. Three days passed quietly. It''s time for an appointment. Fenghua City. The location of the palace. The position of the main hall in the center of the front side. At the agreed time. Asada Qi is still with his most loyal ministry down to the palace. This is also the privilege of being the son of Daming in the country of water. otherwise. Do ordinary people want to take a guard when they enter the palace? Don''t be funny! Chapter 351 PS: in 2021, I wish you all a happy New Year! Then ask for a wave of subscription. Last month''s full attendance failed. Please let Xiao Ye get it this month. This book, Xiao Ye really wants to continue to write, as long as 500 are ordered, thank you! Xiaoye will guarantee the quality of the case, and strive for three shifts every day, please come to the legitimate subscription support Xiaoye, thank you! The first formal meeting between the two sides. The three princes led Naruto, the old man with white beard, Kuroda, and the powerful Shangren Hatoya, into the room a few nights ago. Behind him was a young man in green, who seemed ordinary. But Naruto could smell a special smell from this young man, which was intuitive, This teenager is definitely not as simple as his appearance, which can be said to be another special point. Chao Tian Qi, who came to the main hall, naturally noticed the Naruto present. It is worth mentioning that. Naruto directly uses transfiguration to disguise his identity. I said that a long time ago. At this stage, Naruto is not suitable to expose his appearance. Who knows if these big countries have noticed his existence. Basic caution is necessary. Besides, Naruto is not worried that these people will see through their cross dressing. The most important point is that few people in the snow Kingdom know the true face of Naruto. Or a trustworthy existence. Or under the control of Naruto. So there''s no problem with Naruto''s cross dressing. From the appearance, is a tall and straight, about 20 years old young man. Although he did not wear Xueren''s standard clothes. But since it''s on this occasion. And at the moment of entering the main hall. Under Chao Tian Qi''s attention. The "teacher Jiu" on his side is subconsciously tense. Chao Tianqi knew that the young man with black hair was the leader of Xueren village. And it must be a very strong existence. Otherwise, his own teacher, who is already very strong in Chaotian Qi''s eyes, would not show such a cautious attitude. But the more so. Asada is happy. I think it means that the value of Xueren village, the land of snow, will exceed my expectation. As for whether it can be controlled? c''mon! Who are you? I''m the son of the famous water country! Asada Qi still lacks this self-confidence. He has this self-confidence to subdue the leader of Xueren village, and then bring the whole Xueren into his own command ahead of time, which is full of confidence in his heart. Chao Tian Qi nodded to Naruto with a smile on his face. And then sitting in their own position, looking up at the first place of the wind and snow. First, we have a conventional "official" conversation. It''s almost after talking about a certain degree in some aspects. Fenghua Xiaoxue smiles. "The snow Kingdom has agreed to the motion proposed by the three Highnesses before. This is Cheng Gongming, the leader of Xueren village. Let''s talk about the details. I have official business to deal with, so I''ll be impolite first." Fenghua Xiaoxue motioned for Naruto on the left side, with a faint smile. "Please help yourself to Xiaoxue." With the wind, the snow rose. Asada stood up with a gentle smile and bowed slightly. Even if the heart thinks that their status is the highest. However, the three Highnesses will never ignore the basic etiquette. On the surface. Fenghua Xiaoxue is still a big name of a country. Chao Tianqi is only a prince, and he is not the first heir. Naturally, he needs to show a certain degree of respect for Fenghua Xiaoxue, which is a matter of etiquette. Chao Tian Qi, who boasts of his noble birth. Absolutely not to make mistakes on these issues. "Well!" After the wind and snow nodded slightly. It is to take saddle horse eight cloud to leave. On the floor. That is to say, there are only Chaotian Qi and his party, Naruto and santaifu. Cheng Gong Ming is the name. It''s also a pseudonym invented by Naruto himself. The real name is only known by the real leaders of xuezhiguo and Xueren village, if even this information will be leaked. Naruto really need to consider setting off a wave of cleansing. "For the first time, chenggongsang, I''m chaotianqi of the water kingdom. The task this time is more important, so please allow my rudeness to issue the task through your Majesty the queen. But please believe my sincerity. Whether it''s compensation or follow-up payment, I believe that you will be satisfied with chenggongsang!" It''s just my age. Even from the previous intelligence investigation. Naruto can be 100% sure that the three princes are a proud guy. But above the surface. But you can be so polite. It has to be said. In dealing with people. This third highness is really excellent. Even Naruto could not help feeling two sentences in his heart. "Your Highness is very kind. Originally, we were under the command of the queen. Since it''s the order of Xiaoxue, we will comply with it. Please tell us the mission requirements this time." The same is to show a false smile, Naruto gently nodded, said with a smile. "It''s the best thing for you to be so reasonable." Naruto''s words make the smile on Chaotian Qi''s face more intense. Now it seems that the leader of Xueren village has a good temper? It looks young, but it''s reliable. Think of it here. The bright light in Asada''s pupil became more and more beautiful. While the third husband on one side seemed to have the same expression, but actually he shook his head in his heart. Naruto is really cheating people, without hesitation. Fortunately, it''s our own. "Well, let''s talk about the task first. There are two main tasks. One is to escort me back to the capital of our water Kingdom, and the other is to protect me for two weeks after arriving at the water kingdom." Asada Qi is still a smiling look, with a light floating tone said so. "And the reward for the task will be this number!" The words that follow. What''s more, Naruto and santaifu in front of them raised their eyebrows. Generous. It''s really generous, your highness, the third water kingdom. Is it worthy of being one of the five big powers? It''s a good hand. It''s really rich. The amount of the reward is enough for the snow country to directly manufacture 50 or 60 pieces of chakra armor. Although it is the second-class one, from this point of view, the hand of the third highness is luxurious. "And after the successful completion of the task, I will also suggest my father to increase the trade between the snow country and the water country in the future. Are you satisfied with such conditions Chao Tian uses a very confident expression to say so. "Satisfied, it can be said that this condition has greatly exceeded our expectations. If you ask for it again, it will seem a little insignificant. Since your highness is so forthright, we in Xueren village will not be stingy. I will lead the team and lead four teams to protect your highness, which will ensure your Highness''s life safety!" Naruto''s face is full of smiles, and his body leans forward slightly. What he says also makes Chao Tian Qi shine in front of him, showing a satisfied look. Chapter 352 PS: third watch in the evening, please subscribe. Please subscribe for the New Year! Four teams. The total is 16 Xueren. And from Asada''s perspective. He believes that Xueren village will never cheat him, the three princes of the water Kingdom, with a small team of xiaren. In other words, all the 16 Xueren must have the strength above Zhongren. In terms of absolute quality and standard, it must be impossible to compare with the Ninjas of the five big countries. But this arrangement has already satisfied Asada, The most important thing is that the leader of Xueren village, chenggongming, is very good. He doesn''t need to ask himself, so he takes the initiative to protect himself with the team. It seems that his identity can really affect the people in xuezhiguo and Xueren village, which makes chaotianqi more confident in his plan. "I''m satisfied! What''s the specific time? " "Naturally, it''s time to see your highness here. I''ve already called all the guards to Fenghua City. I can leave at any time!" "Very good! Then set the time for tomorrow! " Smooth and direct negotiation. This is a fast-paced escort mission. At the end of the conversation. Asada''s eyes to Naruto are full of a kind look. In this moment. The three princes thought that Naruto liked Naruto because of his identity. However, what Chao Tian Qi, who is a little smart but is misled by his intelligence, doesn''t know is that he is just a chess piece that can be used in Naruto''s plan. "Yes, just follow your Highness''s request." Naruto nodded with a smile and said in reply. And then. Just a few words of greeting. Casually and three Taifu reached a number of ordinary trade plans. The third highness also walked away with a satisfied expression. Looking at Asada Qina''s leaving figure. Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his pupils showed a light look of thinking. "Santaifusang, tomorrow I''ll take someone to" guard "the third highness back to the country of water. There''s Xueren village in China. I''ll trouble you." "Well, don''t worry, Naruto. I''ll pay attention to what you say." The tree wants to be quiet, but the wind doesn''t stop. It''s life that is never expected to unfold. Especially for Naruto. Since I chose to leave Muye village. It''s time to open up your own new path outside. Naruto is very clear. My future is in a complete mess. Previously, the so-called plot advantage. Here, at least, it has been offset by half. What''s left to grasp. It''s just the so-called character advantage. It''s like. Mr. Yu Zhibo and Mr. Tu, who think they are the biggest boss behind the scenes. Know the characteristics of its kaleidoscope wheel eye. Or monocular, simply can not use the case of suzo. Now Naruto is really confident to hang up the so-called "fierce man" of yuzhibo. After all, Naruto has been thinking about how to deal with the earthly divine power space long ago. To put it in a bad way, once the earthy divine power doesn''t work, any strong Shangren in the five tolerance villages can directly take away the so-called big boss behind the scenes. Because in terms of actual positive combat effectiveness. Dai Tu is really a little better than Fei Duan, who often breaks his hands and feet and even turns around. The reason is simple. In the case of its own foundation is not strong, and too single rely on their own skills. In case of failure. You can imagine your own strength. This is why Naruto is not afraid of taking soil. But the advantage of the story is nothing more. In the next step, if Naruto wants to strengthen himself, gain stronger power and open up a more favorable situation, it must rely on Naruto''s own efforts and judgment. This time, the trip to water country is just like this. "I hope your highness will not let me down." Flip past time. Come to the next day. Outside of Lincheng. Above the port. Chaotian and his party appeared in the largest port city of the snow country early in the morning. As a guard, Naruto also led more than ten Xueren to follow him. Looking at the huge ship berthing at the dock, Naruto''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and a faint light came from his pupils. We can see the inside information of a country from the technology. The country of water itself is one of the five powers. And it''s an island country surrounded by the sea. Navigation technology must be the best in the world. It can be seen from this ordinary ship. "How''s it going? This is an ocean going ship made with the latest technology in China. It''s not only the hull quality, but also the interior design. The comfort level is not comparable to that of ordinary ships. Now there are few such ships in the whole water country. It''s specially approved by Daming for his highness to use. " It seems to be deliberately close to want to make up, but also seems to inadvertently highlight the strength of the country of water, and a little deliberately show his Highness''s higher position in the heart of the name of the country of water. "It''s really worthy of being one of the five big countries. Such technology is totally unmatched in our country of snow." Looking at the dove standing on his side, Naruto also smiles and says that he is very cooperative. "Ha ha, as long as this mission is completed, the friendship between the snow Kingdom and the water kingdom will surely go up to a higher level. At that time, such technology input is not impossible. Chenggong Jun can get more things from his highness, as long as Chenggong Jun is interested." Hatoya laughed and patted Naruto on the shoulder, which seemed to have a general speech. On the surface, Naruto nodded frequently, showing a look of approval and hope. In private, Naruto turned his mouth in his heart. Friendship between countries? Don''t be kidding. There has always been only interest between countries. Friendship this kind of thing, talk about it, who really if choose to believe, who is a big fool! However, what Naruto didn''t expect was that he didn''t leave the country of snow. The third highness couldn''t wait to show his intention to attract him. Naruto didn''t believe that Hatoyama was willing to make up with himself. It was the order of the third highness that he came to play the outpost. After all, they are both ninjas, and both of them are "upper forbearance strongmen". Naturally, they have a common topic and a sense of identity. This is the view of the highly confident third highness. But Chao Tian Qi and Jiu will never know that in front of Naruto, they are just clowns. The existence that can be easily abandoned anytime and anywhere. Solicit yourself? Naruto has only two words "ha ha"! "Then, let''s go, too!" Look at the Chaotian Qi and his party who have all boarded the ship. Naruto smiles slightly and says softly to the 16 Xueren behind him. "Yes, Lord Ming!" Has been told in advance camouflage the identity of these snow bear are also one with a respectful expression of deep voice should way. A giant cruise ship on board. Naruto also embarked on the journey to the water country for the first time. Chapter 353 PS: three to, please subscribe, please, to the starting point of legitimate subscription! This is really important to Xiaoye. She lost all her work last month. Please let Xiaoye get a thousand ocean this month. Otherwise, it''s too hard to insist on this. Thank you! The land of soup. The southeast border, the coast, is also close to the country of fire. There is a small border town. Almost as Naruto and his entourage boarded the boat with the third highness of the water kingdom to the water Kingdom, there appeared two figures dressed in huoyun black robes. This was the appearance of the "standard cruel man" posture, especially the slightly frightening shark face on the left. After seeing it, the ordinary people on the way immediately avoided three feet. These two figures. No one else. It was yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark who had just finished exploring information from the fire country and Muye village! "Whirlpool Naruto", "Yu Zhibo Sasuke", "RI Ningci" and another girl defected from muyeren village together. At the moment they collected the news, Yu Zhibo weasel didn''t hesitate at all, but sent it back to the organization. Without mentioning that the organization had other informants, it was just that there was a dried persimmon ghost shark on his side. Weasel couldn''t make such a low-level mistake, Even if it does involve his own brother''s life. The weasel still has to restrain himself. Because that''s the right choice. indeed. After receiving the news from yuzhibo weasel. Changmen after a little consideration. It is to Yu Zhibo weasel issued to Tian Zhiguo to confirm the information of the order. As I said before. The Nine Tailed man Zhu Li is likely to be associated with the big snake pill, an organized traitor. They were all the targets. Even if it''s not the time to catch tailed animals. But changmen thinks it is necessary to accurately confirm the intelligence. Once it''s confirmed that they''re really connected. Xiao organization is going to make a new plan. At least it''s not so easy to get rid of the snake pill by the previous arrangement. Follow the instructions. It''s what you want. Yuzhibo weasels and dried persimmon chimaeras directly enter the land of Tian along the road. We didn''t find the real hiding place of the big snake pill. Including the location of Yinren village which may have been exposed before. As early as the day Naruto left. The big snake pill was ordered to be transferred. However, yuzhibo weasel still found some useful information. Second confirmation from some Yinren. It seems that dashuewan doesn''t mean to hide the whereabouts of Naruto, or even wants to use Naruto to cover his purpose. The blonde left with the others. One of the teenagers with black hair stayed. This is what the general Yinren sees. It''s also the intelligence collected by yuzhibo weasel. Light is that. Yuzhibo weasel is able to achieve a certain degree of information confirmation. Later, he followed certain clues and made some subjective judgments. He came directly to Tang Zhiguo. Including the former capital of the kingdom of Tang. Yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel all went to explore. The final judgment is that. Whirlpool Naruto and his party probably chose to go to the land of thunder or the land of water. This is also a very conventional judgment. Or both. Just relying on this limited information. Yuzhibo weasels can be traced to this point. It''s not easy. As for judging whether Naruto and his party will go to a more distant country of snow. One is that I don''t want to go that far. Another reason is that under the general consideration, if Naruto betrays the village, the maximum probability is what organization he wants to join. The previous judgment was to cooperate with dashewan. Now if dashewan is excluded, the maximum probability is the remaining four tolerance villages. Judging from the direction of moving and the signs of reaching the land of Tang, the country of wind and the country of earth can be excluded, The rest are the land of thunder and the land of water. These countries have and only have super tolerance villages. Only then has the qualification and the strength to protect Naruto. And then from the chaos before the water Kingdom, the tailed beast even has the situation of missing. In addition, the military strength of leizhiguo and yunnincun is second only to Muye, and they also have the most perfect human strength to judge. Yuzhibo weasel prefers Naruto to go to the land of thunder, and uses nine tails in his body as a bargaining chip to seek the protection of yunnincun! And this judgment will be reported to their leader "Lord Payne". The feedback order was not to let them go to the land of thunder. Instead, it''s going to the land of water! However, this is not an unexpected order. Because in addition to confirming the track of the Nine Tailed man''s pillar force, the whirlpool Naruto. Changmen''s biggest goal for them to go to the water country is to confirm the trace of the two tailed animals, three tailed and six tailed, which Wuren village had before! Now it''s time to go into the countdown phase of the tail capture program. Confirm the specific location information of each tailed animal in advance. It''s necessary. So. Yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark also appear in this marginal town. If you don''t go to big cities, you don''t want to be conspicuous. Of course, Xiao organization has not reached the point where everyone is shouting and fighting. There is even the behavior of employing organizations in geren village. But in the end, it is a militarized organization with rebellious tolerance. It is very important not to attract the corresponding attention as much as possible. Although Xiao organization is very strong and changmen is very confident, it''s better not to attract too much attention before the basic preparation is done. "Is that the position you''re talking about?" Dry persimmon ghost mackerel didn''t care about the fear expression of passers-by, still carrying his own mackerel muscle sword, walking side by side with yuzhibo weasel, said leisurely. "Well, that''s where the chief informed us." Yu Zhi Bo weasel nodded and said without expression. "Oh? Right? Then wait. " The dried persimmon ghost shark nodded and said. ¡°£¿ It seems to be coming! " And then come to the fixed point position. Coastal area. Not long. Yu Zhibo weasel, who was still keeping his eyes closed, opened his eyes and said in a light tone. It''s almost in the words of yuzhibo weasel. After a little meeting. A tall and thin figure appeared in front of them from a distance. After seeing the figures of yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark, the visitor quickly approached and said with a respectful expression. "Your honor, as ordered, the ship is ready!" This is one of the peripheral members of the organization. It''s basically responsible for some chores. Such as providing basic materials and so on. Xiao organization is Xiao organization. Yuren village is Yuren village. Sometimes the two can be seen together. Sometimes we have to look at it separately. "Well!" Yuzhibo weasel also nodded gently. It didn''t say anything. In the moment. Also under the leadership of this peripheral member. Yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel arrived at the designated dock. After boarding this small freighter. It''s almost the same time as Naruto''s front and back feet. Yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel, two members of the Xiao organization who are absolutely enemies of Naruto at this stage, are also heading for the country of water. This is the collision that is coming. Right now. Naruto is still meditating on his next plan. But I know nothing!! Chapter 354 On the rippling sea level. There was a light white fog. It''s the fifth day since Lincheng left the snow country. Besides the necessary rest and supplies, Naruto and others spent the rest of their time on the ship. During this time, his Royal Highness Prince chaotianqi showed Naruto the power of the water country through various ways and means, Besides his own excellence, it often implies what kind of reports can be given to those who follow him. Sometimes, it even directly indicates Naruto how rich he is as the third highness of the water kingdom. Moreover, his vowing looks as if the position of the next great name of the water kingdom is in his pocket, which makes Naruto feel that he is neither laughing nor crying. Don''t say it''s you. Even if it''s your dad. Naruto is not likely to give face. It can only be said that the third highness feels very good about himself. however. From a general point of view. It''s a normal development. The land of water and the land of snow. Follow the prince of a great power who has the highest probability of inheriting the great name. Or is it better to stay in a small country that others think is doomed to be weak forever and may perish at any time, to be the leader of Xiaoren village and to obey the name of a small country? Most people should choose the former. Only a small number of people will choose the latter. Although there is a saying that it is better to be a chicken head than a cow queen. But in the world, many people will still seek to be the "Queen of the ox" rather than the "chicken head"! But it''s just the average person. Let''s not talk about Naruto itself, it has the wild hope of unifying the tolerance world. Even if it''s really just the development of the snow country. Naruto also has the confidence to develop the snow country into a new big country. The leader of Jean Xueren village. Become one of the six films recognized by the world! So! Just the son of a water country? Want to attract yourself? Naruto can only say that this one really thinks too much. Just for the sake of his plan and goal, Naruto is still lying to the third Highness for the time being. He won''t refuse to refuse, but he won''t agree directly. He pretends to be a little excited, but he has a lot of worries. He hangs the third highness steadily. And this third highness is really a little persistent. Of course, the most important point is two days ago. When the fleet comes to shore for replenishment and rest. Attacked by a group of people. Before, it was just an excuse to make up a country of snow and Xueren village. But here it has become a reality. The siege of more than ten ninjas. And almost all of them are above the level of tolerance. The leader of the ninja and Asada Qi''s most trusted "teacher Hatoya" is just a little bit closer! This was originally an attack in which the guards before chaotianqi had to go through a bitter battle, and they might not even win. But it was easily suppressed by Naruto. It is also for the purpose of showing our own force and occupying more important positions. Naruto didn''t let the snow under his command resist. It''s about facing the Ninjas themselves. This is because Naruto deliberately controls himself. Even if you can''t use nine tail chakra, with Naruto''s current strength, that is, the top level of tolerance, Naruto may not be able to beat Kakashi and maitekai in their normal posture, but with Naruto''s tolerance like rizu and ASMA, Naruto is confident that he will win the battle only by his own strength! These "wild ninjas" are not to mention. Under a few faces. The weak ones were killed by Naruto! The leader, after a little more than a meeting. That is, Naruto grabs a gap directly. Then use the "wind escape Ninja" to force the front cut! Two neat torso halves. Plasma splashes. Especially the more than ten corpses that each fell on the ground. Those ninjas, including Hatoya, in the group of Chao Tian Qi, were all staring at each other, with a dignified face and even a trace of fear. Asada Qi, the third highness, had an excited look on his face. Because in the eyes of the third highness. This is the "name casting" presented by the leader of Xueren village, Chenggong mingsang! Of course, it also shows the strength. However, Chao Tianqi believes that it must be a way to show his value and role, and to strive for higher interests and status. Especially after the war. His most trusted "teacher Jiu" told Chao Tian Qi with the most solemn expression that Naruto''s strength might have reached the top level of tolerance in the five villages. After that, the third Highness''s sight of Naruto became hotter. Even if Naruto is really a "scum man posture" hanging from him Chao Tian Qi himself is still happy! He thinks it must be because there are some scruples in the snow country. Chao Tianqi is not in a hurry. Instead, we can take our time. It''s not just the leader of Xueren village. Including the whole country of snow. Xueren village! In the future, they will all be brought into their own rule. When you think about that future. His royal highness, the three princes, was so excited that he couldn''t control himself. Not like my father. Asada wants to be a real supreme ruler of the country! The existence of Wuren village. Already let Asada Qi feel extremely dissatisfied! Now we can finally see the possibility of taking full control of the water kingdom. It''s strange that the third highness is not excited! Naruto naturally did not know the little nine in his heart. Even if I know. As a joke. The country of water? ha-ha! It''s not that no one has ever thought that way. But there is a saying and a saying. In this world of force. Even if you''re famous. If there is no absolute strength. I don''t want to really lead the village. It''s similar to snow country and snow tolerance village. Fenghua Furao and Fenghua Xiaoxue are the names of the country of snow. But there is an essential difference between them in the leadership of Xueren village. That is to say, at that time, Xueren village was still a mess of sand, and then there was a part of Xueren who supported "Dayi". Otherwise, Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu could not mobilize a single soldier! Xueren village is still like this. Let alone the five great powers and the five tolerance villages. This has been the practice for decades. Daming also wants to command the shadow of a village, all the Ninjas in a village? No kidding! The war of tolerance. Isn''t every big village fighting as soon as they say it? The internal affairs of each country are not decided by the high-level officials of each village? Daming, you should be the logistics team leader honestly! The five villages are used to it. It''s just following the tradition and giving the famous man the respect and obedience in name! So. Unless Asada himself is a very powerful ninja. And then by integrating some forces. And then to the point of oppressing Wuren village. Only in this way can we really control the water country. Otherwise, those are just a joke! Chapter 355 PS: Please subscribe! These are afterwords. At the moment. Naruto still can''t hold the enthusiasm of the third highness. I''m going to have a long talk with Naruto tomorrow The "burning sensation" inside and outside If not, there are additional factors. Naruto doubts whether the third Highness has a special hobby! And it''s not just limited to the three Highnesses, the water country. Now no one dares to look down on Naruto, including Jiu. When talking with Naruto, his tone and posture are much more cautious. The reason is very simple. In this world, the strong can''t be insulted, but should be respected! Naruto''s strength in that battle. In Dove''s words, it is. In every village. In addition to the shadow can be a proper pressure! The rest of the people, at most and Naruto fifty open! Of course, it has something to do with Jiu''s lack of knowledge. Before, he was only born in Cao Ren (during this period, Naruto finally found out the origin of the three princes'' most trusted military value.) Although he participated in the Third World War of forbearance in his early years, caoren village itself is just a soy sauce making existence. Participating in the war is just a verbal good-looking thing. In fact, he was forced to get involved. Who made caoren village so embarrassed? It''s almost another version of the rain country. They are all sandwiched between big countries. They all have tolerance villages, and they are very close to each other. At least there is a demigod in the land of rain. We are barely maintaining the so-called "independent" pattern on the surface. Caoren village is terrible. It''s not easy to keep your country and village after the end of the war. In such an environment, because of the poor execution of the task, Jiu was forced to choose to become a traitor. Later, he did not know why he was exiled in the country of water, and became the most trusted force of the three princes! Because I really haven''t seen the fight between the real top strong. The understanding of the so-called "Dove" is actually very narrow. But this is also from the perspective of Naruto. In his own words, he lived in vain for more than 30 years. In this world. It can also be regarded as the existence of the "old way of experience" in Li. It is precisely because of this kind of embarrassing position. As a result, Hatoya''s judgment of Naruto''s strength is ambiguous. However, none of these will affect the overall situation. Anyway, he knows that Naruto''s strength is stronger than himself. If he wants to kill himself, it''s enough! Because he is really loyal to Chao Tian Qi. Hatoya''s judgments are naturally told to Chaotian Qi. It is also the biggest reason for such a development. As for the group of people killed by Naruto, there is no doubt that they were sent by Chao Tianfeng, the big prince of the country of water, the biggest opponent of the three princes. No identification. And it''s also about the internal affairs of a country. It can be ruled out that it is the employment task of Ren Village. Small countries don''t have that strength. Big countries have their own scruples. Of course, protection and assassination are two concepts. You can take protection. But you can''t accept an assassination mission. This is a very straightforward truth. It doesn''t need to be said too much. In the previous conversation, Naruto was quite straightforward and pointed out this to Hatoya. He would only choose to protect Asada''s safety and would not take the initiative to do anything! This is the relationship between using and being used. But Naruto still needs to be clear. Don''t really let his highness chaotianqi think that he is a ninja who has no brain but force. In this case, it''s good for each other! Naturally, Hatoya knows this. Asada, who was subsequently reported, naturally understood these better. After a little smile, Naruto revealed the past, but for some time later, Naruto could clearly feel that the third highness kept warm to himself, but also showed a hint of fear. But also under such a voyage. After a full eight day sea journey. Naruto and his party finally came to the land of water. Different from other countries. The country of water is almost a country composed of many separated islands. Besides the main island, there are many small islands around it. The capital city and Wuren village of the water kingdom are also on the island. But the capital is in the middle of the island. Wuren village is located on the right side of the island. The nearest distance, there are some islands are directly under the control of the fog tolerance village! The island named Lushan, which Naruto and his party are close to at the moment, is the third largest island in the country of water. It is also located in the northeast of the island. It is connected with the island by a cross sea bridge. Under normal circumstances, unless it is necessary to carry a large amount of materials, the ships coming from the north will directly dock on Lushan island, Direct access to the capital is also the most convenient, otherwise, the ship also need to bypass Lushan island! Naruto is standing on the deck at the moment, looking at Lushan Island, which is already a huge island in front of him. His eyes are slightly narrowed, and a faint light comes from his pupils. On the side. "Whoosh!" All of a sudden. A shadow flashed. Is one of their own guardians, star. "How''s it going?" "My Lord, according to your request, the inventory has been completed, and no corresponding target has been found!" Star face with shame color kneel on the ground, tone respectfully said. "Yes? Don''t worry. We just arrived at the water Kingdom today. We still have a lot of time to go. In addition, we told Sakura to keep an eye on those people. Do you understand? " Naruto expression light said. "Yes, my Lord!" After Starbuck bowed his head. "Whew!" It''s a person who just goes away. It''s almost in sync time. Hatoya stepped out of the cabin from afar and came to Naruto''s side with a smile. "Mr. Chenggong woke up very early!" There is a trace of respect in the enthusiasm. It''s different from the previous station which is almost pasted together. After that battle. Now the Hatoya stands on Naruto''s side, more or less showing a little respect. Although there is a bit of affectation. However, Naruto can clearly feel the fear and admiration of Hatoya. Don''t say the real age of Naruto. Now that''s the disguise. It''s just in his early 20s. At this age. With such strength. Looking at the major villages, it is also a rare existence. "Well, after all, we have arrived at Lushan island. Although there is no big probability that there will be any problem, we should be careful in the next journey! I also need to command my subordinates to do some pre alarm work. " Naruto''s face was still wearing a smile as usual. He asked softly and explained his actions lightly. "Ha ha! Fortunately, you have hired Mr. Chenggong this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will not be easy! " Seemingly casual words. Under the observation of Naruto. The expression in the corner of his eyes was relaxed as his words fell. Chapter 356 PS: Please subscribe. Please subscribe. Recently, the subscription has stagnated and has not risen. Please come to the original subscription. Even if you support a first subscription, thank you! Naruto who saw this. Also in the heart sneer. Although these people are really enthusiastic about themselves now. But there must be some fear in my heart. Naruto can almost guess the mentality of the third Royal Highness. Generally speaking, he still wants to win over himself, and even wants to recruit himself as a direct subordinate. However, some words before Naruto, especially the strength shown in the raid, made the third Royal Highness have a trace of fear in his heart, This is a ruthless person who can destroy himself with his own strength! It is different from the previous ambition. Now Chaotian Qifan needs to think twice about his behavior. This is what Naruto wants. Although it will affect the third Highness''s sense organs and judgment to some extent, which is slightly unfavorable to the later actions, it is more beneficial on the whole. At least, the highness will not treat himself as Xiaobai. It will be easier to negotiate and deal with some things, and there will be no unnecessary trouble! As for other issues. Anyway, my goal is not the third highness. Long before I left the land of snow. Naruto and Fenghua Xiaoxue said. This third highness is just a medium that can be used. It''s hard to say whether there will be any intersection after that. There is no need to consider the pros and cons of too deep level. As long as it''s in the business. With the help of the waistcoat of the third highness, he entered the water Kingdom smoothly. Then you can achieve your own intention. This is your highness. It is the existence that can be abandoned at any time. Therefore, Naruto only cares on the surface, but in fact, he doesn''t care how these people, including the third highness, look at himself. Camouflage is a technology! "I''m going to the country of water soon. After arriving at the capital, I think it''s the real play, isn''t it?" Naruto holds the boat pole in front of him with both hands and looks at the largest city port of Lushan Island, which is very close to him. A ray of beautiful color twinkles in his eyes, so he puns. "Yes, I''m going back to the capital soon!" One side of the dove did not recognize the second meaning of Naruto''s words. It''s just that Naruto felt that this is his first time to come to the country of water, and he would encounter such internal fighting. There are some waves in his heart. It''s not because of chaotianqi. It''s also about yourself. Different from being born in caoren village in his early years, he was almost alone. There are more rebellious villages behind. Now he has settled in the water country for ten years, and he is also a successful person. It''s true that we regard the country of water as our hometown. This is one of the reasons why he was loyal to Asada. Of course, more lies in the belief that chaotianqi will become the next generation of water kingdom! The three princes who came back. Tokushima Chengshou, who had been informed for a long time, and Yiying officials all came to the port to meet his favorite third highness. A neat row of people in the uniform of the officials of the water Kingdom, arranged according to the corresponding identity level, can be said to be the most famous officials in Tokushima city. The aristocrats, including some big businessmen, all came here to welcome chaotianqi. "Welcome your highness back home!" Asada, who stepped down from the bow of the ship, was a familiar figure. Turn around and look at Naruto who follows him. The dynasty farmland opens lightly a smile, deliberately uses the very intimate tone to say so. "Mr. Chenggong, this is the second largest port city in China - Tokushima city. Although it is not as prosperous as the capital city in terms of prosperity, it will be a little smaller than Guancheng, the largest port city in the west, but because it is adjacent to the northern sea, there are still many special human feelings. The sea has been hard for several days. Let''s have a rest here for two days, Then set out for the capital. What do you think? " It''s kind of like looking down before you leave the snow country. Now it''s a completely equal attitude. honestly. This three Highness''s mind and ability. It''s really rare. And when you lie, your eyes don''t blink. He is a qualified political creature. Naruto naturally knows that the third highness wants to stay in Tokushima for a while to have a better understanding of the current domestic situation. He just suffered a strong attack before, and it''s not the kind of Pediatrics. At least in Chao Tianqi''s opinion, this time, if he didn''t come to the land of snow and choose to hire Xueren to protect himself, it would be the previous siege, Even if they do not die, they have to take off a layer of skin there! The city guards of Tokushima are his own. Let''s say it''s safer. But the capital is there. But it''s not that simple. Even if you have your own famous father. Asada is not willing to gamble on his brother''s courage and courage! Therefore, the temporary stay in Tokushima city is a natural result. "Yes, as your highness wishes!" Naruto didn''t debunk that. Instead, he nodded with a smile and said softly. Almost two people walking side by side. Xueren, of course, feel normal. This is our leader! And Chao Tian Qi''s subordinates. If it was, I would have been furious. But after that battle. In addition to Hatoyama and Kuroda, the rest of the people who saw Naruto all lowered their eyebrows. Even Hatoyama and Kuroda would not find anything inappropriate at this moment. But in the group of people who met. Naturally, I feel a little abnormal. Who is the young man walking beside his third highness? Is he still standing in parallel with his highness? Followed by another group, it''s like ninja? But it''s not the ninja of the other four Naruto villages? In particular, the city guard who had speculated whether Naruto was the prince of any country before also showed a slightly surprised expression after seeing Xueren who was closely behind Naruto. "It seems that this is also a big man?" It can be said that the city guard is very crafty. He also thinks in his heart. Bi Ji and Chao Tian Qi come to each other and introduce each other. The city warden named Matsuoka is also slightly bowed, seemingly peaceful, but in fact with a trace of respect. Let Naruto have to sigh. No matter which world, no one who can be an official and still keep such a high position is a fool! "Your Highness, everything is ready. Please enter the city!" Despite the respect. But Matsuoka is still very clear about who is his "leader" At the moment, he also came to Chaotian Qi''s side and said with a respectful expression. "Well, it''s hard for you, sonoka!" Chao Tian Qi nodded with a smile. "No, this is what subordinates should do!" "Then, go to the city!" "Yes It''s different from other port cities. Lushan island of this can be called a giant port of the country of water, the city of Tokushima. The dock and the inner city are completely separated. This is also a special setting for war. Chapter 357 PS: for the sake of Xiaoye codeword''s diligence, give more subscription and tickets. Thank you. Of course, this is not a fight between ninjas. Forbearance village is forbearance village. A country is a country. There are three great wars in the world of tolerance. And between countries. It also has a long history of war. The time of the establishment of the five tolerance villages is just a few decades. But what about the big five? The shortest one has been handed down for more than 100 years. It has the current land area and international status. This is all from the war of that year. In the early years, the country of water was just a small island country in this area. Two hundred years ago, it did not even reach a quarter of the present snow country. Later, it launched a war and annexed the surrounding countries by taking advantage of a series of opportunities. It became stronger and stronger, and then controlled all the islands in this area and extended to the whole sea area, As far as you can go, you can reach the border with the land of thunder and the land of fire. In the battle with the land of thunder, the land of water, which was pushed back, is the most solid frontier fortress city with the city of zhededao! That''s why there is such a special construction mode! On the way to town. Asada Qi is also very interested in Naruto to introduce the history of this majestic city in his country! It doesn''t work. However, Naruto is more interested in these historical topics, which can be regarded as listening with relish. When we enter the inner city. Naruto is also regarded as the second largest port city in the country of water and the prosperous place of the fourth largest city! The endless stream of people, the rows of shops, the various goods placed in them, because it is an external window, so that the city''s economic development has reached a peak! "That''s the difference in details!" Naruto looks at the noisy scene outside through the car window. Comparing with the snow country, Naruto can''t help but sigh in his heart and think silently. Snow country and snow tolerance village. There is still a long way to go! All the way to the center of the inner city. This is the location of chengshoufu. It is also the political center of the whole Tokushima city. Matsuoka can be appointed as the city guard of Tokushima city by the name of the country of water. It''s not just because of the recommendation from Asada. It''s because of the support of the whole Matsuoka family behind him, and I really have a strong talent! otherwise. Such an important city. The name of the water Kingdom, no matter how confused he is, will not give him to Songgang to govern. We should distinguish the layout of cities. It''s Songgang''s work to establish various regions and radiate the whole Tokushima city with the Prefecture as the core. In the past five years, Songgang has not made exaggerated strategic adjustments, but further improved the distribution of the economic circle and political circle of Tokushima city from the layout of the city! Let the whole Tokushima city have a virtuous cycle of development! This kind of layout seems unimportant. On the contrary, it is the rapid development of Tokushima city in the past two years. The economy is approaching Guancheng, the first port city. If it wasn''t for the country of fire. The amount of trade is a little more exaggerated. Tokushima city has long surpassed Guancheng and become the first port city in the country of water. So it is! In line with the current trend. It is only a matter of time before Tokushima becomes the first port city in the water country. This is also the reason why Matsuoka became the most important subordinate of chaotianqi. Of course, Matsuoka is his subordinate, but the Matsuoka family is one of his allies. They seem to be in one, but in fact they have to be looked at separately at some times! "Well, Mr. Chenggong, you can have a good rest in these two days. I just need to deal with some private affairs. I don''t need your personal protection these two days. It''s relatively safe here! You can also relax for two days. " Come to Chengshou mansion. According to the previous regulations, Naruto and Xueren still need to be arranged near Chaotian Qiju, but it is obvious that Chaotian Qiju needs to arrange some important things these two days. Of course, Chaotian Qiju trusts Naruto, but that''s also because Chaotian Qiju doesn''t think his elder brother has the ability to buy off Naruto. Moreover, the previous war has proved it very well. Just because Naruto is not really his own person, some things are really not suitable for Naruto to know. At least for now. Naruto naturally knows this. And even by the standards of normal employment tasks. There''s really no need for 24-hour personal protection. Besides, Naruto also has his own business to do. The request of the third highness is just what Naruto wants. However, due to their own setting problems. "I''m afraid that''s not very appropriate, your highness? You are also aware that there was such a problem some time ago. According to the task requirements, we need to ensure your personal safety in the next two weeks! " Naruto or deliberately with a serious expression, eyebrows slightly a Cu said so. "Ha ha, don''t worry, don''t worry, chenggongsang, this is Tokushima City, and there is Mr. Hatoya in it. Besides, I won''t leave the city, but there are some private matters, well, you should know!" Seeing Naruto''s serious attitude. Chao Tianqi is obviously more happy. However, it still needs to get rid of the guard. Asada Kai deliberately showed a little embarrassed and ambiguous expression. This is the words that have been spoken. "Oh? In that case, I understand! However, I will send someone to guard the city''s defense. Your highness, please forgive me for that. " Naruto in slightly a Leng, after a little thought, this just pretended to be embarrassed expression said so. "Mm-hmm! That''s it, songoka sang. During this period, we must take care of Chenggong sang and his party! Everything is done to the highest standards! " "Yes, your highness, I understand!" One side is also with behind Matsuoka letter nodded, with a touch of respectful expression said with a smile. "If you need anything, you can open your mouth and do it according to your request." This is the words that have been spoken. It''s just so comfortable to listen to. "I''ll trouble Matsuoka." Naruto smiles and nods. Soon afterwards. A few people who exchanged greetings. Chao Tian Qi was heading to the other side of the mansion. Naruto pretended to tell Xueren on his side to pay attention to Tokushima City, especially after the guard near chengshoufu. He also took the remaining Xue Ren to the other side of the mansion under the guidance of another servant arranged by Matsuoka shin. But also in the moment of turning around. Naruto''s pupil twinkled with a faint light. "Sir, this is the rest area for you." In the designated area. Servant body half bow, face respectfully said. "Well, you go down. I''ll tell you something." Naruto face light said. "Yes After bowing again, the servant stepped back with a respectful face. Chapter 358 "Be on guard all around. Besides, your highness should also be on guard. Do you understand?" After the servant retired. Naruto releases all his senses. The vast perception that pervades the whole space. Even a little breath can''t escape Naruto''s perception. After confirming that there was no surveillance around. Naruto turned to the side of the Zuo Cang said so. "Yes, Lord Ming!" It''s because I''ve come abroad. Even in private at the moment. Naruto still asks his subordinates not to call out their real names easily, but to use disguised names to call themselves. Although they don''t understand what their leaders do, they are loyal instincts engraved into their DNA, so that they will obey Naruto''s orders no matter when and where they are! "And the one I asked to investigate before, do you have eyes?" "I''m very sorry, Mr. Ming. There''s no feedback yet. There''s some news from liuweiren Zhuli that he witnessed a fierce fight in the southeast a few months ago. The people along the coast saw a huge monster. However, no relevant information has been sent since then, and Sanwei has no news at all, It''s not just the specific location, it''s impossible to lock the general range. " One side of the Zuo Cang is also half bow body, with a look of shame said. Listen to your subordinates. Naruto also frowned slightly, then slowly released. "There is no way to do this. The intelligence network was just launched two months ago. It''s not your fault. Continue to strengthen the investigation, but pay special attention to the security issues. Don''t let the Wuren village find the key point!" Naruto said with a solemn expression. "Yes, Lord Ming!" Zuo Cang answered in a solemn voice. Naruto is not sure when the civil strife in Wuren village ended. But for sure. Today''s Wuren village must not be an era of infinite terror and extreme air leakage in which the four generations of water shadow Yancang were controlled by the soil. According to some time lines in the original works, zhaomeiming should have been in the position of water shadow for several years at this stage, even though there will be some chaos and political instability in the interior, but the general situation is not good, In other words, when Xueren enters the boundary of the land of water, he must be careful of the anti reconnaissance of Wuren village! If you get caught! It''s not just the safety of investigators. It will even affect the relationship between Xueren village and Wuren village. Of course, ordinary investigators have no problem. This is a common thing in all countries. I got it. The big deal is to execute them. But the difference this time is that Naruto''s goal in the water kingdom is the two tailed animals that Wuren village had before! you ''re right! Before! If Naruto remembers correctly. After the death of the fourth generation of shuiyingyacang. No one inherits Sanwei in Wuren village. This is the most temperamental of all tailed animals. It''s a direct return to nature. And liuweiren Zhuli - Yugao also defected from Wuren village in this period of time, or earlier! I said that before. Xueren village is too small. It''s not just the bottom level power, but also the top level power! It''s easier to cultivate middle and lower class ninjas. But the top force value represents. Now only Naruto himself! The reason why Naruto so easily agreed to Chaotian qilai to the country of water is to enrich the strength of his village! And tailed animals, human column force is obviously the best way to fill! It''s easy to solve the problem in the third tail. Refer to the nine lamas in your body! Naruto has the confidence to let this tailed beast become his own help, and so does Yugao, who is a six tailed man. The original work itself has the corresponding appearance of this Wuren villager Zhu Li. Naruto thinks that he has a good grasp of this person''s nature! This is a man with little ambition and no wild hope. The only pursuit. It''s a stable life. And that''s the point. Naruto happens to be able to convince him! Of course, there is a huge premise here is to find their specific coordinates! And once you can bring them to your side. The cutting-edge power of Xueren village can be compared with the five big ones from the perspective of the public! Even if it is relatively weak. But the tail is the tail! This is the general Ninja forces simply can not be compared to the existence. If it''s not because memory is not so accurate. In fact, Naruto himself should know the position after Sanwei was "released.". Now, I can''t remember the exact location of Naruto. We have to rely on the Xueren under our command. Originally, Naruto planned to call the proud tenant in his body to help. Then he was directly asked, "don''t disturb me to have a rest! Kid, do your own business This sentence was blown out. God knows what that coquettish fox thinks. But since they don''t help. "That is to say, we have to rely on ourselves! Three tails, six tails. " Naruto stands on the corridor, slightly raises his head, looks at the blue sky, gently reveals his turbid breath, and reveals a decisive expression in his eyes. Even if there is no way to lock in two, achieve all your goals at one time. But at least we can''t go home empty handed this time! Time is more and more urgent! The same is when Naruto boarded the largest island in the northern part of the country of water - deshidao city in Lushan Island, on the west coast of the island of the country of water. Yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel also arrived in the land of water two days earlier than Naruto. "Ho Ho? Has Liuwei defected from the village? And three tails are free? These two news are really hot! " In the hinterland. In a stronghold arranged by Wuren village. At the moment, all the fog inside has been killed. There''s even a small group of secret agents. It''s in a pool of blood. The eye of sangouyu in the pupil of yuzhibo weasel. He got the information he wanted from the leader of the secret team. Very fortunately. This team is just at the time of pursuing the team of liuweirenzhuli Yugao. Just to this base to replenish supplies and replace intelligence data. Directly hit yuzhibo weasel and dry persimmon ghost shark two ruthless body. This saves yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark a lot of energy. "If the intelligence doesn''t go wrong, the six tailed man''s pillar force should still be in the country of water. The border position is not so easy to cross. If the three tailed man''s pillar force is in the country of water, other people in the organization may need to lock the position, not necessarily in the country of water." Yu Zhi Bo weasel''s right hand slightly shakes, very easily throws that already is the fog endure dark Department team leader who turns into the cold corpse to one side, the tone light says. Chapter 359 PS: for subscription, for tickets, for rewards, for everything! Kneel down to ask for the support of you friends! Xiao Ye bows to you. Thank you! "So? Musty sang, are we going to search for liuweiren Zhuli directly? " Dry persimmon ghost shark body slightly jump, came to yuzhibo weasel body side, said with a smile. "Just send the information back to the leader, and let the leader make the judgment. According to the regulations of the organization, the time for catching the tailed beast has not yet arrived, and it will take at least two years, and the order should start from one, two, three." This is also the order issued by changmen in the organization in the near future. The earliest organization was to recruit powerful members, then collect funds and gather necessary materials. To be a mercenary is to earn the necessary expenses. It''s also a way to collect the information the organization wants. It starts in the medium term. Is to lock the tail beast and the specific position of the human column force! That''s right now. A tailed animal is easy to find! Nine Tailed animals are not that easy. And once you do it. It is necessary to capture all the Nine Tailed animals in a short time. This is very important. Changmen is very confident, even to the point of conceit. But it doesn''t mean that changmen will think that the five tolerance villages are all clay kneading. If the five tolerance villages have too many opportunities to respond. If you want to successfully capture Nine Tailed animals, the difficulty coefficient will grow geometrically! So, if you don''t do it, it must be thunder! That''s why in this period of time. Except that the person in charge of collecting money in jiaodu has not arranged corresponding work for the time being. The rest of the members are all sent out to lock the first wave of tailed beast and pillar force! When everything is ready. We''ll launch the capture of Nine Tailed animals! "Oh? So what are we going to do? " "The first goal has been completed, and then the second goal ordered by the leader is to go to the capital of the water kingdom! Some of them need to be cleaned up, and some information about the organization is exposed! " Yu Zhi Bo weasel tone light said. The first task went beyond imagination. Although the exact location of the three tailed and six tailed column force has not been found yet. But changmen sent two people to the land of water just for preliminary confirmation. Now it''s not time to carry out the capture task, so we don''t need too accurate coordinates. We just need to know that neither of the two tailed animals is under the control of Wuren village at present, because fools all know that "wild tailed animals" are much easier to catch than "domestic tailed animals"! At least you don''t have to face thousands of ninjas! And at least it''s one of the five villages. Want to go straight in! To be honest. The difficulty coefficient is very high! In the original book, it seems that changmen almost flattened the whole Muye village by its own efforts. That is to say, Naruto is not in the village, and he has been killed in advance since then. Gangshou himself is not a shadow class with the main force of fighting. The group of old silver coin is hidden in the paddling, and the biggest bug character, Mike Kay, has gone far to carry out the mission. If all these people are there, can changmen push the Muye village? In wudaren village. That is to say, Sharen village is easy to bully. The other four villages. No matter how weak it is, no matter how decadent it is. The details of the village still exist. Therefore, this time, yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark can confirm that three and six of them have become wild, which is a very valuable information for Xiao organization. And after that. The rest of the work. Naturally, I need to go to the capital of the water kingdom to take care of the traitor! It seems that there are only a few core members of the organization. However, as a huge employment organization, it has existed for so many years, and the number of alternate members and peripheral members is increasing. Some careerists just want to achieve their wild hopes with the help of Xiao organization. But there are not a few people who go back on their words. Yuzhibo weasel, dried persimmon ghost shark these core members. Sometimes the task is to clean up these traitors! This traitor of the water kingdom is a member of the periphery with a huge position and influence! In order not to affect the next plan of the organization. Such traitors must be dealt with in advance! It also involves the return of organizational funds. "Oh? Is it the capital of the water kingdom? Tut Tut, it''s really a place to miss! " Dry persimmon ghost shark split his shark mouth, showing a terrible smile, so said. He is one of the seven tolerance groups of the second generation of Wuren. In his early years, when Wuren was on a mission, he had not been to the capital of the water kingdom for several times. Later, he defected from Wuren village and joined Xiao organization. Not to mention the capital of the water Kingdom, he had never set foot in the water kingdom. This is the first time since he defected to his so-called "Hometown"! Even if it''s such a traitor. There is still a trace of emotion in my heart. Because the dried persimmon ghost shark looks like a standard villain. It''s in the heart. He also really wants to pursue his own "real thing"!! This is also why we are now convinced that yuzhibo weasels will be easily incited by local people after their death. The dried persimmon ghost mackerel who thinks he lives in falsehood all his life. From yuzhibo weasel, we can feel the value of "real thing". What''s more, Dai Tu, who pretends to be Yu Zhi Bo ban, thinks that in the future, everyone can have a real world! Only in this way can we devote ourselves to the great cause of Xiaozhi. This is also why some fire shadow fans in previous lives said that if yuzhibo weasel didn''t die, it''s really hard to say what kind of choice he would make behind the dried persimmon ghost shark! Yuzhibo weasels and dried persimmon chimaeras heading straight for the capital of the water kingdom. Naruto, who is still in Tokushima, doesn''t know. The biggest collision since he defected from Muye is coming. But such a collision. As far as Naruto is concerned, is it a blessing or a disaster. It is still an unknown number. Naruto himself is not aware. I can''t think of going there. Because after two days of waiting. Asada finally made sense of the domestic situation and was ready to return to the capital. And Naruto also finally got six tail man pillar force - a part of the accurate information of Yugao! "Are there any signs of fighting in the southern coastal areas? It seems that I''m going to find a chance to get out of the water kingdom! " Tokushima City, the residence of the city guard, Naruto looked at the collected information, his eyes slightly narrowed, murmured to himself. It was a surprise. I thought there was no way to confirm the trace of Yugao. You can only try to lock the position of the three tails. I didn''t expect that there was a flip in the end. If Yugao really wants to leave the south of the water kingdom in the near future. This is the most appropriate time for Naruto to contact this six tailed man. It''s just that Naruto himself may be a little lacking in skills. Chapter 360 When I think about it. Naruto''s pupil is showing a wisp of thinking. Just two seconds later. "Star Naruto is a faint voice. "Yes In the back position. All of a sudden. A figure appeared out of thin air. Kneel on one knee on the ground. It''s the most trustworthy of Naruto''s guards, and it''s also Naruto''s most powerful Xueren subordinates. He has his own chakra armor. In terms of standard, it''s worse than the previous Langya avalanche. Under the background of tolerance world, of course, Star Chi is just a small role, only among the elite, With the help of chakra''s armor, he can barely reach the weakest endurance strength, and can''t lift too much storm, but shengzai is one of Naruto''s most trusted subordinates! It''s not just personal nature. It''s also because Star Chi has her mother, brother and sister in Xueren village. Not only do I accept Naruto''s direct leadership and training. All the family members are protected by Xueren village. My younger brother and sister even go to Naruto Institute to set up a tolerance school similar to Muye village for training. Unless this one is really cruel and ruthless to the point that Naruto can''t predict, otherwise, there is no doubt about the loyalty of Star Chi! "I have a task for you to carry out! But I want to make it clear in advance that the probability of death is very high for this mission. " Naruto turned his head and looked at the star, tone light said. And for Naruto''s words, star has no special emotional fluctuations, still a calm and calm attitude. "Always obey your orders!" The voice of the voice. Make Naruto not from in the heart secretly nodded. "Well, the task is Naruto walks to the side of the star with a very serious expression and tells him all the tasks and goals that the star needs to perform next. "I don''t need to worry about other things. If there is an accident, I will arrange everything." "Yes, my Lord!" Star suddenly bowed his head, answered. Soon afterwards. One jump. "Whoosh!" Is to disappear in front of Naruto. "Sakura!" "Lord Ming!" "Let all the spies lurking in the land of water concentrate on exploring the whereabouts of liuweiren Zhu liyugao and fully cooperate with Xingchi. Then I ordered to go back to Xueren village and immediately dispatch a small team to the land of water. Let Taishan lead the team in person and be ready to meet Xingchi at any time!" "Yes Deep in the shadow. There was a steady response from Sakura. Naruto stepped a little, came to the window position, his mind can not help flashing over the next many ideas. The right hand, which was placed behind him, squeezed it into a fist subconsciously. "I hope everything goes well." It doesn''t matter if it''s persuasive or not. Naruto is going to gamble. When you can''t get out. Let the most powerful star in the Department under our leadership carry out the task of contacting Yugao. It doesn''t mean that you have to pull Yugao to your side immediately. It''s not very realistic. But at least we should give Yugao a choice. The best way is naturally Naruto''s personal experience. But the current situation seems to be changing. Naruto doesn''t have that time and energy. Although the main purpose is indeed three tail and six tail. But this is based on the future of Xueren village. From the actual point of view of the present stage, it is the most direct benefit for Xueren village and Xueren country to obtain the necessary benefits from the water country. So Naruto can''t and can''t leave here at this time! At least before we get rid of the three princes and his brother, the big prince, and even the name of the water kingdom. Naruto can''t get away from other things. "Then, let''s go, too!" "Yes After arranging and commanding the most important things. Naruto steps out of the room. After staying here for two days in Tokushima city. Chao Tian Qi, the third highness, finally plans to return to the capital. Before Naruto gets information. It was from the servant that he got the order of the third highness to set out. In the moment. Naruto naturally orders his subordinates to pack up. Straight to the main entrance of the mansion. After the party gathered. They are heading for the capital of the water kingdom. All the way, you can stop at any time, straight along the main road, through the sea crossing bridge, in addition to the necessary rest, just spent less than three days, the party is officially arrived in the capital of the water country. This is also the second capital of a big country that Naruto has visited. Compared with Kyoto, the capital of the land of fire. The atmosphere of the capital of water is more peaceful. But the same prosperous scene shows the style and details of a big country. The soldiers guarding the city gate also directly recognized Asada Qi''s car. Dare not have any neglect. All the way. Direct to the inner city area. It''s like coming outside the palace of Daming in the land of water. Naruto''s face also showed a trace of surprise. Is this a direct visit to Daming? Naruto is still in doubt. Asada also stepped down from another carriage. Also seems to notice the surprised look on Naruto''s face. He walked over to Tian Qi and said to Naruto with a smile, "my father knows that you are coming and that you are protecting me on the way. Before that, he told me that I will see you as soon as I arrive in the capital. Although it''s a little hasty, please include one or two." A very reasonable explanation. And a slightly apologetic look. As the most promising prince to inherit the position of Daming in the country of water, he has such an attitude. It''s very sincere. What''s more. This is the reception of the great name of the country of water. In terms of identity. Naruto is still a little short. After all, Daming''s status is higher than that of the leader of Ren Village. Even five shadows are nominally subordinates of Daming. Just because of strength. The two are essentially in balance. But Naruto is just the leader of a small country like snow country. From this aspect. The name of the country of water has given us a lot of face. It is estimated that it depends on Naruto''s personal strength! Or both can be directly suspected. Is it the third highness who was stranded in Tokushima city before sending a message to his famous father! "No, you can get an interview from Daming! It''s my pleasure. " People give face. Naruto naturally needs to be on the road. There''s also a desire to use the land of water. The drama should continue. Even Naruto knows that this arrangement can be used by the third highness. Naruto has to face up calmly. "Well, this way, Mr. Chenggong!" Naruto''s words. It also makes the smile on Chao Tian Qi''s face more intense. Chapter 361 PS: the third night, ask for subscription, ask for subscription, ask for subscription, say important things three times! Because this is the land of water. And still came to the palace of Daming in the country of water. The guard of Naruto is not allowed to follow. It''s a matter of etiquette! There are differences in identity. Naruto himself knows this. There is no need for Asada and other people''s implicit reminder. Before entering the palace. Naruto is to command Zuo Cang and others to guard nearby. He is behind Chao Tianqi and steps into the magnificent palace. His subordinates can only stay on the outside, including Hatoya. Even Chao Tianqi''s most trusted existence is only a ninja. The only one who can enter with Chao Tianqi is the old man with white beard, Heitian! It''s not just Chao Tian Qi. He is also a famous scholar in the country of water. He used to be the Minister of the palace before. He is also an aristocrat of the country of water. Naturally, he is qualified to enter the palace to meet the name of the country of water! All the way. We entered the ring palace group. Naruto can feel the extremely strict guard around him. It''s not just a guard in the open. And the Ninjas on the alert. It''s not a long way. In the light and in the dark. Naruto is to explore the more than ten strong breath. All these people are above the level of tolerance. If Naruto is right. These people are probably the Ninjas cultivated or hired by the Chaotian people in the land of water, just like the twelve ninjas guarding Daming in the land of fire. Don''t think that the only legal ninjas in the five powers are the Ninjas in their own village. The Ninjas cultivated by Daming are also legal! Ninjas in the same country, once they meet these famous ninjas. The same is to maintain the necessary respect for each other! This is also the tacit understanding between Daming and Ying. "It''s a well-known family that has existed for more than a hundred years. It''s a matter of course." Especially when it gets deeper. The more Naruto can sense several powerful breath. In the central palace. Naruto 100% can judge, it is absolutely the last force to defend Daming. Like the name of the fire kingdom. Naruto has every reason to believe it. Big names of the five great powers. They all have their own power. It''s not impossible for some people in Daming''s family to become ninjas directly! It has been handed down for so many years. Naruto doesn''t believe that these families who control the lifeblood of a country will entrust their own destiny to others! It''s still that sentence. Want to control a powerful force. We also need to have a strong power! It''s hard to forge iron! Bright and spacious palace. Orderly rows of servants and guards. And the guard ninjas who are hiding in the shadows around them. When Naruto follows Chaotian Qi, half a step behind him and steps into the main hall, he has a panoramic view of all these things. It''s hard to say that in a few days, he still needs to come in and find someone to have a "life negotiation"! It is necessary to make a thorough investigation in advance. however. It also ends in front of the main hall. When chaotianqi, Heitian and Naruto entered the palace hall where the name of the water kingdom was used to meet subordinates and important foreign figures. Naruto raised his head slightly. You can see a middle-aged man with white temples sitting in the upper seat. He is a little fat, which is the common feature of most national names. He looks like a gentle and harmless person. But if anyone really believes that a national name is really a kind of white person without a city, it can only be said that the person has a problem with his brain. Just look at Chao Tian Qi. Naruto can guess. What kind of existence are those who can squeeze out their brothers and ascend the throne of fame! Just like the emperors in previous lives. Any choice of successor. It''s like raising poisonous insects! Only the best people can stand out! Sitting on the throne at this moment, he has been the name of chaotianya, the water kingdom of king Lin for more than ten years. Only from the perspective of human nature. Naruto will not have any underestimate psychology. Even if this is really a tiny existence that can be crushed to death with a wave of Naruto''s hand. But in terms of identity. Naruto must give 100% attention! At least he has been immersed in politics for 20 or 30 years. Even in the world. Naruto felt that they had to finish blasting themselves. This kind of existence that can reach the top of a country. It''s no big mistake to be careful. At least before the goal is achieved, Naruto must take the corresponding correct posture. "Father, I''m back!" Asada Qi, who was the first to step into the main hall, came straight to the central position, bowed himself with a large arc, and said with a very respectful expression. On one side, Kuroda knelt down on the ground and bowed down to salute. Naruto is not only a ninja, but also a village leader because he is a foreign minister. Just half bow. "I''ve seen your honor!" "Ha ha, don''t be polite. Heitian, get up. This is Chenggong Jun. he is really a talented person. He is worthy of being appointed as the leader of Xueren village by the name of the snow kingdom. A few days ago, I still want to thank Chenggong Jun for saving the children in danger." At the top, Chaotian Ya shows a very happy look. The sleeves with a gentle wave. After Kuroda got up, he stood quietly to one side. Even though he does have some status in the country of water, there is obviously no room for Kuroda to open his mouth in such an occasion. "No, it''s just my duty, and it''s also for the friendship between the two countries!" Naruto smile, words with a trace of respectful tone. This is the name of a country. Lower your head a little. It''s nothing. Five shadow to see their respective names and still give priority to salute. In Naruto, there are no psychological barriers. The goal of the future is to do things in the future, which does not hinder the behavior and psychological changes of Naruto. "Ha ha! you bet! This is the embodiment of friendship between the two countries, but Chenggong Jun is too polite! All things have been told me! Although it''s a normal employment task, I still want to thank Chenggong Jun. if you have any requirements, you can put forward them. As long as I can do it, I will meet Chenggong Jun! " Toward farmland Ya laugh a, that seem to be very close appearance. All of a sudden let Naruto have so a lost not adapt. Is the "enthusiasm" of both father and son a little exaggerated? Let Naruto a little can not help but doubt whether there is no other purpose. It''s just that this is obviously not the right time to think more about these things. After two murmurs in his heart, Naruto''s body is slightly straight, and there is still a faint smile on his face. "Yes, then I''ll be more respectful than obedient." Whatever his purpose. Anyway, it''s right to follow first. I''ll see you later. Chapter 362 PS: Please subscribe! Thank you for your book friends! See Naruto such a posture and reply. Asada Ya also showed a satisfied smile and nodded. "Qi, after you come back this time, don''t go out any more. There are still many things you need to deal with in China. In addition, Mr. Shuiying is coming soon. The etiquette of the interview will be arranged by you and Feng." Then, he turned his attention to Chao Tian Qi, who was on one side. This is what he said. In the name mentioned. From the perspective of Naruto. You can easily feel the slight twitch of the corner of his eyes. It''s not about the arrival of water shadow. It''s "deal with it with the wind.". And if Naruto is right. Before entering the main hall. The young man who has been standing on the left side of the lower head and has something in common with Chaotian Qi should be the "wind" in Daming''s words, which is also the great prince of the country of water - Chaotian Feng! They are the two brothers of the enemy. This is almost a fight for semi civilisation. However, here, the two seem to be close brothers, each with a very bright smile. "Yes, my father, I will certainly help you!" Chao Tian started to bow slightly, as if he was very happy. And the young man who didn''t speak at the beginning. That is to say, Chao Tian Feng also showed a very happy expression. "With the help of Qi, there will be no mistakes in your visit this time!" It seems that it''s really like a "brother and sister". But under their respective "brilliant" smiles, there are all kinds of sharp swords. "Well, it''s up to the two of you!" Asada, who was at the top of the table, seemed to have no idea of the fight between his sons. A look of great satisfaction appeared on his face and nodded. "Then!" It''s like a regular meeting. After meeting for the first time and explaining the necessary events. Asada Ya also stood up. "Although the land of water is not as wonderful as the land of snow, there are still many places worth visiting in our country. Even if the mission is over, chenggongjun can still visit here for a while. And you, Shuiying, are coming to the capital soon. You are both powerful ninjas. I think you will have a common topic, Cheng Gong Jun, if you have that idea, I can introduce you to you in person. " "Yes, I''ve heard about Shuiying for a long time. If I have a chance, I must see him. I''ll trouble him then!" Although Naruto was still shocked that the water shadow of the fifth generation would choose this time to come to the capital of the water Kingdom, he was still very calm on the surface, showing just the right expression of surprise and interest, with a wisp of excitement and joy. "Well!" Different results from different perspectives. At least. Chaotian Ya didn''t notice anything strange from Naruto. So far after all. Naruto did not show any horse''s feet. The most important thing is. Asada is very clear about the general situation of snow country and snow tolerance village. In other words, from this point of view, Asada has no reason to doubt Naruto. In the words just now, you can listen to it as a very common communication, but also as a light warning to Naruto! Some words don''t need to be clear. A wise man has a bottom in his heart. And the few people present are obviously not idiots. The two brothers, including Chao Tian Qi and Chao Tian Feng, both recognized the potential meaning of their father''s words. Yu Chaotian Qi''s expression changed slightly. The canthus of Chao Tian Feng''s eyes show a touch of light joy. To Naruto''s surprise. In Naruto''s sight and the big prince on that moment. Chao Tian Feng even nodded at him, showing a kind smile. This makes Naruto a little confused. You know, some time ago, in order to show your strength and gain the further trust of the third highness, you directly killed the group of attackers by the single killing group! Although it''s put in the village of five tolerance. These ten ninjas are nothing. But ordinary princes, even the princes of the five great powers. It''s impossible to recruit too many ninjas. "Isn''t it? That group of people, not sent by the big prince? Or is his Highness the big prince''s city hall so terrible? " Naruto looks the same on the surface, but he also nods to his royal highness with a smile. In fact, he hesitates in his heart. But we can''t use pure power, but rely on the brain to solve the problem. Naruto felt for the first time that his brain capacity seemed to be a little insufficient. It seems that Daming and his sons are not fuel-efficient lamps? Each of them has a different way of calculating. One says one. Naruto now feels a little pain in his skull. But they are limited by their current strength. And the fact that Xueren village is still very weak. Naruto has no way to enter the arena directly. It can only be. "One step, one step!" Naruto sighed in his heart and thought silently. Although I have planned everything and prepared for the corresponding sudden situation. But look at the posture. It''s hard to carry out your plan according to what you want. "It''s the first time for you to come to the country of water. It''s just the time for China to hold a celebration. It''s quite lively. If you don''t mind, I can take you to the lower reaches of the pavilion at that time!" After the name of the country of water explained the rest of the scene, he left. Chaotianfeng, the prince''s Royal Highness, looks at Naruto with a full face, which is extremely warm. People who don''t know think Naruto has a deep friendship with his highness. "Ah And I haven''t waited for Naruto to say anything. Chao Tian Qi, who is full of fear for his elder brother, steps forward slightly and skillfully interposes in the middle of Naruto and Chao Tian Feng. He looks gentle, but in fact he can''t refuse. He says, "no, don''t bother, elder brother. Chenggong Pavilion is my guest. I will be responsible for treating you well." Anyway, my father is no longer here. There is no need for each other to be too hypocritical and polite. The forest of sight. There''s no temperature at all. "Ha ha!" Looking at Chao Tian Qi, this pair of posture seems to be anti wolf. Chao Tianfeng sneered. When I''m ready to say something. Naruto said directly. "Thanks for the kindness of your highness Feng, but this time I accept the employment of your highness Qi. According to the task requirements, I still need to guard the third highness at any time in the next time. When the task is over, I will accept the invitation of your highness Feng!" Chapter 363 PS: first, thank you for your reward! Xiaoye is always in mind! Thank you for your support! Please subscribe, please subscribe! Although I know it''s impossible, I''m still looking for a wave of monthly tickets. It seems that it''s not according to the ranking now. As long as the monthly tickets reach 1000, you can get the bonus. For the sake of Xiao Ye''s hard work, please give the tickets to Xiao Ye. Thank you! It''s not disrespectful, but you can show your determination. When Naruto''s words fall. In front of Chao Tian Feng, he was also slightly stunned. He immediately took a deep look at Naruto and put a bright smile on his face. After nodding, he said: "since you have said that, let''s do it. Qi, we should treat you well during this period! Well, I''ll be rude first! " Falling words. Chao Tian Qi, who finally had a meaningful look at his younger brother, just stepped forward and left the magnificent hall. A middle-aged man in a black gown, who had been staying in the corner on the other side, also stepped forward at this moment. He followed Chao Tian Feng''s figure and left the main hall at the same time, The middle-aged man also glanced at Naruto with an inexplicable smile, which made Naruto more suspicious. Are all the famous political figures in the water kingdom so fond of riddles? I make complaints about Naruto. And wait until Chao Tian Feng and the figure of the middle-aged man disappear at the gate of the main hall. In the perceptual range of Naruto. It is obvious that the third highness on his side seems to be quietly relieved. It seems that the elder brother of his family really put great pressure on the three princes. Even if Chaotian Qizhen, as the outside world said, is really the most powerful competitor for the next water Kingdom, it seems from today''s special meeting. The big prince of the water kingdom is definitely not easy to be with! Naruto thought in his heart. This makes Naruto more alert in his heart. The goal of coming to the water country is not to say that you have to complete it, but the most important thing is to ensure that you can retreat completely. The reason why you agreed to the three Highness''s employment request to come to the water country before is that the most fundamental purpose is not to let the snow country get involved in the struggle of the big powers too early, so as not to cause the big powers to spy on you! Even if the third highness really has a plan for snow. But from the current situation. Before you get rid of your elder brother and take your place. The third Royal Highness will not easily fight against the snow kingdom. The most important thing is that if he can''t really use the whole power of the water Kingdom, the third Royal Highness can''t be afraid. The fear before Naruto was also afraid of the whole water Kingdom, not the third Royal Highness. The essence of the problem can''t be mistaken. This is also an important thing that Naruto constantly admonishes himself after entering the country of water. The worst acceptable situation is nothing! If there are further losses on this basis. In terms of Naruto, in terms of snow country and snow tolerance village. It''s not a good thing! "I''m sorry, Mr. Chenggong. Just as my father said, Mr. Shuiying will come to the capital in a few days. It may become a bit" lively ". During this period, the guards will trouble Mr. Chenggong! The promise between us is still valid. My father''s side, let me persuade him. " It doesn''t take much time. Just a few seconds. Chao Tian Qi quickly adjusted his mind. It looks like a smile. In fact, Naruto can see how reluctant the smile of the third highness is. Especially when it comes to words like "water shadow.". It seems that even if Wuren village did not participate in the high-level politics of the water country, at least there is a more implicit expression of support for the big prince chaotianfeng, right? Naruto surmises in his heart. With the heart of the third highness. If some of his own purposes are exposed. It''s not surprising what choice Wuren village has made. In particular, there is the last deliberately emphasized words. Naruto further affirmed that the arrival of the five generations of Mu Shuiying will not benefit the third highness! "No, that''s my duty, your highness. You''re welcome." There are many thoughts in my mind. On the surface, Naruto still keeps a relatively peaceful look, just a little bit of "joy" when he hears Asada Qi''s last words, which is the words spoken with a steady voice. The face of Chao Tian Qi in front of him seems to have eased a lot. "Well, for the rest of the time, I''ll trouble you, Mr. Chenggong." "Yes, your highness!" Two people who seem to live in harmony. There is such an undeclared smile. However. Only Naruto knows. The relationship between the two has declined slightly. Not because of anything else. Just because of his father''s words. So say. Political creatures. Is the most unreliable ah! In particular, this kind of "half cooked" guy is the most terrifying. It''s because you can''t be sure that a person like Asada may still be "crazy after you" one second, and then he will stab you in the back for inexplicable reasons the next second. Although Naruto pays himself, as long as his highness doesn''t have water in his head, he won''t do such a thing, However, Naruto will never put his own safety problem on whether other people''s intelligence and reason are normal or not! "For the time being, it''s necessary to take precautions. In the last seven or eight days." Naruto''s eyes flashed slightly, looking at Asada Qi''s side face, thinking in his heart. A special meeting. Let Naruto realize that the country of water is currently the most powerful, the highest status of the three people. Different from the former snow country, the traditional famous families are very powerful. Here in the land of water. Chaotian family is a worthy monarch! No big family can challenge its existence. This is not only because of the ruling strength of the Chaotian clan, but also because with the support of Wuren village, the Chaotian clan is a famous family in the five big countries, in which the most independent cultivation and control of ninjas are under their command, and even the family itself has the existence of Ninja origin. Not to mention the other three powers. The drama of guarding twelve forbearance and fighting in the country of fire is different. These ninjas guarding the Chaotian clan. He is 100% loyal to the name of the country of water. Even if Daming''s order is to fight Wuren village directly. Most of them will not have any hesitation! That''s why the princes at the bottom each recruit some ninjas to work for themselves, because this is the tradition of the Daming family in the country of water! The so-called gun barrel out of power, Chaotian family is deep in one of the three flavors! After the meeting. Chaotian Qi also took Naruto to leave Daming Palace and return to his residence. That''s when Asada Qihe Naruto left the main gate of the palace. On the top of a tall building. Chaotianya, the great name of the country of water, is also standing on the top of the loft of the whole palace group. Looking at her "most trusted and favorite" third son who left underneath, her face shows a very gloomy expression. "Qi, you really let me down." Chapter 364 PS: third watch in the evening, please subscribe, guys! Each has his own way of thinking. The name of the land of water and its sons. It''s common sense in any world. The control of supreme power. The most ruthless families are often derived. Especially in the country of water, where there are most murders and rebellions, the family relationship in the supreme family is as fragile and ridiculous as paper. It is believed that chaotianya likes his third son best, and even leaves some important domestic affairs and authority to chaotianqilai. It is self-evident that he values them, but this is the common view after all! And how is it actually? Then only Chaotian Ya knows. Including Asada Kai, Asada Feng, and other famous sons and daughters. It''s impossible to really see through your father. As I have said before, the person who can defeat all the competitors of his generation and finally ascend the position of fame is absolutely deep and terrifying. If you really treat the names of the five big countries as fools, that person is the biggest fool himself! Inside story of Chaotian clan. The relationship between Daming and his son. It''s not as simple as the outside world seems. After this special meeting, Naruto, who came to the capital of the water Kingdom, was deeply touched. But Naruto is not going to be involved. The infighting between them. It''s something Naruto likes to see. If it can also involve the vast majority of Wuren village''s energy. That''s even better. Because that means Naruto can search for Sanwei and liuweirenzhuli more easily! Let''s fight! Fight! The more intense the better! As long as it doesn''t affect you. Naruto doesn''t care who holds the final victory or defeat. Just give yourself two or three more years. After that, we can simply rely on strength to solve the problem! Naruto thinks like this and does it like this. When he first came to the water Kingdom and met the name of the water Kingdom, Naruto didn''t do anything different, that is, he honestly followed the duty of Ninja and did a good job of guarding Asada Qi according to the tasks he had set before. Naruto didn''t participate in the rest. What''s more, with the name of the country of water as the bottom. Naruto can easily refuse some special invitation. "The kingdom of snow is just a small country, and Xueren village is just a small village. We just want to do our own thing well." Naruto in the capital of this period of time. That''s what the posture is. And Asada also seems to be afraid of his father. Ming Ming used to woo Naruto like that, but now he''s back in the capital. Instead, everything is back to the factory settings. But it''s intimacy, it''s distance. of course. Naruto is more willing to believe that this is due to the influence of the third Highness''s "semi mature political thinking", but none of this has affected Naruto. Whether Asada Qi really has some ideas that he shouldn''t have, Naruto follows his own pace and carries out the escort task as usual. As long as the time limit is over, he will leave immediately, no matter whether he gets three tails or not According to the news of liuweiren Zhuli, Naruto is determined to change the previous plan and return directly to the land of snow. The water here is too deep and turbid. Now he has not reached the point where he can make ten meetings. The most important thing is that according to the news that Meiming wants the capital of the land of water, it''s really thunder that comes to Naruto. On the territory of another country. Meet at least the strongest ninja in name. In any case, Naruto wants to avoid the face to face as much as possible. If "Qing", the white eyed subordinate in the video of the Five Dynasties'' mushui, came to the capital. Maybe you can see through your transformation. Once that happens. That''s really embarrassing. This is based on the fact that Naruto does not know that yuzhibo weasel is on the way to the capital of the water Kingdom just like the dried persimmon ghost shark. Otherwise. Naruto now has to consider making excuses to run. That is to say, the two S-class traitors were slightly delayed on the way. Otherwise, he and Naruto reach the capital of the water kingdom. That''s true. About three days later. Yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel also came to the capital city of water. At a certain moment in the night, they easily mixed into the capital city. On the east side. Zhaomeiming, the water shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties, also quickly approached the capital of the water kingdom with her two guards. Naruto, who is still carrying out his mission with peace of mind, does not know that the two regiments'' great crisis has come or will come. At the end of the day. Naruto, who has just returned to the room for a rest, has received unexpected surprise news. "What did you say? The news from Star Chi, has it been touched? " Naruto is a little surprised to look at the Sakura in front of him, as if with an incredible expression. You should know that you wanted to send out star before, that is, you just wanted to give it a try. Did you not expect that your subordinate was so capable? This is really the person who met the six tail pillar force - Feather high? "Yes, my Lord, this is the news from star direct flight!" Zuo Cangdan knelt on the ground and said respectfully. Naruto quickly took the letter from Zuo Cang''s hand and scanned it at a glance. There were two or three very short sentences, but the meaning expressed in them made Naruto show a look of great joy. Grab a little bit of the tail. Stellar found a trace of Yugao in the southern coastal area. Maybe it''s also because Starbuck doesn''t look like fog tolerance equipment. Yugao is not alert to Taida. This is the specific location found by star. At the beginning, Yugao was going to kill star directly. But after listening to the words of Naruto told by star. Yugao was obviously touched. It''s impossible to be directly convinced! Even if Naruto appears to persuade directly, people need to think about it carefully. Let alone just sending a subordinate, especially the small and weak force like Xueren village, Yugao has already given face without directly refusing. The reason is very simple. One is that the country of snow is far away from the center of tolerance, and it is a relatively marginal area, After a long time of avoiding the pursuit, Yugao is tired of it. He can find a stable area to live. Yugao thinks that the country of snow just meets this standard. Another is that Naruto''s direct "adventure" reveals the news that "there are other tailed animals in the country of snow."! It is to further touch the height of the feather. Be reasonable. Naruto such behavior. It''s a little risky. But compared with the revenue. This risk is acceptable. What''s more. Naruto still believes in Yu Gao''s nature of mind, which he learned from the original works of his previous life. This is not a vicious man. I really want to talk about it. He is also the representative of the "moderates". I just like a peaceful life. So Naruto is willing to take a little risk. In fact, it also proves this point. Naruto let the star tell this sentence, really touched the feather high. Chapter 365 PS: Please subscribe! Two reasons add up. Let Yugao really sprout the idea of going to the snow country. But there are final concerns. That''s the question of trust. Proper suspicion. This is a very reasonable thing. At least Naruto will feel normal. The information from star''s feedback is that the six tailed man Zhu Li proposes that he wants to meet Naruto in person, and the location needs to be designated by him. Naruto must go alone. This is the way Yugao wants to test Naruto''s sincerity. From a general perspective, it must be rejected. Who knows what the risk is? But Naruto did not hesitate to agree. One is because Naruto believes in his judgment of Yugao. This is the best way to win over liuweiren Zhuli to become his own and strengthen his own strength. Naruto is not willing to give up! Another reason is Naruto''s confidence in himself. Naruto is a Naruto who wants to further control the art of flying thunder than before. Now Nuo Da is in the tolerance world. There are few people who can stop Naruto from coming and going. Even though Wuren village is moving. Naruto also has a greater grasp of the whole body can retreat. Even if there is a corresponding border class, seal class ambush. Naruto also believes that it can''t stop the escape of flying thunder. Unless there is a corresponding space technique. Or space coordinate seal and other capabilities. otherwise. For the average ninja. The skill of flying Thunder God is a real killer! This is also Naruto''s biggest confidence at present. "I agreed to send this message back to star, but the task is not over yet. It will take another week. After a week, any place and time will be decided by the opposite party!" Naruto looked at Zuo with a serious look and said in a deep voice. "Yes, my Lord!" After Sakura suddenly bowed his head to answer. "Whoosh!" A leap is to disappear. And looking at the position of Zuo Cang leaving. Naruto''s pupil is also flashing a wisp of excited look. I was ready for nothing. I didn''t expect to come. There are unexpected results! The location of Sanwei is still uncertain, and it is still wild. Even if it is found, it is not easy to negotiate. Even if Sanwei is the best tempered tailed animal, there is an obvious generation gap between human beings and tailed animals! And six tails are different. From the original. The relationship between feather height and six tailed rhinoceros should not be very bad. Yugao is a gentle human. Naruto has certain assurance that he can communicate with Zhu Li, a six tailed man. Of course, you want to let others fight for your plan as soon as you come up. That must be a myth. However, Naruto is quite sure that Yugao will come to Xueren village first. And in the future. Just give your heart. Build a real bond with Yugao. Even let Yugao take Xueren village as his real home! You said to protect everything you want to cherish. Will Yugao take part in the battle? Don''t talk about conspiracy. Naruto didn''t intend to cheat Yugao, and it was not a dirty means that could not be put on the table. It just needed a little detour. "And the last week! I hope everything can end smoothly! " Naruto looked at the scenery outside the window, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his pupils showed a dignified look. The more you stay in the capital city of the land of water. The more Naruto can smell the danger of the coming wind and rain. Especially the escort mission during this period. Naruto followed the third highness. I don''t mean to investigate anything. I''ve already noticed some unusual behavior. There is already a huge wave coming inside the water kingdom! Especially concentrated in the three father and son, chaotianya, chaotianfeng and chaotianqi. you ''re right! Including the name of the water kingdom. If Naruto is not wrong, imagine boldly that the previous attack has nothing to do with the big prince, chaotianfeng. On the contrary, it has something to do with the big name! Of course, all this is just Naruto''s guess. It doesn''t count. There''s not even any evidence. And because I don''t know the internal details of water country. Naruto can''t even imagine the reason why this water country name did this to his own son? It''s just a wise attitude. In addition, Chaotian Ya was already warning himself in that meeting. Naruto naturally does not intend to over participate in it. Some of the previous plans must also be modified here or abandoned directly. to make a long story short! To get through this. Out of the internal struggle of water. To meet their future strong companions, return to the country of snow and continue to develop their own power. This is what Naruto needs to consider most at present! It''s also in Naruto that he doesn''t want to mess with anything. Just want to spend this time at ease. The first chaos in this water city has arrived! It was almost the night when Naruto received the information from star and gave the order to star again. A high-level massacre involving the whole water country happened. Sakurai Chunichi, the head of Sakurai clan, who lives in the country of water and is also a famous family in the country of water, and all his family members were killed overnight! And when that message comes out. The whole water kingdom is shaking! Including asahiya Asada, who is famous! I was furious. It''s a direct order for the whole capital to be under martial law! Order the left and right guard generals to lead the guards to block the main passage. Order the Ninja escort directly under Daming to explore. It''s about the same day. Zhao Meiming, who was the shadow of the water in the eyes of the Five Dynasties, arrived at the capital of the water Kingdom at such a "wonderful" time. I don''t know what the reason is. Chao Tian Qi and Chao Tian Feng, the two princes who were originally arranged by the name of the water kingdom to receive Zhao Meiming, finished the reception. After Tian Ya personally met mu Shuiying of the Five Dynasties. Both princes were directly ordered by chaotianya to go to the site of the destroyed Sakurai clan, as if to let both princes participate in the investigation. Such a kind of behavior that obviously reveals a strange smell. Directly let Asada and Asada wind''s heart are hanging up. They know it for themselves. It''s none of your business. But it''s not clear if it has anything to do with the opposite. Even the brothers thought of their father. You know, this great Minister of Tibet is the elder of the two dynasties. And as a traditional family. In the early years, even at the moment when his father just ascended the throne, he often contradicted Chaotian ya, who was famous. But it''s all speculation. Besides, they would rather guess that it was their brother. I don''t think about my dad. But the most important thing is, whether Chaotian Qi or Chaotian Feng, I can''t think of the reason why my brother (younger brother) would do this? And what''s terrible is that it''s killing the door! Kill the door! Chapter 366 PS: guys, if you have time, you can compare the characters and make a book review, which can slightly increase the popularity of this book. At present, in terms of editor''s recommendation, if the effect is good, there will be a follow-up recommendation, and the performance of this book will be better. Thank you all! The biggest possibility that can be considered is vendetta! However, the general vendetta will not come to this point? most important of all. In the city of water. Without disturbing anyone. Kill hundreds of people! What kind of strength can this be achieved? Although the Sakurai clan does not have Ninja guards, they still have powerful guards. The Sakurai clan is also located in the aristocratic area. The most central location is the palace of Daming, the country of water. The whole capital is surrounded by the Ninja trained by the Chaotian clan. In other words, they are under surveillance, Want to quietly and easily kill Sakurai clan in one night! This is by no means what ordinary people can do! The Naruto who heard the news was also slightly stunned. As a guard, he had to follow Naruto on his side. At the moment when Chao Tianqi himself was ordered by Chao Tianya to go to the scene to participate in the investigation of the massacre, Naruto naturally followed him. When I come to the door. The strong smell of blood. Naruto can''t help frowning. Let alone Chao Tian Qi. I''ve seen blood. That''s true. It''s full of blood. Let the expression of the third highness be clear. The same is to follow the dove look is to become a bit ugly. A few people who step forward. The corpses of Sakurai clan have all converged. No more, no less. Just the whole clan, plus 127 guards and servants! All dead. The most important person, of course, is Sakurai Chunichi, who is the head of Sakurai clan and the current great Minister of Tibet. His head is cracked and he forgets. That''s right. Literally, it''s cracked. The whole room is covered with blood and brain! In the words of the first people to investigate. For the first time in my life, I saw such a bloody and cruel scene. I''ll never forget it. "It''s definitely a ninja''s skill, and he''s also a ninja proficient in assassination techniques. His worst strength lies in his tolerance level!" Naruto frowned slightly, looked at the situation in the mansion, and guessed in his heart. The most intuitive point is that. Naruto has spread his perception to the extreme. But I didn''t catch a breath of accident. Naruto knows what this means. From Naruto''s point of view, it''s not difficult to wipe out such an ordinary family easily, but the difficulty lies in not disturbing anyone. It doesn''t mean the people killed in this family, but the Ninjas in the water Kingdom who patrol and monitor outside. From Naruto''s point of view, the standard of these Ninjas is pretty good, and the worst outside patrol is ordinary xiaren, Compared with the general wandering ninjas, they are much better, not to mention the core ninjas cultivated by the water kingdom. This is the core area of the whole capital city. Even at night, they can be called on heavy alert. They can easily kill the Sakurai clan! What''s more, it didn''t transmit any sound. Looking at the performance of father and son. Especially Naruto from this period of observation. I have the ability. It''s the name of the country of water. But. There are also many unreasonable places. "Is there a fourth party force?" Originally, the arrival of zhaomeiming, the water shadow of the five generations, has been a headache for Naruto. In the remaining five or six days, I have to consider avoiding meeting this water shadow adult as much as possible. Now suddenly, a group of mysterious forces appear. You can sneak into the city of the water kingdom without knowing it. It''s easy to kill a family. "Why are there so many disasters in this trip?" Naruto seems to have the same look on the surface, but actually he sighs in his heart. In front of him, Chao Tianqi naturally has no mind to control what Naruto thinks. The third highness is very confused now. The most important thing is that when he goes to meet his father this morning, his father''s eyes are as strange as they are. As a result, Chao Tianqi feels creepy when he walks in this lifeless mansion. At this moment, the dove on the back side comes to Naruto''s side and says in a low voice. "Chenggong sang, what happened? What do you think? " What do you think? Of course, I don''t want to see anything! Naruto had a desire to make complaints about that moment. But in the end, it was forced to endure. Of course, he knew very well that this ninja, whom Asada Qi trusted most, asked what this meant. One is really want to ask this massacre, Naruto has not noticed anything strange. The other is to convey this matter in such a way. It really has nothing to do with your highness. As for the question of whether you believe it or not, I will say it later. I must show my attitude first! Naruto is willing to believe this. It''s not that I believe in Chao Tian Qi. It is said that not only from the perspective of motive, but also from the power of the third highness, the massacre of Sakurai clan has nothing to do with the highness. "Very strong." Naruto sipped his mouth and whispered these two words. Listen to words like no head and no tail. But the expression of the dove on one side became more dignified. All the bodies were killed in one blow. And there''s no trace or breath left. That''s very telling. eventful times. Even Hatoya did not expect such a thing to happen after he returned to the land of water. Compared to previous plans and goals. What we are experiencing now is more serious! The most intuitive embodiment is the famous man in his family. Before, these internal personnel of Chaotian Qi had already discussed it. They may be a little wrong about this famous man in their family. But under such circumstances, they can''t do anything. We can only obey the arrangement of the name of the country of water. Any change. Once misunderstood. The consequences must be disastrous! The conversation between the two ended there. Hatoya seemed to be thinking about other things and didn''t say anything. Naruto, on the other hand, is thinking about how he should get away. Obviously, the next water country will fall into a huge whirlpool. Even five generations of Mu Shui Ying have come. Naruto even thinks that he doesn''t need to be afraid of water shadow. But if your identity is exposed. It will be a very troublesome thing. However! There is a good saying. People are always afraid of what time, to what! Naruto is thinking about it. After Chao Tianqi, he stepped into the inner area of the mansion. A familiar and strange figure came into Naruto''s eyes. Make Naruto''s pupil can''t help but slightly shrink. Wu Ren''s forehead is protected by fog. He has long blue hair. He has a black shield covering his right eye. His ears are decorated with decorations similar to talismans. "Green!" The moment the name came to mind. Deep in Naruto''s heart, the alarm rings up at Dayton!! Chapter 367 In the Third World War of forbearance, the most precious booty captured by Wuren village is the white eye of the Japanese! Although it''s only one! But the function of white eyes! But it is the existence that every big village yearns for. It is not easy for Wuren village to get such a white eye. Because you have to know. Want to get white eyes. You have to be a member of the hizong family. The white eyes of the family members have been locked in the cage! And once I die. White eyes will be destroyed directly. It can''t be taken off at all. Unless we can capture the separated members alive and then have the ability to break the seal in the cage, everything is out of the question. After so many years of fighting in the world of tolerance, all the four villages have captured the separated members alive. However, no village can break the restriction of the seal in the cage. In other words, the captured prisoners can''t be used at all. The white eye of Wuren village was taken from the Third World War of tolerance. After the defeat of the battle, a small number of members of the hizong family had no time to destroy their own eyes. They only destroyed one of them, and the rest of them were plundered. They became one of the most precious spoils in the war of Wuren village! And now the one who appears in front of Naruto is Wu Ren. It''s Qing who first appeared in the original work as the guardian of zhaomeiming, who has the right to use the white eye! If there is anyone in this world who doesn''t need to rely on his own strength to easily see through Naruto''s present transfiguration by relying on some abilities alone, white eyes are absolutely relaxed. The reason is very simple! White eyes are too sensitive to chakra flow! And the use of transfiguration. Itself is attached to itself. People may not be able to see through your real body. But you can definitely see that you are in disguise now! So, when Naruto saw the green, his heart was slightly cold, and a very bad feeling emerged from his heart. "What a coincidence? "I''m a ghost!" Naruto has a toothache. And almost at the same time. Qing also noticed that Chao Tian Qi, Jiu, Naruto and others came in. In front of a few people, including Chao Tian Qi and Jiu, Qing swept by. Eyes fall on Naruto. Naruto can feel the white eyed Wu Ren''s expression between his eyebrows. In fact, it''s just like naruto''s perception. When Qing saw Naruto. Many years of experience let Qing feel a trace of disobedience from Naruto. Standard Ninja look. And the forehead protector. Although I didn''t recognize it in the first place. But only after a second or two. Green also recognized that is snow endure of protect forehead. Combined with the previous information, and still following the three princes of the country of water -- Asada Qijin, Qing naturally can determine the identity of Naruto -- leader of Xueren village, Chenggong Ming! Out of curiosity about the village leader of other countries. And the current situation. Plus the initial sense of disobedience. "Is this the leader of Xueren village? It''s really young. " When such thoughts emerge from the bottom of my heart. Qing also subconsciously opened his white eyes hidden under the black eye mask. "White eyes!" Focus on insight! The moment of being swept away by the white eyes. Naruto is also a tight heart. It was almost the moment when I thought I was going to be seen through. "Hum!" Synchronization. There was a faint cold hum in Naruto''s body that only Naruto could hear. In less than a second. A special barrier covering Naruto. When Naruto was stunned. The opposite green is to show a wisp of specious doubt expression. "No problem?" The exploration of white eyes. There is no perceived problem. This should have been the most normal result. However, from Qing''s point of view, this seems to be the most abnormal result. Green, who doesn''t believe in evil, once again glances over Naruto, including the dove on one side, and gets feedback that there is still no problem. There is no sense of chakra flow or special breath, Although there is still a little sense of disobedience. But Qing just closed her eyes. Just still looking at Naruto with a strange expression. And Naruto feels that the special feeling of exploration disappears. On the surface, he didn''t show his face. In fact, he was a little relieved in his heart. "3q, nine lamas!" No evidence is needed. There''s no need to ask. Just that moment. Who helped themselves. Naruto knew it for the first time. Though a proud fox. But at the critical moment. It''s very reliable. Even if it depends on the mood of this person. But for Naruto, this is a great help. A crisis of identity exposure. Naruto walks slowly. Inside, the morning breeze that came earlier also came up. "Qi, Mr. jiusang, Mr. Chenggong, this is qingsang in Wuren village. Mr. Shuiying has heard about this tragedy and specially sent qingsang to help us!" First, he said hello to Asada Qi, Hatoya and Naruto with a smile. Then he turned aside and introduced the middle-aged man with a faint look. "Qingsang, this is my younger brother, chaotianqi, then his guard, jiusang, and the leader of Xueren village, Mr. Chenggong, who is on this special visit!" Deliberately pull apart the distance. In particular, the introduction of Naruto time with a more solemn tone. It''s just a little bit. But in this way. Sure enough, it can be predicted that the corners of his mouth twitch slightly twice, and there is a trace of blue veins on his temples. "I''m lucky to see qingsang. Thank you for qingsang''s help. Thank you for Shuiying!" For the moment, they are the two princes with the highest status among the people present. Even if Chao Tian Qi is not happy with his brother''s small means, he is still polite on the surface. He leans slightly towards Qing and says softly with a touch of respect. "No, your highness. As a member of the water Kingdom, this is what we should do." Qing is also slightly bowed, but his face is still a modest posture. If it''s the name of the country of water. Qing will still show respect and obedience, as if in name Wuren village, including Shuiying, should obey Daming''s orders, but Daming''s son is not the same, just give basic courtesy respect. "Is this Cheng Gong sang? I''ve heard about your deeds before. You can be the leader of Xueren village when you are young. " A fleeting sight, Chaotian Qidu just said one thing. Dove is directly ignored by Qing. Focus directly on Naruto''s sight. Obviously, the right-hand man of Shuiying is Naruto. This makes Naruto smile politely on the surface and scold secretly in the heart. "Damn old man!" Chapter 368 PS: Please subscribe, please subscribe! If the information collected before. Let Qing just pay a little attention to the young leader of Xueren village. After this first meeting. Naruto really attracted Qing''s attention. It''s not that Qingzhen doubts about Naruto, but it''s a personal feeling that there should be some secret hidden in Naruto. Although Baiyan doesn''t see through anything, Baiyan itself is not omnipotent. Qingzhen doesn''t feel discouraged. On the contrary, she is more and more interested in Naruto. As for whether there will be intersection behind and what happened in front of her eyes, Or whether there will be a connection between what will happen in the future, we have to wait for the future to observe. Anyway, at this moment. Naruto is on Qing''s "watch list.". And Naruto who is aware of this. Nature is to cry bitterly in the heart. If we talk about the front combat effectiveness. They don''t need nine tailed chakras. Narutos are confident that they can easily defeat the green in front of them, and they can even achieve the goal of killing them by using the technique of flying thunder. But in such a situation, it''s really not a good thing to be watched by an enemy ninja who has strong perception and exploration ability. The most important thing is that they are limited, Under the command of snow tolerance is to be limited! "Xueren village is just a small one. Thanks to the great love of our country''s famous adults, we can control it. We still need the care of our young elders." Naruto''s eyes are smiling. It looks like that. He said with a slight respect. "Ha ha, you are welcome." Qing took a deep look at Naruto, and the words seemed to reveal a wisp of implication that only Naruto could hear. But Naruto still pretends to know nothing. Doubt, doubt. As long as they do not take the initiative to show what flaws. Naruto really doesn''t believe that this guy can catch his painful foot! One side of a few people, nature is not aware of the green that a trace of special attention. Only because Naruto is the leader of Naruto village. And there are more important things right now. Chao Tian Qi said directly. "Elder brother, since you and qingsang arrived ahead of time, what did you find?" The massacre of a clan. Two brothers who have to bear great pressure. It has to be said. After seeing Shuiying, he sent his own escort to help investigate. Asada was alert and happy. Anyway? Wuren village is one of the five most recognized villages in the world. It can be used as the escort of Shuiying to come to the capital, which proves that this Wuren Shangren must be one of the best in Wuren village. And it''s a very reliable guy. In this case. It can be helpful. As for the potential risks. Asada is now too busy to care. Because just like my father, if we can''t solve this problem smoothly, the consequences may be very bad! God knows. What will your father think of you. Even if it''s only half the probability. But Chao Tianqi doesn''t want to gamble! It''s nothing to do with yourself! "No, nothing." Asada Feng hasn''t said anything. One side of the green is directly said. And in Naruto''s sight. Obviously, I can feel that the expression of Shangren adult in Wuren village has become a little ugly. Before Naruto and others come. Qing has already explored the whole residence with white eyes. However, little has been achieved. To put it bluntly. Only one thing can be confirmed. It''s a ninja. But it doesn''t take a blind eye to come to a conclusion. After all, if it''s not a strong ninja. Who has the ability to kill more than a hundred people in the city of such a heavily guarded water kingdom!? It is precisely because no important information has been detected. Qing will feel a little unhappy. I thought Shuiying was appointed. It would be easy to assist in the search of the water kingdom. White eyes are good at this kind of things. Unfortunately. The result is totally out of line with expectation. "Can''t you detect any information?" Because too surprised, toward the field open subconsciously big eyes, blurted out. Then there was an immediate reaction. Said with a touch of apology. "I don''t mean anything else. I just think that the murderer can achieve such perfection without leaving any details?" Qing naturally won''t care about Chao Tian Qi''s slip of the tongue. Anyway, they are all children. The most important thing is that. Now Qing''s attention is all on this "killer". Ninja''s assassination level. It can also reflect the corresponding strength of ninja. We should get rid of such a clean family. And it doesn''t attract anyone''s attention. Qing Zifu can also do it easily. But there was no trace left. honestly. This man is better than himself! This is Qing''s first impression and judgment! If we can''t find out the information by ordinary means, we can understand it, but if we can''t find out even a little bit of information, then the feedback result will be a little terrifying. At least from Qing''s point of view, when we go back, we must suggest that our water shadow adults should strengthen domestic inspection! The necessary secret investigation team has to be strengthened. Green is first in the mind flash such an idea, immediately face solemnly said. "It''s very likely that foreign ninjas participated in this event. I suspect it''s the residual hatred after the war, or the people you should not have provoked during this period. Specifically, you can consider the employment organizations, the black market, or The last sentence didn''t come out. But everyone here understood. Ren Village hired assassins! Don''t be surprised! This is a task that every village will receive. It''s up to you to accept it. Generally speaking. Except when it comes to big names, or some famous people. otherwise. There are no ninjas who dare not assassinate. For example, senior officials in various countries. All the five villages have been assassinated. But almost all during the war years. And normally it doesn''t involve family. This is also the last sentence. Qing did not say the reason. It''s just a general assumption. If you really want to talk about probability and possibility. In fact, Qing doesn''t really doubt the other four villages. On the contrary, it is the bounty hunters in the black market, or some terrorist employment organizations organized by rebel organizations, who will accept such a task. so to speak. Qing''s guess is very close to the fact. actually. Sakurai. It was yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark who had sneaked into the water kingdom before. Da Zang Qing is one of the peripheral members of Xiao organization. Of course, he didn''t know he was an outside member, and he always thought he was an inside member. There are some ideas that we shouldn''t have. And because it does involve some important information in the organization. Changmen will directly send yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark to clean up the traitor. Chapter 369 It''s just a peripheral member. It doesn''t need yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark. Just happened to have a mission to the country of water. Changmen is no longer bothering the two masters. In addition, this is also a senior official of the water country. If there is a chance to get some valuable information, it may be conducive to the real tasks of yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel. So they are directly assigned to deal with them. On the first day, they arrive at the capital. After finding out some details and finally making sure that the great Tibetan minister really wants to rebel from the organization, on the second day, Yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel just sneaked into the mansion of the great Minister of Tibet and killed all the people in one breath. In the words of dried persimmon ghost mackerel, it''s too troublesome to distinguish whether they know the details one by one, so it''s better to solve them all. Anyway, it''s just a matter of a moment. Yuzhibo weasel naturally doesn''t say yes or no. for today''s yuzhibo weasel, except his brother, No one can touch his heart. The reason why the great Tibetan minister''s body and head were separated was that he still "cracked the template", which was the way yuzhibo weasel dealt with after using magic to explore the intelligence. It was rough and simple. It seemed to leave some traces and intelligence, but in fact, the scene was a little bloody. In fact, there was no trace left, including when Qingqian went to explore, Also did not collect any effective intelligence and information! But Qing''s guess is close to the truth. However, with this moment. Everyone in the room. Even Naruto didn''t think of Xiao. God knows it''s going to be such a relationship. Naruto is just because of what Qing said. He is a little wary of the real culprit behind this incident, but as long as it does not affect himself, Naruto will never take the initiative to participate in it. I don''t have to find trouble for myself. Isn''t that a brain drain? Therefore, Naruto must take the initiative to distance themselves, and not to participate in "chores" is the king''s way! However, Naruto doesn''t know that just because he doesn''t take the initiative doesn''t mean trouble won''t come to him. It is also in the sky above the mansion where the house was destroyed. A black crow. In the angle that everyone didn''t notice, he looked down on the people below. Especially when Qing Kaibai''s eyes scan over Naruto, and a special power emerges in Naruto''s body in time. The black crow''s pupil is faintly showing a touch of scarlet color, and under the scarlet color, three dark gouyu appear, in the moment of rapid rotation. But the slender figure of Naruto is clearly reflected into the pupil. Just after that flash. So the shadow in the crow''s pupil gradually collapses, and then the Golden Shadow reappears. When a ray of light appears. The crow flapped its wings and flew high into the sky. At the same time. Not far from the capital of the water kingdom. Yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel came out. Yu Zhibo weasel''s step was a little, and a faint strange light came from his dark eyes. "What''s the matter? "Muster mulberry?" "No, it''s nothing. It''s just about renzhuli." On one side of the dried persimmon ghost shark curious mouth asked. Yu Zhi Bo weasel is still a calm look, light tone said. Unexpected results. This is what yuzhibo weasel didn''t expect. Originally, I just wanted to see if there were any remaining traitors who were not cleaned up. But I didn''t expect to catch such an important existence. "Whirlpool Naruto! No, it should be said that it''s bofengnaruto, the protection forehead, and the previous information. It seems that it''s Xueren village? But what about Sasuke? What are Naruto and Sasuke planning? " There are waves in my heart. Although at this moment. Yuzhibo weasel wants to go back to Naruto and ask about everything. But he knew very well that he couldn''t do it when he was followed by a dried persimmon ghost shark. But there will be opportunities and time in the future. After confirming the trace and location of Naruto. Yuzhibo weasel is ready for the next step of planning and preparation. The most frightening thing is often the uncertain amount of information brought by unknown information. Before Naruto''s whereabouts, as well as his brother Sasuke''s exactly what kind of relationship, yuzhibo weasel can''t be sure, naturally feel anxious, now the former can lock the position, while the latter, yuzhibo weasel believes that it only takes a little time, is absolutely clear, but the time has not come! "I still need to be patient." Yu Zhibo weasel looked toward the north with a feeling. Then he put up his collar to cover half of his cheek and said in a light tone: "let''s go." "Oh We need to suppress the agitation for the time being. Yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel left after completing the task. Naruto doesn''t know. His identity is already exposed. Unfortunately, the one who knows the identity of Naruto is the most complicated yuzhibo weasel in the original book. Maybe it''s because of Sasuke. At least at this stage, Naruto is still safe, and what kind of development will be in the future is not predictable now. Naruto is still in the capital. They are worried about how they should find a way to leave the country of water. The water inside is getting deeper and deeper. The smell of danger is getting stronger and stronger. Naruto is eager to get out of this vortex. Especially when it is obvious that Wu Ren named Qing is suspicious of himself. Just for a while. Naruto has not yet found the best way, can only temporarily suppress a wisp of palpitation in the heart. On the other side. At the end of the scene exploration, return to the station of Qing. It is also to report information directly to its own water shadow master. "Oh? You mean there''s something wrong with the young leader of Xueren village It''s in the luxurious house specially arranged by Daming Chaotian Ya of the water kingdom. Listen to the report of your guard. At the top. A woman with delicate breath showed a look of interest and said in a leisurely tone. Green eyes, brown cross long curly hair, the most important thing is that it can be called the perfect proportion of plump figure, the whole body exudes the mature breath, extremely attractive. This is the only woman in the original work who has the unique existence of the "peerless weapon" of gangshou, which is similar to the fire shadow of the fifth generation of mu. She is Zhao Meiming, who is in the position of the water shadow of the fifth generation of Mu in Wuren village! At the moment, listen to what Qing said. Zhao Meiming is obviously more interested in Naruto. "I can''t see through." "There is a sense of disobedience." This is what Qing said. Zhao Meiming, who has always believed in Lai Qing, naturally has a strong interest in Naruto, which is more eye-catching than the sudden massacre of a powerful ninja. "Yes, five generations of adults, although the white eye did not detect anything unusual, but this Chenggong gives me a very dangerous atmosphere, the leader of Xueren village is not ordinary people." Green is still a pair of old-fashioned appearance, said with a respectful expression. Chapter 370 "I didn''t expect that Qing would give such a high evaluation to this young leader. Then I''m really more and more interested in Chenggong Jun!" There was a faint light in Zhao Meiming''s beautiful eyes. With a slight smile, the languid amorous feelings showed the charm of mature women. Undoubtedly, the old man''s youth can still maintain a normal and stable expression, while another 16-year-old or 17-year-old boy standing on one side showed a faint shy expression, Then the look in Zhao Meiming''s side face was a look of great longing. This young man is one of Zhao Meiming''s most trusted subordinates. He is also one of the two escorts who came to the capital of the water Kingdom this time. The new qirenzhong, the user of Shuangdao and flounder, Chang Shilang, is also a talented young man who inherited the position of six generations of Mu Shuiying in the original book. Although he is only 16 years old now, he is already outstanding in Wuren village in terms of strength, This is also an important reason why Zhao Meiming will be trusted and entrusted with important tasks. "Lord Wudai, the leader of Xueren village, I think we can pay a little attention to it. In addition, we should focus on the ninja who killed the Sakurai clan. Although it''s probably revenge, I don''t think it''s that simple. Please order the secret department to track down one or two. Before that, another stronghold was destroyed, It''s better to be more cautious in tracking down the collective killing of the secret team of liuweiren Zhuli. " "Do you think there is a connection between the two?" "Can''t say 100%, but the connection probability is quite high!" Green expression serious say. "Well, I see! Then arrange it according to what you said, Qing Zhao Meiming also put away the expression of a little joke before. After considering it seriously for a few seconds, she nodded and said in a deep voice. "Yes, five generations!" Green half bows to salute, answer a voice to return a way. "Ah, young village leader, I really want to see what a wonderful man he is." Zhao Meiming''s eyes narrowed slightly, which seemed to show a faint tenderness. If she didn''t notice the cold light shining from it, she would be a little girl who was looking forward to seeing her husband. It can be said that it''s the target game. It''s not just yuzhibo weasel who sees through Naruto''s real identity. According to Meiming, it is because of Qing''s evaluation that she has a strong interest in Naruto. That is to say, yuzhibo weasel has no spare time. Zhaomeiming is busy with the affairs of Wuren village. Both of them didn''t find Naruto in the first time. otherwise. I''m afraid Naruto really has to think about running. The unstable factors that come together. Leaving for the moment is a time bomb that will surely come to us in the future. This trip to the country of water. It''s really mixed. of course. Naruto, as a party, is not clear about this. Don''t talk about yuzhibo weasel. Including zhaomeiming here. Naruto didn''t know that the water shadow in the eyes of the Five Dynasties really kept Naruto in mind. On the contrary, I just thought it would attract a little attention. Naruto, who returned to the residence on that day, was already considering whether to retreat directly, and then on that night. "Have you had a rest? I want to talk to Cheng gongsang about some important things in person! " Naruto is still in the room thinking about his next action plan. I feel several breath coming near. Soon after, the familiar words came from the door. As soon as Naruto''s eyes flashed, he immediately got up and opened the door. What he saw was Chaotian Qi and his most trusted figures, Kuroda and Hatoya. "My Lord!" There''s something else to say, Sakura. Naruto waved his hand. "You all go down." "Yes Yu Zuo Cang leads the remaining snow to endure to leave directly at the moment. "It''s so late, your Highness has come to see me. It seems that it''s not just a chat, is it?" Naruto welcomes the three into the room, closes the door and returns to the seat. He looks directly at Chao Tian Qi in front of him. He seems to ask, but in fact he says so in a very determined tone. "Ha ha, just as you said, I came to you tonight to talk about a win-win deal!" Asada Qi put his hands flat on his knees, with a smile, looking at Naruto with the most calm and determined tone. Asada''s words. Make Naruto''s expression slightly move, looking at Asada Qina''s very serious expression, Naruto seems to think of something very terrible unfolding, frowning tightly, Naruto just pursed his lips and looked at Asada Qi, that speechless appearance, not to mention Hatoya and Kuroda behind him, even Asada Qi felt a great pressure at this moment. To put it bluntly. After this time together. Don''t say how much Naruto knows about Asada. Chaotian Qike also realized that the leader of Xueren village was not as simple minded as he thought when he first saw him. He had some extremely enthusiastic ideas because of the pure power of Naruto on the sea before, but the more he came back, the more he realized the "horror" of Naruto. It does not refer to personal strength, but refers to mentality, measurement and city government. Of course, it''s also about Naruto himself. At the earliest time, Naruto wanted to play a leader of Naruto village who had strength and intelligence. However, it goes further back. The more out of control the situation becomes. In particular, Naruto is worried that his royal highness Chaotian Qi has a hot head and wants to use himself as a Spearman. Once that happens, it will be the result of unhappiness on both sides. Naturally, Naruto can not continue to hide his nature. As one of the best princes of this generation, Chaotian Qi can immediately detect the "thorny" part of Naruto. This is a tricky problem. It''s not just about strength. But in terms of means and mind. I feel more real danger than before. Asada also wanted to wait. Take a little distance In the future, it''s a big deal to start with the queen of the snow Kingdom, and the probability of success will be higher. Unfortunately. Time doesn''t wait. During this period of investigation. Especially before his confidant Kuroda told himself a terrible fact. Let Chaotian Qiyi realize. I don''t have much time for myself. Even if the leader of Xueren village is not so reliable. Asada has to make a bet! And tonight is the time for Asada to make a decision. "Win win? I don''t know what deal your highness wants to make with me? Maybe you can listen to it. " Strange silence. It''s like suffocating space. I don''t know how long it took. Compared to the moment when Naruto opened his mouth. The atmosphere in the whole room became less tense. Chapter 371 Naruto''s words fall. Asada''s expression is not so tight. The look in the pupil seems to have relaxed a little bit, but on the whole, it is still a solemn and solemn look. Even at that moment, Chao Tian Qi''s figure is still further straightened up. He looks at Naruto with burning eyes, and his face appears a very decisive expression. "I hope that in three days, your excellency Chenggong can help me to ascend to the position of the name of the country of water!" A look of determination. A solemn tone. It''s a word by word. "What did you say?" Although it was a little unexpected. But at this moment. This is what the three Highnesses said. It is still far beyond Naruto''s expectation. Where is the name of the land of water? Are you going to have a rebellion, too? At this moment, Naruto is really surprised by what Chao Tianqi said. Not to mention the existence of the water shadow of the Five Dynasties in the city of the water Kingdom, even if it refers to the power contrast between their father and son, Chao Tianqi, as the son, is not the opponent of Chao Tianya at all!? According to Naruto''s estimate. The whole Asada clan can control the ninja. In other words, the number of ninjas who obey the name of the country of water will never be less than 100! It still refers to the ninja in the capital. And in terms of standards and quality. Basically, it''s all about tolerance. Such a huge force. You are just a three prince who seems to be favored, but in fact is on the greatest alert, and actually wants to set off a rebellion? I''m afraid you''re not the second class of aristocrats from the snow kingdom? But also in the morning Tian Qi this sentence falls, Naruto stares big eyes show surprised expression moment, on one side of the position of Kuroda and dove expression is also taut up. "Your Highness, do you know what you''re talking about? Where to go? This is a rebellion Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a faint cold light appeared in his pupils. He looked directly at Chao Tian Qi and said so. "No, no, no, how can it be said to be a rebellion? Mr. Chenggong, my father is just old and no longer suitable for the country with territorial waters. As a son, I have the duty of filial piety. The huge pressure of national management makes my father''s health worse and worse. I just want my father to have a rest early. I think the peace and development between countries are needed, don''t you think? As long as I successfully ascend the position of water country, I guarantee that water congress is the most friendly partner of all countries, including snow country! And if I remember correctly, the snow country needs the design drawings of large ships recently, and it also needs to increase the foreign trade standards at the national level, right? And further improve the geothermal device, so as to make the climate environment of the whole country more comfortable? I think I can help with this little favor. " Asada shook his head with a smile, then leaned forward slightly. He didn''t draw a draft when he told a lie in front of him, and the temptation words behind him were one after another! "In addition, I have another message for you about Xueren village." "News?" When I see Naruto, it seems that only a little interest is aroused. After biting his teeth, Asada once again said such a sentence. "That''s right, news about the tailed beast owned by Wuren village before!" Don''t talk about Naruto. Even Kuroda and Hatoyama were surprised. "Your Highness Then I want to say something. He was interrupted by Asada''s direct wave. "As a Shangren whose strength is close to the five films, you should know what the tail beast means, right? That is the symbol of strength. If you agree to cooperate with me today, I can tell you the whereabouts of a tailed animal in Wuren village! Even later, I will help you to capture this tailed animal. What do you think of this condition? " It''s like gambling on everything. This is a sign of betrayal. However, it is not to mention the desired position of Daming, and even his own life safety is threatened at the moment, Chao Tianqi can not care so much. Moreover, from Chao Tianqi''s perspective, as long as he ascends the position of Daming of the country of water, there are as many counter measures and opportunities behind him! These are sold now. It''s nothing at all! "Ha ha, it seems that your highness is crazy enough." Naruto looks at Chao Tian Qi with a fixed look. The shaking expression that he had been exposed before is now well restrained by Naruto. Although he did not expect that his highness would help him to set off a rebellion, he did not expect that he would directly take out the "rich conditions" like tail beast to tempt himself! But Naruto also has its own abacus. Even Naruto knows that his highness is fishing! However, Naruto is also the master who does not see rabbits and does not scatter Eagles! Don''t try to persuade Naruto without any substantive content. The most important thing is that. Sometimes things come to hand. How to do it. It''s also a Naruto has the final say. It''s an intrigue. Both Asada and Naruto have their own plans. What will happen next depends on each other''s minds and actions. At least at this stage, Naruto admits that he is really moved. There was no disguised expression. Asada, who can also notice this, is really smiling at the moment. "Crazy people are often the ones who are most likely to succeed, aren''t they? Mr. Cheng Gong Chao Tian Qi seems to point out. "Very well, your highness, I have to admit that you have moved me, but there are still two points to go. One is your highness mu Shuiying of the fifth generation. How do you solve this problem? Don''t tell me, your highness, you want me to face the five generations'' eyes alone. If that''s true, let alone this deal, the second one is, which tail animal do you mean? If you remember Wuren village correctly, it''s Sanwei and Liuwei. Listen to your highness, if you tell me where I am, it must be that tailed beast is out of Wuren village''s control now, right? Where did your highness get the news, how can you ensure that Wuren village has not been recaptured, and if Xueren village really gets this tailed animal in the future, can your highness coordinate the reaction of Wuren village? " It''s like being talked about but afraid. Naruto directly put up two fingers and said so. This is half true and half false. Some are Naruto''s sincere words, some are false words. For example, in the middle of mediation. If you get three or six tails in the back. As well as their own strength. Naruto is not afraid of Wuren village, which has been greatly damaged. But these words still need to be said. It''s a trick to play! At least before you get the information you''re interested in from the third highness. This is the play. Naruto has to continue to play! Chapter 372 The words of Naruto obviously played a corresponding role. At least from Chao Tian Qi''s point of view, this is a sign and sincerity of Naruto''s intention to cooperate. From this point of view, Chao Tian Qi can breathe a sigh of relief. Problems and doubts are the best way to start. If he agrees, Chao Tian Qi will feel uneasy, while Kuroda and Hatoya still look dignified and a little uneasy, By this time, they have no way to turn back. No matter Hatoyama or Kuroda, the two people, including those interest groups behind them, are already bound together with Akira Asada. No one can escape the grasshopper on a rope! Even if you know your highness is playing with fire. But at this moment. They can''t talk anymore. Can only be closely followed by the pace of Chao Tian Qi, all the way to the black. "Your concern is not unreasonable, but you can rest assured that I am not arrogant enough to deal with the water shadow master. At least I am the strongest ninja in China and one of the strongest five shadows in the world. So the plan will be implemented after the water shadow master leaves. You don''t need to doubt this. Mr. Chenggong, I have exact information, The reason why Shuiying came to the capital was that it was related to tailed animals. The two tailed animals in Wuren village were all out of the control of the village. This time, we came to the capital because we got the whereabouts of some of the three tailed animals. Shuiying came to coordinate this. If it wasn''t for this incident in China, The water shadow master will not stay for such a long time. In other words, in the past two days, the water shadow of the five generations will leave the capital and go to the location of Sanwei. What I trade with you is the whereabouts of Liuwei Renzhu Li! " The same is half true and half false words. Just as Naruto is deceiving Asada Qi. Asada Qi is also true, mixed with some lies. Among them are six tails. News from Sanwei. That''s exactly what the water Kingdom leaders know. It was collected by an unexpected inspection. And Asada knows only a small part of it. Zhao Meiming came to the capital of the water kingdom for the sake of Sanwei. The whereabouts of Liuwei are false. It was Asada Qi who said it to deceive Naruto. He didn''t want to, and couldn''t, trade with the ultimate weapon like the tail beast! It''s all lies. In order to cheat Naruto into his own "boat"! But there is no way to deceive the leader of Xueren village by simple lies. Naturally, we need some authentic topics for secondary processing! Obviously. "Cheng Gong Ming is moved!" This is Asada''s judgment! As long as the insurgency is successful. You can successfully ascend the position of the country of water. There are many ways to make snow country and snow tolerance village, as well as the seemingly powerful leader of snow tolerance village! "Three tails and six tails?" The sword eyebrow of Naruto is slightly raised, which does not look like a false expression of concern. Only after a few seconds of silence. Naruto seems to have a little hesitation, but also seems to have made up his mind to nod. "Ouch! I can promise your highness first, but you must tell me the whereabouts of Liuwei first! In addition, I have to make sure that I will not follow the five generation leader Shuiying until he leaves the capital. Otherwise, even if his highness raises a rebellion directly, please forgive me for not following him! I want to consider the interests of the whole snow country and snow tolerance village! " It''s a tough decision. I want to refuse. But it is difficult to give up such a decision. This is the pose of Naruto in disguise. Of course, he is very clear that the three princes of the water Kingdom do not tell the truth, but as long as some of them are true, it is enough! Such as zhaomeiming and Sanwei! From the observation of Yu Naruto. The content of this part is very likely to be true. As long as that can be ensured. Naruto can naturally "help" this three highness on the surface! As for the following confirmation, Naruto has many ways! And all the right to flip is still in Naruto''s own hands. Asada''s biggest mistake is that. It underestimates the quantity of Naruto. And the strength of Naruto! Don''t talk about zhaomeiming alone. Even in Wuren village now. As long as you don''t have the ability to block space. Naruto can make a big noise and then retreat smoothly! This is where Naruto''s strength lies! "Very good! I knew that Mr. Chenggong would be a smart man. This deal is a win-win situation for us. There is no problem with what you said! " Asada Qi''s face also showed a satisfied and happy expression. The gesture of standing up, the right hand stretched out directly. "Happy cooperation, Mr. Chenggong. This is also for the deep friendship between the two countries in the future." "Ah, happy cooperation, your highness! I believe that the friendship between the country of water and the country of snow will last forever Two young people with different minds. In addition to their own planning, they are also calculating each other. And whose plan can be carried out smoothly. That is to see each other''s means and mind! "Very satisfied" negotiation. When Chao Tian and his party left the area where Naruto lived. Asada Qi''s face still showed a satisfied look. Just at the moment of turning around. Go back to your home area. Chao Tian Qi is to return to the usual calm expression. "Your Highness, if you have just negotiated like that, will you do it later?" On one side, Heitian said with a worried expression. After all, they are subordinates. What they know. Naturally, there is no detailed description of Chao Tian Qi Lai. It is also clear that his highness must have his own plan. But even so. Kuroda asked, still uncontrollably. "Ha ha, don''t worry, Kuroda sang, everything is under my control. The moment the leader is moved, the back is not important. You must have your own ideas and backhand. This is normal, but I will let him only stand on my side! As for the following matters, when I ascend the position of fame, is it not easy to solve them? At that time, everything will come naturally, including Mr. Shuiying of the fifth generation, who won''t say anything more. Wuren village needs the country of water, and the country of water also needs Wuren village, doesn''t it? " Asada steps, turned around, looking at Kuroda, with a smile if there is deep meaning said. "Yes, your highness!" Kuroda in slightly a Zheng after, is also respectful of hang down the head, answer a voice to say. But in the angle that Chao Tian Qi didn''t notice, a ray of different light came out of Heitian''s eyes. Not to mention that this is the departure of Chaotian Qi and his party. Naruto, after returning to his room, looks at the scroll he just handed to him by Chao Tian Qi. It records the mutiny process of "liuweiren Zhuli Yugao" and some specious trace information. Chapter 373 Every choice made at an important moment must be carefully considered. In the case of self limited force. Rational and correct judgment. Can guide the real road. For Naruto now. That''s it. This is a specious piece of information. In Naruto''s eyes, authenticity is less than 50%! By comparing with the information collected by his subordinates, Naruto can clearly get part of the information he wants, which further proves that the third highness wants to cheat and even use Naruto. "I have already reminded you like that, but I still approach you with such a mentality. Although I didn''t think of real cooperation with you at the beginning, your highness, you are really more straightforward!" Naruto is very easy to directly destroy the palm of the scroll, pupil revealed a faint cold light, whispered. beyond all doubt. Asada Kai is 100% want to use Naruto to lead the battle, or to attract important firepower as the goal! Cover up. Or simply let Naruto lead Xueren to be the stepping stone. And then achieve the real purpose of the raid. Including Chao Tian Qi himself is also very clear. You want the rebellion to succeed. We have to be quick! In the most unexpected time and place, he directly launched a surprise attack on the palace and captured chaotianya, the current name of the water kingdom. The rebellion can be said to be half successful. Later, as long as the big prince chaotianfeng is killed successfully! The problem behind is no longer a problem! And want to achieve these two goals! The most important point is to build on "strange" and "fast"! In the previous conversation. Asada seems to have told the whole story of his plan, including the time when he left the capital according to Meiming, the time when his plan was implemented, and so on! However, in Naruto''s opinion, this is a joke. "Since you want to play, then accompany you to have a good time. Let''s go down to Chaotian Qidian." Naruto has a faint sneer in his eyes. "Sakura!" At the next moment. A deep voice. "Yes, my Lord!" In the shadow corner on the left. Before retreating, sakang jumped up at this moment and appeared on Naruto''s left side, keeping a respectful expression. "Give this to the name of the country of water, and pass on a word for me, the country of snow will always be the country of snow!" Naruto''s eyes slightly sharp looking at Zuo Cang, words said low. "Yes, my Lord!" Sakura suddenly bowed his head and took a letter from Naruto. Soon afterwards. I''m in shape. "Whoosh!" It''s just going to disappear. Additional information. It''s not about the six tailed man. But according to the target of Meiming and the exact information of Sanwei. This is the most surprising thing about Naruto. It can be clearly seen from the original work. Until the fourth World War broke out. Wuren village did not regain control of the two tailed animals! Sanwei was even more sealed by Mingren, Hatta, Kakashi, Sakura, mute and other people sent by gangshou, the head of the five generations behind him. Later, he was captured by Didala, the Xiao organization! let me put it another way. According to Meiming''s action this time, we either didn''t find the position of the three tails accurately. Or an accident. No recapture of the three tails. But whatever the cause. This gives Naruto a chance to get a kick in the middle of the way! As for the butterfly effect of his arrival. Naruto doesn''t think it will affect the country of water and Wuren village. If there is butterfly effect, it will lead to dramatic changes in the plot. Naruto has already made the corresponding draft in his heart! In any case, this time Naruto did not hesitate to meet the five generation mu Shuiying, but also wanted to fight for Sanwei Jifu. There are risks, but the expected return is also very high! Even the weakest ones. The strength is better than the general film level. Not to mention the destructive power. Where can ordinary Ninja compare with these tailed animals!? It''s not that everyone will cover and destroy the ninja on a large scale. Even if there are, the scale is weaker than that of the tailed beast! For Xueren village, you can strengthen the maximum combat power in a short time! Naruto does not hesitate to gamble! Not only that there is a final plan, Naruto has a great grasp, will not expose their identity! "The players are ready, the game has started, and then we''ll see who can be the final winner!" Looking out of the window that seems lonely night. Naruto takes a deep breath and whispers. Some preparation in advance. But whether the subsequent development can be as expected. That''s what destiny knows. It is also at a time when Naruto and Chaotian Qi have reached a "consensus" and are ready to take action. On the other side. As one of Asada Qi''s biggest enemies, Asada Feng also did not stop his pace of action. The men who were secretly mobilized. We need to prepare for each other. Just like Chao Tian Qi. Chaotianfeng also felt great pressure from his father. But unlike Chao Tian Qi. Asada Feng didn''t have such a radical idea. Or to put it bluntly, Asada Feng didn''t feel life-threatening, so he didn''t need to take too much risk. Especially when mu Shuiying came to the capital of the Five Dynasties. Chaotianfeng''s heart is not as nervous as chaotianqi''s, but rather more relaxed, because Wuren village is sure not to participate in the high-level struggle of water country, but chaotianfeng can clearly judge that Wuren village must be inclined to the internal power transfer of water. Only when the country is stable, can it get the maximum material support! And he is the first successor, even if the successor''s position can be decided by his father, but it is undeniable that he still has the greatest priority! This is also the place where Asada Feng is confident. At this stage, it''s just the fear of Sakurai being destroyed. Just let the highness strengthen his own security strength as much as possible. The rest. Asada Feng will not do too much superfluous action. stable! Is the situation you need most! And for the actions of their two sons. As the name of the water country, chaotianya has a panoramic view. At least they have the majority of their whereabouts. Chao Tian Qi or Chao Tian Feng. They never really knew their father. It''s not clear at all. To take control of this huge country. What kind of efforts has chaotianya made. To put it bluntly. The two most promising sons. Is chaotianya not on guard at all? A king''s family can never be measured by common sense. There are also general property disputes in ordinary people''s families. What''s more, it''s the inheritance of this big country? Chaotianya, who can rule the country of water. Rely on is always their own means and government! Chapter 374 Gentle, modest and yielding. Never in a political fight. That''s the point. Even father and son! Even if the system is different. Even if the dimensions are different. But the same thing, or will be the same existence! Asada will never know that Kuroda, whom he trusts most, is the biggest dark son buried by his father. What''s more, he will never know that the attack on his return home was his father''s hand. The reason is very simple. It''s not only because of Asada''s unwilling ambition, but also because of the fact that Asada Yade knows that even his son wants to control Wuren village, And then to achieve the real intention of dominating the country of water moment, is to strengthen his son can not stay! Control Wuren village? Asada Qi is definitely not the first person in the Asada family to have this idea. But without exception. These people either hold back their thoughts. Or it''s wiped out. It doesn''t need complicated reasons. Just a little bit. The tacit understanding between the five great powers and the five tolerance villages. Never rely on the so-called tradition. It''s the delicate balance of power. It''s not easy for these Ninja adults to honor the name of the country as the top leader. If one day these ninjas really want to be the supreme ruler of the country. These celebrities are not unable to expect such a thing. But the crux of the problem is that these ninjas and the Ninjas below don''t have this idea. That''s why! The big names of the big five don''t want to stimulate these ninjas at all. In the original book, why did the five great names hesitate when they formed the Ninja alliance? Although not ordinary people. But in the physical sense, it''s really just the names of "ordinary people". God knows what these ninjas want to do? Mass murder of famous people of various countries? And then become the real and sole ruler of the country? Why did you agree later? Do you really understand the seriousness of the situation? no It''s just a forced choice. Because once the Ninjas make a decision. In fact, these celebrities have no power or confidence to oppose. This can be seen from the fact that the so-called protection of the five big names is to ban the five big names. Ninja is very casual. Fire shadow, water shadow, earth shadow, thunder shadow and wind shadow. It is a symbol of status and strength! If you treat these celebrities as leaders, will you make such a move? That''s really the biggest joke in the world. And back to the point. As in the original book, chaotianya, a famous water country who was forced to agree to form a ninja alliance, knows what kind of character Wuren in his own country is, including the newly appointed five generation mu Shuiying. Although she is a charming mature woman, in chaotianya''s eyes, this is a rose full of thorns! The one that will bleed at the touch! Your stupid son wants to be a real celebrity? Once let fog endure village mistakenly think that this is the idea of Chaotian clan. What do you think the Ninjas would think? What would you do? Chaotian Ya doesn''t want to gamble, and doesn''t want to entrust the fate of a family to such boring things! Perhaps in the future, the Chaotian people will be strong enough to really dominate the water kingdom. But definitely not now! The stupid idea of his silly son must be put out! What''s more, there is an intention to covet one''s own position. More make Asada ya feel angry! In Chao Tian Ya''s words, it is. "You can take what I give you, but you can''t take what I don''t give!" Your own son? What''s that? In front of power creatures. All family affection is a false existence. That was the case with the return attack. The Sakurai clan was destroyed. Even more, Chaotian Ya lost the last trace of patience. And today! The arrival of sakang sent by Naruto eliminates Asada Ya''s last fear. "Ha ha, it''s interesting. It''s really interesting. The leader of Xueren village is really a smart man. In this case, you can save a little effort!" Chaotian Ya looks at the message sent by Naruto to sakang in her hand. Looking at the position of sakang before, she can''t help but see Naruto''s figure in her mind. With a smile, her pupils seem to show a light ironic look. Of course, this is not for Naruto, but for his son. It must be said that Chao Tian Qi is already excellent among his peers. However, it is still very immature. Confidence in the approach, the potential is endless loopholes and trouble. Like Kuroda. Just like naruto. Chaotianya had already made up her mind to ask Shuiying, who was staying in the capital, to help him to get rid of chenggongming, the leader of Xueren village who might cause trouble. In that attack, chaotianya learned that Naruto had killed the Ninja troops he sent out by himself, This makes Asada Ya very afraid of Naruto''s personal strength. For Asada ya, it''s really a big trouble. If Naruto really devotes himself to helping Chaotian Qi, he doesn''t have the help of Wuren village. It''s really not easy to get rid of his stupid son! But now it seems. It''s really just an ordinary employment relationship. Before the loss of Asada Ya also worried about snow country and Asada Qi whether reached any deal. Understand the situation and make the right choice. "It''s true that you can lead a village at a young age. I thought that the little queen had a problem with her eyes before, but Ninja can''t be measured by ordinary age." Asada Ya also seems to think of something in general, secretly thinking in his heart. And it doesn''t matter. After confirming that Cheng Gongming, the leader of Xueren village, will not be on Chao Tianqi''s side, Chao Tianya''s spirit has relaxed a lot. As a big name of a country, he naturally does not believe in Naruto''s words, but has Kuroda''s intelligence information as evidence, plus considering from a general point of view, Naruto to make such a choice is the most conducive to the snow country and snow tolerance village! "Somebody "Yes, Lord Daming!" "Chuan Yu''s orders Everything is ready. Only the last east wind. And this east wind is the time when the eyes of the Five Dynasties left the capital city! Asada didn''t cheat Naruto. The biggest reason why Zhao Meiming came to the capital of the water kingdom is that the official of the water kingdom once collected information about the appearance of Sanwei. Zhao Meiming''s personal visit represents that Wuren village attaches great importance to this. And the other thing. It''s because of Asada''s invitation. Originally, it was for the water shadow master to play the last card. Now it doesn''t seem necessary. Asada Ya is also the final decision. Send the water shadow away, and then make the final conclusion for this series of things! Naruto, who is in the center of the whirlpool, and Meiming, who is in the shadow of the water of the Five Dynasties, will not care about the so-called high-level struggle. For them. The goal has and only has a unique unity. That''s Sanwei Jifu!! Chapter 375 Chaotianqi, who is still in full swing to prepare for his great cause of rebellion. I don''t know. Kuroda, one of his confidants, has completely betrayed himself. And the negotiation talks about good cooperation. Naruto also sold it when he changed hands. There is a saying in the world that the most appropriate moment is that the plan can''t keep up with the changes. Before arriving at the water Kingdom, Naruto, among others, tried not to participate in the high-level struggle of the water Kingdom and squeeze the necessary benefits from the three Highnesses as much as possible. However, it was only a few days ago, It is necessary to make a decision to abandon the three Highnesses. It can only be said that everything can never be judged accurately in advance. One left and one right informs each other. There is no secret in the eyes of Chao Tian Ya, his famous father! Even to say. Naruto even told chaotianya all about the news that chaotianqi used two tailed beasts to lure him. Although the name of such a water kingdom is not enough for Naruto to pay attention to, Naruto still said that at this stage, Naruto must consider the development of the whole snow Kingdom, no matter in terms of economy or politics, the snow kingdom should not be hostile to the water kingdom, Compared with Lei Zhiguo, a group of people from Daming to Lei Ying who are all "extremely vicious", shuizhiguo and Wuren village are relatively easy to get along with. It will be the enemy after all. Now we must stabilize the country of water! Ensure the stability of the southern sea border of the snow country. What''s more. For the sake of Naruto''s honesty. The name of the country of water will not be stingy. A little help is sure to come. Including marine trade and so on! The development of a country can''t do without money! The most important thing is. Obviously, this famous water country has no great ambition. He just wants to be content with the status quo that he is one of the leaders of the five great powers and nominally accepts the honor of Wuren village. This is the "best neighbor" for snow country! From this point of view. Naruto won''t support Asada Kai. He''s such an ambitious guy, and he looks very smart. In fact, he''s more likely to do bad things if he doesn''t have enough government and tools! Sell chaotianqi. For Naruto, there is no psychological pressure. It''s just the most "vulgar" task trading relationship. "I didn''t really answer your request! It''s just a matter of looking at the situation, your highness. " Two days after that night. And the end of a party. When Meiming left the capital with her own escort, the water shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties. Naruto stands on a high tower. Overlooking the whole capital of the water country. A light bright color appeared in the pupil, whispered. There is no hope! If Naruto doesn''t feel wrong. Zhao Meiming left, of course. However, there are more than ten strong breath in Daming Palace. And these people, almost in the light of Meiming left before and after the feet quietly came. It doesn''t take much guessing. These ninjas must be the elites of Wuren village. It is also the last foreshadowing of that famous water country. It''s not just about your "dear son.". It''s hard to say that there''s still a sense of guarding against Naruto. Even if 99% seems so credible, Chao Tianya obviously doesn''t want to gamble on the remaining one. Of course, this is also the reason why this famous water Kingdom still doesn''t get Naruto''s real strength. Otherwise, Nuo Da will be a Wuren village, I''m afraid that only Zhao Meiming can fight Naruto head-on. If Naruto breaks out more than five tail chakras, Zhao Meiming will have to retreat three feet. Only a dozen of them seem to be elite, but in fact, they are the most outstanding ones. In Naruto''s opinion. It''s just a matter of time. "It seems that it will be very uneasy tonight, but it has something to do with me?" Looking at the direction of Tianqi''s mansion, Naruto seems to be able to see that the final arrangement and adjustment is being made inside. With a slight smile, there is a faint coldness in his pupils. "Sakura, Samu!" "Yes, Naruto!" On the side. The two figures emerged directly. "Do you understand the task?" "Yes "Good. I''ll leave it to you. Then we''ll join Mount Tai and retreat." "Yes Two snow bear kneeling on one knee in front of the ground immediately bowed his head after answering. The figure is vertical. He disappeared in front of Naruto immediately. "SA, it''s time for me to act, sanweiji Fusang, waiting for me!" Naruto finally takes a deep look at the capital city of the water Kingdom, which is about to enter the night. After a faint cold light flashed between his eyebrows, Naruto jumps up and gallops away in the direction of zhaomeiming and others. Here is the capital. No more Naruto. The exact information of Sanwei. Naruto got it from the big prince. Deal? That''s a deal. But more Naruto used his own means. Liuweiren Zhuli: it''s time for Yugao to meet. Five days before today, we will meet in the islands in the southeast of the water kingdom. Before that, Naruto has enough time to deal with the problem of Sanwei Jifu. As for the "hunting night" in the capital of the water Kingdom, Naruto has entrusted sakang, Sanmu and others to deal with it. The third highness seems to know everything about Naruto, In fact, he doesn''t know anything. Naruto doesn''t need to worry about his Highness''s mouth, because he really doesn''t know anything! Yugao is there. Although it is said that the content of the story in the original book is still eluding the pursuit of Wuren village''s pursuit team, and the six tails captured by Penn himself in the end by Xiaozhi, these Narutos are not very worried. For one thing, the strength of Wuren village''s pursuit team is really limited. For another thing, Naruto really doesn''t believe that he will directly meet his cheap elder martial brother and clan when he contacts Yugao now, After all, the time has not come yet. Even if we really meet because changmen is following the schedule, can''t we still run? Of course, this is not to say that there is no risk at all. Even Naruto is really familiar with the ability and strength of Payne liudao. But there is still a gap in strength. Even if Naruto has the skill of flying Thunder God to protect the bottom. Still to say, the probability of being defeated by Penn and then captured still exists! It''s just that. This risk is acceptable to Naruto. The worst result is nothing more than a wave of nine tail chakra explosion! Not to mention winning. The probability of serious injury and retreat is still as high as 78%. This is the strength of Naruto. As for the three tails? May encounter the problem of zhaomeiming? No problem at all! At the moment when he left the capital of the water Kingdom, Naruto canceled his disguise and directly took off the snow tolerance forehead on his forehead! Naruto plans to use his real body to face the water shadow of the eyes of the five generations that he may encounter - zhaomeiming! What about being recognized as a Nine Tailed man? As long as you don''t know you''re hiding in the snow country, there''s no problem! Chapter 376 Naruto, who is speeding away. When its figure disappeared in the middle of the night. The capital of water. No one knew that the leader of Xueren village had left. Even Asada Qi didn''t know that Naruto was brave enough to know that Shuiying was going to Sanwei, but he was still determined to face up to him. Or Chaotian Qi, who is nervously planning for the final rebellion. In his own house. "Jiusang, what does Xueren say?" It seems that everything is ready. We are still waiting for the last "east wind" to come. That slightly anxious expression, and there is a little bit of unstable tone. "Your Highness, they have arrived, but Dove''s expression was slightly subtle, and his later words were not finished. "Yes? Then I''ll go to meet you at once. I''m going to rely on this leader tonight! " Chao Tian Qi''s spirit was obviously a little excited. As soon as his eyes lit up, he directly ignored the unfinished words behind the Hatoya, and quickly stepped out into the hall in front of him. At the moment, the figures in the hall were Sakura and Sanmu who had been ordered by Naruto to carry out the final "kill task.", When I saw that there was no "chenggongming" in Xueren. Asada Qi''s brow is a wrinkle, looking at the station in front of the Zuo Cang. "Mr. Zuo Cang, where''s Mr. Cheng Gong? It seems different from what we talked about before Chao Tian Qi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his fist clenched at the bottom seemed to burst out a certain emotion. In front of the Zuo Cang as if unconscious in general, is still a calm in a slightly respectful expression, softly return way. "No, our Lord just carried out the cooperation content according to the agreement with you. We just adjusted the order slightly. Lord Ming asked me to tell his highness that the eldest prince''s side will be handed over to our Lord, and the Royal Palace''s side will depend on his Highness''s own ability. As our Lord said, we can make sure that there is no power outside the royal palace to support him tonight, And we will follow your highness into the palace together. When your highness catches Daming, our highness will send his highness to the palace "safely". But if your highness fails, ha ha. " Zuo Cang gently smile, that behind didn''t say words. The presence of Chao Tian Qi, Jiu, Heitian and others can be heard clearly. It depends on the action of one hand. In Chao Tian Qi''s opinion, this is the slippery move of the leader of Xueren village. That''s the same thing. If you want to act, you have to do the whole thing. Even if it''s cheating his highness. They''ve sold him out, not even their underwear. But it''s the last part of the drama that needs to be performed. This is a competent ''actor''! This kind of behavior is in line with Naruto''s personal setting. indeed! Almost at the moment when Sakura''s words fell. Don''t look at Asada. A wisp of anger appears directly in his pupils. But in fact, in my heart, I believe that Naruto really agreed to participate in his own plan, just to control the risk to the minimum, and chose the most cunning plan to catch his brother? See if your plan is successful? If he succeeded in taking his father, the leader would take his brother directly to reach the final deal. If you fail. You can also shift all the responsibility to these Xueren subordinates in front of you, only to say that some of the greedy Xueren who were encouraged by himself were just cheated. Even if my father had doubts. Risk can also be kept to a minimum. "Good means! Good strategy, good plan! It''s worthy of being the head of a village! " Chao Tian Qi gnashes his teeth in his heart. At this moment, akizhen Asada, who was completely "enlightened", was able to make up for the work of masquerading that Naruto had done. But that''s why. The more angry Chao Tian is, the more he believes in Naruto. "That''s really thanks to your excellency Chenggong. It seems that you are well aware, Mr. Zuo Cang?" Chao Tian Qi takes a deep breath. Even if he presses down, he still shows a trace of anger. Looking at Zuo Cang, San Mu and others in front of him, Chao Tian Qi says with deep meaning. "It''s a matter of course. Everything we have is given by adults. Adults'' orders are everything we have!" Sakura was still calm. The light words. "Ha ha!" The meaning of pun. The canthus of Chao Tian Qi''s eyes can''t help twitching twice. Naturally, Hatoyama and Kuroda understood the meaning of the words. Let''s not talk about it. Kuroda, of course, is the biggest insider. But I don''t know that Naruto has chosen to sell Chao Tianqi. At this moment is also in the heart of the emergence of a similar idea and Asada Qi. "The leader of Xueren village is really a relatively smart guy! But the loyalty of Xueren is really high! " Kuroda looked at Sakura and Miki in front of him. This kind of red fruit should be regarded as the existence of abandoned son. Kuroda could not help but shake his head in his heart. "In that case, please follow your plan! Time is almost up! Let''s go It''s a foregone conclusion! Now it''s time to start. There is no room for any hesitation or retreat from Chao Tian Qi. The resolute color of his face. Chao Tian Qi waved his right hand vigorously. "Let''s go!" "Yes "As your highness wishes!" "Boom!" Big waves. A loud bang. In the middle of the night. The water country revolt that directly shook the whole country. The night of intrigue! This will undoubtedly be a sleepless night for high-level political figures of the whole water country! But all this has nothing to do with Naruto, who is far away from the capital. No matter who wins or loses. Will not affect Naruto''s plan. All the way down to the direction of the information. Naruto deliberately deviated from the direction of zhaomeiming''s departure, and deliberately made a big circle in order to avoid zhaomeiming and find the location of the three tails as early as possible. Although Naruto is not afraid of zhaomeiming, he still chooses to avoid it when he can avoid it, The white eyed Wu Renqing is still following Zhao Meiming''s side. If he is too close to him. The chakra wave is sure to be detected. Now Naruto does not have the strength to hide the exploration of white eyes. So, even if it''s a long way around. Naruto is also to avoid the five generations of water shadow line. And the final destination is almost the same area - a small island in the Northeast sea area of the country of water! Previously, intelligence gathered at the top of the water kingdom. It is the scene that some fishermen who go out to sea see a giant monster crossing the sea. Chapter 377 Because it is related to the security and stability of coastal areas. After getting some information. The local officials directly recruited this fisherman for a detailed question and answer. Through his description of the shape, they came to the conclusion that "something like a super large psychic beast" was the initial conclusion, because it was not something that the local officials could handle, and there was no fog nearby. This official reported the corresponding information to the capital, which is not clear to most people, But as the high-level officials of the water country, they have got the most important problem of the loss of the combat effectiveness of the tailed beast from Wuren village. Three tails and six tails leave the village together. Not only Wuren village, but also the high-level officials of the water country are worried about this problem! Tailed animals represent the vast majority of the high-end combat power of the village. If the village is weak. The country must be weakened. Asada, among others, attaches great importance to this issue. The information we''ve got here. Through comparison, these dignitaries find that there is a high probability that they will lose their whereabouts! While notifying Wuren village. The high-level people of the water country are also under the order of Chaotian ya to send out more people to search for the specific location of Sanwei! There were a few sightings later. But they are very vague and ambiguous concepts! It was not until recently that Zhao Meiming, who was the water shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties, came to the capital of the water kingdom. After a long talk. We also got the latest information from the high level of water country. Through their familiarity with the three tails. According to Meiming, you can lock a general area. This is the best proof. Naruto doesn''t know Sanwei as much as Meiming, but he has a guy who knows Sanwei best! "Hello? I said, nine lamas, if you''re here, why don''t you squeak? Do you have a special connection between tailed animals? Now that I''m here, help me feel the position of Jifu? " After leaving the capital of the water Kingdom, Naruto goes all the way to the north. After a long distance, he steps on a high mountain and looks at the distant scenery. He looks helpless. "Well, why should I help you? Let Jifu be sealed by you? Don''t get carried away, kid It is also when Naruto''s words fall. In Naruto''s body came the cold hum of Jiuwei. As Naruto said. The Nine Tailed animals have special connection and induction with each other. It''s because it''s nine special forms separated from one monomer. Even thousands of miles apart, the Nine Tailed animals can connect mentally at any time. The premise is to be proactive and willing. But even in the case of opposition. Nine Tailed animals are close to a certain area. Or can we passively perceive each other''s existence. let me put it another way. It''s like radar location. Of course, we need to share positioning with each other in order to track the most accurate position in real time, but even if it is turned off, the Nine Tailed animals have their own tiny "GPS" positioning systems, so it is no problem to sense the relatively accurate position. This is why Naruto is not worried after he can determine the general range of the three tails. That is because of the existence of the nine tails in his body. It''s just obvious. The proud fox lost his temper again. It''s just like the female owners of all kinds of duplicity in the previous life. Haughty to the end. Nothing. Naruto''s mind can''t help flashing such an idea. But on the surface. "Don''t say that, nine lamas. Helping me is also helping you. You can see that during this period, I''m really thinking about our future. Not only you, but also Jifu are. They have been used by human beings as pets and weapons. You must be upset. Just help me to establish the rule of the new world, I can guarantee you all the freedom you want! What''s more, I''m not the only one who''s looking at Jifu now. The Xiao organization that I told you before wants to collect Nine Tailed animals and revive the existence of ten. You can''t ignore this threat. Even if it''s a future thing, now Wuren village is looking at Jifu again and wants to capture this tailed animal again. If it''s signing a contract with me, Between each other, we are companions Because it''s my biggest help at the moment. It is clear that nine tail will not betray themselves, there is no way to betray themselves. It''s just that part of the content hasn''t been said at the right time. Including yuzhibo, yuzhibo bringing earth, and Shiwei, Naruto told Jiuwei during some time of chatting. It must be said that Naruto''s words shocked Jiuwei again and again, not only his own name, but also Jifu, rhino dog, shouhe, Chongming and so on, including the old man, There are ten other things. Jiuwei must recognize that Naruto really belongs to the existence of knowing the truth. This is why the latter nine tails are more and more compatible with Naruto. But on the surface, we still need to be tough. This fox is a fox with dignity! It''s not what you say! Naruto naturally knows this. What should we do in the face of proud and charming people? Follow Mao! This is the only solution to the equation. On the basis of full respect, look forward to the bright future. What do you think? This consensus is coming! "Well, I can talk big!" The nine tails in the body seemed to be an expression of extreme disgust, with a shaking beard and slightly squinting eyes. Just after a few seconds of silence. In the next moment. A general coordinate emerged from the heart of Naruto. "Ha ha!" Naruto''s mouth is slightly curved, showing a good-looking arc. "3q, nine lamas!" Naruto chuckles. "Hum!" In the gentle hum of the proud fox. Naruto''s body is vertical, and the figure speeding away is faster than the front towards an island in the northeast. On the other side. The same is galloping toward the northern islands, Zhao Meiming and his party. "How? Green At the moment of coming to the sea area. Standing on the top of the coast peak. Zhao Meiming gently lifted her hair, and her soft voice fell. "Yes, Lord Wudai, there''s news from the secret department. It can be located near the unknown islands!" I received information before. That is to send the corresponding secret team. Even if Wuren village is weak now. When it comes to tailed animals. We have to be tough. Especially before waicun knows about these things. We must solve the problem of two tailed animals. Otherwise. God knows if those countries, especially the land of thunder in the north, will have some ideas they shouldn''t have. For most people, the power of tail beast is really the existence of destroying heaven and earth. "Don''t you know the Xuan islands? Good, then, let''s go! " Zhao Meiming gently smiles, which sounds like a soft but mixed with a hint of cold words. "Yes, five generations!" In the back position. Both Qing and Chang Shilang echoed at the same time. Chapter 378 If you really want to talk about it. Nine Tailed animals. It can be said that it is a powerful tail beast. There are only nine - nine lamas and eight - cattle ghosts. The strength of the remaining tailed beasts is not at the same level as these two. Especially Jiuwei! God knows if the six immortals, big barrel wooden feather coat, took the wrong medicine. It is seriously suspected that half of the ten tailed chakras are given to Nine Tailed animals, which leads to the saying that they are nine tailed animals, but their internal combat value is not balanced. For the moment, only eight tailed cattle and ghosts can barely fight with Nine Tailed animals. The remaining seven tailed animals are really the representatives of younger brothers in front of Nine Tailed animals, but even so, tailed animals are tailed animals after all. One tail and three tails are weak. It''s not something that ninjas can fight against. If they''re going to have all the firepower. Must be unlimited strength close to the film level Ninja is qualified to face. Take Mackay for example. Only five or six gates can really deal with a complete tail. Of course, this is not a very accurate statement. Because there is no such match in the original. The most important thing is. Eight door dunjia is a bit too bug! What''s more, the gap between the eight gates and the seven gates in front of them is a huge gap between heaven and earth. If the front seven doors open, but also super bear to float between the top shadow level, then the back eight doors is a leap to the level of six spots. You can imagine the gap. Therefore, although there is only one difference between the eight and the seven, that is the gap between the realm of gods and ghosts! It''s also the time when Mackay died after he opened it. It is natural to make a rough guess from these angles. A conclusion can be drawn. The strength of ordinary tailed animals is far more than 99.99% of ninjas in the world! And it''s been said before about pure destructive power. A tail jade. How many ninjas can do it? can be counted on one''s fingers! That''s why. Naruto is very attached to the two tailed animals. It''s not polite. As long as this time to get the three tail and six tail devoted to help. Naruto has the strength to fight the first World War! Naruto really doesn''t believe it. Muye, Yunren, Wuren, Yanren and Shanren dare to attack Xueren village. Because of their geographical location, Yanren and Shanren can''t attack Xueren. Muye has to go through the sea border of the land of water and the land of thunder. In the remaining two countries, who wants to attack Xueren? Even if today''s Muye is taken to the side road by the three generations of Huoying, it becomes the so-called "tolerance village" for the sake of the "overall situation of the village" and the so-called "peace from hard times", so that everything can be sacrificed. But that''s what it looks like. It''s going to be a fight. Yunren and Wuren still need to put most of their fighting power on guarding muyeren village. The rest of the troops can be put into the battle against Xueren village. In such a battle, one-on-two is really not good, but if one-on-one, Naruto is confident that he can block or even defeat his opponent! A legend handed down from mythology. The Nine Tailed animals. It''s a symbol of strength and deterrence. It''s always easy for people to "advance an inch!" Previously, he was satisfied with the six tailed man Zhu Liyu. Now that he has the opportunity to contact Sanwei Jifu, Naruto will never give up. What about the Five Dynasties'' eyes shining on Meiming? The big deal is to play a game. During this period of time, my growth also needs to be verified. Then there is the adaptability of Jiuwei chakra! The strengthening of physical fitness. Naruto is going to make good use of one or two! "Whoosh" Dancing figure. Naruto galloping on the sea level. Because you can lock more precise coordinates. It''s not a particularly long distance. Naruto is too lazy to find a boat. The cost of chakra is nothing. The figure pressing away quickly. Compared with those who just came to the coast and need intelligence and information to further narrow the search space, Zhao Meiming and others, Naruto''s progress is almost half as fast! However, the time gap is not very big. In addition, Naruto can''t directly persuade Jifu as soon as he arrives. It depends on the time control of both sides whether we can avoid zhaomeiming''s smooth retreat or whether we have to play a positive game. meanwhile. In zhaomeiming, according to the information collected by his subordinates. Take Qing and Chang Shilang to board the small sea boat prepared by Wu Ren in advance, and head for the islands in the sea area of speculation, to carry out a large-scale search. Naruto''s fast approaching figure. Originally, it was diving into the bottom of the sea. A giant monster with spines all over, tortoise like shape, and three huge tails behind is closing its eyes to rest. This monster is the Sanwei Jifu that Naruto and zhaomeiming both want to get, almost at the moment when Naruto''s body shadow gets closer. At the bottom of the sea. Jifu''s eyes, which had been closed tightly, also opened suddenly, and felt the familiar and huge chakra breath. "Is it the ninth Lama? And there''s the smell of human beings? " Sanwei Jifu''s pupil shows a wisp of nostalgia, and the next second is replaced by a wisp of surprise. Tailed animals are legendary creatures that have survived for thousands of years. There may be a difference between grumpiness and gentleness, but none of the tailed animals is representative of stupidity. At the moment of perceiving the breath of Jiuwei and Naruto. Jifu can be 100% sure that this is for himself. And further away. Although it is very weak, even almost does not exist in general. However, Jifu had been in Wuren village for 20 or 30 years before. I''m sensitive to the smell of fog tolerance. Then we can barely find out that Zhao Meiming and other people are moving towards their own weak breath. At this moment. Even Ji Fu, a gentle man, could not help showing his anger. I don''t want to get involved in the human fight. I don''t want to disturb human life either. Just want to survive in this world. But these people! But one by one forced himself to do what he didn''t want to do! ¡°£¡£¡¡± Chakra, who''s getting a little restless. It''s obvious that Jifu''s attitude has become a little frenzied. It''s about the moment that there was a riot in Jifu chakra. Naruto also came to Jifu''s sea area. From the capital of the water kingdom. Search positioning in front. Precision guidance in the back. It took nearly half a day. Naruto finally came to this sea area. The moment I set foot. Naruto himself intended to ask the nine tails in his body if he could further confirm Jifu''s exact coordinate position. "Boom!" The waves that followed. Let out this terrible chakra! "What Huge waves rolling up. Chapter 379 PS: the third watch in the evening, please subscribe, please tickets! Attack directly to Naruto''s position. "No?" This kind of unexpected attack. Feel the terrible chakra from the waves. Naruto''s face changed slightly and his figure leaped up in an instant. "Dada!" The posture of leaping backward. He quickly avoided the rolling waves. "Wow!" Water drops falling from the sky. It''s like a thunderstorm. Directly wet Naruto''s clothes. It hasn''t been waiting for Naruto to make the rest of the response. It was originally in the Pentium of the sea, once again turned out a violent whirlpool, and then. "Ouch!" A terrible roar. All of a sudden. A huge object appeared in front of Naruto. A tall figure. It''s full of flavor. Horrible chakra! And this very familiar form. "Three tails! Jifu See this huge creature in front of you. Naruto''s pupils shrunk slightly and said softly subconsciously. Almost at the moment when Naruto''s words fell. Straight up the line of sight. Jifu pupil that emerged out of a ray of startled red light. Next second. "No!? Is it such an exaggerated gift? " That big mouth. The thick chakra pellets that emerge directly. The heavy smell. Powerful pressure. "Tail jade!" It''s a template to start with. Even Naruto''s face changed at this moment. No need to look for it. People are all direct "door-to-door service!" "Isn''t it true that Sanwei''s temper is milder among tailed animals?" Naruto is too late to make complaints about Tucao. "Boom!" Very fast chakra condensation. Cartoon and animation that just to show a tension, but also to let the audience see clearly, so it seems to condense very slowly in general tail jade, in fact, this is the tail used countless moves, start! It''s as simple as eating and drinking! Almost in less than a second. "Boom!" The chakra that just burst open. Naruto looks crazy. "Nine lamas!" The Nine Tailed chakras directly mobilized. The scarlet chakra coat that was wrapped around him. All of a sudden, there are three tails. In the lower front position. "Whoosh!" Naruto''s figure leaps up. At the nearest distance, it is not easy to avoid the open position. Naruto can only be hard on the head. "Bang!" The angle of a straight impact. "Boom!" In mid air. Jump and swipe. The height of a violent ejection. High above, a loud and sharp explosion fell. Shining light and shadow. "Whoosh!" This is the track of the "tail beast jade" which was forcibly changed by Naruto. It''s slanting toward the southwest. It''s in the falling position. "Hiss, hiss, hiss!" At sea level. A large area of sea water directly affected by the political development. A huge pit appeared. Next second. The sound of terror and the bright light. The aftereffect of the vibration. Don''t say close up. Even just out of the coast, Zhao Meiming and others, who are coming towards the fixed position, see the dazzling luster in the distance at this moment, and feel the aftershocks of terror. "The shock? The smell of chakra? Three tails? Is anyone fighting Sanwei? " Before also a face lazy calm expression of Zhao Meiming. It''s all at this moment that I can''t help changing my face. "Green!" The words that you shout out. "Yes, Lord wudaimu, the vibration location of chakra is here!" No need for any nonsense. The first time is to get to the point. He opened his eyes. Too far away. Naturally, it is impossible to capture the specific location of chakra. However, the chakra aftereffect produced by the outbreak of tail jade is too violent, and Qing can barely capture the specific coordinates. "It seems that someone is targeting the property of Wuren village! Ha ha, I''d like to see who has such courage According to Meiming, there is a sharp cold light in her eyes, which is the words in a low voice. "Chang Shi Lang, Qing, let''s go straight!" "Yes, Lord Shuiying The response discourse of consensus. Zhao Meiming, who had been able to search easily before, didn''t think there was any problem even if he didn''t find it. When he saw that someone was actually working on all his own products, he couldn''t help it. Naturally, he didn''t care about this little bit of chakra consumption! The sea level that jumps out directly. Chakra burst out. Zhao Meiming is also galloping with Chang Shilang and Qing towards the area where Naruto and Sanwei Jifu are located. In front of the battlefield. The Naruto who just managed to fight the flying tail jade. "Whoosh!" One ejection. A little bit apart from Sanwei Jifu. Standing on the sea level, looking at the three tails not far away, still in a rage posture. Naruto can''t help but show a wry smile. I haven''t done anything yet. Why does Jifu have to kill himself. And this hair tail animal jade. "Well Before, I wanted to talk about working quietly, not shooting. Just don''t want to get Zhao Meiming''s attention. Solve the problem as soon as possible. But now this vibration. Special! Unless Zhao Meiming is blind and deaf. Otherwise they can lock the position 100%. Guess from the distance and speed. It''s estimated that people will come in less than an hour or even half an hour at most, but Naruto can''t solve the current problem quickly. "Is it really too hard? Hello, nine lamas, I haven''t heard that Jifu''s temper is so explosive!? Did you take the wrong medicine today? " Naruto can not control their own flood of strength, and make complaints about it in their hearts. "Well, who knows? Anyway, it''s your own business, kid! I don''t care about you any more! " Nine tails in the body gave a cold hum. The tone, the tone. In Naruto, how to listen, how there is a kind of schadenfreude. Shit! These two foxes! It''s not too big to watch the excitement! But no matter how Naruto shouts in his heart, if he wants the nine lamas to come out and solve the problem, at least don''t let Jifu be so irritable. Let''s have a talk! Jiuwei is really a gesture of Non Violence and non cooperation. One hundred percent silence. I just want to see the excitement to the end. Let Naruto really have the impulse to vomit blood. In just two or three seconds. "Human! Go to hell There is Jifu who has locked Naruto''s position again. The fury of the body is exposed. "Boom!" In an instant. The figure directly arched up, with the body''s armor will be layer upon layer wrapped up! A cyclone that just blew up. "Dong!" And then the attitude of high-speed rotation. "The trough! no Again All of a sudden close to the front of Jifu. Naruto couldn''t help cursing. "Water escape - water wall!" Chapter 380 PS: in fact, there are too many fireshadow bugs. Xiaoye admits that many things are the author''s own private goods, that is, the so-called second design. Since it is a second design, it is certainly easy to have loopholes. Xiaoye can''t really come back perfectly at every point. He can only try to improve it as much as possible. Occasionally, he will forget some of the original settings. If it can be modified, please point out, Xiao Ye will revise it in time. If there''s no way, please forgive me. Sometimes, it''s not much easier to write the same person than the original one, because it''s hard to study the textual research, to design the second one, and to be original. Thank you for your support! Naruto''s hands are fast. The palms that are then closed directly together. Nine Tailed chakras. Pour your heart into it. Even without the chakra property of water. But because of the strength of Naruto. Plus nine chakras. It''s still a terrible water wave, surging up, forming a terrible water wall directly on the front! "Bang!" A fierce impact. The figures directly overlapped. But it''s just a figure barely blocked. With their huge size and heavy power. It''s just a temporary barrier. Next second. It is the water wall that has been broken through. It''s still a figure who attacks the Naruto''s position. "Whoosh!" Naruto''s eyes are fixed. With the help of the subtle space brought by just water escape. Naruto has a vertical figure. Jump straight to the side. A very heroic turn and leg swing. Hit heavily on Jifu''s side. Even the "giant chariot" running at high speed It''s also because of Naruto''s gravity strike, and it''s directly skewed in the past. Out of balance. Roll sideways to the opposite angle. "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" It''s another big wave that''s going up. While rolling. This layer of terror came to my face. "Jifu! I don''t mean to be an enemy with you. I just want to have a good talk with you today. We have a consensus. The nine lamas are in my body. You should be cold first. " Naruto just began to ask Jifu to be more rational. "Human! Damn you all But Jifu, who had already entered into a rage posture, didn''t listen to Naruto''s words at all. I haven''t finished waiting for Naruto''s words. That''s the huge figure rolling up again. Above the front. Several big "water balls" They are the tailed animals of chakra. They can do whatever they want to do! Thick and powerful chakra water ball. "Water cannon!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" At sea level. A terrifying trajectory straight out of the jet. Come straight to Naruto. "It''s true that people don''t listen to me at all. In that case, let''s fight first!" A strong evil spirit appeared between Naruto''s eyebrows. With a clap of both hands, the momentum became more powerful. The strong scarlet chakra directly covered the whole body, and the number of tails further increased in the position behind him. Four scarlet tails waving in the wind. Chakra, who''s more manic. "Boom!" Above the water. Naruto stands on tiptoe. The figure burst out. At a galloping angle. "Bang bang!" No fear at all. The "water cannon" directly facing us One by one, Naruto flies out! Nine Tailed chakras are attached. In the face of Sanwei Jifu, Naruto''s fighting style became more rough and direct. "Dong!" "Boom!" A water cannon ejected. Four are scattered over the sea. Waves stirred up. It rebounded back to the rear. Directly hit Jifu heavily. "Ouch!" Eat under the pain of Jifu. With that roar, his temper became more and more irritable. "Forbearance -- the art of shadow separation!" Now that we''ve all decided to fight. Naruto is not going to keep his hand. For better cooperation in the future. Naruto wants to teach Sanwei Jifu a lesson here. The most important thing is to suppress this temper. Good old saying! What if the child is not obedient? "Just a fight!" Naruto''s eyes are also with the infiltration of nine tail chakra, gradually showing a fox pupil posture, Morian eyes, cold breath. "Puff, puff, puff!" In a flash. On the side of Naruto. Dozens of shadows directly appeared. "Go on!" "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!" Falling words of fierce struggle. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Directly scattered dozens of shadows. Towards Jifu not far in front of him. "Fengdun - great breakthrough!" "Feng Dun - LAN Che!" "Feng Dun - suppress harm!" "Feng Dun!" Different levels of wind escape ninja. With the blessing of Nine Tailed chakras. The destructive force is further strengthened. Of course, it didn''t really hurt Sanwei Jifu. But it was enough to make Jifu feel the touch called pain. "Boom!" "Bang!" The figure of authority. Strong attack. Feel the pain. Let Ji Fu heart more restless. "Hateful human beings!" Under the roar of Jifu. The chakra, which was directly mobilized by the three tails. With oneself as the center, a layer of violent ripples rippling open! Huge waves swept by. "What "Wow!" "Bang!" "Puff, puff, puff!" A sudden surge of tide. Caught off guard. These shadows are directly submerged by layers. There is even a posture of directly turning into ice sculpture. And then it broke. "Puff, puff, puff!" Each of them turned into a white fog and dissipated. Jifu who saw this scene. In the heart is the emergence of a touch of joy from the mood. However, it hasn''t been long for him to be happy. Next moment! That''s the opportunity. The Naruto who comes to Jifu in the nearest distance directly. "It''s not polite to come but not to go! The first time I met you, I didn''t bring any gifts. I''ll take you in a circle! Jifu Powerful chakra, fierce momentum. Don''t wait for Jifu to react. Naruto is a flash to Jifu behind, straight grasp Jifu in the middle of the tail. "Kid, you I haven''t waited for Jifu to say anything. "Drink! Give me a lift Naruto''s hands suddenly imprison Jifu''s tail. A gesture of lifting. "Well Hold the rock high. Even if because of the altitude, it is only a distance away from the site. But that''s enough angle. "Happy circle!" With Naruto''s words falling. Naruto is the figure that turns with it. Connected with Jifu caught by Naruto. The same high-speed 360 degree extreme circle! Self power. The transferred chakra. And the Nine Tailed chakras. Never let go. I won''t give him a whirl anyway. Naruto definitely will not stop this determination! "Boom!" Then it turns faster and faster. The waves of terror and the intensity of chakra. "Ah It''s not just a circle. It''s more like chakra''s vertigo. Even if it''s Jifu as a tail animal. At that moment is to feel a very uncomfortable feeling. Continuous rotation of the figure. It''s all the laps that can''t be counted. When I come to Naruto, I can hardly bear it. "The last lap!" The strength to hold on. No matter how Jifu struggled, it was chakra who had to be suppressed. The last moment. Naruto suddenly waved his hand. Throw Jifu to the left. "Bang!" Positive angle. Above the sea. The layers of spray caused by heavy smashing. It was like a violent shower again. Wait until the shower stops. Before that extremely restless and intense atmosphere is also at this moment slowly calm down. Chapter 381 PS: new week, please subscribe, please tickets, please reward! Please do everything. Thank you all! In the perceptive range of Naruto. That''s the three tailed chakra that''s flattened out. Naruto also takes a deep breath, shakes his head, scatters his nine tail chakra, and walks to Sanwei Jifu. "So can we have a good talk now? "Jifu." Naruto looks at the huge Jifu in front of him, jumps to his head, and says angrily, but it seems that Jifu, who is still dizzy, doesn''t reply to Naruto for the first time. Do not think that Naruto''s circle just now is pure physical rotation. That''s a blessing to my chakra''s high-speed rotation. And Naruto to use nine tail chakra forced to contain Jifu chakra riot. Otherwise, how can you suppress Jifu like that? What''s more, let''s calm down the three tailed man who absolutely wanted to kill Naruto before!? Now. It''s time to let out a little bit. No matter what this guy is up to. Naruto believes that his "invincible turn" just now can at least calm him down a little bit? Besides, it''s not the civet cat of shouhe. I''m very disgusted with Jiuwei. That may be really hard to talk about But Sanwei Jifu should be a better speaker. Just as Naruto expected. Before the emotional catharsis, plus Naruto this unexpected turn circle. After recovering from vertigo. Jifu, for a moment, regained his calmer posture. Listening to Naruto''s words, he didn''t know for the first time whether it was because he was thinking about something or didn''t want to answer. One man and one beast looked at each other like this. For a moment, the scene fell into a strange silence, It is in sharp contrast to the previous killing and fighting. Naruto has a headache looking at Ji Fu who has never opened his mouth. Is this guy stupid? Not really? When Naruto stroked his thoughts, he was ready to continue to speak. "Hum, I have nothing to say with you humans. If you want to catch me, just do it! But I''ll never let go! " In front of Ji Fu Leng hum, it seems to show the extremely dissatisfied mood in general, with a very fierce expression, staring at Naruto, and this is the words. Naruto in a slightly stay at the same time. It seems to have grasped the reason why Jifu revolted as soon as he saw himself. Is it hard for this guy to regard himself as "the enemy" from the beginning Well? But if that''s true. There seems to be nothing wrong. Naruto wants to get Sanwei''s help, whether it''s direct seal or signing a reciprocal contract, it''s to let Sanwei enter his own body. There is still a bit of detention in it. With that in mind. Naruto tries his best to put his air more gently, with the most peaceful tone. "No, Jifu, don''t get me wrong. I''m not here to capture you, and I don''t want to force you to do anything. Let me introduce myself first. My name is bofengnaruto. I''m here today to invite you to be my partner for the common future of human beings and tailed animals!" Then with a very serious expression, looking at Jifu, very sincere said so. "A common future? Partner? " Jifu seemed to hear the most incredible thing, and his pupil showed a very personified indifference and 100% questioning look. "Ha ha!" The sneering words. That''s Jifu''s best answer. And Jifu''s posture. It didn''t exceed Naruto''s expectation. Tailed animals captured and used as weapons by humans for countless times. It''s really hard to believe in humans. The most important thing is. The six immortals, who are regarded by them as "fathers", have already "died". Since then, the Nine Tailed animals have not been able to live in harmony, let alone believe in human beings. That''s why it''s so difficult for wudalin village to have a perfect human pillar. The so-called perfect human pillar means that the trust between tailed animals and human beings reaches the highest value, which is close to the point of mutual affinity, Only in this way can we say that the tail beast will exert its power to the extreme. The tail beast will not affect and erode the consciousness and body of the tail beast, but will try its best to help the tail beast. Physical fitness requirements. It depends on the human force itself. Coherence assistance in consciousness. That is, it depends on whether the tailed animals cooperate or not. It''s like naruto now. Although the fox in the body is still so proud. But in essence, it is the existence of heart to heart relationship with Naruto. It will not erode and affect Naruto''s consciousness, but will actively restrain his passive malice, and then help Naruto control his own strength. The only problem is that Naruto''s current physical strength can not accommodate the huge chakra of Jiuwei, and the seal in his body also affects the chakra resonance between Naruto and Jiuwei! But these are not problems. As long as with the improvement of Naruto''s own strength, the physical quality is strengthened. It won''t take long. Naruto can take the initiative to carry all the chakras of Jiuwei. The seal in the body, even if it didn''t come from Zilai, also got the key. Power to a level, not to mention in Naruto''s own body, the big deal is brute force to break! let me put it another way. Naruto can now be regarded as a quasi perfect person. It''s been a long time. Naruto insists on the result of various "life talks" with Jiuwei. So looking at Jifu, I didn''t believe what I looked like. Naruto didn''t feel angry. However, he was still very calm. He stepped forward two steps slightly. In Jifu''s suspicious expression, he came to the front of Jifu''s head. Then he sat cross legged on the sea, leaning slightly. It was like talking with an old friend. "You will be so alert to human beings. I understand very well. After all, it is very difficult for human beings and tailed animals to reach mutual understanding and tolerance, but it is more the result of no communication and the inducement of those stupid people. Of course, if I say that I 100% believe that you are kind and harmless, you certainly don''t believe it, but I want to say that it is Jifu, You are also disgusted with this kind of life, which has to avoid the sight of human beings, and is about to be captured and used, right Naruto looks up at Jifu with a sincere look on his face. Especially the meaning that comes out at the end of the words. They all make Sanwei fall into a short silence. "I didn''t say that I want you to believe me 100 percent, and I don''t deny that I came to you today just to borrow your power. But I can promise that Jifu, I treat you as my future partner. Just like the nine lamas in my body, the six immortals should have told you that human beings are actually a very complex existence, It''s not to make you believe in human beings. It''s just to hope that you can give a little bit of trust when it is possible. " Chapter 382 "In the future, I will take action to prove this to you. I hope you can be my help to build a truly harmonious world! If you find that I have cheated you in the future, you can break up the relationship with me at any time, Jifu. Moreover, even if you don''t believe me, you can trust the nine lamas a little bit, right? This trust, I think, Jifu, you should also be willing to sit down and have a good talk with me, don''t you? " Sincerity. Seriously. The most important thing is the attitude of equality. The Ji Fu, who had not been moved before, could not help but move slightly in his heart at this moment. Ever since the death of the jacketed jacket. It''s been thousands of years. Jifu has seen countless human beings. However, without exception, they either treat themselves as alien enemies to guard against and attack, or as "private goods" to use them wantonly, and they never treat themselves as an equal creature. It''s also where tailed animals hate humans most. We all have life and wisdom. Even the tailed beasts themselves have extraordinary power. But human beings always hold a high attitude to overlook them. Jifu chose to live far away from the hustle and bustle just after he saw the ugliness of human beings who regarded everything as their own "all goods". However, human beings appeared again and again, saying the joke that "the tail beast is the greatest evil, and must be controlled.". On the other hand, they were captured. They want to use their power for themselves. This dirty face and means. Jifu is really disgusted to the extreme. And today. Jifu saw a different human. Even in this moment. Jifu still treats Naruto with most hostility. But it has to be acknowledged. Naruto has touched his heart more or less. Of course, there is a big premise here that Naruto has the power to talk with Jifu on an equal footing. Otherwise, Naruto would have been killed long ago in the previous riots. Where would there be a picture of quiet conversation now. And another point is that Jifu is calm down. The key points identified. One is his own name. Another is the name of Jiuwei. Jifu, nine lamas. Just like the nine tails that would have been surprised before. At this moment, Jifu was really aware of the blonde boy in front of him. "Do you know my name?" And then there''s the chakra breath that''s coming from behind. There is no doubt that it is chakra with nine tails. And look at that. It''s true that he is willing to be used by the blonde boy named "bofengnaruto". Such a perception. Add Naruto''s words. Let''s just let Jifu''s mood ease a little bit. "What does that have to do with me? I don''t want to be involved in your human affairs any more. I just want to live a stable life. " Believe what Naruto said. It does not mean that Naruto will accept the proposal. At least from the perspective of Jifu. Human beings, too. Or tail animals. It''s not thousands of years ago. I''m not the little tailed beast that followed the six immortals at the beginning. As an immortal tail animal. Jifu just wants to live the most stable life, that''s all. Therefore, even if Naruto said that the hype, Jifu will firm his heart, will no longer participate in human affairs. "I can understand your idea, Jifu, but in a stable life, you think that others may not agree. I think you should have sensed the breath of chakra in the distance, right? Wuren village is better than the village that has stayed for some time. Like the other four villages, the new Shuiying in Wuren village always wants to capture you back. As the ultimate weapon of the village, they will not let you go, Jifu! I don''t mean to threaten you, but I want to explain the facts to you, and I believe you have the ability to distinguish and judge yourself. " Looking because the first half of the sentence seems to be angry Jifu. Naruto quickly said the words behind. "And the most important thing is that these villages only have the simplest idea of using you, but the resurrection of ten tails is really related to your life and death, isn''t it? How can I help you Especially the last words. It''s like a killer. Make in front of Ji Fu face a change (don''t ask why see, is that kind of feeling), even own gas field is become very unstable. "Ten tails? Kid! Do you know what you''re talking about? " Jifu''s big head, which suddenly approached him, was just to stand directly in front of Naruto. There was a special shine in his huge eyes, but Naruto could see a trace of panic from it. "Of course I know what I''m talking about, the origin of your Nine Tailed beasts, the six immortals, and the truth of the world! That''s why I want to change the world! The present system is wrong, and human beings are constantly circulating the wrong history. I want to correct these mistakes, including those made by the six immortals! " Naruto''s face shows a decisive expression and says in a deep voice. Very determined. The most important thing is the determination expressed in the words. Tailed animals are a collection of chakras. It is easier than other creatures to detect the inner fluctuations of the alien creatures. So is Jifu. The key is what Naruto said. The most important point is also the "ten tails"! This is the main body split by the tailed beast. Once someone wants to resurrect ten tails, it means that they want to erase their sense of autonomy. If what Naruto said is true. "Nine lamas! Is what the kid said true? Do you choose to be on this kid''s side? " Jifu seems to be staring at Naruto, but in fact he is looking directly at the nine tails in Naruto''s body through Naruto''s body. It is not a direct utterance, it is more similar to the communication between souls, and it is a direct utterance in Naruto''s spiritual world. "Well! Let''s say so, but what choice do you have to make? That''s your freedom, Jifu! " I only saw half of the play. There are still some coquettish foxes who are not satisfied. At this time, I heard Jifu''s voice. That originally is to lie prone to close eyes rest of nine tail slowly open eyes, that pair of fox pupil also seem to be can directly see three tail Ji to caress general, softly a, seem to be using the full don''t care appearance so say. But Jifu, who is familiar with Jiuwei''s character, understands the potential meaning of Jiuwei''s words in the first time. The ten tail thing is probably true. What Naruto said is true for the time being. But the right to judge is in Jifu himself. If he doesn''t want to. Naruto will not force him, or Jiuwei will stop Naruto from forcing him. It''s different from the bad relationship with a crane. The relationship between Jiuwei and Jifu is quite normal In particular, we need to add "thousands of years" to this time limit. The meaning becomes more special. Chapter 383 Jiuwei chose to help Naruto. Naturally, it''s because of the willingness to believe in Naruto, which is very important. Although those words may sound a little empty, through the conversation and understanding during this period, Jiuwei realized that if they really want to improve or even solve the survival problem of their tailed animals, and the most important survival problem of the resurrection of ten tails, Naruto''s is indeed the most suitable one at present, It''s also the most reliable partner. Don''t look at Jiuwei''s "bystander" tone. But with nine tail proud character. It is already helping Naruto persuade Jifu to join Naruto camp. Don''t talk about Jifu. Naruto can recognize the potential meaning. At that moment. Naruto''s mouth is slightly upward, showing a beautiful arc. "As the ninth Lama said, Jifu, the right to choose is up to you. I will not and will not force you. The ninth Lama is my friend, and so are you, Jifu!" "Friends." One man and one beast looking at each other. Ji Fu''s pupil''s look also softened gradually from the previous firmness. Wu Ren''s pursuit. Maybe Jifu didn''t care. The big deal is non violence and non cooperation. What else can you do with me? Tailed animals are immortal. But there is a big premise here, that is, "the resurrection of ten tails!" As strong as yuzhiboban and qianshouzhujian, they can''t kill the tailed animals at most because they are pets. After several decades, they are just ordinary human beings. They must be dust and earth. Tailed animals are still tailed animals! But the resurrection of ten tails. It will surely lead to the extinction of the Nine Tailed animals. Because they are the same. Is also incompatible! If you want to say that Jifu thinks he has lived enough and doesn''t care at all, it''s absolutely stupid to believe it! Direct deterrence. And then there''s the invisible promise of nine tails. Before also a face of resolute Jifu. The expression now. In two words. That''s true fragrance "Well, I promise you that I can help you within a certain limit, but don''t get me wrong. It''s just a choice at this stage. If you can''t do what you promised, I will choose to stand on the opposite side of you at any time, Bofeng Naruto!" Jifu slightly droops his head, and his huge eyes are looking at Naruto. Words that come straight out. Naruto''s face is also showing a touch of obvious joy, that forced to nod. "Well! Take it easy. Jifu, what I bofengnaruto said will come true Naruto also responded with a very solemn expression. Jifu also took a deep look at Naruto. "Well, let''s sign the contract first." The average person''s body is unable to accommodate two tailed animals. It''s not just because of the tail. It''s because of the fragile nature of the human body. But Naruto is different. It is inherited from the blood of the big tube wood family. It has the heritage of Asura chakra. To put it bluntly. Naruto is qualified to be the pillar of ten tailed man! Now Naruto''s body strength naturally can''t do this, but if we just add one more three tails, there''s no problem. Before I came here. Naruto has considered how to store the three tails. That is to use your body as a container! And Sanwei obviously thought of that. And Jiuwei are neighbors. This is not a big problem at all. It is similar to a special psychic contract. Tailed animals are the purest collection of chakras. It is not a big problem to directly turn into pure energy body and enter Naruto''s body. Even though Naruto has not yet learned the most advanced seal technique. But it can be done in a slightly rough way. One man, one beast. The chakra wave of meticulous induction. Soon afterwards. Naruto opens his eyes, which is the mark of the rapid knot. "Drink!" With a soft drink. Next second. Sanwei Jifu''s huge figure dissipated in an instant, and then turned into a streamer. Straight into the depths of Naruto''s body. What Naruto didn''t notice was that in the depth of his body, a red shadow flickered slightly. That is different from the nine tail chakra, another chakra that was originally in silence has a sign of recovery at this moment. Because Naruto at the moment, is the next few figures to attract the main attention! "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" All of a sudden. Above the southern region. Three figures galloped out. This is the group of Zhao Meiming, Chang Shilang and Qing Wuren who can arrive at the scene. At the moment of seeing a blonde boy seal Sanwei Jifu directly into his body. As the water shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties, zhaomeiming''s expression changed. "Stop it!" The unspoken words. The huge figure of Sanwei Jifu disappeared completely. At the next moment. Naruto who turns around. With a faint smile on his face, he looked back at Zhao Meiming, Chang Shilang and Qing behind him and said with the most stable voice. "Isn''t this the five generations of Mu Shuiying in Wuren village? I''m Naruto in xiabofeng. Please take care of me when I meet you for the first time It''s like a spring breeze. The most important thing is that Naruto''s handsome face is also matched with the elegant dress of golden hair and white robe. It has to be said. The moment I saw Naruto''s face. Zhao Meiming, an old girl who has been "suffering" from not getting married, is always in front of her eyes. She can''t help but praise "good man" in her heart But the thought of Sanwei being sealed in front of his water shadow. The smile on Meiming''s face became extremely dangerous. "I don''t care if I give you more advice, right? Since you know that I am Shuiying of Wuren village, you should know that Sanwei belongs to Wuren village. Can you ask Naruto to return Sanwei to us? " According to Meiming''s slightly upturned chin and the words that seemed to be extremely soft, there was a chill inside. Naruto could feel the dangerous smell easily. Naruto could feel that the Shuiying master was ready to attack at any time. Besides, Chang Shilang took his flounder knife from his back and was ready to attack at any time, Green is also the body shape micro bow, the white eye in the right eye socket is already his insight diffusion to the extreme. In the range of perception. "This chakra! How amazing I found Naruto''s terrible chakra breath. The pupil of green is to can''t help but slightly shrink. Naruto''s spare time seems to be that he doesn''t care about the preparation posture of Zhao Meiming, Chang Shilang and Qing in front of him. He still has a leisurely expression. "Belong to Wuren village? Water shadow adults also love to joke! Not to mention that the tail beast in Wuren village was assigned to you by the fire shadow of the early generation of Muye village. The tail beast itself is a natural thing. They have their own freedom. Who and what village do they belong to? " "It seems that Naruto is not going to return Sanwei!" Zhao Meiming''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold light in the pupil became more and more intense. "As I have said, it''s not yours. How can I return it?" "That''s really a pity. It''s a pity for a good man!.... Chang Shilang, Qing, do it! Chapter 384 Change your face when you say it. In any world. It''s all women''s privilege! When it''s time to do it. As the water shadow of Wuren village. Zhaomeiming is not a kind of indecisive person. That pair of gentle intellectual and charming appearance, also contains a decisive heart! Seeing that Naruto has no possibility of negotiation. Zhao Meiming launched an attack directly. "Flounder, liberation!" On one side, Chang Shilang also directly opened his flounder knife and burst out chakra. Strong and sentimental. One side of the green is also a direct pull. Two people on the left and right. "Dissolving and escaping -- the skill of dissolving monsters!" Zhao Meiming in the middle of the front didn''t mean to leave a hand at all. Starting is the limit of our own blood! Young people who look very green. But just now we can see the scene that we can seal Sanwei Jifu with our own strength. Zhaomeiming is already in the heart of the unlimited strength of Naruto. Put Naruto on the level of five shadows! Although it''s not clear who the boy named "bofengnaruto" is. But since we caught three tails in advance, and it''s not the case of Wuren. That''s your enemy! Face the enemy! Zhaomeiming doesn''t have any habit of being merciful! "Whoosh!" The figure galloping forward. The scorching lava that''s coming straight in. "What a warm reception! Five generations of eyes Lord In the center. The corner of Naruto''s mouth slightly tilted, revealing a faint smile. A slight bow. "Boom!" Chakra burst out. Brilliant blue color! It''s extremely heavy. At sea level. Then there was a huge wave. "Water escape - water burst out!" The figure of Naruto. In the middle of the sky, the gesture of fast printing. Since we have just reached a contract with Sanwei. Then sell it now! Take a look at the three tail chakra attached to the water escape Ninja power how strong it is! There is no chakra that can be drawn out. Sanwei Jifu is also very cooperative to increase its chakra output. The technique of integration. The surging tide. "This scale!? This power! And the smell of this chakra? Five generations of adults, Chang Shilang! This is the three tailed chakra Full insight into the special chakra fluctuations. In particular, it is the most sensitive fog tolerance to three tailed chakras. Almost at the moment when Naruto''s chakra pattern changed. It''s a huge wave. On the left side of the position of the green side back toward the rear, while also shouting. "Too slow!" Naruto with two palms. The wave of control. The scene of rushing in all directions. "Hiss, hiss!" Face up to the huge lava! Even the high temperature magma produced by the special blood boundary! However, in Naruto this blessing three tail chakra under the special water escape. A bigger wave. Wrap the whole lava directly! A wave of air that burns and evaporates. The most important thing is the gradually annihilated "flames!" "What a cruel man! A good man should not refuse a woman''s enthusiasm Just like zhaomeiming, who leaps up and easily avoids the strong attack of huge waves. Straight forward. Compared with Chang Shilang and Qing, they have faster pace and posture. Press directly towards Naruto. "Women''s passion? Sorry, Mr. Wu Daimu Shuiying, I''m not interested in old women! " "Water escape - the art of water dragon bullet!" Naruto laughs and quickly makes a seal. The most important thing is that it is the most powerful knife that directly plunges into zhaomeiming''s heart. "Ha ha!" At that moment, the expression of Zhao Meiming was gloomy. The breath is three points colder than before. Ten palms. "Water escape - the skill of water column!" It''s the same kind of imprint that comes out quickly. A drum in the abdomen. The posture that flashed with it. Zhao Meiming suddenly spouted a ball of water from her mouth The power of deep cold presented by the extreme. In front of you. It''s a powerful barrier that''s straight up. "Bang!" Until it hits the water dragon. Chakra, it''s completely offset. "Chang Shilang!" "Yes, Lord Shuiying!" I don''t know when it''s time for Chang Shilang to flash to the left oblique rear of Naruto, waving his flounder broadsword, a huge chakra gathering gathered from his previous liberation posture, and a huge chakra light group coming out at the close moment! At the time of the outbreak. ¡°£¡¡± Naruto eyebrows, side to avoid the angle. "Spiral pill!" Between one hand. And then the chakra that came together quickly. Suddenly patted on the flounder knife. "Bang!" Chakra''s cohesive blow. "Well?" All of a sudden, I felt the impact of Juli. Temporarily lost balance in the air. Dumping the past. "Fengdun" When Naruto wanted to make direct contact with Chang Shilang. "Dissolving - the art of dissolving!" Above the front. It is also close to the near point position of zhaomeiming rapid seal. The scorching corrosive liquid that comes out of the mouth again. Naruto looks unchanged. Flashing figure. With a sudden swing. "Bang!" And then the figure ejected back. Straight away from the distance. "Wow!" While falling. Not yet waiting for Naruto to stand firm. "Whew" "Whew" "Whew!" At the left angle. Green is quickly swing his left hand. There are more than ten cold flashes. Naruto turns it with one hand. The bitterness that appears directly on the palm of the hand. A light dancing posture. "Keng!" "Keng!" "Ding!" "Ding!" It''s very easy to block these sufferings and swords one by one. And then. It''s also the green that comes into front of us. The white eyes in the right eye socket, which are rapidly turning up, firmly lock the position of Naruto. "Bang!" Two figures crisscross and close. Two people fighting fiercely together. Even Naruto''s physical quality is better! However, it is the experience and insight that win the first time to suppress Naruto. Naruto, who wants to try the limit of three tail chakra state, does not choose to use nine tail chakra, but further increases the output of chakra! That''s the more dense blue chakra spin! "Drink!" A halo that vibrates directly. "What It''s a sense of oppression. Make green look a change. It''s really hard for him to understand. Why did you just seal the tail. This teenager can move three tail chakras so easily and skillfully. Is that the hell? Green''s expression is slightly ugly, that is forced to pull back the distance. It''s not the moment when Qingqing, zhaomeiming and changshiro want to further bully. "Water escape!" Above the high point. Naruto is already the first step. It''s a fast track. "The art of the Great Falls!" Suddenly! There was a big wave from behind Naruto! In the rush. The moment when the fierce and strong chakra breath came. Three people in front of me. Even zhaomeiming''s expression became colder. Chapter 385 Huge waves. Weihe''s momentum. If the second generation of Huoying, qianshouyijian, is the real God of Shuidun! Now Naruto relies on the destructive power of Shuidun used by chakra of Sanwei Jifu. Even though it is inferior to the top Shuidun among thousands of hands, it is extremely terrifying in the eyes of ordinary people, even if it is a strong shadow like Meiming, facing the endless tide of Naruto, The expression on the face is to show a ray of extremely dignified color. "Green! Chang Shilang "Yes, Lord wudaimu!" It''s a destructive, large-scale killing ninja. In the area to be flooded. Zhao Meiming and others can''t give way before the huge wave comes. In that case, it''s easy to give Naruto a chance to break it. The best way is to resist this move directly! Better than Shuidun! Wuren village has never been afraid of anyone! "Water escape - the skill of water array wall!" Above the front. Zhao Meiming, Chang Shilang and Qing all quickly made their own seals. Chakra gushing out! In the twinkling. "Boom!" The sea level, which was always rolling, has set off a series of violent tides. The shaking sea. suddenly. The high water wall that was erected directly. The three in one operation. The perfect connection of the water wall. Above the front. The moment they hit each other. "Bang!" A turbulent wave. Weihe''s momentum. "Wow!" "Dong!" The piercing sound of constant explosion. All over the place. It was like a storm. It''s a cancellation. Not far above the sky. Gently click the Naruto, looking at the falling waves, through which you can vaguely see the figures of zhaomeiming. The corner of Naruto''s mouth is also slightly tilted. "The experiment is almost done." Although it''s not the confrontation of zhengbajing. And it''s not really at the top yet. But that''s the first few moves. It''s just a three tailed chakra. For the time being, I suppressed the siege of the top three in Wuren village. It feels good. "It''s almost time to retreat." After the light golden halo in Naruto''s pupil flashes away. "Well, we''ll see you later! Five generations of eyes water Shadow Lord Naruto pinches the mark of Thor''s skill with both hands, and laughs. "What I haven''t waited for the reflection of Meiming. In the fixed position. The golden light twinkled. Naruto''s figure just disappeared. And just hearing the sound and not seeing the shadow of Zhao Meiming, we can only vaguely see a golden light flickering, and the waves falling down completely. At the moment when the sea level returns to calm, there is no Naruto in front of us. According to Meiming, I am still in a daze. On one side of the green quickly expanded his white eye insight to the maximum. However. "There''s no chakra reaction. What''s going on?" There was no chakra fluctuation or reaction. Naruto''s figure disappeared out of thin air. Qing, who had thought that he could lock Naruto''s position 100% before, showed an incredible expression at this moment and murmured to himself. "Ha ha, space ninja? Did not expect the strength of such a strong case, there will be such a technique, worthy of being able to beat and seal the three tail of a good man ah, wave wind Naruto? This face, and this name, it seems that the rumor is true After all, it''s the shadow of a village. And Zhao Meiming, who once participated in the Third World War of tolerance. There was no reaction before. Now when it comes to a standstill. Combined with some information from our secret department. Zhaomeiming is more or less associated with the identity of Naruto. "The rumor? Five generations of adults, do you know the identity of that young man? " One side of the green although also seems to catch a little inspiration, but there is no way to directly associate, at the moment heard his own water shadow adult''s words, is immediately turned his head, looking at Zhao Meiming asked softly. On the right side, Chang Shilang, who had put the flounder away, also raised his head slightly and looked at his water shadow with a curious expression. Naruto''s age seems to be younger than himself. Chang Shilang is really curious. Who on earth can have such a strong strength? "Didn''t the news of defection come from Muye before? Although the intelligence only clearly shows that yuzhibo Sasuke defected, the information from the secret department shows that there are several people who defected Muye ninja. According to the information collected in our previous Wuren village, Muye''s Nine Tailed man Zhuli is likely to be a blonde boy. Now think about it again, what''s the boy''s appearance and blonde hair? The most important thing is that he calls himself Bofeng, Qing. Haven''t you thought of anything yet? " Don''t underestimate the intelligence organization of naruhura. What''s more? Muye didn''t really hide the identity of Naruto. Nuota is a Muye village. Every day a monster, a fox to call Naruto. All people treat Naruto with fear and disgust. Then contact the living environment of those people in your village. As long as they don''t have water in their heads, they will be able to roughly target. And now Naruto appears in front of him like this. The most important thing is that Zhao Meiming is a person who has participated in the Third World War. Wuren village and Muye had several fierce battles. At that time, it was just ordinary to bear the light of Meiming. In a battle, I witnessed the golden flash of the heroine with my own eyes. "What do you mean? Is this wave wind Naruto the Nine Tailed man of Muye? But in this case, how can the leaves change? wait.. Wave wind? blonde Is that right? " The most important thing is the expression of the water shadow of her family, which makes her look a little bit unbelievable. "Ah, that''s the one. I didn''t expect that there would be such a special rebellious tolerance in Muye. It''s interesting. It''s really interesting!" Zhao Meiming''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a deep smile came from her pupils. On the other hand, Chang Shilang still had a misty expression. After all, he is ten years old. That is three or four years older than Naruto. It is impossible to know some old almanac and special information. "Then why does this Naruto appear in the water Kingdom now? And also directly sealed three tails? Is it the big snake pill? " What we saw before. Then we have to make "reasonable" associations. Yu Qing said. The greatest possibility he could imagine. It must have something to do with the big snake pill, the traitor who has been among the best since the establishment of Muye village! Chapter 386 PS: Please subscribe! Ask for the ticket! It''s a matter of course. As dashuewan, who had just attacked Muye village and even killed three generations of Huoying, he is now a man of the moment in the world of tolerance. What''s more, he was originally a world-famous strong actor in the world of tolerance since the Second World War. If we say that bofengmingren who just appeared is really Zhuli, the Nine Tailed man in Muye village, If it''s the son of Huoying of the fourth generation, after he defected a few months ago, it''s really the area where the S-class traitor is located. This is the option with the highest probability among all the possibilities that can be guessed! "Well, probably. Isn''t that big snake pill very good at studying all kinds of forbidden techniques? This one probably won''t let go of things like tailed animals. If Naruto king is really a Nine Tailed man, a lot of things will be explained, and capturing three tails is the best choice. But do they know that three tails are already released? ha-ha! It seems that there will still be some small problems inside According to Meiming''s pupil, there is a faint cold light. The words in the soft voice, on the side of Qinghe changshiro, sound so dense and cold. Four generations of water shadow was controlled. The whole village of Wuren is in chaos. Internal fighting consumed almost half of Wuren village''s strength. It can be said that that period was the darkest in Wuren village. It''s hard to get Wuren village back on track. I didn''t expect such an accident. Zhaomeiming is already killing himself in his heart. If you really let Shuiying master grasp any horse''s feet, zhaomeiming will definitely not be stingy with a "fiery kiss"! "Five generations, what do you mean?" Rich in experience, Ruqing naturally understood the potential meaning of zhaomeiming''s words in the first time. At the thought of going back to the village, there might be another huge internal storm, and her brow was slightly wrinkled, which seemed to show a trace of worry. "Well, it can only be said that there is such a possibility, but it can not be ruled out that the water Kingdom side, or even the other side, is more likely. Qing, you can rest assured that the village has finally entered a stable period, and I will not easily make some decisions." Zhao Meiming can see through the worries of his right arm. Now he is also slightly turning his head. A light and peaceful look appears in his beautiful eyes, which is a very clear word. Make green is also before hanging heart down. Looking at the water shadow from home, you know it. I don''t need to worry too much. "Now the most important thing is to strengthen the security of the village and even the border. In addition, after going back, we will send more members of the secret department to search the area where the big snake pill may appear, Yugao and Qingqing, and inform the pursuit team to be more careful! Do you understand? " "Yes, I see, five generations!" Since Sanwei can be taken first. The six tails are also likely to be cut off! This is Zhao Meiming''s worry. Qing also understands this. Wuren village has finally settled down. This is the stage where no accidents are allowed. Three tails have been lost. Six tail there but can''t appear any problem again! "Does Bofeng Naruto? Ha ha, I''m looking forward to meeting you next time, lovely young gentleman Zhao Meiming takes a deep look at the position where Naruto stands before, and finally laughs. "Come on, Qing, Chang Shilang!" "Yes, five generations of adults (Shuiying adults)!" Soon afterwards. That''s the figure. Zhaomeiming also took Qinghe and changshilang back to the original road. But also at the moment of leaving. Green like looking back at the location before Naruto, that slightly frowned brow, there is always a sense of inexplicable familiarity lingering in my heart. "Have I met this bofengnaruto somewhere?" This unexplained faint sense of doubt and disobedience. Up to the end, it still hasn''t been properly explained, and it doesn''t seem to be a very important thing. Qing can only force down, to keep up with the pace of their own water shadow adults to return. At this moment, the youth didn''t think of the point that they ignored. Instead, it was the most important intelligence information! After that, Qing finds out the moment. It''s a little bit too late. But that''s all in the future. Not to mention Zhao Meiming, Qing and Chang Shilang who are determined to return to Wuren village. Naruto, who forced Zhao Meiming to retreat by using the technique of water escape and great waterfall, and then had the opportunity to use the technique of flying Thunder God, also directly shuttled through the space after the technique was started, and returned to an area not far away from the sea on the island of water kingdom. Here is the mark of flying Thunder God that Naruto had set in advance before going to sea! Now Naruto, of course, has become more proficient in controlling Raytheon. But it''s still very difficult to retract and release freely! In other words, in a real battle, if you want to easily shuttle back and forth on the battlefield like your father, the fourth generation of fire shadow wave wind and water gate, you still have a short way to go. At this stage, you still need to borrow fixed space coordinates and certain casting buffer time to determine the space coordinates you want to shuttle! This is also why we just need to use water escape to force Zhao Meiming and others to stand. It just takes a second or two to lock the coordinates. otherwise. Naruto''s Raytheon is still prone to problems. The glittering golden light. The figure that leaps out directly. "Da!" Naruto''s step is steady on the ground in front of him. "Hoo." Turn around and look at the wide sea behind you. Naruto''s huge sense, which spread rapidly, exhaled a deep breath when he found that there was no breath of living people around him. "It''s dangerous, it''s dangerous, it''s almost a little more effort. It seems that this water shadow master is really not easy to deal with!" Naruto stretched his waist, seems to be a little scared, but still smiling like this. Perfect end! No matter what the result of the conversation with liuweiyugao will be. This time has been to let Jifu smoothly become his companion. This is the biggest success. His own strength, or the top fighting capacity of Xueren village, has gone to a higher level. And most importantly, I didn''t meet any members of the organization. Naruto was ready to touch the old silver coin in advance. Now it seems. At this stage, the organization should still be in the stage of determining the position of the tailed animal. I really want to catch it. It should be more than two years before catching the tailed animals, just like in the original work. let me put it another way. When you are in contact with these tailed animals or human beings. Don''t run into the members of the organization who visit the site regularly! We can control our own risk at the lowest level. This is one of the biggest gains! Chapter 387 Of course, Naruto doesn''t know that he has been thoroughly understood by yuzhibo at this time. It''s not good to say what will happen in the future. It''s important to know that Mr. muster, although he attaches great importance to his brother yuzhibo Sasuke, still attaches great importance to the survival of Muye. The premise of abandoning the latter is that his brother Erzhu has been harmed, otherwise, Mr. weasel still hopes to take both into account. Anyway, this one can be regarded as one of the faithful believers who are deeply educated in the "will of fire". let me put it another way. If there is hope in the future, it is also possible for ER Zhu to return to Muye village as a hero. Yuzhibo weasel will never be polite to Naruto! At the present stage, it''s only out of the deterrence of Xiao''s organization, and it''s not clear what his brother''s specific plan is, that yuzhibo weasel has just restrained his inner impulse. Once yuzhibo weasel has made clear everything, especially the relationship between Sasuke and Naruto, with the determination and cruelty of yuzhibo weasel''s extermination, This "Mr. Black and white" is bound to make a decisive move again. For Naruto. It''s really hard to talk about friends or enemies. Even before long, there was a special greeting waiting for Naruto. Now Naruto is still ignorant. But even Naruto knows. And I don''t feel scared. Weasels are strong! The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye can also suppress the nine tails in its own body. To some extent, Naruto who has not yet learned the magic may be killed by yuzhibo weasel Tianke! But the same is true. Naruto is not helpless in the face of yuzhibo weasel. Another point is that Naruto is very clear about the physical condition of yuzhibo weasel, and the eye condition is not as normal as it looks. If it''s going to be one-on-one. With Naruto''s current strength. The outcome is still unknown! Of course, yuzhibo weasel has another writing wheel eye of other gods, which is really a tricky thing, but Naruto has enough reason to believe that the role of other gods is absolutely not invincible. Anyway, it''s just the pupil technique carried by the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, which is a super powerful technique for human spirit. According to Naruto''s judgment. It must depend on the mental strength of the person being cast. As long as his mental strength reaches a terrible level, no matter how strong other gods are, it should be invalid. Naruto still doesn''t believe it. It''s as strong as yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu. Can it be controlled by a common kaleidoscope writing wheel? That''s against the rule of power! "Next, I''m going to the southern sea. Yugaojun, wait for me! I''ll be right there! " Naruto stands on the high edge of the coast, overlooking the boundless blue sea in front of him. A faint smile appears in his pupils, and then he is in a vertical shape, galloping towards a designated direction in the south of the water kingdom! It was in Naruto''s side that the three tails were successfully obtained, and it was easy to get rid of the interception of Zhao Meiming and others. As they headed for the southern sea, the night''s hunting was also in the end of the dawn, and all the forces that could be gathered were mobilized. Along the way, Chao Tianqi seemed to easily break the outer guard of the palace, It was postponed to Neigong, but only so. The remaining garrison was not easily broken by the troops led by Chaotian Qi. The most important thing was that at the critical moment, Xueren''s back stab caught Chaotian Qi off guard! If it wasn''t for dove. Asada Kai will be captured in the palace, or die in it! Barely out of the siege. Escape from the palace of Daming, the kingdom of water. It''s just when the first rays of dawn shine on the earth. At that time, it was the right time for Naruto to find the specific position of Sanwei and fight alone. And at the same time. Before the excuse that Naruto took away to besiege the big prince Asada Feng''s mansion, the team of Xueren just appeared on the key road at the right time. It''s also the moment when I saw this batch of Xueren. Chaotian Qi is desperate. A thousand calculations. I didn''t expect to be stabbed in the back by the two most important people. If Naruto is untrustworthy, and Asada has made a certain defensive plan at the beginning, Kuroda''s betrayal is something that Asada did not expect. If there is no Kuroda, even with Naruto''s back stab, Asada will not lose so ugly. Maybe it''s exaggerating to retreat completely, However, with the power cultivated over the past ten years, it is still possible to leave the capital and go into exile. Unfortunately. Both of them are back stabbing one after another. Let Chao Tian Qi not only see no hope of the success of the rebellion. Even escaping from the water has become a kind of extreme extravagance. "Tell you, chief! I''ll wait for him in hell Looking at the approaching snow bear. Asada''s face showed a crazy to the extreme twisted expression. But Xueren''s expression did not change at all. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" A decisive and direct siege. "Keng!" "Boom!" "Poof "Stab Including Asahi''s escort. Everyone present. Are easily handled by these Snow Bear clean. "Are you sure there are no survivors?" The leader of the Snow Bear looked around, tone calm said. "Yes "Good! Seal Asada''s body in a scroll and take it away! According to master Naruto''s instructions, meet with master Taishan and retreat! " "Yes No special cleaning is required. After sealing Asada''s body in the scroll. This group of Xueren retreated to the northern sea area just like the others. After that, the pursuit troops of the water Kingdom arrived at the scene. All you can find is the mess of the place. But in any case, we can''t find the key person -- Asada Qi''s body! This is also a big name of the contemporary water country - Asada Ya''s future worry! But anyway. This is the end of the high-level struggle in the water kingdom. Naruto has not only achieved the initial goal, but also one of the final goals. He has won three tails. He has also solved such an ambitious guy as Asada Kai. To a certain extent, he has gained the friendship of the water country for the snow country. At least, Asada Ya won''t have any bad feelings for the snow country at this stage, Even if you don''t like naruto''s "wall grass" behavior at all, and the evaluation of Xueren village is declining, politics is still politics, and Asada Ya is a kind of hairy boy, and will not be brought into the handling of relations between countries because of such emotions. to make a long story short! This is my trip to the country of water. Not to mention the outcome of the negotiation with liuweiren Zhu liyugao. Just look at the current results. It can also be called a successful ending. Naruto naturally has no spare time to care about these. No matter whether Chao Tianqi is alive or dead, in the final analysis, as long as his rebellion fails this time, Chao Tianqi''s future will not appear in Naruto''s life. Of course, the dead Chao Tianqi is the most suitable one. That''s why Naruto gave these orders before. Flies are not a threat. But if I stay in my ear for a long time, I will be irritable. Naruto all the way south. It took about two days. It''s through the whole island of water country. Come to the agreed area. The first one sent by Naruto to contact with Yugao is also waiting for the arrival of Naruto in the designated area. Chapter 388 In the remote area of a small town called "Li" in the southern coastal area. Is already ahead of here to wait for the star. "Whoosh!" All of a sudden. A figure flashed. The moment you feel someone approaching. Starbuck''s muscles suddenly tensed. To the next second. At the moment of seeing the person coming. Star Chi immediately canceled his guard posture and quickly knelt down on one knee. "Naruto!" With a respectful expression on his face, he cried in a deep voice. "Well! Get up, star, you''ve been working hard for a long time It took Naruto two days to get to the appointed area from the northern part of the water kingdom. Looking at his loyal subordinates kneeling in front of him, Naruto''s face rarely showed a gentle look and said softly. "No, it''s all for Naruto! For Xueren village Star slowly up, face is still with a touch of respectful expression. "In addition, there''s news from the capital of the water kingdom that the target has been removed successfully, Naruto!" As he said this, Star Chi took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Naruto. Naruto picks his eyebrows slightly, reaches out his hand and receives the letter from Star Chi. The sign on it is from sakang, who was left in the capital of water by Naruto before. After opening the letter. Inside is the brief task process that Sakura reported to Naruto. Including the final confirmation of chaotianqi''s death, and the subsequent treatment of chaotianya, the great name of the water kingdom. On the whole. Almost all in accordance with Naruto want to start the plot. "Well, fortunately, there is no deviation. Otherwise, there will be a little trouble. Unfortunately, his highness, the ambitious three princes, will have a good baby in his next life." Naruto gently smile, pupil showing a ray of light cold luster, said softly. One side of the star is still keeping a head down silent attitude. The most standard posture that subordinates should have. Let one side of the number of points out a little attention to observe the Naruto in the heart is more satisfied with the nod. We should cultivate talented people. It''s not just about strength. What we need to examine is the comprehensive quality. A truly outstanding ninja. It''s not just a fight! It''s like the fire shadow of the first generation and the fire shadow of the second generation. According to the standard of Naruto, the second generation of fire shadow, qianshoufanjian, is undoubtedly the best existence. It''s not only the strength and capacity that fire shadow should have, but also the most important means, mind and city government! To put it bluntly. A thousand hands are so simple that they can even be linked to stupidity. Although qianshouyijian seems a little extreme in dealing with the yuzhibo family, it is also because he has personally experienced the war between the two families, and there is an example of yuzhibo rebelling against the village in front of him. From the simplest human nature, it is hard to say that he can''t guard against the yuzhibo family. Let''s put this aside, In the eyes of Naruto, qianshouyijian is the best leader of Naruto in the world! To the point of a thousand hands. Of course, that''s exaggerating. Just saying. Naruto will follow the Ninja standard of qianshouyijian. To train your men. In addition to their strength, Naruto pays more attention to their size, mind, means and city! Loyalty, that''s the basic condition. And the rest will determine whether these people can become the real backbone of Xueren village in the future, whether they can become independent existence, rather than just a thug. Anyway, in Naruto''s mind. The so-called Ninja God, qianshouzhujian, is really just a thug. Perhaps when he was alive, he could force the world to obtain a short and empty peace with his own strength, but such peace would not last long. Once the qianshouzhu died, chaos and war would come to the world again! In the original work, we should always emphasize the establishment of the so-called world of human and human understanding? sorry. In a previous life. See that. This is the funniest and stupidest part of Naruto. This is the truth! Naruto will admit that. But is it possible for countries that have gone through many wars and even have each other''s blood and hatred to understand each other? i ''m sorry. Naruto can''t imagine such a scene, at least in this world, if there is no change, the so-called mutual understanding is a big joke! Even though the ending in the original seems to be a happy situation of mutual understanding among countries. However, it is just like the vicious circle of that era. Once the generation of "whirlpool Naruto" as the protagonist dies. Do you think the world of tolerance will return to the familiar history? People can have blood, people can have dreams. Because it''s a human right! But equally, people need to face reality. Need to use a rational and cruel perspective to look at the world of these right and wrong! Naruto doesn''t want to cultivate a group of hot-blooded idiots. But to cultivate a group of people who have a common goal, and can always insist on using rational thinking to treat and deal with problems! And this time, star was sent out by Naruto alone. One is the real need, the real need. Another is to see if one of his most trusted subordinates has the potential to be further cultivated! Now it seems. Stellar''s performance in this period of time. It is undoubtedly satisfactory to Naruto. Excellent is not enough. But there are still some. And that''s just the beginning. Naruto believes that Star Chi will be one of his important helpers in the future. And such a subordinate! For Naruto, the more the better! "Xingchi, send my order back, let Taishan take zuocang, Sanmu and others to stand by in the border area, remember, without my order, you are not allowed to move at will, and Xueren on the other side of the capital will also retreat with you, the Daming side, according to my previous instructions, we don''t want to participate in the rest of the water kingdom!" Naruto''s eyes flash slightly, looking at the side of the star, the tone slightly solemn said. "Yes, Naruto! I see! " Star also immediately bowed back. "By the way, that guy is sure to be here in a day, isn''t he?" "Yes, Naruto, this is the place and time set opposite!" "Very good, then you go back first, I''ll deal with it by myself." "But, Naruto, this "It doesn''t matter. I have no problem alone." Naruto slightly sideways, showing a very confident expression on his face, so he said. "Yes! I understand! " Listen to Naruto. In the moment. Starbuck doesn''t say much anymore. But after suddenly bowing his head to answer, and then, a vertical body is disappeared. Chapter 389 PS: Please subscribe, please subscribe! The waiting time of the day. Long or not, short or not. It must also be said that Naruto''s luck in this trip is not only unlucky when he was found by yuzhibo weasel, but also very lucky. First, he reached a certain degree of tacit understanding with Sanwei Jifu, and then he can get a powerful assistant. Don''t doubt Naruto''s trust. The key point is that he has a good reputation, Liuwei is someone. Zhuli is Yugao, who likes to "blow bubbles". Yugao''s current situation is that he is being chased by Wuren village in the dark. I can''t remember what Naruto is like in the original work. But it''s certain that Yugao needs a place where he can settle down. In other words, he can take a breath, There are few places for Yugao to choose from in nuota''s tolerance world. The first choice is naturally the other four tolerance villages. However, with Yugao''s character, he should not do that. If he really had such an idea, the original book would not be a person wandering outside until the wind blows. What is the reason. Naruto''s arbitrary guess is that Yugao doesn''t trust the other four Naruto villages. And he also felt that such a sudden arrival could not win the trust of corresponding Naruto village. Let alone surveillance, I''m afraid that it''s a matter of great probability to be restricted. That result is not what Yugao wants. From these perspectives. Naruto is quite sure of persuading Yugao. As for whether Yugao would refuse himself because of fear and distrust. There is a probability. But in that case. I really want to talk about it. For Naruto, it doesn''t have much influence. To put it bluntly. Now, however, Naruto reaches out a helping hand to Yugao. The problem of home and away games can''t be mistaken! The time that passes quietly. In this waiting day. Naruto didn''t move around. Instead, he stayed in the same place and exchanged feelings with the nine lamas and Jifu in his body. Mainly Jifu. When you''re already your own partner. Naturally, some intelligence and information should be shared with Jifu as much as possible. Different from other people. Now they are the "nine tails" and "three tails" who have settled down in their own bodies. Except that they are walkers, the rest of the information can be completely told to the nine lamas and Jifu, because once these two are captured by the organization or who, it means that Mingren''s failure or even death, There is no question of intelligence leakage. Naturally at this point, Naruto will not have any hesitation and concealment. Especially when it comes to yuzhiboban and Shiwei''s final resurrection plan. How many stories can be remembered in previous lives. Naruto means how much. Naruto, including the mother of the six immortals in the big tube wooden feather coat, said something about the big tube muhui Yeji in a more direct way. Jifu and the nine lamas have lived for thousands of years. Acceptance is not so strong. There are surprise, anger, disdain and nostalgia, but these emotions are forced in their own hearts. If it is not for the fact that Naruto and the two are in a state of one mind, it is really hard to feel them. This is also a point that can be easily achieved after human beings and tailed animals are interlinked. "Well, does it have anything to do with that damned old man''s mother? Big barrel of wood, night, hum Nine tail in the body is still a disdainful expression, the huge fox head lying on his two forelimbs, with a slightly complex tone said so. "Yuzhibo? I thought this guy was all dead and transparent. He even opened the eyes of reincarnation, thinking about resurrecting himself with the natural skill of reincarnation? " Almost even Jifu, who has become a neighbor of Jiuwei, said in a very emotional tone after blinking slightly. Since the end of ancient times. In thousands of years of life today. Who is the most worthy of their recollection. There is no doubt that it is between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu. These two are really able to suppress these tailed animals with their own strength. Yuzhiboban can control and use them wantonly with his own eyes. I can''t be impressed. It''s not easy to see both of them die. I didn''t expect Naruto to say that the biggest dark organization in the world of tolerance is one of yuzhiboban''s works! There''s a plan for resurrection. This is really amazing. "This is the so-called pride and persistence of the strong, but Mr. Ban didn''t know he was cheated. Ten tails, unlimited reading, that''s a huge lie!" Naruto sits cross legged on the ground, the corner of his mouth is also slightly up, showing a faint ironic smile. "But Naruto also owes that you can know such a secret thing. Are you really 12 years old? Even if you are Asura''s chakra reincarnation, you should not have Asura''s consciousness, right At this moment, Ji Fu in his body is full of infinite doubts in his heart. How can you see these information, which is not something that a 12-year-old can know? But if you want to say that Naruto is deceiving them, the information is too organized. The most important thing is that the information in it is not contradictory, including knowing the origin and name of these tailed animals and the two sons of liudao immortal. If it is not Jifu, he has explored Naruto''s body for thousands of times, If there is no consciousness of Asura, Jifu will doubt that Naruto is Asura himself. "Jifu, I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of such a sentence. If you want to be unknown, don''t do it yourself!" "Ah?" "Ha ha, it means that if you want others not to know, unless you haven''t done this thing, otherwise, no matter it''s any secret event, as long as someone is involved, there will be some traces left, and as long as these traces are connected together, it will be enough to get part of the truth, and the rest depends on reasonable speculation and brain compensation, but I think, That''s close enough to the truth, isn''t it? " Naruto gently smile, seemingly said a lot of truth, but in fact it is false big empty words. But in jiulama and Jifu, it really sounds like that. no kidding. Come into this world. Let''s not mention anything else. Acting and deception skills. Naruto is really full. If I go back to my previous life, I think I can be a very good salesman. At least. The nine lamas and Jifu were fooled by Naruto. So it''s reasonable to be evasive. But compared with the original work, the original one sounds very fake. In this life, Naruto''s mouth seems to be more practical and real. Of course, it is undeniable that there is an embarrassment in it. But somehow. Today''s Bofeng Naruto is much more real than the "whirlpool Naruto" in the original work. Chapter 390 Every time you use it, you can use it. It''s all about the actual interests! It''s not just using "hot-blooded slogans" to deceive others. In essence. Naruto''s negotiation is from the most practical point of view for Sasuke, Ningci, Bayun, xiangphosphorus, jiulama, Jifu and others. From this point of view, Naruto''s negotiation is negotiation. The real meaning of the original work is deception. It''s not that it''s wrong to have blood and dream, but in this world, It''s a bit too fake for you to talk about blood and dreams with the enemy. And this is exactly what Narutos in this life most scoff at. It is not impossible to influence and plot against the enemy. Then we have to divide the objects, right? Some people must be killed! This is Naruto''s bottom line and determination. When Naruto talks happily with Jiuwei and Sanwei in his body. The waiting time of the day soon passes. It''s almost at the beginning of the night on a given day. "Whoosh!" In Naruto''s perception, in the southwest direction, there is a figure rapidly approaching. The light special breath on his body seems to be a person who suddenly slows down and stealthily hides on one side. Naruto''s eyes, which had been closed, slowly opened at this moment. The figure slowly rose. Naruto patted the dust on his body, with a faint smile on his mouth. "Now that I''ve arrived, why don''t I come out and see you? There''s no one else here. Mr. Yugao, liuweiren Zhuli!" Naruto turned to the direction of the comer and said with a light smile. Almost in Naruto''s words. On the left side of the jungle, a slender figure appeared. By the bright moonlight above. When someone comes near. Naruto is also thoroughly see the dress. The brown bangs covered the left eye, wearing a blue feather, with a soap blowing device on the waist, a slightly masculine appearance, and a calm and calm expression on the face. The man agreed with the Naruto before he met here, the fog and the forbearance of the village, and the six pillars of the man, the feather high! At the moment, Mr. Zhu Li, a six tailed man, looks at Naruto with a look of suspicion. White robe with blonde hair. The most important thing is that it still has a childish face. beyond all doubt. This is definitely a teenager under the age of 15. It''s just like that, judging by Yugao''s experience. "Are you the leader of Xueren village?" Yugao frowned slightly, and the expression of doubt and vigilance on his face was so obvious that Naruto could feel that Yugao was ready to fight at any time, but Naruto didn''t care at all, and still had a leisurely look. "Can anyone else be here now? "Yugaosang?" Naruto looked directly at Yugao not far away and said in a smooth tone. But this is still not enough to offset the vigilance of diaoyukao. See that. Naruto also smiles. "Boom!" The chakra that comes out of the body. Attached to the body. With this, there is a strong and powerful pressure. "Well!? This one? " "This is the Nine Tailed chakra!" Yu Yugao''s expression changed slightly. The six tailed rhino in Yugao''s body is also a slight exclamation subconsciously. "Are you a Nine Tailed man? But shouldn''t Jiuwei be in Muye? " If you''re on guard. Now the height of the feather is amazing. It''s something that the whole world knows. Jiuwei is the most important force in Muye village! It''s also the most powerful existence among all the tailed beasts, and it''s also the existence of Muye village''s strict defense. In several previous world wars, every village used the experience of using the human force to go to the battlefield, only Muye village didn''t use its own human force. In the eyes of the outside world. This is enough to show the protection degree of Muye village to jiuweirenzhuli. It''s true that Xueren once said that the leader of his family is also a famous person Zhu Li. Yugao made up his mind to come and meet him. But his previous guesses were all about three tailed, four tailed and five tailed people Zhu Li, including one tailed and seven tailed Yugao. However, only two tailed, eight tailed and Nine Tailed Yugao was completely excluded from the options. The reason is simple. Two tails and eight tails are under the control of yunnincun. Jiuwei is under the control of Muye village. As the most powerful being known in the village. Yugao doesn''t think these two villages will leave their tailed animals in exile! Even in Wuren village. If it wasn''t for the special chaos of those years. Sanwei and Liuwei can not easily get out of the control of Rencun. And now what does Yugao see? Nine Tailed people stand in front of themselves! And still a teenager! He also said that he was the leader of Xueren village! Such a sharp contrast unfolds. It really makes Yugao feel caught off guard. "Now you can trust me a little? Yugaosang Naruto is also deeply impressed by the shaking color on Yugao''s face. Before, Naruto did consider whether to deal with Yugao by transfiguration, because it should also be considered that Yugao would not choose to join Xueren village. If his real identity is exposed, it will easily bring great problems to Xueren village. But later, he thought of meeting Yugao, Is the greatest sincerity, if only after the real body, easy to leave a gap between each other! Of course, this is also because Naruto has successfully established a partnership with Sanwei, and has tested its current strength from zhaomeiming. At this moment, Naruto''s confidence is more abundant. It doesn''t need too many words. This is the best proof. Chakra''s breath doesn''t fake. The most important thing is that at that moment, Yugao sensed an extremely dangerous breath from Naruto. The blonde boy in front of him really looked very young, but he was definitely a strong opponent. Even though he had never played directly, there was a subconscious in Yugao''s heart that told him that if he was right, the blonde boy in front of him would be a good match, I''m no match! Looking at Yugao''s acquiescence. The smile in the corner of Naruto''s eyes is more and more intense. "First of all, let me introduce myself. My name is bofengnaruto! It''s true that I used to be Zhuli, a Nine Tailed man in Muye village, but because of some accidents, I chose to leave Muye and now I''m the leader of Xueren village. I think that because of the existence of the village before I left, yugaosang should be able to clearly understand his current situation, right? The reason why I asked for a meeting was very simple, that is, I wanted to invite Yu gaosang to join us in Xueren village! I believe this is the best choice for Yu gaosang in the current situation There''s no need to beat around the bush. Naruto comes to the point. After mutual identification. Naruto is very direct, that is to say the theme of this meeting. Chapter 391 Invite yourself to Xueren village. This is Yugao''s prediction after he heard that the leader of Xueren village wanted to meet him last time. The reason why he agreed to come here to meet Naruto, the leader of Xueren village, must also admit that Yugao has had enough of the days when he was chased and killed. Yugao has been tired of the life of worrying at any time, There have been countless awakenings at night in these days. Yugao is eager to get a place to settle down and have a rest. But this option does not include going back to Wuren village. After all, from Yugao''s point of view. The reason why I chose to defecte was because I felt the threat of deceit and death. That''s the decision. Now. He even regarded Wuren village as his biggest enemy. As for the other four villages. Yugao''s idea is similar to Naruto''s previous guess. It''s really hard for him to believe in wudaren village. Crows are black all over the world. The tailed beast and human force encounter in wudaren village. I know a little about the height of the feather. Plus, I''m a renegade ninja. Others doubt themselves. accident. Muye, Yunren, Sharen and Yanren are also the options of Yugao. But whether to choose to join Xueren village. It depends on the outcome of today''s meeting. First impression. "It''s OK." Looking at the blonde in front of me. Yugao looks as if his expression hasn''t changed, but in fact he nods silently in his heart. Sometimes man is such a complex and special creature. In this not too long, but it has been long enough to pursue, Yugao himself has the greatest vigilance to anyone and everything, but only at this moment, when he saw Naruto, he was more or less infected by Naruto''s speech and behavior. The most important thing is that Yugao can hear a trace of sincerity from Naruto''s words just now. This also weakened the hostility and vigilance of Yugao. "Join Xueren village? Now that I have come here to meet with Mr. Bofeng, I don''t deny that I have the same idea. When I was chased by Wuren, I felt irritable. But it doesn''t mean that I will definitely choose Wuren village. After all, Xueren village is just a small village, right? What confidence dare to accept me as a traitor in Wuren village? What''s more, he is also a famous person Zhu Li. If you are a human Zhu Li, you should be very clear about what it means for a Daren village. If you take me in and find me in Wuren village, what will Xueren village take to resist? It''s not as straightforward as I want to say. Even if you are a very powerful ninja, you can''t resist thousands of fog, can you? Or use me for a short time now? And then wait until Wu Ren is accountable, and then hand me over? " It''s a very straightforward statement. It''s not just about expressing your will. The most important point is to question the strength and trust of Xueren village. And that''s the point. It''s Yugao''s most uncertain and urgent problem! Yugao''s attitude is also very clear. You want me to join Xueren village. sure! But there must be a satisfactory answer to this question! otherwise. Yugao can''t join Xueren village like this. God knows if he''ll be shot. And listen to Yugao''s words. Naruto also nodded gently. Although the words are very impolite, this is the attitude Naruto wants to see, because this is the most intuitive expression of Yugao''s sincere consideration of joining Xueren village! "I understand your problem. In short, it''s about the strength of Xueren village and the degree of trust, right? Yugaosang "To put it simply, it is." "Good! Let''s hit it! Yugaosang "Eh?" Looking at the Naruto in front of him, when he finished the first two sentences, he took the first two steps, stretched out his right hand and put it in front of him. Yu Gao is slightly stunned and looks at Naruto with a very confused expression. "Don''t worry. It''s not a trick. Don''t you want the answer to the question? And I''m here to answer for you. I just need to change the place a little bit. Come on, let''s have a fist, yugaosang! " Naruto gently smile, still with a very calm and calm expression, with the most gentle tone said so. There is no strange smell. Very sincere eyes. Yugao is more clear. If the head of Xueren village in front of him wants to do harm to himself. There''s no need to beat around the Bush and plot to design yourself. What''s more, it''s just a simple punch. Although the heart is still holding the last trace of instinct alert. But on the surface. Yugao chose to believe in Naruto. He stepped forward and came to Naruto''s side. He raised his right hand and slowly squeezed it into a fist. When their fists touch. In a flash! The chakra flow is directly sensed. "This!" Before Yugao showed his surprised expression. instant! It''s like the stars are changing. The place directly transformed. "What''s this?" In the blink of an eye. How can you change your position directly? "Wait a minute, is this the spiritual world?" Just after that second. Yugao seemed to ring out something in general, which was slightly surprised and said. With the fall of the words. "Yes, this is the spiritual world after our chakra connection. Here, nine lamas, Jifu and rhinoceros all come out. It''s also a meeting between your old friends, isn''t it?" In the front position, Naruto''s gentle smile on his face. Soon afterwards. In Yugao''s astonished expression. On three sides. So there are three monsters! One of them, Yugao, is recognized in the first time, which is the six tails sealed in his body. The other two, even if they are not very familiar, can be recognized in the first time as long as they feel the huge chakra and the number of tails swaying behind them. The left one is only nine tails, and the right one is only three tails. "Two? Do you have two tailed animals in your body? " In the moment of realizing that. Yugao can''t control the ups and downs in his heart. He stares at Naruto with a smile in front of him with a look of shock. "Yes, it''s two tailed animals, one is nine tailed, the other is three tailed, but Jifu just became my partner a few days ago. I want you to come here to talk, just to show you my confidence and answer, and this is one of the answers. How do you feel about yugaosang?" Naruto looked directly at Yugao, who was still with a look of surprise, and said so in a very confident tone. Chapter 392 Two tailed animals. It''s also in a person''s body. It has to be said. Even at the beginning, Yugao had already made the corresponding psychological preparation, but up to the moment of seeing this scene, Yugao was still very shocked, not to say that he had never suspected that it was magic or something like that, but whether it was his own feelings or some special reality after the appearance of Liuwei behind him, all told Yugao that all this was true. "Two tailed animals? But it''s just two tailed animals, which can''t be said to be your real strength. Since you come from Muye, you should know how terrible wudaring village is, Mr. Bofeng! " The feather drew a deep breath, adjusted his mind, and Eagle eyed, "Shen Sheng". "Just call me Naruto, yugaosang." Naruto is facing Yugao''s straight line of sight, still a calm expression. "As I have just said, two tailed animals are just one of the answers. Naturally, I am very clear about how strong the five tolerance villages are. However, I am more clear about how weak the five tolerance villages are. Other tolerance villages can let them go. But here in Wuren village, yugaosang, you are also from Wuren village. You should be very clear that Wuren village is not World War I, World War II, World War II Wuren village in the period of the Third World War experienced the policy of blood fog, many internal rebellions, and four generations of water shadow were controlled, wantonly killing the blood succeeding families in the village. Is Wuren village really strong now? The strength of Xueren village is not as weak as you think. The number of ninjas can''t be compared with that of the five big ninjas. It''s even impolite to say that the gap is extremely wide. But in terms of quality, I bofengnaruto can clap my chest and say that it''s not worse than the five big ninjas! As for the high-end power, ha ha, I just met with Wu Daimu Shuiying a few days ago. In fact, Wu Ying is just like that! " The words that show the air field extremely. The most important thing is to show self-confidence. "Did you meet the eyes of the Five Dynasties?" Feather high pupil slightly a shrink, and show a surprised expression to say. "Otherwise, how do you think Sanwei Jifu came to me? Besides, yugaosang, you also underestimate the power of tailed beast!" Naruto continued with a faint smile. "Right, nine lamas! Jifu! Rhinoceros At the moment when these words fall. Naruto also slightly looked up at the three big tailed animals standing on the circular position and said with a smile. "Hum!" Nine tails hummed coldly, and didn''t say anything more. They just glanced at the top of the feather. Their eyes were full of disdain. Then they fixed their eyes on the six tailed rhinoceros opposite. Although they didn''t say hello directly, this proud Fox also showed a faint nostalgic look. The Nine Tailed animals have been separated for many years, so they can have such a chance to get together, It''s extremely rare. "Long time no see, rhino dog!" But still wants the spleen best Ji Fu first to open the mouth to greet. The six tailed rhino dog in front of him was already very surprised at the moment he saw Naruto, until Naruto and Yugao''s fists collided and directly pulled him into this special spiritual world to open the "five aspects talk". The huge pupil of rhino dog also shows a special emotion. "Ah, I haven''t seen you for a long time, Jifu, and the ninth Lama. Your character has not changed as usual!" The six tailed rhino dog also nodded, glanced past Jifu and the nine lamas, and then settled on Naruto below. "Is this boy your man? But why can you two be in his body at the same time? Is it? " "It''s not what you think, rhino dog, but Naruto is a little special. Let''s talk about this later. Today''s protagonist should be Naruto and your renzhuli, the boy named Yugao. I don''t know how much you know about our tailed animals, but I want to say that your cognition is too limited, the power of tailed animals, Besides, Naruto''s strength is far beyond your imagination. I have been in Wuren village for a while. If you really want to find a peaceful place, Naruto here is your best choice! " Nine tails are proud and don''t talk. Liu Wei hasn''t made clear the situation, and he''s not familiar with Naruto, so it''s not suitable to say anything. Sanwei Jifu has just reached a cooperative relationship with Naruto. But it doesn''t matter what happened before. It''s still in the conversation later. With the character of Jifu. In fact, Naruto is more and more recognized. The three tailed animals are very clear about what Naruto is doing to build such a negotiation place in this way. When the nine lamas and rhinoceros do not want to talk or are not suitable to speak, it is natural for Sanwei Jifu to help them. And did not expect that Sanwei Jifu would say such a thing to Yugao. When Jifu''s words fall. Feather high is also tiny a stay, seem to have no direct reaction to come over of appearance. "That''s all I have to say, Yugao boy!" Jifu didn''t want to say anything more. That is to say, after these words, they will be silent. The nine lamas hummed coldly from beginning to end, and then closed their eyes. The rhino dog kept staring at Naruto, as if to see a flower from Naruto. Three tailed animals. It''s kind of weird. Don''t even talk about Yugao. Naruto himself felt a little unnatural. Do you want to talk in this way just to persuade Yugao better? In addition, I also want to see if I can make a strategy from the inside, because Naruto is not very clear about the relationship between Yugao and Liuwei. Just now he said Liuwei''s name directly, Yugao didn''t show any special expression. On the contrary, he responded to the names of Jiuwei and Sanwei. It can be seen that Yugao already knew the name of Liuwei, Then we can preliminarily judge that the relationship between feather height and six tails should be pretty good. So let''s see if we can "attack" the six tails first, and then attack them on both sides to say that Fu Yu is high. But now the scene looks like this. It seems that the three tailed animals don''t care much? Well, No. Ji Fu said something for himself. Now the most important thing is to look at Yugao itself. "Cough, yugaosang, the right of choice is your own. But as I said, you have no better choice, unless you are willing to accept the life of being suspected and monitored and join the other four tolerance villages. Otherwise, Xueren village is your best choice. I will not mention words like permanent commitment, which will be a bit hypocritical, But what I want to say is that after excluding the impossible option, the remaining choice is the best one. We should be able to understand each other, shouldn''t we? " Naruto looks at Yugao in front of him and says so seriously. Chapter 393 The power of direct display. This is the most important confidence. Then follow the words of guidance. It''s not cheating. What''s more, it''s a conversation skill to show the facts. Naruto is very clear that the more you want to be a partner, the more you need to communicate with sincerity. You can even be more straightforward and clarify the pros and cons. Even if you use a little conversation skills, there is no problem. However, you can never avoid important issues, and there is no deception. Otherwise, Naruto will not be able to be a partner, Not to mention that the opposite person is also very intelligent and smart, it is very likely to be directly exposed face to face, even if it is temporarily fooled. If it comes back one day later, it is easy to cause back stabs. Can''t you always be on guard against your friends? That''s the stupidest behavior. Naruto always scoffs at the use of unconventional means to control, whether it''s his companions or his subordinates. That''s what Naruto thinks is the stupidest behavior. Because of oppression and deception. Finally, the explosion of back pressure. It''s something no one can predict. "The best choice? What you said is very reasonable, Bo.. No, Naruto, I''m really fed up with this kind of life, but can you make sure that my next life is peaceful? You are also very clear that this world is a garbage world full of killing and deception. Can you really avoid some killing by joining Xueren village? Not really? If I don''t have six tails in my body, Naruto, you won''t come to me either. So, in fact, you want such a considerable combat power as "I"? Naruto After a brief silence. Yugao raises his head again, focusing on Naruto. Is so serious, so solemn, but also reveals a trace of fierce look. "I don''t deny that, yugosan." Listen to Yugao''s words. Naruto''s expression did not change at all. "You also know that there is no free lunch in the world. If you want to get something, you have to pay for it. There is a word that I like very much, willing to give up! It''s the same situation as you are now. Yugao sang, I hope you will become my partner and be willing to provide you with shelter and a relatively peaceful life. This is not unconditional. Words like kindness are too luxurious in our world. No, even I think they should not exist in the present world, Kindness often means cruelty Gradually disappeared smile, Naruto''s expression is also with the tone gradually solemn and become more and more cold up. "If the snow country wants to become a new big country, Xueren village must also become a new Daren village. For this reason, I need more help and more like-minded partners to help me. I am not a benevolent person, nor a compassionate saint. I am just an ordinary person who wants to live and achieve his goals!" "Well, Naruto, may I ask about your goal? What path do you choose? What kind of scenery do you want to see at the end? " Yugao suddenly opens his mouth and interrupts Naruto''s words. The steady voice and the determined look in his pupils. Naruto was stunned, then sipped his lips and said again. "Change the world! Let all belong to one! Only in this way can we usher in real peace and tranquility! " "Everything belongs to" one ", to usher in real peace and tranquility? Naruto, you are really a very arrogant and arrogant guy. " "Ha ha, many people have said that. How about joining this arrogant and arrogant group? Yu gaojun Naruto smile, it is a stretch out of the right hand, looking at the face of the feather in front of the high, this light down words, represented by the deep meaning. Just after that pause of two seconds. Yu Gao''s mouth is also slightly upward, showing a good-looking radian. "Ah, I will!" Gently step before the pace, the same again raised the right hand. At the moment of holding hands together. Between each other. You can feel the weight from each other! And this also adds a precious "weight" to the strength of Xueren village!! Two people who agree. In the upper position. The three tailed animals also showed different expressions at this moment. Including nine lamas, they all opened their eyes at this moment. After looking at Naruto below, they seemed to be slightly tilted corners of their eyes. A faint smile appeared in the invisible. "Well, let''s go. There are many partners to introduce to you, Yugao!" "Well! I''m looking forward to it Soon afterwards. Naruto is a clap with both hands. The spiritual world that is directly removed. Back to the real world. Naruto took Yugao and headed east along the southern coastline. There were already arranged ships there. From there, Naruto set out to return to the land of snow. This trip to the land of water brought him a bumper harvest. It not only ruled out the risk of "Chao Tian Qi", but also did not affect the basic diplomatic relations between the land of snow and the land of water, The most important point is that we also got the help of three tails and six tails. It''s not polite. Now Xueren village has reached the minimum standard of strength against any one of the five tolerance villages. Including the strong yunnincun. Unless the fourth generation of war maniac Lei Ying dares to directly use the power of the whole village, Xueren village is really unstoppable, otherwise, with Naruto''s current strength, plus three tails and six tails that can be directly put into the battlefield, the general Yunren troops don''t want to capture xuezhiguo and Xueren village! It was just after Naruto and Yugao left together for a short time. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Where they were standing before. Four or five figures appeared. One by one, they were all wearing fog tolerance dark clothing. These people are undoubtedly the secret members sent by Wuren village to capture Yugao. "In almost an hour, I stayed here for a while, and there was another person. The latter two were moving in sync!" The first one who lowered himself to observe the situation rose up in the dark and said in a deep voice to the leading one. "Two? Can you tell the smell of that one? Is it familiar? " "No, it''s a totally strange breath, and the later breath seems to have disappeared out of thin air, so it can''t be perceived and captured at all." Obviously, after hearing the words of the team leader, the secret department, who plays an important role in the pursuit team, shook his head in embarrassment and said. "What? Can''t feel it? " "Yes "Inform the other teams immediately, conduct a carpet search along the coast area, and then sort out the information and report to Mr. Shuiying immediately!" "Yes Chapter 394 The journey to the water country is over. You don''t need to care about the Naruto of the Wuren pursuit team. If you don''t save effort, you can even use some unconventional means to completely eliminate any trace and breath in the area you were in before. You just leave there with Yugao just because you don''t think it''s necessary. If zhaomeiming and Qingqing are here, the breath behind is completely hidden, In the case that Naruto didn''t use the skill of flying Thunder God, it is true that Naruto''s trace can be traced, but these strength are almost only in the ordinary members of the dark part of Wuren who can endure to linger in general, so they can''t find Naruto''s trace at all. Even if it''s a perceptual ninja. What we could barely catch before. At this moment, it also completely dissipated. Can only be like a needle in a haystack general search of the fog bear pursuit team. Destined to be impossible to find traces of Naruto and Yugao. Take advantage of this opportunity. Naruto also took Yugao to the waiting position of the ship which had been prepared in advance. Is already waiting there for the star, as well as a few other snow tolerance. At the moment of seeing Naruto and Yugao return together. They are all happy and relaxed. As the backbone of Xueren village, they are also trained by Naruto himself. They know what Naruto means to Xueren village. As long as Naruto is there, Xueren village will become stronger step by step! This is the consensus of star, Sakura and others. If not, you can''t disobey the orders of your own adults. In the last two times. Star and Sakura and others really don''t want Naruto to act alone. Even if they know that their strength is far behind that of their own adults, they do not lack the courage and determination as bait! "Naruto!" Yu Naruto is close to that moment. Star and other snow bear is also immediately kneeling on one knee. "Well, get up, isn''t there any accident around here?" Naruto stepped forward, his perception is also spread open, but still casually asked such a sentence. "Yes, Naruto, no one has found this place these days!" Listen to Naruto. Standing in the front of the star also immediately answered. "Good, then, get ready to go. It''s time for us to go back after so long!" "Yes, Naruto!" Starbuck and others immediately bowed their heads and answered. Immediately after that, he stood on one side. Seeing this scene, Yugao finally dispels the last doubt in his heart. Naruto is indeed the leader of Xueren village. This is not a question of doubt, but simply a question of basic thinking. "Let''s go, yugaosang. Next, we need to make a little detour. Although the fog is nothing, we can have less trouble. We''d better have less trouble." "Well, everything is as you said. Since I have promised to join your camp, I will follow your command in the future, Naruto. I just hope you don''t forget today''s promise!" Yu Gao followed Naruto behind, walked up the front of the ship, looked at Naruto with a very determined expression, and said softly. "Ah, I understand, yugaosang!" Naruto also turned around and looked at Yugao with a serious look. He nodded and said. Two people who look at each other directly. It''s like a short time in a second. It''s as old as ever. Yugao looked directly at Naruto''s pupil with a light golden halo, and then nodded slowly. "Naruto, I believe you!" "Well!" Naruto''s face is also showing a faint smile, gently nodded. "It will take about seven or eight days for us to return to the snow country. During this time, we will try our best not to stop the ship and try to avoid any accidents. If there is any need, we can just ask them. Guyue and Suzuki, this is Yugao Pavilion. They have decided to join us in Xueren village, and they will be our companions in the future, If you want to treat me the same, do you understand? " "Yes, Naruto!" Guyue, Suzuki and others who stepped on one side of the road also bowed back immediately. "Lord Yugao!" And then. Is also toward feather high tiny bow body, with more respectful tone greeting way. It''s like the first time I''ve heard someone call me "SAMA" Yugao''s face showed a little uncomfortable expression. But he is not a normal person after all. It''s also very clear that you choose to join Xueren village. In the future, you have to face this kind of scene almost every day in the village. Soon you have adjusted your mind and nodded gently as a response. "I''m probably very tired during this time. Let''s have a good rest these days, Yu gaosang." Naruto said with a smile. "Well." Yugao also nodded slowly. Then. Under the leadership of Xueren, who is called Guyue. Came to the second luxurious room inside the cabin. "Well, Mr. Yugao, this is your resting place. Please tell me if you need anything!" After Gu Yue bowed himself to salute and finished this sentence with a respectful expression, he quietly retreated. Yugao takes a few steps in the room. Then, a turn, heavily fell on the bed behind. Feel the softness of the bed. And the obvious shaking touch of the ship. At this moment. In the heart of Yugao, a light sense of peace of mind emerged. "It might be a good choice." Even if the Ninja''s most basic guard is still kept, it is almost relaxed. Then the feeling of fatigue spreads to the whole body, and gradually becomes heavy eyelids. In the divergent thinking, Yugao slowly closes his eyes and sinks into the consciousness, The gentle and distant breath means that Yugao has fallen into a deep sleep, which is also the most fragrant and heavy sleep since he betrayed the village. meanwhile. When Yugao falls asleep. Naruto also returned to the room prepared by his subordinates for a rest. Just at the moment when Naruto closed his eyes and his consciousness just went down. instant. The bright red color that flashed suddenly. A space that suddenly becomes bright. "What''s this?" Not until Naruto reacts. As if from a distance, but also as if it is near the general appearance of a figure. From fantasy to reality. From loose to cohesive. It''s just like the stagnation of time and space. In the next second. A woman with long flowing red hair appears in front of Naruto with a gentle smile. Naruto''s expression then became startled. "Naruto!" When the soft and extremely gentle words fall. Naruto''s pupil is also suddenly a contraction, that from the heart of a warm and sad feeling. Two lines of tears fall from Naruto''s cheek. "Mother." The whispered words. But at this moment with a faint tremor in it. Chapter 395 A completely unexpected situation. Or Naruto itself is not ready for this. If Naruto can barely keep a strong heart in the face of Bofeng Watergate, his father, Naruto will become extremely "timid" in the face of his mother, vortex jiuxinnai. It''s not a simple word to be pregnant in October. Naruto is a traverser, but he also recognizes his parents in this life, The appearance of Bofeng Watergate will shake Naruto''s heart, not to mention the vortex jiuxinnai that appears at the moment. In essence, no matter the impression of vortex jiuxinnai in the previous life or the emotional flow in the subconscious in this life, Naruto did not realize that she avoided meeting vortex jiuxinnai. Why not? It''s just like a child who seems to have done something bad and doesn''t want to be discovered by his mother. otherwise. A long time ago. Naruto should meet his mother. It''s not just about the seal in your body. There are also the most important skills of the whirlpool clan, such as seal, Vajra blockade and so on. But it''s because of "a timid heart." Let Naruto subconsciously avoid this problem. There is always a child''s mentality in general. As long as you can. Therefore, Naruto is not prepared at all. At this moment to see the vortex nine Sinai that moment. Emotions such as excitement, sadness, guilt, anger and discomfort vary. However, no matter how many years have passed in Naruto''s mind at the moment, the slightly trembling body and the trembling tone all represent Naruto''s uncontrollable surging emotions. This is the spiritual world, and vortex jiuxinnai is Naruto''s biological mother, even if it is the meeting with her son again after 12 years. But that kind of special emotion between mother and son. It''s not that easy to erase. "Naruto, I haven''t seen you for 12 years. Are you ok?" As Jiu xinnai slowly approaches Naruto, he looks straight down on Naruto. His right hand seems to want to touch Naruto''s cheek. Finally, because of some scruples, he slowly takes back his arm. Looking at himself as an adult, more and more like his father''s Naruto, Jiu xinnai''s words are slightly trembling. "I''m sorry, Naruto, for 12 years, I didn''t fulfill my mother''s obligation and didn''t accompany you well. I''m sorry..." Looking at his son''s two lines of tears. Jiuxinnai also can''t control his inner feelings. Even at that time, I had made up my mind. It is the choice under helpless. However, I really see Naruto who has grown up. Especially occasionally there is a little bit of external information. All let nine xinnai heart like a knife general uncomfortable. Mother is great. But mothers are also "timid.". No matter how far it goes. A child is always a child in his own eyes. This is the mother. Looking at Naruto''s obviously suffering posture and the complicated look in her pupils, Jiu xinnai, as a mother, has a feeling of pain. And only in that moment. Listen to the trembling words of Giuseppe. And the tears I couldn''t help falling. Subconscious actions. Naruto suddenly stepped forward and hugged Jiu xinnai in front of him, as if he had exhausted all his strength. Holding Jiu xinnai tightly, Naruto''s whole body trembled with inexpressible special emotion. Jiuxinnai, who was suddenly "attacked", unconsciously hugged Naruto after being stunned for the first time. "Naruto! It''s hard, right? It''s painful, right? It''s angry, right? It''s all my fault. Sorry, Naruto! " Jiuxinnai and Naruto hugged tightly. This is the distance that can listen to each other''s heartbeat. Feel his son that the most delicate emotional fluctuations, as well as the most intuitive shaking body. Jiuxinnai''s face is also showing a touch of distressed expression, slowly stroking Naruto''s back, the whispering words. It is a kind of caress from mother to son. "No, it''s not my mother''s fault. I want to see you. I always want to see you, but I''m afraid that my mother will scold me." It seems to be a long time. Naruto also recovered from the excitement at the beginning. It''s a forced emotion. Two people separated slowly. Naruto looks at jiuxinnai in front of him. His eyes are also very red. His hoarse words represent Naruto''s still throbbing heart. It''s just a confident and powerful performance. At the moment, Naruto standing in front of jiuxinnai is really like an ordinary child. The expression of "timidity and expectation". Let jiuxinnai''s face become more and more relaxed, the right hand, gently stroking Naruto''s head, soft voice said: "why? Naruto, I don''t know exactly how much Watergate has told you or what you have experienced over the years. However, I can feel some of your situation. You are indeed Huoying''s son, but you are just an ordinary human. Naruto, mom, I don''t think much like your father, I just want to see you grow up healthily. That''s enough. Why would I scold you? " Gentle and gentle words. That is the warmth from the palm. It''s like going deep into Naruto''s heart. The faint fragrance that can be smelled is slowly smoothing Naruto''s heart. "But me and Muye have "Needless to say, Naruto, now I''m just your mother. I believe in my son, Naruto. Just do it according to your own idea. No matter what the result is, my mother will always be on your side." Words that don''t need to be heard. Naruto who was interrupted directly. Perhaps everything has been vaguely understood nine Sinai. But even more so. Jiuxinnaicai will choose to stand on his son''s side. When alive, he is the wife of four generations of Huoying, and he needs to fulfill the obligations and responsibilities of a Huoying wife. But now I am myself. Jiu xinnai just wanted to do what a mother should do. What''s more? Jiuxinnai didn''t think his son was wrong. Even if jiuxinnai didn''t really know what Naruto wanted to do, it didn''t matter to jiuxinnai, because after 12 years, when he saw his son again, it was just the first moment, jiuxinnai could clearly judge that he was the son of himself and Watergate, and he could believe and support him 100%. In this case, do you still need to care about what your son is going to do? The answer is, no, it doesn''t matter at all. Chapter 396 For my husband. For the village. Jiu xinnai has already given everything. Including my own life, my own son. But in return for what? Jiu xinnai didn''t want to worry about it any more. For the first time in 12 years, it should be the last time to see my son. Jiu xinnai just wants to have a good chat with his son. The small things that Naruto has experienced in the past 12 years are enough, because he can''t accompany his son. Jiu xinnai hopes that Naruto can understand that he loves him in this way. Even if it''s just a tiny point. As for the prepared words, jiuxinnai will naturally talk with his son, because it''s not clear how much information Naruto knows, but it seems that there should be a lot of information. Jiuxinnai intends to remind Naruto at the end. The rest has nothing to do with being in the pure land. This is Johannes'' view. Now she is just an ordinary mother. Naruto looks at his mother a little bit "dumbly". It seems that this kind of unfolding is not in line with his expectation, because considering the performance of his father, Bofeng Watergate, Naruto also thinks that his mother probably loves Muye village very much. But this is the intuitive expression that Naruto does not understand "vortex nine Sinai". This is a forthright woman who likes to go straight. Don''t say it''s "dead" now. Even when you''re alive. Jiu xinnai may not agree with her husband. One thing to note is that. Nine xinnai love wood leaf, is based on her husband is four generations of fire shadow. Otherwise, for jiuxinnai, the real hometown is the country of vortex, the village of vortex tide, not the village of muyeren, the country of fire. The nickname even has the name of "blood red pepper". Just listen to this title, you can understand how direct Jiu xinnai''s character is. Now it''s also about his only surviving son. You mean Muye village? i ''m sorry. I haven''t heard of it! Heaven and earth, and my own son? Watergate that is because of the reason for the fire shadow, coupled with their own character will be like that. Jiuxinnai is different. What Naruto doesn''t know is that even if Naruto decides to destroy the world now, his mother will support him. Of course, this is an exaggeration. But from these aspects. There is no doubt that this can be proved. That is jiuxinnai who really put Naruto in the first place in his heart. Even now Watergate appears, if you want to compete for the position, for the moment, Jiu xinnai may be hesitant for a little while, still clinging to his son. This is the mother! Jiuxinnai is more direct in this aspect. But this and Naruto estimate contrast a little big expansion, naturally is the first time in the card shell. Looking at my son, he looks a little "silly". Jiu xinnai also laughed. "Naruto, do you know how stupid you are? Although I don''t know what you and Watergate talked about, last time I could feel that the atmosphere between you and dad was not very harmonious. Today''s appearance is a little different. " "Well? Ah? That is, this, I didn''t mean to, that is, that what All of a sudden, he was reprimanded. "Scared" Naruto seems to have become more and more unscrupulous. Looking at the flustered appearance of his son. The smile on jiuxinnai''s face also became more intense. That''s it. That''s how it feels. It''s been waiting for 12 years. Jiuxinnai''s most anticipated scene. Is there anything more pleasant and joyful than sitting quietly and talking with your son? What about Muye village. How the world is going to be. It really doesn''t matter at all. What jiuxinnai pursues is the most common and plain communication with his son. Then we can leave the world without regret. "Ha ha, don''t be nervous, Naruto. It''s right to teach your father a lesson. Every day you think that you are Huoying. Sometimes your father''s EQ is very good, and sometimes he''s very dull by accident!" Nine Sinai or with a gentle smile, looking at Naruto, said with a smile. And looking at my mother. Naruto''s previous fear and worry also disappeared, which can be felt warm. "Ah, is that what a mother feels like?" At this moment. Naruto''s heart has become more peaceful and peaceful than ever before. Get rid of all the troubles. Stop thinking about it. Here is just a pair of the most common mother and son. It''s like the most common chat after an ordinary meal. "Yes, mother!" Just as jiuxinnai expected. The next Naruto did not say anything "irrelevant" or "unimportant" to Jiu xinnai. It''s just like a normal family. When I was a child, I told my mother some interesting things one by one, including the girls I like, and some interesting things I met in my training. And the food you like to eat. It''s just plain communication. Jiuxinnai, sitting on the ground with his knees, tilts his head like that, listening to his son''s words with a soft smile, and occasionally inserting two sentences, especially when it comes to the girl that Naruto likes, hatada. The conversation between mother and son also became more happy. splendid. It is this kind of light and warm feeling. This is what Jiu xinnai pursues. This is what Naruto has been lacking since he was born. family affection. It is the most important maternal love. This is the warmth Naruto has never felt. It can''t be said to be a defect. But today. Naruto really made up the most important lesson. It''s called "motherly love" course! "Although I have left Muye now, I still have many friends, Ningci, Sasuke, Bayun and Xianglin. By the way, Sasuke is aunt Meiqin''s son. Oh, mom, I have investigated some intelligence before. Mom, you and aunt Meiqin are good friends, too!" "Yes, at that time, Meiqin and I were pregnant at about the same time. Later, we made an appointment. If we were a man and a woman, we would consider becoming in laws. Now you can become friends with Sasuke Jun, which is also a kind of fate." Jiuxinnai fondly stroked Naruto''s cheek and said in a warm voice. "So, Naruto, since you have chosen a different road, my mother will not say anything more, but there is only one thing my mother hopes you can promise me." "Say it! mom! No matter what it is, I will promise it! " This is my mother. What''s more, we can directly feel the deep maternal love. Whatever jiuxinnai is going to say. Naruto is willing to promise. It doesn''t matter if you go against your ideas a little bit. Because there is only one reason, this is my mother! Chapter 397 "Ha ha, it''s not a particularly important thing. Naruto, you don''t need to be so serious. Mom, I just hope Naruto, no matter what choice you make, you must protect yourself and live up to those who believe in you. There is also a girl named Chutian. Although she hasn''t seen her before, she can judge that girl''s attachment to you, If you can, do your best to protect her. Oh, this is a good boy''s promise, right? " Jiuxinnai kneaded Naruto''s golden hair, which was infinitely similar to his father''s wave wind Watergate, and said so in the most gentle tone. Listen to my mother''s words, which are full of concern. Naruto''s nose is also a sour, that forced to control down the mood, facing nine Sinai that gentle eyes, Naruto is also the key to nod. "Yes, mom! I know! I will protect myself and respond to the expectations of my friends. Daisy, mom, she will be your daughter-in-law! " "Well! That''s what my son Sinai should look like Jiuxinnai''s face also showed a very proud expression, so he said. "It''s time to talk about something important. Naruto, about 12 years ago, your father should have talked about something with you, right? Or I should ask, how far do you know? Naruto The warmest and happiest time is short after all. Watergate, too. Nine Sinai. The number of chakras preserved in Naruto''s body before death is not likely to be too large. After talking for so long. Jiu xinnai can also feel that his remaining chakra is going to the limit. Before it finally disappears. Naturally, I need to talk to my son about the most important issues. This is the key information about his son''s future. Naruto, who can vaguely sense this, naturally has a very reluctant mood in his heart. But he is also very clear that there is something more important to talk about next, which is to suppress this emotion. "Well, mom, don''t worry. My father has told me all these things, and I have conducted certain investigations over the years. The most important thing is that I have become a partner with the nine lamas! A lot of things can be proved by the nine lamas, so you don''t have to worry, mom. " Naruto tilted his head slightly, with a very proud expression, as if he had done something good and wanted to be praised by his mother. It was very light and proud. Jiu xinnai also gave a smile. "Yes? It''s my son! Now that you know all about it, mom won''t worry. " Nine Sinai also seems to be very clear about his son''s emotional changes in general, is very cooperative, stretch out his thumb, said with a smile. "Well, I have a question for mom, too." "Well? What is it? Go ahead, Naruto Jiuxinnai answered. "Why did mom suddenly appear today? If it''s the same as my father''s, my mother will not appear until I get involved in the seal of the ninth Lama or some conditions trigger, right? Is there an accident? " Naruto looks at Jiu xinnai curiously and asks. Originally, Naruto intended to spend some more time. When you have a better understanding of the seal technique, you can touch the eight trigrams seal in your body, and then trigger the conditions for the appearance of your mother chakra. But today''s sudden appearance really surprised Naruto. "Ah? You mean this? It should be related to Naruto that you seal three tails into your body, because the technique of sealing nine tails in your body was set by mom and Dad together. It really has the conditions to trigger the appearance of chakra, your dad and me. Because the three tails come in and touch chakra on the seal, mom will feel it automatically. Speaking of this, Naruto, How dare you seal the three tails in your body? Although my mother can feel that there is no impact, but such a dangerous thing, next time we are not allowed to do it Since it appeared. Nine Sinai rare show a very serious expression, looking at Naruto said so. If it wasn''t for the moment. Through the seal technique in Naruto''s body, jiuxinnai sensed that both tailed animals were surprisingly quiet in Naruto''s body, and did not bring any destructive effects. Jiuxinnai had been "rioting" for a long time! Now take the chance. Jiu xinnai also felt that he had to educate his son. otherwise. It''s going to be like this every day. In the pure land, I''m afraid it''s hard to calm down. "Yes, mom, I know it''s wrong. I won''t do it again!" In the face of my mother''s scolding. The best way is to be honest and never talk back! This is the experience of Naruto''s previous life. In the moment. It''s also a good mistake. indeed. I see Naruto''s sincere confession. "Very good!" Jiuxinnai also nodded with satisfaction. "Mom, can mom tell me how to remove the gossip seal in my body? With the tacit understanding between me and the ninth Lama, this seal will affect my adaptation to the chakra of the ninth Lama. Although I have considered brute force to break it, it seems that it is very difficult. This is a technique set by my mother and father. It should be easy to break it, right I saw that my mother didn''t continue to ask about what happened just now. Naruto first breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked one of the most important questions in this meeting. The eight trigrams seal in his body was first used to control Jiuwei in his body and prevent Jiuwei from eroding his consciousness. However, the current Jiuwei will not do this, even if it is to do so, it is difficult to do it, On the contrary, the seal of the eight trigrams also affects the exertion of one''s strength. Naruto naturally has to consider how to remove the seal. From the original book, in addition to removing the seal, it also needs the cooperation of the key stored in zilaiye to open the seal, but now it is impossible for one to get the key from zilaiye. I can only start with my mother. "The seal of eight trigrams? Naruto, are you sure you can open it? " Even if you believe in your son, it''s about nine tails. Jiuxinnai also must be a little more careful, with a very solemn expression asked. "Well, mom, I''m sure that the ninth Lama and I are already companions!" "Well, in that case, my mother also chose to believe you and Jiuwei, Naruto, the eight trigrams seal in your body originally had a key on zilaiye teacher, your father''s mentor, zilaiye adult, one of the three forbearances. This is the best way to remove the seal, but in addition, you can also reverse the seal to remove the seal!" Jiuxinnai stretched out two fingers and said with a very serious look. Chapter 398 Although the most direct way is mentioned. But Jiu xinnai, who already knew his son''s situation, knew that the first way was to pass. The rest was to start from the seal art itself. As the princess of the kingdom of vortexes and the second member of the Nine Tailed man Zhu Li in Muye village, Jiu xinnai''s ability to control his seal art reached the level of pure fire, Bagua seal is one of the most suitable methods to seal tailed beast. Jiuxinnai is the most familiar one. He is not only familiar with how to use it, but also clear about how to unseal it. "Reverse seal, right?" Naruto''s eyes slightly coagulated and nodded thoughtfully. "Well, originally, it would be easier for mom to untie the seal, but there are not many chakras left for mom. You can only rely on yourself, Naruto. Later, mom will give you all the secrets of our whirlpool clan, including the eight trigrams seal, and the King Kong blockade. These are the most effective means to deal with the tail beast, and, Didn''t you mention a girl named xiangp just now? Although they are relatively rare and powerful in terms of treatment, as long as we belong to the whirlpool clan, these techniques, including Vajra blockade, are likely to be inspired by blood. Besides learning by ourselves, Naruto can also teach the girl named xiangp according to the situation! " "Really? Thank you, mom Listen to Jiu xinnai. Naruto''s face is also showing a very excited and happy expression. Before that, I had considered the cultivation of fragrant phosphorus. In the original. Even if it''s following the great snake pill. It can only develop the therapeutic and perceptual capabilities of vanillin. For Naruto. That''s enough. However, Naruto still hopes that xiangphosphorus has a little self-protection ability. What is more appropriate than the most orthodox way of cultivation of the whirlpool clan? What''s more, it''s my mother''s personal award. The content I accept must contain my mother''s understanding of these techniques! In that case. It''s not just the gossip seal in your body. Xiang phosphorus also has the hope to grow into a really powerful shadow level strong. What''s more, you can also learn these seal techniques. You can not only ponder over the Eight Diagrams seal and Vajra chain, which is the most powerful binding technique of the whirlpool clan, but also the best way to restrain chakra. Naruto has half of the whirlpool blood, and you can learn it in high probability. Anyway, if you have time, you must try it, It doesn''t matter if you can''t learn. If you learn, you will be able to deal with some powerful enemies in the future. Even if it''s not the tail beast, the ability of Vajra blockade is also very strong! "Of course it''s true, you are my son! It''s your problem whether you can learn or not, Naruto Jiuxinnai rubbed Naruto''s cheek with a smile and said with a smile. "Yes, mom! You watch! I will learn it! I am the son of you and your father Naruto patted his chest confidently and answered loudly. "Well!" Jiuxinnai nodded with a smile from the corner of his eyes. But also with Naruto this sentence falls. In front of Jiu xinnai''s figure also gradually becomes fuzzy. It seemed to be the smell that was about to dissipate. "Mom!" All kinds of taste that surged into my heart in that moment. Naruto''s subconscious right hand. Between backhands. Jiuxinnai also smiles and grabs Naruto''s right hand. His face is full of caring and loving expression. "Naruto, to see you grow up healthily, my mother has been very satisfied, my father and mother are not a competent parents, not able to accompany you in your most important things." "No! mom! No! " "My Naruto has grown up to be such an excellent boy. He will certainly become an excellent ninja in the future. Like your father, no, he is beyond his existence. I really want to be with you all the time, Naruto..." "I want to see you grow up close, I want to see you get married, I want to see your children, I want to.... Naruto The words that gradually became choking. Uncontrollable tears. Sliding down both cheeks. "Mom "I love you! Naruto The last words. "Mom, I never regret being your son, and I love you! Mother Finally, the figure completely dissipated, turned into a little golden light, and then penetrated into Naruto''s body. Feeling my mother''s last warmth. Naruto closed his eyes, and the tears he shed this time contain the true meaning of maternal love that Naruto realized! But also in the whirlpool nine Sinai''s body shape vanishes that moment. This spiritual space is also a consciousness that begins to collapse and then gradually sinks in. In Naruto''s mind, there are many books about the seal of the whirlpool clan and the contents of the King Kong blockade. Naruto is also in deep sleep. As high as the feather over there. Tonight''s Naruto is also very sweet to sleep. The next day, when the first rays of sunlight hit the sea level. The slight sway of the ship. There is also the punctual biological clock, which is also the Naruto who is still sleeping one second before waking up. His eyelids move slightly, and his body shape turns over again. Compared with Naruto''s eyes which are slightly confused and out of focus after he completely opens his eyes, Naruto''s eyes only recover one second later. Naruto turns over and stretches a lot, After yawning, I looked at the blue sea wave outside the window. Feeling the warmth that still exists in the heart, Naruto''s face also shows a trance. An unexpected meeting. Although it is more or less disrupted Naruto''s next schedule. But this time it was an accident. But Naruto is most happy to see the accident. It''s not just that I got the most important cultivation methods from my mother, such as many seal skills and Vajra blockade skills of the whirlpool clan. It fills the biggest inner vacancy of Naruto since he came to this world. Anyway? Naruto is always a human. And he has always regarded himself as a real Naruto. Then, bofengshuimen and vortex jiuxinnai are his parents in this life! Parents'' approval. It''s more important than anything. Maybe my father can stand back a little. But there is no doubt about the importance of mothers. The conversation last night. Undoubtedly, it is the last shackle in Naruto''s heart! In this moment. Naruto is the real sense to achieve the physical and mental freedom! "Mom." Naruto gently stroked his chest, and the expression on his face was also unprecedented tenderness. "I will work hard! You see, mom, I will be the greatest ninja in the world! To be your proud son Naruto takes a deep breath, and his heart is determined again. A decisive expression appears on his face. Chapter 399 A long lost dream. It fills the last gap in Naruto''s heart. Besides, he also obtained from his mother a way to open the seal of the eight trigrams in his body without a "key". The seal techniques accumulated by the whirlpool clan over the ages, as well as the Vajra blockade and other techniques that are similar to those mastered by the blood following the boundary, can not only solve the problem of Naruto himself, but also solve the cultivation problem of removing incense and phosphorus. And the next few days. In addition to the necessary communication with his subordinates, especially Yugao, to deepen mutual understanding and cognition, Naruto spent the rest of his time in the cabin studying the seal techniques taught by his mother, Jiu xinnai. The most important thing is the Eight Diagrams seal, as Jiu xinnai said before, Naruto forced the three tails into his body by virtue of a special contract. All he relied on was his strong physical quality. But after all, these two tailed animals, as the most quintessential collection of chakras, had different ''attributes''. The chakras of the tailed animals themselves were corrosive to a certain extent, This still means that under the deliberate control of tailed animals, if not for Naruto''s body has been gradually adapted, then the vitality of the original whirlpool clan is far more than that of ordinary people. Otherwise, it really can''t stand it. But even so, if the relatively "rough" placement method is not solved for a long time, two tailed animals stay in Naruto''s body, Unless Naruto''s physical strength goes further in a short time, otherwise, it is still prone to problems. Now, after getting the seal technique taught by my mother. These are not big problems. Combined with my previous understanding of seal technology. Through the "special notes" left by Jiu xinnai. Naruto soon absorbed a part of the foundation, which is also the most important seal method. Combined with the seal of eight trigrams in your body. Naruto is also trying to make some changes in these days. It is similar to the "double hook lock" module. To a certain extent, it can achieve resonance. So that the Nine Tailed and three tailed chakras reach a certain degree of mutual balance. And then offset the imbalance caused by accommodating two tailed animals, and eliminate the erosion damage caused by chakra as much as possible! "Well, that''s it for the time being, isn''t it? Later, when the degree of adaptation is higher, and then the seal of the eight trigrams is reversed to communicate with each other''s chakras, a more stable chakra cycle can be formed! " Naruto opened his eyes, felt the three chakra breath flowing in his body, deeply exhaled a turbid breath, whispered. The application of surgical methods embodied in the individual. of course. Naruto''s current understanding and use of seal technique. Or stay in just a little bit better than ordinary ninja. Naruto is more intelligent. He can learn and use it now. He can make full use of the eight trigrams seal in his body to deepen his understanding of the seal technique. However, these are still at a special point! If Naruto really wants to achieve high attainments in seal technique. It will take more time and energy. It seems that it will affect my cultivation plan in the future. But from the point of view of tailed animals. This time Naruto has to spend. This is one of the key points of Naruto''s next cultivation, and the rest is to start to try whether it can sense the natural energy, which is also the way Naruto can think of to strengthen his physical fitness in the shortest time! You should know that in the original work, the sword in the hand of fengdun spiral pill will hurt your own arm and even affect your future Ninja career. Once you enter the immortal state, the harm of the sword in the hand of spiral pill is negligible, which is enough to prove how powerful the natural energy is! Only, such a force. Don''t say that absorption is for your own use. Even the most preliminary induction is very difficult. In the original book, Naruto went to miaomu mountain, and with the help of the special environment and toad oil, he could become an immortal in such a short time. Naruto in this life has no such cheating weapon. Even if there is one, Naruto really does not dare to try it easily, not because of the risk of cultivation, but because of miaomu mountain, Naruto has a very good reason to be afraid of the big toad who once "fooled" the six immortals. That''s right. In Naruto''s opinion, the six immortals are undoubtedly fooled by the so-called toad immortal. Of course, what is the specific situation. It is not yet possible to make a decision. After all, this is Naruto''s own opinion. What are the facts. It''s not time to come to a final conclusion. But this does not prevent Naruto to fear that toad fairy. Not to mention that I have betrayed the village now. Even if I still stay in Muye village, I have to sign a contract with miaomushan. Naruto says that I have to consider one or two. Now, of course, I don''t need to mention it at all. In addition to the method of sensing and absorbing natural energy in the original work. What Naruto can think of most is the big snake pill. It''s not Longdi cave. It''s Chongwu who can absorb natural energy naturally! To put it more directly, it is the "curse seal" developed by Da she wan! There is no need to worry. Naruto is not stupid enough to accept the mantra of the big snake pill, but wants to understand the absorption of natural energy through this channel! As long as there is a little insight. Naruto thinks that he can find a way to sense and absorb chakra! And at this point. When Naruto left Yinren village a few months ago, he asked for Sasuke''s help. He also gave Sasuke as much information about natural energy and immortal mode as he could. Naruto naturally tried to make a deal in dashuewan, but he still needed to keep two hands. God knows if the information given by the snake uncle is complete and correct, which is related to those basic practices, There is a great difference between the middle and low level of ninja. Once it''s taken by the big snake pill. It''s too late for Naruto to cry! There is no problem to be careful. As for whether Sasuke can get the corresponding information. Naruto thinks that he can still believe it. Besides, he just uses it as evidence and reference. Whether he will be cheated or not, that is to say, different people have different opinions! A short and comfortable sea trip. Not to mention Naruto is studying the traditional skills of the whirlpool clan left by his mother. Yugao on the other side also enjoyed such a quiet and peaceful leisure time. When to sleep and when to wake up. It''s all free. Except for a little bit of vigilance at the beginning. Now Yugao is completely relaxed. Chapter 400 The affinity of Naruto. And the respect of Xueren. Don''t think it''s the illusion of feather height. He really thinks that the place he chose is very good. Fight for yourself. This is the reason why Yugao chose to flee from Wuren village. And now. Even if we haven''t been to Xueren village. Yugao already has a little sense of identity in his heart. And this is in terms of feather height. Nature is a wonderful start. Eight days. It''s still because we need to make a little detour. Otherwise, we could have arrived at the snow country long ago according to the driving track without shore supply. After more than a week''s journey, Naruto and Yugao finally returned to the area where the snow country belongs, looking at the bright and white snow mountain not far away, Even living in the country of cold water, Yugao saw such exaggerated snow mountain for the first time and felt the extremely obvious temperature drop. "Is this the land of snow?" Yu Gao stood on the front deck of the ship and looked at the endless white scene in front of him. His eyes also showed a faint look of emotion and said in a low voice. "Yes, this is the pole of the world - the land of snow." It was Naruto who stepped out from the cabin to the deck. He came to the side of Yugao with a faint smile on his face. "The pole of the world? It''s really in line with this name. The temperature here is much colder than that of the coldest time in the country of water! " Feather high lightly ha a white air but come, overlook that all around that is almost the scene of snow mountain, the pupil exudes a wisp of special light to say so. "In the past two years, the snow Kingdom has been colder. Now it has put in large-scale geothermal apparatus, which has changed the overall temperature of the snow kingdom. The remote areas are the most common geothermal apparatus, and the effect is not very obvious. However, in the snow Kingdom region centered on Fenghua City, the climate has improved a lot. In the past, the snow Kingdom really had only winter all the year round, Now it''s autumn. " Naruto put his hands on the pole in front of him and looked at the country in front of him, which is already his "Hometown". A faint look of emotion appeared in his pupils and he said softly. "Well, I''ve heard that, too." Yugao nodded silently and answered. "From today on, this is your hometown, yugaosang. Welcome to the land of snow! I believe you will like this country as much as I do! " Naruto side looking at the side of feather high, with a smile, said Wen Sheng. "Well, I think so too!" Yu Gao, who has always been a little bit cold in character, also shows a very appropriate smile at this moment, although he still has a slight uneasiness in his heart when he first comes to a strange place, and even has a little worry about his future. But anyway. This is the choice I made. What''s more, Naruto gives Yugao the same feeling of true city. In that case. And not trying to believe? Life in exile. A stable and peaceful life. It''s not hard to choose between them, is it? Even the latter is still an unavoidable battle. But at least it''s a fight for freedom The most important thing is. Naruto didn''t mean to deceive himself. That''s enough! The ships that gradually came to the shore didn''t directly come to Lincheng this time. They already belong to the largest port city of the snow country, which is the long-distance trade center of the snow country. Businessmen from all countries, especially the water country and the thunder country, have been gathering here for a long time. Naruto doesn''t want to attract people''s attention. The most important thing is Yugao''s identity. God knows if there is a spy in Lin City who can recognize Yugao''s identity. Even if Naruto has enough confidence to deal with the water Kingdom, it is better to do more than less. The ship directly stops at a small military port tens of kilometers away from Lincheng. There are thousands of elite troops stationed in xuezhiguo, and Xueren, with eight small teams, has been stationed here for a long time. It is responsible for the border defense in this area. This is also the reason that xuezhiguo and Xueren Village have become stronger. After Naruto and santaifu have made a corresponding agreement, The size of the border defense! These troops and Xue Ren are all garrison personnel arranged here to prevent emergencies and guard against illegal immigrants! It was also the moment when the ship Naruto was on approached. The soldiers and Xueren in this military port are on guard one after another. At the next moment. Looking at the wind, Xueren sees Naruto standing on the deck. "It''s Naruto!" That''s the news coming back immediately. The alert was also lifted. The Zhongren, who was in charge of leading this important military area, and the military officer of the army also went straight to the dock. At the moment when Naruto stepped out. "Naruto!" Xueren, the leader, knelt down on one knee immediately. On the other hand, the general who is in charge of controlling thousands of soldiers of snow country in this military camp also bows 90 degrees and greets Naruto with a respectful expression. "If you work hard, do what you should do. I have other things, so I won''t stay here!" Naruto nodded faintly. "Yes, Naruto!" Following Naruto, Yugao also glances curiously at the officer on the left who is wearing the uniform of the senior military officer of the snow kingdom. It''s natural that Xueren is respectful to Naruto, but if the senior military officer of the snow Kingdom respects Naruto so much, Yugao may need to overturn some of his previous conjectures. "It seems that Naruto''s status in the kingdom of snow is not just that of the general village leader!" Yugao looks at Naruto''s back and thinks in his heart. Otherwise. According to the relationship between the village and the state. Except for the big five, It''s hard for the leader of Xiaoren village to gain the respect of those dignitaries in his country. There must be some basic etiquette, but it''s really rare for him to respect Naruto as a great name! "Let''s go, yugaosang. It''s not too far from Fenghua City, the capital of the snow kingdom. For the time being, you need to meet our queen. It''s also good for your future development in the snow kingdom." "Today? To see her majesty directly? " Naruto''s words also let Yu Gao slightly show a surprised expression. He didn''t really think of it. Naruto would be so direct. The first day we arrived in the snow country was to meet the country''s top leader. But on second thought. It''s also understandable. From the chat on the journey, Yugao learned more or less about the relationship between Naruto and Her Majesty the queen, and the special connection between Xueren village and xuezhiguo. Now it''s just to further deepen this understanding and impression. Chapter 401 "Yes, even today, I try my best to be more efficient. It happens that I have something to discuss with Xiaoxue, Her Majesty the queen, and our interior minister, santaifusang, just to let you meet them." Naruto said with a smile. The casual familiarity. Let Yugao shake his head again with emotion in his heart. Including getting to the snow country from the beginning. The surprise in Yugao''s heart is that he didn''t break. Even if it is recognized the strength of Naruto. Also chose the snow country and snow tolerance village. However, in Yugao''s inherent cognition, xuezhiguo and Xueren village are small countries and villages in the true sense. That is to say, in terms of Naruto''s strength and sincerity, Yugao chose to come here. He didn''t have much expectation for this country. But in the distance, he could see the majestic of Lincheng and the hustle and bustle. And now in this military port. Part of the military forces seen in xuezhiguo and Xueren village. Yugao knew that he might have underestimated xuezhiguo and Xueren village. Judging from the breath, the standard of Xueren must not be very poor. And according to Naruto. It''s just a ninja who comes here to be on guard. According to the regulations, there is a rotation system. Strong enough personal strength, enough to rely on the strength of the village. There is also a "special relationship" with Daming. Yu Gao took a deep breath and rearranged his deep thoughts. He''s very clear. Next, it''s time to witness your new hometown. "Well, no problem." Feather high is also the facial expression calm of ordered to nod, answer a voice to return a way. In the moment. Naruto and his party did not stay in this military port. After getting off the ship, we set out directly, heading for Fenghua City. When Naruto returns to Fenghua City with Yugao, Guyue, Xingchi and other escorts, Fenghua Xiaoxue, santaifu and Bayun are already waiting in Daming Palace. The installation of wired circuit. There are many restrictive problems in technology. In the general short distance is not too much impact. In the core area from Lincheng to Fenghua City. At Naruto''s suggestion. Several important lines were set up at great expense. It is to ensure the communication problem when necessary. Different from the indigenous people in this world. Naruto attaches great importance to the power of science and technology, which is not only reflected in the country''s economic development, but also can act on military forces. In the past Ninja wars, at most, samurai have certain qualifications to participate in them. Ordinary people have to avoid three feet, but Naruto believes that as long as the level of science and technology reaches a certain level. Ordinary people have the ability to interfere in ninja fighting. Although even the development of previous atomic bomb level weapons can not interfere with the six levels of combat. However, such a battle itself can not be solved by quantity. Naruto wants to develop technology. It''s only for battles that reach the level of moderate tolerance. No matter which village it is. The number of Zhongren and xiaren is the largest. Once the technology has reached the corresponding level and weapons can easily threaten Zhongren, war is not something Ninja can say unilaterally. Of course, this is just a prediction of Naruto at this stage. It will take quite a long time to reach that level. But it is also based on the common support of Naruto and snow country. But in the aspect of wire research and erection. It is one of the projects supported by Naruto. This is why Naruto has just arrived at the shore military base, Fenghua City, Fenghua Xiaoxue and others know the news of Naruto''s return. "Naruto!" "Naruto!" "Welcome back, Naruto! This trip is really hard for you! " In the main hall. The moment Naruto and Yugao appear. Fenghua Xiaoxue, Bayun and santaifu, who were chatting in the palace before, focused their attention on Naruto, and subconsciously stood up. A very obvious happy expression appeared on the faces of Xiaoxue and Bayun. "Ah! I''m back! " Naruto also nodded his head with a gentle look and answered. Yugao, who walked in behind Naruto, also scanned the three people present with Naruto''s sight. Santaifu is the only male, so it can be easily identified. The dress of Xiaoxue and Bayun are also different. The most important thing is the grace of Fenghua Xiaoxue, which is not comparable to Bayun. Sitting in the middle. Yugao can also easily identify Fenghua Xiaoxue as the Supreme Master of the country. Seeing her majesty, the queen of the snow Kingdom, and seeing Naruto''s return, Yugao is more aware of Naruto''s status in the country. And then we have to add that since we just entered the city. The noisy streets of Fenghua City I saw along the way. All let feather high can''t help but live in the heart to marvel. This is not a small country. Even compared with the five big countries, the gap is still very obvious. But compared with the small countries such as the country of Sichuan, the country of farmland and the country of frost, they are several times stronger! "Yugaosang, this is the queen of our snow Kingdom, Lord Fenghua Xiaoxue, and this is the interior minister of the snow Kingdom, his Excellency mitaifu Asama, this is Anma Bayun, and he is also our companion in the village of Ren. Now he is staying in Fenghua City and is responsible for the safety of Lord Xiaoxue for the time being!" After simple greetings. Naruto turns over to let Xiaoxue, Bayun, santaifu and others see Yugao beside him with a faint smile on his face. First, he introduces the three people in front of Yugao. And then turn around. "This is yugaojun mentioned in my previous letter. Accepting my invitation to join Xueren village this time is bound to further strengthen the strength of Xueren village!" Tailed animals and things like that. Ordinary people like Xiaoxue and santaifu don''t know much about it. Naruto doesn''t plan to say much about this either. In short, as long as Xiaoxue and santaifu know that Yugao is a strong ninja and a trustworthy companion, it is enough. And at this point. Xiaoxue and santaifu can easily get the meaning of Naruto. Yugao also stepped out at the right time. Even if he was cold, he showed a faint smile at this time. "I''d like to meet Mr. Xiaoxue and the Minister of the interior!" The minimum etiquette and a certain degree of Affinity still have to be shown, although the words and expressions are somewhat rigid. But with such an attitude, it must be said that Yugao has also worked hard. Chapter 402 And mitaifu and Xiaoxue, one is an experienced old fox, and the other is a little famous actress before becoming queen. Naturally, these contents can be easily read in advance from Yugao''s expression and words. "Ha ha, welcome to the kingdom of snow, yugaojun. Since you join Xueren village, you will be your own people in the future. If you have any trouble, you can come to Fenghua City to find me at any time!" Third Taifu pushed his glasses and said with a smile. Side of the snow is to show a soft smile. "Welcome to the kingdom of snow, yugaojun. You don''t need to be so restrained. Since you are Naruto''s friend, that''s also my friend. You can call me Xiaoxue in private. And Naruto, when did you become so polite and SAMA? Hum, I heard you call me that for the first time!" First, he said the first half of the sentence to Yugao with a smile. In the last half of the sentence, he turned his head and looked at Naruto, with a slightly playful and intimate tone. Even though Yugao had already guessed in his heart, he was somewhat surprised at what the relationship between the head of Naruto village and Her Majesty was. There was only Naruto on the scene, and he didn''t hear the implication at all, On the contrary, there was an inexplicable sense of maladjustment to the smiling look of the third husband on one side, which was just like the expression of a weasel staring at a chicken. Naruto in the heart of subconscious shaking, light cough, and then more or less embarrassed to say. "Ha ha, it''s Yugao sang who just came here." I don''t know why. Naruto always feels that since one day, the inner minister''s eyes have been extraordinary. And in the side of eight cloud is also funny shook his head. "Naruto is still that Naruto." Not to mention the short distance, at least in this kind of conversation, it has become a lot more relaxed than before. Let Yugao''s expression is not so stiff. And at this point. It is also for Yugao to further realize that the atmosphere in Naruto''s group is so soft and gentle. Although there is a certain self-consciousness that we should obey Naruto''s orders and orders in the future, the "leader''s arrangement" and "companion''s request" do not look at the same content and result, but give people a different feeling. In particular, Yu Gao''s delicate and sensitive mind is even more so. And the atmosphere I feel at the moment. It''s exactly what Yugao wants, which belongs to the "companion" atmosphere! "Yes, yes Fenghua Xiaoxue looks at Naruto''s slightly embarrassed appearance, and also purses a smile. It''s more or less the feeling of being in it. The expression in the pupil of Yu Gao is also much softer. "Come on, sit down first and talk about it. Although you know the general results from Zuo Cang and Tai Shan, you are still a little curious about your experience in the land of water, Naruto!" After a simple greeting and introduction. As a "landlord", Fenghua Xiaoxue naturally calls everyone to sit down again. After taking their seats, Fenghua Xiaoxue also looks at Naruto sitting on the left side with a curious expression. She can''t wait to ask. Be a good actress and travel around the world as much as possible. Once upon a time, I was in the hospital. Fenghua Xiaoxue has talked with Naruto about her dream. Later, because he returned to the snow country and ascended the throne of great fame. In this life, unless there is any special opportunity, or until Naruto calms down the chaos, it is difficult for Fenghua Xiaoxue to get such an opportunity. Even so, Fenghua Xiaoxue still has a strong interest in the special customs of various countries, including the country of water that Naruto went to this time, which is a real island country, It is also one of the five big countries. A few years ago, Fenghua Xiaoxue wanted to see the archipelago, the Gobi desert and the cliffs of the land. Fenghua Xiaoxue is really interested in the unique scenery of these countries. Naruto naturally knows this. After sitting down. First of all, I simplified my words in my heart. I tried to take the content of political struggle as much as I could. The special humanistic feelings and beautiful scenery I saw on the road were narrated with heavy pen and ink. Listening to Naruto''s words, the smile on the first romantic Snow''s face became more and more intense, and the bright color flickered in the pupil. At this moment. Fenghua Xiaoxue is not a monarch. More like a girl full of curiosity about the world. "There are also some unique scenery. I took photos directly as a souvenir! Wait a minute, they can give it to you! " Although the main purpose is to record the environmental information of water country. To facilitate some future planning. But at this moment. Without hindering Naruto, it can be taken as a "tourism" product. indeed. At the moment of hearing Naruto and taking pictures. The delicate face of Fenghua Xiaoxue also shows a little girl''s joyful expression. "Thank you! Naruto Although it''s because of the presence of other people. Fenghua Xiaoxue seems to restrain herself a little. But who can''t understand this? Don''t mention santaifu, who was originally "paranoid.". The more you look at Yugao, the more you feel that the atmosphere is "not right." Even Bayun, who is the youngest by common sense and has little knowledge, is also sensitive to human emotions because of the delicate and sensitive mind of girls and her natural ability. Among the people present. There is only Naruto, who seems to be extremely intelligent, but in fact is extremely "stupid" and doesn''t smell any "special breath" from it. Still with a gentle smile, he nodded with a smile. "Naruto, you are really an idiot." Eight clouds looking at that seem to have no consciousness Naruto, can''t help but secretly laugh in the heart. "However, sister Xiaoxue, you''d better take the initiative. Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t find your feelings all your life just because Naruto is so dull." Immediately after that, it turned to the sight of Fenghua Xiaoxue''s face. Eight clouds also think silently in the heart. Although in the pursuit battle a few months ago, Bayun noticed that Naruto Jun and the girl named "Chutian" had a special atmosphere. Maybe they liked each other? But it''s not 100% certain after all. In addition, hatada is a real stranger to Bayun. But Fenghua and Xiaoxue are not. After three or four months together. They have become close friends who talk about everything. As a good friend. Bayun naturally chooses to stand on the side of Fenghua and Xiaoxue! Chapter 403 Besides, according to Bayun''s opinion. Naruto and they are already traitors to the village. It''s impossible to have anything to do with the people in muyeren village. Plus they''re still here in the snow country. Naruto is the leader of Xueren village. Whether it''s emotional or intellectual. Eight clouds think, snow and Naruto together is the most correct choice. This is both public and private! It has to be said. In this respect. Bayun and santaifu have reached a common front without any communication. Moreover, in the whole snow Kingdom, most people want to see Naruto and Fenghua Xiaoxue together, and the rest are almost indifferent. If we don''t mention the second party who knows nothing about it. In the known range. Maybe there is only one person who will oppose it. That''s hiningci. Is really the young field as a sister to treat Ning times. But it is very clear that his sister''s feelings for Naruto to what extent. If Ning CI knew the idea of eight clouds. It''s a hundred percent stop. Of course, what is the specific future. That''s the choice of the person you want to see. Others at most is to add fuel to the flames, the real decision is still the rights of the parties themselves! And these are the words of the future. It''s not as necessary yet. It''s still a happy and harmonious atmosphere. This is an open topic from the aspect of the local conditions and customs of the country of water. Naruto also consciously guides Yugao, so that Yugao can at least be included in the topic, and will not appear too "lonely". I''m not used to it. But this environment, this atmosphere. Undoubtedly, it is what Yugao pursues and wants. In Naruto''s perception. You can clearly find Yugao''s body and heart that gradually relax. This also makes Naruto''s smile more and more intense. Appropriate small talk. Good for physical and mental health. But important things still can''t be put down. After thinking about the time. Naruto was also the three Tai Fu who shifted his vision to the side. This trip came back because he needed to avoid some eye liner reasons of fog and nun village. Naruto told Xing Chi to wait a little bit of the road, and had not received corresponding intelligence information. Even if the general results will not exceed expectations. But Naruto still needs to be more concerned. "Santaifusang, the water kingdom should have given an official response, right? How did the great name of the water Kingdom respond to the previous requests? " Naruto looked at the third husband with bright eyes and said with a slightly serious expression. Because it''s about business. Three Taifu is to astringent before of smile, light cough a, is to use very is solemnity of facial expression to reply a way. "The specific reply hasn''t arrived yet. The Chinese doctor in charge of communication in the country of water said that everything will be carried out according to the established agreement. However, in my opinion, it''s difficult to carry out according to the agreed requirements of Naruto you and your royal highness Daming." "Yes? Well, this is something that can be predicted. After all, it''s the big five. " Naruto''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and a cold look of disdain appeared in his pupils. He shook his head and said. "But didn''t we achieve what we expected? Naruto, besides, even if we don''t carry out all the requirements, half of the planned target, his highness Daming, in principle, should not refuse. Otherwise, the appearance of eating is too ugly, and as long as we achieve this set goal, it''s actually enough for us, isn''t it? " It is also when Naruto''s words fall. On the head of the wind and snow smile, that gently speak the words. Naruto was stunned, then nodded. "Xiaoxue, you''re right. I''m a little greedy." "Ha ha!" Rare looking at Naruto shaking his head to admit his mistake. Fenghua Xiaoxue is also a smile. "The rest is up to santaifusang. I''m really fed up with the politicians in the water country. Other aspects can slow down a little bit. But if possible, I hope santaifusang can make a little tough demands on the power lines and the technology of ships to see if he can win something." "Wire access and ship technology? OK, I see. Naruto, don''t worry! " After a little consideration, the third husband also pushed his glasses and said with a smile. The next step is the internal government affairs of Xuezhi, plus the military linkage talks with Xueren village. Although Naruto seems to be a newcomer, almost all of them are on paper, but some things are really effective. At least now, the military forces of the snow country are distributed and on guard. They are basically executed according to Naruto''s intention. This aspect is involved. Yugao and Bayun kept silent. With her majesty, Fenghua Xiaoxue as the center. Naruto and santaifu put forward their own suggestions and opinions. And then come together. Most of the time. It''s not a matter of formality. It''s an important manifestation that the whole process, including the national system, is not allowed to be chaotic. What''s more. If it is really Fenghua Xiaoxue who disagrees with the proposal, or even opposes it. Naruto and santaifu still have to swallow their suggestions honestly. Fenghua Xiaoxue is definitely not a puppet name. As a child, she had received her father''s name as the successor of the snow Kingdom, Fenghua zaoxue. Although Fenghua Xiaoxue had a little bit of game in it, when she was young, she followed her father to participate in the government affairs. Since she became the name of the snow Kingdom, she has been engaged in domestic affairs, It''s really green and not comprehensive, but the growth of Fenghua Xiaoxue is obvious to all, not to mention that the third husband himself wants to make Fenghua Xiaoxue a real monarch of the snow country. Naruto is also not allowed to let others overhead Fenghua snow. Perhaps the political system will change after the unification of the world. But in the moment. Fenghua Xiaoxue is the highest leader in the name and essence of snow country! When everything is done. Time is almost at noon. "Time is almost up. I''ll trouble you for the rest. Santaifusang, I also need to go back to Xueren village as soon as possible." "So fast? Don''t you stay for dinner and have a day off before you leave? Naruto I haven''t waited for mitaifu to say anything. The first place of snow is directly open mouth said. And there was a little expectation in the tone. The Naruto of Zhinan didn''t recognize the potential meaning of Fenghua Xiaoxue''s words. He just shook his head with a smile. "No, it''s urgent. I''d better go back to the village." The words that fall straight down. "Then! Three taifusang! Eight clouds Naruto also signals to them. "Yugaosang, let''s go." In Bayun and santaifu, and Yugao''s funny, Fenghua Xiaoxue''s slightly angry expression. Naruto, like a straight man of iron and steel, left the palace with Yugao and went back to Xueren village. Chapter 404 Not to mention the queen who stayed in the palace. On the other side. All the way. Naruto and his party, walking straight through the Fenghua City towards the location of Xueren village, could not help but remember the special expression of her majesty. At that moment, Yugao was almost 100% sure, Fenghua Xiaoxue, the famous adult of the snow country, must have special feelings and thoughts for the leader of Xueren village. Most importantly, the seemingly shrewd leader of Xueren village didn''t notice. At this moment, Yugao really felt that Naruto was what a 12-year-old or 13-year-old should be like. "The kingdom of snow and Xueren village? It''s really a good choice. " Think of it here. Yu Gao''s mouth is also slightly upward, showing a faint smile. Naruto in front. I also noticed the subtle expression and emotional changes of Yugao. Although it''s not clear what Yugao is thinking. But since entering the land of snow. Naruto can clearly feel that Mr. Zhu Li, a six tailed man, is integrating into their atmosphere step by step. For Naruto, this is naturally a very happy thing. In other words, Naruto does not want to bind interests, or simply increase the so-called "partner" by means of temptation and deception, The partners who join in that way are not reliable at all. They have common interests and common ideas, and they can communicate with each other to a certain extent. That is the true sense of companionship. Yugao should be fully integrated into them. Recognize them as a group. It must take a certain amount of time. But from the perspective of Naruto, this is a very good start! Slow speed. But also because Xueren village is not far away from Fenghua City itself. Even if it''s just moderate speed. Naruto and his party only spent an hour and a half to return to Xueren village. Of course, we have made corresponding preparations before. But at the moment of seeing the scale of Xueren village. Yugao still can''t help but burst into an extremely amazing emotion from the bottom of his heart. Appearance doesn''t mean inner. But if the appearance is not very good. And you don''t have to count on how full you are inside. The "outside" of Xueren village is far beyond Yugao''s expectation. It is not only the sentry post, but also the guards. The most important thing is that when he comes to the main gate of Xueren village, Yugao is far beyond the perception of ordinary ninjas, You can feel the noise from Xueren village. Especially on the road before, after a rush hour, you can see the scale of Xueren village. And the breath I feel at the moment. Yugao can roughly guess the overall scale of Xueren village. "This is not just the scale of Xiaoren village." Step on the front door. Looking at the guards of the front door who quickly step forward and kneel in front of Naruto, Yu Gao''s eyes are shining, thinking in his heart. "Naruto!" The Naruto in the front position also has some feelings about his own forbearance village. Even though this is the Naruto village that I have developed in the past few months, it can develop so smoothly to the present scale. Even Naruto, as the party concerned, will feel a trace of emotion, especially focusing on the exterior buildings of Xueren village, which Naruto has spent most of its money, In addition, it is the result of the expansion and reconstruction of a large number of funds from the Third Prince of the snow kingdom. Take in the homeless. As long as there is no record. And through the most basic three verifications, we can ensure the relatively innocent people. Narutos are directly incorporated into the system of Xueren village with a stroke of a pen. To be strong, Naruto village depends not only on the Ninja itself, but also on the number of "ordinary people". The five Naruto villages are the same. Although they are "Villages", Muye, Yunren, Wuren, Sharen and Yanren have the lowest number of residents, which is more than 600000 and 700000, Muye village in particular, as far as Naruto knows, was close to a million in its heyday£¨ If you don''t find any specific data, it should be considered that Xiao Ye made it up reasonably.) Ninja is the representative of force in this world! The probability that ordinary people can become ninjas is less than one hundred! But the more so, the more need to accommodate more ordinary people! It''s not necessarily the existence of amazing talent, even if it can be the standard of Ninja at least, as long as it reaches the general benchmark number, it can become the backbone of ninja village, but the five big Ninja villages have come to a relatively perfect stage, and the external recruitment of personnel is very strict, that is, the audit of younger children will be more relaxed, However, due to the big environment, this relaxed, relatively speaking, is a crazy and twisted world in which five-year-old children can go to the battlefield to kill people. When dealing with the outsiders, the village naturally needs to be more cautious. From the perspective of Naruto, Xueren village has just started. Even if there are some risks and hidden dangers, you can''t stop eating for choking! Anyway, Naruto has a plan to prepare. At present, the most important thing is to raise the overall scale and strength level of Xueren village to a higher level! From the current situation. Naruto''s strategy is obviously appropriate. The number of ordinary residents has increased by more than 60% compared with before Naruto took charge of Xueren village! The population of Xueren village is close to 100000! The number of Xueren is also more than 1000. Of course, this refers to Xueren who was hiding and unwilling to take risks before, and the wandering ninjas who were wandering in the snow country. There are two or three hundred people in this part. Especially the former. After the death of Fenghua and Furao, Xueren village was almost divided, which made many Xueren directly choose to be "semi detached" from the village. This group of people. It is the existence that Naruto wants to win back at first. Now it seems. The effect is very good! Watching Xueren village grow up step by step. Naruto is undoubtedly the most exciting and gratifying one. And now, I have brought back the two most powerful helpers. In Naruto''s mind, the goal of rewriting five tolerance villages into six tolerance villages in three years is getting closer and closer! "Well, get up. Will Taishan and sakang come back?" Naruto gently nodded, look as usual said. "Yes, Naruto, Taishan and sakang returned to the village three days ago!" Hear Naruto''s words. Xue Ren who just stood up. In the front position, and also recently promoted by Naruto, he Shanren, the police captain, said with a respectful expression. Chapter 405 The growing Xueren village. It also brings many powerful high positions. Just as Naruto promised before. Don''t mention that Taishan and others, including Xinyi and Sasaki, who were forced to give up their power, got a very good position in Naruto''s arrangement. Of course, if Naruto had real power, there would be no such thing. These three Shangren have criminal record and bad ideas. Moreover, if Naruto arranged the corresponding power for them, Xinyi and Sasaki would not be able to get a good position I''m afraid Sasaki and whitebird still think that Naruto is testing them. In the past four months when they have been in charge of Xueren village, the strength of Xueren village has been rising rapidly, the living environment of Xueren village has been improving, and Naruto''s prestige has also been growing day by day. You can''t say 100%. But the vast majority of Xueren have recognized Naruto''s position. And those who were promoted and cultivated by Naruto became Naruto''s diehard loyalists. To put it bluntly, even in his heart, this part of Naruto would respect the famous Fenghua Xiaoxue, but I really want to say that at this point. It''s also the place where Naruto will seek change after unifying the tolerance world. However, it''s all things in the future. Under the current situation, Naruto still has to carry out the "tolerance world tradition". Only in this way can he ensure the smooth implementation of his plan. The growing prestige of Naruto is an overwhelming strength. Let Snow Bear Village before there is a trace of noise, are completely annihilated with the passage of time! The three adults also followed Naruto''s arrangement honestly. Be at ease with your current position. Although now almost can not mobilize any snow endure. But I don''t want to be in a position. At least it''s the more noble one. Responsible for logistics and administration. Because Naruto has the confidence to control the whole Xueren village, naturally, he doesn''t need to worry about making small moves for himself when he arranges these three people to these positions. Let alone that these three people have been smoothed out and have no courage. The most important thing is that all the people below are loyal to Naruto, and they don''t need to worry about these small problems. And the first to choose to take refuge in the past three snow endure. Both of them are gentle and elegant. The following is also a more obscure way to express to Naruto that they do not want to be responsible for too complicated things. Naruto also respects their requirements, and only let them be responsible for cultivating new Narutos. As long as they are school-age children (five to six years old) and voluntarily (in this world, I''m afraid few people would not like to be ninjas, not like problems, But the actual status and survival problems) will be arranged by Naruto to enter the tolerance school created by themselves. The two women are responsible for the tolerance school in essence, and sakako and Shirley are the principals of the tolerance school. Naruto is a nominal principal. The reason why Naruto has this name is also a realistic demand. At this stage. Naruto must let the whole Xueren village know. Who is the real and only leader in Xueren village! Who led them! Who trained them! Who brought them such a peaceful and prosperous life! That''s the only way. Naruto can really achieve the unity of prestige and power control. In such a complex environment. Power and centralized rule are very necessary. Naruto doesn''t mind, and even hopes and likes to exchange opinions with his companions in private. He also encourages his subordinates to put forward suggestions to him. But when it comes to the critical moment, Xueren village can only have one voice! That''s him, the voice of bofengnaruto! This is also a real demand! It is under such a multi pronged system and policy management. Xueren village has just grown up. And that''s just the first step. Over the next two years. Xueren village will usher in a burst of growth! "Master Naruto! You are back "Welcome back, Naruto!" "Master Naruto! If you are free, please try some new dishes in our shop! " "Naruto!" "Naruto!" Because of the strict control system. Unless it''s 100% trusted and there''s a discrepancy. Otherwise, the ordinary refugees who are accepted back can''t get out of the village easily. under these circumstances. Naruto shows his true face in Xueren village. There is no need to worry about being discovered. After the great harvest of the water Kingdom this time, Naruto has more confidence. His basic dish needs to let everyone know what his leader looks like. Mystery is not what Naruto wants. It''s just a choice he has to make. Enter Xueren village from the main entrance. All the way. Naruto didn''t deliberately speed up, but kept greeting the surrounding residents in the way of ordinary people. Go deep into the masses. We need to meet the needs of the masses. Think what the masses think. This is what a qualified leader should do. Even ordinary residents. Naruto has never been stingy of his smile, that is, to his subordinates, Naruto will use the most severe attitude to request. That''s the essential difference. Seeing that Naruto is so trusted by Xueren, not only by Xueren, but also by ordinary residents, Yugao nods to himself. I see you! From this point. You can see what kind of leader Naruto is. Yugao can also clearly feel that these civilians respect Naruto from the heart, which is also a very easy thing to understand. In this troubled times, who can give himself a stable home, who can let himself eat, dress and warm, who is his "God"! This is the view of ordinary people. It is just like the fire shadow of the early generation that established muyeren village. Now Naruto''s status in the hearts of the common people in Xueren village is infinitely close to that of the fire shadow in muyeren village. All the way. In the face of these civilians. Naruto responded with a smile. These are the basic elements of their own power! No matter Naruto is sincere, or show. Anyway, in the last few months. Naruto takes time to explore the life of ordinary people. Naruto is very clear, who is their basic strength, is their own must maintain and develop the basic plate. Chapter 406 It''s not long, it''s not short. When Naruto brings Yugao to the special office building of the leader of Xueren village, Ningci, Fujian, Taishan, zuocang and others have been waiting in the innermost Office of Naruto. It is worth mentioning that the office building of the leader of Xueren village has also been decorated when the whole Xueren village is being rebuilt. It is not that Naruto should pay attention to luxury, But the appearance of soft power is also one of the embodiment of its own inside information. Naruto''s goal is to create the sixth polar existence in the world in three years. In the future, this office building will be "snow studio"! Naturally, it can''t be too shabby! Necessary luxury is also one of the hard requirements. "Naruto!" "Naruto!" At the moment of Naruto''s appearance. In the office. Taishan, Zuo Cang and Fu Jian immediately got up, turned their eyes to Naruto, and half bowed to keep a respectful expression. Ning Ci at see Naruto figure that moment. It seems that the expression does not change, but in fact, it is quietly relieved in the heart. During Naruto''s 20 odd days in Xueren village, almost all things have to be done by Ning CI. Although the people who deal with the specific affairs are insidious, judging from the degree of trust and the arrangement before Naruto leaves, Ning CI has to make a decision if something very important happens, which also makes Ning Ci bear a considerable part of the pressure. Now I see the "Zhengzhu" coming back. Ning CI naturally breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. In his opinion. It''s too complicated and troublesome to be in charge of the whole village. I''m still full-time in my own cultivation and secret affairs, so I''m more relaxed. Naruto also steps forward with a smile and waves his hand gently. "Don''t be so polite. During my absence, I''ve worked hard for you all." "No, it''s our duty!" Fujian, Taishan and zuocang straightened up, with a respectful expression on their faces. Then they turned to Yugao behind Naruto, and their pupils showed different meanings. As Xueren village at this stage in the real sense of several high-level, as well as Naruto''s confidants. It''s not just Ningci. Taishan and Fujian naturally know what Naruto did at the end of his trip to the water kingdom. Naruto did not hide these people. Fujian, Taishan and others naturally know Yugao''s true identity. When Naruto came to his position and sat down, he also waved, letting Ning Ci, Fu Jian, Yu Gao and others take their seats. "This is yugaosang, who I mentioned before. This time I accept my invitation, I have officially decided to join our Xueren village. In the future, I will be a companion in the village!" Because it''s very clear that it''s hard to directly welcome the treacherous tolerance of other villages in the village, especially the treacherous tolerance of Yugao, a big country with a special identity. It''s not a joke! So, in our own departments. Naruto still needs a little more emphasis to introduce. The feather is high. Fu Jian, Taishan, etc. But they are all important parts of their own power structure. Naruto doesn''t want to see "dirty" behavior happen inside, but Naruto obviously doesn''t know what level of prestige he has reached in the village. As long as he says it, his subordinates are 100% obedient. Moreover, even if it''s not the case, seeing his village flourishing, he can still welcome liuweirenzhuli! What does that mean! Fujian, Taishan and others can''t understand it any more! Even if it''s not to the point of Big Ben. But I will never say that Yugao is not welcome. According to Taishan, Fujian and others. With Naruto, one tailed beast (actually two) has been added to the village The overall strength of Xueren village has been further approaching the five villages. Look at the current development trend. It''s too late for them to be happy to see Xueren village become the sixth pole in their lifetime! "Yugaosang!" "Lord Yugao!" "Yugaojun! Welcome to Xueren village Naturally, when Naruto''s words fall. Fujian, Taishan, zuocang and others in the opposite position all opened their greetings one after another. Feather high nature is also body shape slightly forward, for the moment with a smile expression should reply. And people like Fuji, Taishan and zuocang, who know a little bit about the "particularity" of Zhuli, the tailed beast, will not care about this. "The six tailed man''s pillar strength..." Among these people present, Ning CI is probably the only one who is a little wary of Yugao. It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Naruto, but rather that Ning Ci''s own character is like this. Outsiders, as well as Wuren of Qianshui country, are also the existence of renzhuli. Now Ning Ci, who is entrusted by Naruto to be in charge of the inner secret department, doesn''t even mention his own character, From the perspective of identity and position, Ningci has to use the strictest line of sight to examine any person from other villages. Of course, these things will not be revealed. At least, Ningci has experienced deeper experience. Now Ningci is more mature, more stable and more reliable than the original work in the same period! At first sight. There is no rigid atmosphere that Naruto worried about before. This has already satisfied Naruto. Feelings and trust need to be cultivated slowly. Anyway, there will be plenty of time and opportunities. Naruto won''t be in a hurry. At the moment, we should first cut into the main topic. "Zuo Cang, have I finished your task successfully? There was no other accident, was there? " After a brief introduction and chat. Naruto also turned his eyes to the bottom of the first position of Zuo Cang, hands crossed on the table, expression slightly serious asked. And at the moment of hearing Naruto''s question. The bottom Zuo Cang also immediately straightens his body. "Yes, Naruto! Everything is in accordance with your order, the body is also brought back! There is no trace left! " "Well, it''s very good. Give it to the information class and make sure to extract the information from his brain as much as possible. This is also a very important intelligence wealth for us!" Naruto nodded and continued. "Yes, Naruto!" Sakura suddenly dropped his head and answered. "Mount Tai, the number of ninjas in the village has increased recently. You should pay more attention to the promulgation of tasks and the allocation of teams, and make reasonable arrangements as far as possible. This period is our best development period. Yunninja village in the north can stay away for a while, but in Wuren Village in the south, if it is a task you can fight for, you don''t need to worry, We have to fight for the quota and quantity of tasks, but on this basis, we must pay attention to the strength of dispatching teams. Do you understand? " "Yes, Naruto, I understand. Don''t worry!" Chapter 407 PS: ask for subscription, ask for tickets, see in the case of Xiaoye so hard codeword, let''s start with a wave of legitimate subscription support Xiaoye, even if it''s just the first order can, thank you! The results of this book are rising steadily. You don''t have to worry about the eunuch of Xiaoye society. It will be finished, so let''s subscribe! Thank you! Not just at home. And it has to be extended abroad. In the northwest, there are leizhiguo and yunnincun. It has always been a powerful village next only to Muye. Not long after the end of the Third World War, it also dared to threaten Muye directly with war. In addition, Lei Ying of this term is a hot temper. From the perspective of strength level, Xueren village is not suitable to be provoked for the time being, but the country of water and Wuren village in the south are different, Naruto can more or less detect the chaos in the interior of Shuizhi and the weakness of Wuren village. Even now that he has got rid of the problem and entered the period of development, however, he has lost two tailed animals and the trauma brought about by the previous period of special chaos is not so easy to heal. Naruto thinks that he can "tease" Wuren village a little. If you want to rectify the name of Xueren village in the future. Wuren village is the best target! Whether it''s information from the original works in previous lives, or information from my own exploration in this life. Wuren village is really in the weakest period since its establishment! Qiren is not worthy of the name! Two tailed animals lost one after another! The powerful Xueji clan in China, especially the Xuezhi clan who are good at using ice to escape, and the Huiye clan who control bone Xueji, are all killed. There are also many powerful cases of Wuren defecting. Now Wuren village has really come to the period of the lowest historical strength. Seize the task share of Wuren village. Try to suppress and test Wuren village as much as possible. Naruto''s next goal! Of course, this link should be taken slowly, and Xueren village also needs a period of time to adapt and prepare! But this plan will not change! kill the chicken to frighten the monkey! Wuren village is the most appropriate "chicken" that Naruto thinks! It''s also because it''s too far away from Shanren. Otherwise, Sharen is the most easily defeated village! For this point. The previous Fujian, Taishan and others may still have doubts. But now I''ve seen the village grow up with my own eyes, and I''ve learned from the leaders of my own family the "weak" situation of Wuren village. Naturally, courage has grown. "Yes, Naruto!" After hearing Naruto''s instructions on these aspects. Taishan and Fu saw that both of them immediately straightened up and answered in a deep voice. "And then there''s Because it was nearly a month before I came back to the village. It''s not just that Naruto needs to arrange some government affairs. Taishan and Fuji, who are in charge of the relevant work, also need to report to Naruto one by one according to the specific affairs, including Taishan, who led several teams of Xueren to support because of Naruto''s order, and also need to report to Naruto. "Very good. Let''s carry out the rest according to the established plan. There''s plenty of time. We don''t need to worry too much. Especially in Wuren, we should cooperate with Mount Tai." Naruto eyes placed on Fu Jian, tone calm said. "Yes, Naruto!" They stood up and bowed in response. Soon afterwards. Also under the wave of Naruto. Light step out of Naruto''s office, to carry out the tasks Naruto told. As the guards of Naruto, Zuo Cang, Star Chi and others disperse separately and hide around. Once someone comes near, they are the first barrier to intercept! "Ningci, during my absence, I''m really bothering you. Is there no problem in the village?" After all those people left. Among the people present were Ning Ci and Yu Gao. Although we are all in the same village. It is also the existence of relative trust. But in the end, from friendship, from strength, from status. Fujian and Taishan belong to Naruto. It''s not a matter of affectation. It''s the real demand. It needs a harmonious and peaceful atmosphere. However, on this basis, the necessary hierarchy still needs to be differentiated. The former Narutos may have some habits of previous lives, and they are not very adapted. However, when Narutos integrate themselves into their own identity, they gradually eliminate this barrier in their hearts. It is not clear whether this is a good thing or a bad thing, But in front of his true companions, Naruto is still Naruto. At least. Bayun, Xianglin, Ningci and others think so. On the other hand, Yugao didn''t know Naruto for long. We can make such a judgment for the time being. "It''s really troubling me. Please don''t be a shopkeeper in the future, Naruto! There used to be many things in the dark, but now there are more things in the whole village. " Only one of us was present. This is the deep meaning of Naruto''s leisurely attitude. And Ningci naturally will soon be able to get to this point. It''s similar to Naruto. It''s also a kind of casual sitting posture and intonation, that is to say, it''s cooperating with Naruto. Otherwise, according to Ning Ci''s calm character, no matter when, it''s serious. And why. Just look at Yugao, who has a calm face. Ning Ci''s mind can fill out the image of the two pillars. Well, the latter has a little bit of "cynical" pride. And this one, maybe a little bit colder? Ning CI children''s shoes, who always boast that they are accurate in looking at people, is thinking secretly while observing Yu Gao. And the opposite position of the feather high is also inadvertently observed Ningci. If Yugao didn''t guess wrong. This must be the real companion of the leader of his family. Before Naruto spoke just now, Yugao had such a premonition in his heart, including the attitude at the beginning, and the expression of Ningci''s face when Fujian, Taishan and others reported the task. Yugao saw it in his eyes. The most important thing is, xiangningci! This is the name of the person who is in charge of the secret affairs in Xueren village that Yugao knows on his way. This is a famous family in the world of Zhenren. When he enters this room, Yugao almost focuses on Ning CI. "Ha ha, there''s no way. Now in the village, you are my most trusted companion. Ning Ci, you can''t give it to Xiang phosphorus. That girl, even if she doesn''t want to be sold, let her take charge of the whole Ren Village. Ning Ci, that''s either embarrassing Xiang phosphorus or Xiang phosphorus!" Naruto said with a smile. In the original work, Xianglin was appointed by dashewan to manage the northern base group. It can be seen from there that Xianglin has corresponding talents and talents in this aspect. However, in this life, Xianglin is still a cute girl, even if Ningci is not much different, but it is more reliable than Xianglin. This is Naruto''s view. "Yes, yes Ning CI seems a little helpless. But the smile above the corner of the eye still "betrayed" Ning CI. Chapter 408 PS: it''s really boring in the farming stage, because some things Xiaoye really wants to write, and she doesn''t have much time to simplify the text, so the writing is a bit procrastinating. Xiaoye will try her best to shorten this paragraph, speed up the rhythm, and enter into the later story of fighting for supremacy in the world of tolerance. I also ask you to understand a lot. You really abandoned the book because of procrastination, Xiao Ye is very sorry, but I still hope you can support Xiao Ye. Thank you! "By the way, xiangphosphorus, I came back today, and the girl didn''t come to meet me!" When it comes to phoxim. I just thought of this. I didn''t see any phosphine in the office. Naruto was a little surprised. It was just because there was business to talk about. Naruto is to forget for the time being, now it comes up, of course, is to ask more. "Xianglin went to the northwest border of the village to investigate the situation. According to your request, we had to set up the inductive border for the whole existence. The scale was too large. What we got from dasheban was only basic skills. Besides, our village''s accumulation in this aspect was almost zero. We had to start from scratch. At this stage, we are still in the stage of investigation and exploration." Ning CI replied. "Well? Border? Is Xianglin ready to set up? " Naruto asked a little surprised. "Well, it''s only part of it, so Xianglin is still in the process of experiment. Before you go back to the village, I''ve sent someone to deliver the news to Xianglin. In a few minutes, maybe you can come back!" Ning CI smiles and nods. "Ho ho!" It has to be said. Ning Ci''s words. It really surprised Naruto. I didn''t expect to rely on such a simple operation. We can start to set up the induction boundary. Even if the most basic and low-level boundary. But it also depends on the amount of intelligence, time and scale. Now it seems. Xianglin is a true vortex people. If the base is 0, this can be achieved. If you add the mystery of the whirlpool seal that your mother taught you, I''m afraid xiangphosphorus''s future can really grow up to be as good as your mother''s. Naruto thought in his heart. "Oh, this xiang-p is my companion, Yu gaosang, who came to Xueren village with me, Ningci and Bayun from the country of fire. After you come back, you will have a formal understanding that we will be true comrades in arms in the future. Although the future is still uncertain, I believe that as long as we work together, we will realize our ideals!" Naruto himself feels more and more like the boss of a pyramid marketing organization. And it''s the elite one. All kinds of "flickering" words are coming. The level of professional proficiency is appalling! However, it''s also "Zui Dun", which is too fake to be heard in the original work. It''s only different from Zhonger and Zui dun. Naruto, this is a pragmatic "mouth escape" From practical interests to human thinking. What Naruto pursues is "reality" and "ideal" Not so-called "blood" and "dream"! Is Huoying a hot-blooded man? The label in the previous life is like this. But in Naruto''s opinion. This world is bloody and dark cruel world. Only the realists. Only in this way can we survive in this world and achieve our goals. The original in the original. Even if the real behind the finale to become a hero of the world! So that everyone seems to live in a world of mutual understanding. But that''s beautiful and unreal bubble. Once the protagonist''s generation dies. This false bubble will be broken by a stamp. Naruto doesn''t want to see a future like that. Only 30 or 40 years of peace, is that peace? Except for the ones who killed themselves. Those feudal dynasties in the previous life, at least, had an average of 300 years to go. Let''s say it was a period of peace! Naruto''s requirements are not high. As long as we can make the world peaceful for a long time, and then enter the real development track! Naruto is satisfied. This is the most sincere goal of "careerists"!! And want to achieve this goal. Naruto naturally needs the help of many companions, including Yugao in front of him. This is not a target. But a companion who wants to build a bridge of friendship! Obviously, Yugao can also listen to such a meaning from Naruto''s words. In the moment. Yugao also nodded slightly, and a faint and gentle smile appeared on his face. "Well! I know, Naruto! I believe you! That''s why I chose to come here! " Gentle and elegant words. It is also to make Ningci further understand the easygoing character of Yugao. "Just less expressive? It''s really much easier to get along with than the young master of the yuzhibo family. " Don''t look so serious. Occasionally they start to spit. That''s a very sharp existence. Listen to Yugao. The smile on Naruto''s face is more and more brilliant. The most important thing is communication and identity. At least. Yugao''s performance is the best start, isn''t it? "Now everything in the village is just at the beginning. Although I know that yugaosang''s character may prefer a more peaceful life, I still hope that you can be responsible for a piece of affairs. Let''s talk about it first. Yugaosang, do you have something you like to do?" The main purpose is to serve as the supreme combat power of the village. But at least he is a reliable companion. The whole Xueren village is under development. Naruto wants more people to help him. If Yugao really doesn''t want to, Naruto naturally won''t force him, but when it''s time to fight, he must fight for it. What Naruto said made Yugao''s face show a hesitant expression. According to his nature. It must be just to live your own life. Be safe and peaceful. That''s the best. But he knows as well. Under the development environment of Xueren village. It really needs people. As a newcomer, according to the universal theory, it is impossible to enjoy happiness without doing anything. Within a second. After many thoughts in my heart. Yugao also looks at Naruto in front of him. "Let me take the new Xueren. There should be corresponding educational facilities in the village. I''ll be a full-time teacher. I''m still interested in this aspect." It''s a lie! In the original book, it was because the little girl prayed for everything, and finally moved Yugao with her real city. Otherwise, Yu Gao, who has a cold personality and prefers to live a comfortable life. How can you like education? In a sense, it''s the most troublesome thing in a country or a village! Obviously. This is in a short time. Yugao made a decision after weighing the pros and cons and considering the overall situation of Xueren village. He noticed that this is not to be the general manager, but to be an ordinary teacher. It does not involve the core issues, but can do his part. This is Yugao''s judgment after overall consideration. And Naruto can naturally hear the meaning. Although I have the heart to say more. But I also understand. They must have some fear and maladjustment when they just come here. In principle. Naruto is ready for Yugao to refuse. Will promise to come out and do something. This is beyond Naruto''s expectation. Chapter 409 However, Yugao''s request surprised Naruto a little. What''s the concept of a teacher for someone with a cold personality? Huh? It''s kind of hard to imagine. however. In terms of personal strength. Feather height is definitely enough. Moreover, Yugao is also a ninja cultivated by Wuren village. Even if it is to be a person from an early age. However, ninja''s "quality education" has not been left behind. Besides, Yugao is a very serious and reliable person. From this point of view, it''s really appropriate to be a full-time teacher of the school. Naruto nodded slowly after thinking about it for a while. "Is the school a teacher? Well, it''s a bit beyond my imagination. However, if yu gaosang asks for it, he should do it. He also needs to adapt. In the past few days, Yu gaosang, you should have a rest first. After that, I will ask Zuo Heshang, who is currently in charge of the daily management of the school, to come and connect with you. If yu gaosang joins us, I believe, The next generation in Xueren village will certainly be stronger! " Naruto said with a smile. "Yes Yugao also nodded gently. "Ningci, the arrangement of Yugao''s residence is troublesome to you. In addition, after a while, you inform Tianyu in the secret department to come and lie down with me. I want to ask him something!" "OK, I see, Naruto!" Ning CI nodded. "Then, yugaosang!" "Well!" Soon afterwards. Ningci left the office building with Yugao. Go to the other side of the area. Some chores can be handed over to the people below. But in this case, Naruto is trying to increase some communication opportunities between peers. sometimes. Don''t trust and feelings depend on these trifles and then gradually develop? Ningci is also after leaving. It seems that I think of something. "Naruto, there''s news coming from Sasuke. He''s already showing signs of what you said, but there may be something you need to provide!" To Naruto. "Shall I offer something?" Naruto stands behind his desk. Through the wide French window in front of me. Looking at Xueren village, which is more lively and prosperous than three or four months ago. Naruto''s pupil is showing a faint light. Naruto does not need to consider. It''s easy to know. The information I gave to the science maniac. I think it''s almost eaten through. Of course, this refers to the theoretical understanding. It''s not so easy to get examples to study the existence of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye or reincarnation eye, and it also involves the most mysterious spiritual problems of Mu Dun and Ninja! Writing round eyes, white eyes, and Nara''s shadow skills. These are one of the manifestations of Yin Dun chakra. Pupil technique is related to the spirit of ninja. For example, the eye of writing wheel mentioned in the original book is the strong stimulation produced by the yuzhibo people after their love and hatred fluctuate, which leads to the opening of the eye of writing wheel! This is true, and not all of it. At least from the perspective of Naruto. Whatever it is. It is not caused by some subjective psychological factors. It is only because these subjective psychological factors promote the achievement of necessary objective conditions. That''s what the eye of the writing wheel is like! Obviously, this is a member of yuzhibo family. When their spiritual strength reaches a certain critical point, they have to produce a special chakra corridor in the nervous system near their eyeballs, so that their eyes can be sublimated. The kaleidoscope is the same! Of course, reincarnation eye will be more complicated. But Naruto thinks there is no difference in essence. If Naruto is right. Now the big snake pill should be stuck in the research of spiritual level. Mu Dun? You can find Muye, the "wise and brave" Tuan Zang! Write round eye words. The second pillar has now opened the third gouyu. Naturally, it is also a good research material for Dashe pill. And if you can talk about opening a kaleidoscope. Naruto is 100% sure that this silly child of his family will perfectly cooperate with the research of big snake pill. That is to say, Naruto has given Sasuke a preventive injection in advance, and also more or less described his cognition of the eye of writing wheel. Otherwise, he is really worried about whether these two goods will make other crazy moves. to make a long story short. In terms of material. It''s very scarce. But not 0 let me put it another way. Now dashehwan can be further studied. It''s just related to the spiritual level. Before the big snake pill, there were more systematic and profound research and experiments, but this is this, that is that. The two are fundamentally different things. Originally, the big snake pill wanted to contact Naruto in the near future. Now I know from Sasuke that Naruto is interested in the incantation seal and natural energy he has studied. That''s naturally the best communication bridge. And this is the specious condition. Dashuewan believes that Naruto knows what he means. "You are really a cunning enough person, big snake pill mulberry!" Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly. He could not help thinking of the "snake uncle"''s cold posture, and his mouth also showed a faint cold smile. When I think about it. Naruto is thinking about how to deal with this former Muye Sanren. At the present stage, Naruto still needs to keep a subtle connection with dasheban. It''s not only his own needs, but also the two pillars. As for revealing his current position. Not to mention that dashuewan is a smart man, he knows when and what to do. What if you really spread your information all over the world? Naruto has a foothold and strength. Can Muye send thousands of ninjas across the sea to attack Xueren village? Don''t be funny! That''s a myth. Yunren village and Wuren village do not allow Muye to cross the border. And a small team. Now you can send out all the elites in the village. It''s not necessarily who swallowed who! Have you got the ability to make Mr. Kay just a wave of eight doors? otherwise! Who''s coming. Naruto is not empty! But these words are just two more words in my heart. actually. Naruto is still hairy to bamenkai. Not to mention their own strength, there is still a long way to go from liudaoban. Even if it goes up to that level all of a sudden. Other people''s eight door Kai''s uncle also nearly kicked the grand finale. Naruto says it''s true. It''s impossible You don''t have to save your life with the skill of flying thunder. That kind of attack can "break through the dimension"! Look at the spot. Come back and see yourself. The result is self-evident. The probability of survival. So far. Ten percent of them are praising Naruto. Chapter 410 PS: originally, it used to be two shifts. This month, I changed it to three shifts to make it look less watery. After all, a reader said that as long as there is more water, I can''t see it, AHA... This is the reason why Naruto wants to absorb natural energy as soon as possible, and then learn the magic. Only when Naruto reaches that point, and even further develops the immortal mode under the blessing of Nine Tailed chakra, Naruto can have the capital to say confrontation, at least under the full attack of bamenkai, it is possible to survive! "Well, this time it will be cheaper for you, Mr. big snake pill!" Naruto takes a deep breath. There is a bright light in the pupil. Take a scroll out of your arms. Not only what I know, but also my mother told me about the spiritual cultivation and connection of the whirlpool clan. Finally, I took out another special scroll from my arms that could seal chakra. Instantly mobilize the nine tail chakras in your body. The surging momentum that spread. Split and input a small part of the Nine Tailed chakra. And seal it on the scroll in front of you. Of course, there is a sense of enemy in it. But from a realistic point of view. The advantages and disadvantages are balanced. Besides, the big snake pill is a little more powerful, and it can also attract more attention to Naruto. Anyway, Naruto doesn''t think that the big snake pill can be so powerful that it can''t be solved by itself in the future. Can''t it be more difficult than the big tube muhuiye? However, for the sake of caution. Naruto did a little bit here. Confidence is confidence. That''s not the same thing as arrogance. I knew I was walking the tightrope. If we don''t make any preparations. That''s what stupid people do. "Guyue!" "Yes, Naruto!" "Take this with you and go directly to Tian Zhiguo. When you get there, someone will contact you. The instructions are all in it. Bring back what I want according to the order!" Naruto solemnly looked at Gu Yue, kneeling in front of him, and said in a deep voice. "Yes, Naruto!" Gu Yue respectfully took two scrolls from Naruto. After placing them, he suddenly dropped his head and lost his body. "Next, just wait for the moment." Naruto''s face came out with a different look and whispered. After all the arrangements have been made. Naruto has entered his own working mode. What we discussed with Fujian, Taishan and others before was the general direction. And for a village leader. There are a lot of "chores" that need to be decided. It''s not that Naruto is the leader who has to decide everything. It''s something that involves core interests and power. Not to mention Naruto''s personal control, it''s necessary to at least have a look. In the office state of the main villages in the original work, you can see how many documents they need to deal with in a day! This is the responsibility of the head of a village. From this point of view. Naruto now needs to deal with and approve the document is very few. "We still need to set up a secretary group at the right time." Looking at the mountain of documents in front of me. Naruto read and make complaints about himself. Complicated business. Especially at the moment of the rapid development of Xueren village. In order to accurately grasp every part of their village. Naruto needs to examine and approve more information every day. Documents accumulated in the previous period. Of course, it has been disposed of. But Naruto still needs to have a look at it. Only in this way can he have a general idea of the development of the whole village. And this is not the case. It''s an afternoon. In the middle of the way, the secret member followed Naruto''s order to come to the office to report the necessary information to Naruto. In the rest, Naruto was quickly processing and reviewing these documents at a glance. Compared with Naruto, he feels a little stiff and sore. Subconsciously, keep your body straight and move your shoulders. It was only then that I noticed that there was a dark scene outside the window. "Is it so late?" Naruto eyebrows slightly raised, that just said the words. "Dada dada!" Suddenly. The light steps that came from the corridor. Naruto is first stunned, then under the subtle induction, just emerged in the corner of his mouth a faint smile. "Squeak The door of the office was also pushed open. Next second. A beautiful red shadow is reflected in Naruto''s eyes. "Naruto!" The happy little face. An extremely joyful tone. This figure is not others, it is just from the northwest border position to return from the whirlpool of fragrant phosphorus! "Ha ha! Phoxim! Long time no see. In other words, didn''t Ningci say you could come back in the afternoon? Why did you come back now? " Looking at Xiang phosphorus coming directly to his close position. Naruto also stands up directly and says with a gentle smile. "Well, I expected to be back in the afternoon, because some things were a little delayed, right! Naruto! You went to the water country by yourself, and didn''t tell us in advance! That''s too much! " Listen to Naruto. The answer is subconscious. Then it seems to think of something in general, that hands akimbo, Du mouth, that show a pair of gas drum expression. "Ha ha, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. It''s my fault, but it''s also because it happened suddenly. I didn''t have time to discuss it with you." "Liar! Ning CI said that there are two or three days between them. You just want to run to the water country by yourself "Well? This one? Ah, my fault, my fault, it won''t be like this next time! " This is a "lie" that has been directly exposed Naruto scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. Don''t look very dignified in front of other Xueren. But it''s still that sentence. Companions are companions. Ningci, Xianglin, Bayun, Xiaoxue and Sasuke, who are far away from tianzhiguo, are not as important as ordinary Xueren, Fujian and Taishan in Naruto''s heart. It''s a matter of emotion, not anything else. So is feather height. Of course, it has a lot to do with each other''s identity and strength. Naruto does not deny this. Because it is also one of the characteristics of the times! Therefore, looking at the attitude of xiangp, Naruto has a very happy and warm feeling. Because that''s the way friends should get along with each other, isn''t it? "Really?" Xiang phosphorus is still looking at Naruto with a suspicious expression. Until Naruto promised again and again. Xiangyu nodded reluctantly, which was regarded as "forgiving" Naruto. "All right! I''ll trust you this time! " "Ha ha! I knew that Xianglin was the most considerate! " Naruto said with a smile. "Then, is there any harvest this time? Naruto After taking their seats. Xianglin is also directly extended to the business. I don''t know much about it. But Xianglin still knows one or two things about his Naruto''s purpose of going to the country of water. This is also related to the future development goal and speed of the village. Of course, Xianglin is very concerned. Chapter 411 The snow bear who came to inform himself before. Just an ordinary xiaren. It is impossible for nature to convey any important content to Xianglin. As soon as Xiang phosphorus returned, he came directly to Naruto''s office. After the greetings. That must be to get to the point. "It''s a bumper harvest. Not only did we solve the time bomb in the water Kingdom, but six tails and three tails also joined our camp successfully!" Naruto will not conceal the slightest thing about Xianglin, Ningci and Bayun. In fact, even Taishan and Fujian. Naruto doesn''t mind saying more. Even if there is no identity for other reasons, there is no way to call them friends, but Taishan and Fuji are both Naruto''s most trusted existence in Xueren village at the moment. They can be regarded as the senior figures in Xueren village. Naturally, some secrets can be let them know, but they abide by their duty. If the leader doesn''t say, they don''t ask. Narutos can get some of their thoughts. There''s something. Naturally, there is no need to say too much. It can also be regarded as one of the standard ways of getting along between "leaders" and "subordinates". "Have you got three tails and six tails at the same time?" Naruto''s words. Obviously, I was shocked. Originally, the girl thought that it would be very good for Naruto to get a tail beast at most, or even to solve the small problems in the water kingdom. The tail beast can only try a little, not to mention that it is the sphere of influence of Wuren village. The most important point is that the tail beast is not so easy to persuade, right? It''s the same with human force! I didn''t expect that. pleasantly surprised. It''s really more than a little bit! Two tailed animals! It''s no longer pure Xiaobai''s fragrant phosphorus. Naturally, it can be imagined that the strength of our village can suddenly surge to what point! Naturally, there was an expression of great joy and excitement on Xianglin''s face. "Well, Sanwei is already staying in my body together now. Liuwei person Zhuli, yugaosang, has met Ningci and Fu in the afternoon. Maybe it''s because he just came to the village. He seems to be a little cautious. He should go to Renxue in a few days to be responsible for education!" Naruto put his hands together on the desk in front of him and said with a smile. "In charge of the school? Is it a little wasteful? How about making him captain of Shangren? " After months of training in Xueren village. Xianglin is also much more mature than before. She could naturally guess what the new companion thought. But considering his identity and strength. Xianglin thinks it''s a pity. Now captain Shangren. It''s Mount Tai. The diligent Xueren. In terms of strength, it can only be said that it has barely reached the upper tolerance level. Take the Shangren village of zhumuyeren as an example. It''s about the same level as red beans and xirihong. It''s just that I have a lot of experience and I''m a trustworthy person in terms of personality, but when it comes to personal strength. Mount Tai is really not enough to see. With the rapid development of Xueren village. In other words, in the future of Xueren village, the leader of Shangren needs someone with stronger strength. When Ning CI is in charge of the dark side, Yugao is the right person for Xiangyu. "Well, yugaosang''s character is moderate. Don''t embarrass him first. Anyway, when they grow up, there will be more room for them. The most important thing is that if yugaosang is allowed to be the captain of Shangren, it''s not only Yugao''s own problem, but also other people in the village. Even if I can force him down, it''s not a good thing after all, Let Yugao mix his popularity and qualifications first. One day, when Yugao really shows his strength, they will naturally accept it! " Naruto said, shaking his head with a smile. Another thing Naruto didn''t say. It''s the most important position of Captain Shangren. Naruto is more inclined to his own two pillars. Just wait two or three years. Sasuke returned to the small group of himself and others. As the core fighting force of Rencun, Shangren team. The most suitable one to lead them is Sasuke! This is Naruto''s own blueprint! And there may be other variables in the future, so it''s not necessary to say much now. "Well, that''s what I said!" The fragrant phosphorous clear nodded. I didn''t think about the internal problems before, but now I heard Naruto say that, naturally, xiangphosphorus reacted in the first time. "What''s more, at this stage, we also need to consider the reaction of shuizhiguo and Wuren village. For the time being, we should not let yugaosang show his head. If Wuren village finds out, war is inevitable. Even though we are not afraid of Wuren village, we are not prepared for it, It will be the best time for us to start a war when we have absorbed the technology obtained from the water Kingdom, recruited those Xueren who had fled before as far as possible, and cultivated our backbone The goal is the country of water and Wuren village. At this point, Naruto has not wavered. It''s not just about knowing the roots. It''s because of three tails and six tails. This is not a question of whether Naruto provokes or not. But if Wuren village knows the truth, it must come to xuezhiguo and Xueren village for trouble. To avoid accidents. Naruto naturally wants to be the first to start. It is one of the preparatory work, including instructing Mount Tai to make a preliminary exploration. "Well! So it is Xiang phosphorus nodded with approval. "By the way, Xianglin, how do you feel when you are learning the sealing technique recently?" The previous topic is the end of the point. Naruto did not forget what was the most important thing to talk to his sister. "Seal technique? It''s quite smooth, but I''m afraid I''m not good at arranging such a huge border. It''s better to get some corresponding content from other channels. " Mention your current cultivation. Xianglin is more spiritual, but when it comes to the back, it is more or less due to the "lack of information and surgical methods". It''s still not going well. "Yes? If it''s just this aspect, you don''t need to worry at all. Here you are "Well? What''s this? " Watching Naruto take out a scroll from his arms and throw it to himself. After catching it subconsciously, Xiang phosphorus blinked and showed a curious expression. "Here are all the seal secrets of our whirlpool clan, and the cultivation of the Shenle mind and eye that you can use now, as well as the Vajra blockade that you haven''t opened. There are also some notes on the techniques that really need to be explained!" "Ah? All the secrets of our whirlpool clan? Is that true? Naruto Chapter 412 With a look of surprise and disbelief on his face, xiangp came to see Naruto. It''s not that xiangp didn''t believe in Naruto, but that the whirlpool clan had been destroyed long ago. More than 99% of the clan members were killed, and a large number of ancient books were all burned. In other words, in today''s world, Only muyeren village has preserved some relatively complete ancient books of the whirlpool clan. This is due to the fact that the whirlpool Shuihu and the whirlpool jiuxinnai, two princesses of the whirlpool clan, married to the two generations of Huoying of Muye. That''s true. Muyeren village does not have the most complete and systematic books of the whirlpool clan. Now Naruto actually said that this scroll records all the seal techniques of the whirlpool clan, as well as the cultivation methods of Shenle Xinyan, Vajra blockade and other secret techniques. Naturally, xiangphosphorus was very surprised and excited. "Well, my mother taught me that." "Naruto, your mother? Well, but The expression on Xiang phosphorus''s face is slightly stunned, and looks at Naruto with a look of hesitation and doubt. "Ha ha, it''s true, Xianglin. I met my mother for the first time in 12 years. She taught me all these techniques. You are the most orthodox member of the whirlpool clan. In today''s world of tolerance, there are not many survivors of the whirlpool clan, But these skills of the whirlpool clan can''t be lost because of this. You also need to make a correct cultivation plan for yourself. The whirlpool clan once only relied on the talent of seal skills to stand in this chaotic world of tolerance! Not only me, but my mother also hopes that these skills of the whirlpool clan can still be inherited completely! " Naruto body slightly forward, looking at the front of the incense phosphorus, expression is very serious so said. "OK, Naruto, I understand!" As a whirlpool. Xianglin naturally knows what the so-called "meet" means in Naruto''s words. This period of time to get along. Not to mention Ning Ci, Sasuke and Bayun, who had known the truth on the way to rebellion before, Xiang phosphorus also knew Naruto''s life experience very well. The son of Huoying of four generations, and his mother had the purest blood of the whirlpool clan. On the attainments of seal technique and the development of whirlpool blood. Even if it''s in the part that Xianglin knows. Can be easily judged, it is absolutely the existence of the top of the whirlpool clan. Even second only to the first generation of Huoying''s wife, whirlpool Shuihu, is possible! Such an outstanding predecessor. The remaining content must be the most complete whirlpool clan''s ancient books. But for the hope in Naruto''s words. It''s as easy to get it as phosphorous. "There''s no need to worry about other aspects. During this period of time, you should first study the contents about the boundary of perception and the method of seal. The whole world of tolerance will gradually become unstable. If we increase some means as much as possible, we will have a higher probability of reaching our goal!" "Well!" Xiang phosphorus nodded heavily, and the right hand holding the scroll was slightly clenched. Time doesn''t wait. Naruto has tried every means to strengthen his own strength and the strength of his companions. It also includes the development of the whole Xueren village. But I really want to say that I can help myself on important occasions in the future. I''m afraid there are only Sasuke, xiangphosphorus, Ningci, Bayun, Yugao and others. This is not a gap that ordinary people can cross. But the real sense of dimensional disparity! Sasuke and Yugao don''t mention it. Eight cloud''s bloodstains play to the limit. Naruto can''t predict its deterrent and destructive power. And the rest of us. Of course, it''s a little difficult. But at least Naruto has a vague goal and idea. If it can be achieved. In the future, Ningci may not be able to get on the biggest stage. Xiangphosphorus was originally the biggest headache for Naruto. He had no way to do it, and it was hard for Mr. dashuewan, who thought he was a "power bank", to get relevant content. From the growth of xiangphosphorus in the original work, we can see that "snake uncle" can only cultivate xiangphosphorus''s ability in treatment and perception step by step! Now I have the complete secret book of the whirlpool family given by Jiu xinnai. With the talent of fragrant phosphorus and the orthodoxy of whirlpool blood. Not to mention the horror of the first generation of Huoying''s wife, whirlpool Shuihu. To reach the level of his mother, vortex nine Sinai, this is completely predictable! And how strong his mother, Jiu xinnai, was. Of course, there are only a few words in the original. But you can easily restrain nine tails. Naruto can judge that his mother is definitely a strong ninja. Even if it''s because the King Kong of the whirlpool clan blocks chakra, the Tianke tailed beast. But there is no denying that. Jiuxinnai has the strength to surpass the general shadow ninja. What''s more. Xianglin also has extraordinary healing ability and perception ability. Match the two. As long as it''s not for those buggy characters! The future Xiang phosphorus and who, have the ability to win the war!! "Time is still a little pressing." Looking in front of him, he opened the scroll directly with a very excited expression, and began to study the fragrant phosphorus in the operation. Naruto''s pupil also showed a faint strange color, whispered. For the next few days. Xiangphosphorus is just like staying at home and studying the whirlpool skills of Naruto. It is also clear that there is an urgent need to build a relatively complete perception boundary in our village. Naturally, xiangphosphorus does not mean to waste any time. Focusing on the relevant contents recorded in the scroll, it can be said that the progress is very fast, One reason is that Xianglin itself has this ability. The other important point is that there are corresponding notes in some important, especially difficult, operations. These are all from jiuxinnai''s own cognition and understanding of these operations. With the help of notes similar to those in a sketch, It is much easier for Xianglin to learn and master these techniques. Yugao. Under Naruto''s arrangement. It''s also a transition from Shirley and sasako, who are currently in charge of the school''s teaching. He became a full-time teacher in Xueren village. Fenghua City. Eight clouds are still in the side of Fenghua Xiaoxue. Naruto also readjusted some personnel arrangements in the village based on some recent feedback. After these priorities are set. Naruto has also entered the normal "working mode.". Along with Xueren village, it has entered the stage of stable development again. Above the world of tolerance. It is also the arrival of various kinds of intelligence. Countless messages are coming up. Especially in the country of water, which involves two countries, the civil strife in the two tolerance villages after a period of brewing, is also the official fermentation and then spread, instantly attracted the attention of all countries!! Chapter 413 Yu Mingren successfully solved many problems in the land of falling water. Straight back to the land of snow. At the same time. After nearly half a month of precipitation. The rebellion of Daming''s third son spread all over the country. Different from the internal chaos of a small country like the snow country before, the water country is one of the five big countries in the world. Its every move affects the hearts of all countries, especially the neighboring countries of fire and thunder. They pay more attention to the trend of the water country, especially when they learn that the internal rebellion of the water country involves Wuren village, snow country and Xueren village, Dignitaries of all countries, including the senior officials in their villages, are becoming more concerned. Of course, compared with the former. The high-level people of the Daren villages pay more attention to the fierce fighting news that seems to be related to tailed animals in the northwest sea area of the country of water. Which two tailed animals does Wuren village own? Three tails and six tails! And where are these two tailed animals now? Even the major villages have no specific information. But you can guess a little bit of the truth. This time''s fierce fight has proved part of the news for these tolerant villages! Don''t underestimate the intelligence organizations in the major villages. It''s like an organization. To put it bluntly, Xiao organization is far less mysterious than imagined. There is a more specific organizational information in the high-level drawer of each big village. It''s why I''ve always been a member of the organization. This is all caused by the "arrogance" of ninmura. Another reason is that these villages all want to use "mercenaries" like Xiao to accomplish tasks that are not suitable for them. To put it more bluntly. Because I feel that I can eliminate such "anti social organizations" at any time. It''s better before it''s destroyed. Make full use of its value. I just didn''t think that they were not a simple employment organization at all. It''s a terrorist organization with a well planned and extremely powerful force! That is, to the back. After the loss of tailed animals in each village. It was only then that the filmmakers in naruhura realized the horror of the organization. Then, on the proposal of the fourth generation of Lei Ying, a meeting was held to discuss how to solve the problem. From this aspect. You know that. The intelligence organizations in wudaring village are not vegetarian. Moreover, such a powerful battle. It''s hard to hide. And the water shadow of the Five Dynasties - zhaomeiming leaving the village, and still staying in the capital city of the water Kingdom, and then moving towards the northern region of the water Kingdom, these spies of Ren Village can still detect some traces. Combined with the above information. Yunren, Muye, Sharen, Yanren, and the leaders of Xiaoren village below can''t guess part of the truth. That''s the representative of brain flooding. Compared with these villages. Wood leaf is not only able to guess these. It also obtained some information that Ren Village didn''t know. "It''s suspected that the Nine Tailed man''s Zhuli - the appearance of Bofeng Naruto!" you ''re right! This is what Muye got. And this information. Just right. It''s under the guidance of Zhao Meiming. It was deliberately disclosed to Muye. This is also a little calculation according to Meiming. In the ninja world, when all kinds of conspiracies are mixed up, how to identify real and effective intelligence in the era of information explosion depends not only on the intelligence collection ability of our own intelligence organization, but also on giving a little bait and a little hint to the hostile forces when necessary. In this way, we can observe the movement of the hostile forces in reverse, And then make a good judgment. Three tails have been lost! There is no hidden information. Sooner or later, it will spread all over the world. In that case. It''s better to make full use of it. "My name is bofengnaruto." This is what the blonde boy calls himself. But is it true. Even if zhaomeiming is 99% sure, what''s the other one? I don''t know if it''s good to try more, but it''s definitely not bad. And the most important thing is that. Zhao Meiming is very curious. Whether the wood leaf really lost nine tail person pillar strength. Whether Naruto''s real identity is what he imagined. If that''s the case. That''s what Zhao Meiming wants to hear most. After all these things were integrated, Zhao Meiming made such a judgment, which is also an important reason why Muye received this part of specious information. "Naruto appears in the land of water? And there''s a high probability of three seals? " Fire country, muyeren village, Huoying office building. Zilai also widened his eyes, with a look of surprise, looking at the head of the gang hand sitting, the expression is very shocked to say. A few months ago, he escorted gangshou back to the village and succeeded to the fifth generation of Mu Huoying. After the village settled down, he left the village to travel around the world to collect intelligence. In the past, he focused on the movements of dashuewan, Xiaozhi, and other countries and Rencun. This time, he left the village and naturally put the traces of Naruto in the first place. Anyway? Naruto occupies an extremely important position in the mind of zilaiye. He had been guilty of the environment in which Naruto lived since childhood. This time Naruto defected. From then on, he was full of sadness in his heart. Even for the most proud disciple. Since I came, I have to bring Naruto back! As for the problem of defection! There is no need to worry about this problem at all. Muye has not yet announced Naruto''s rebellious and tolerant identity, which is the best proof. Even if it is because of the particularity of renzhuli''s identity (it is also the reason why the two consultants, including Tuan Zang, did not object.), But this is also his love for Naruto. Gangshou''s sense of Naruto is ordinary because he doesn''t have the same plot as in the original work. But this is the requirement of his best friend, zilaiye. Besides, gangshou also touches Naruto''s life experience and situation. Naturally, he does it according to zilaiye. This time, I learned the news of Naruto from gangshou. Naturally, he rushed back to Muye. And the moment I arrived. I heard more shocking news. Let from come also this wood leaf hero directly show surprised expression and come. And among the people here at the moment. In addition to zilaiye and gangshou, there is also the usual silence, and two fire shadow consultants, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, are sitting on the sofa on the right side with extremely serious expressions. "That''s right. The news came from the secret department of the water kingdom. If there is no mistake, Naruto should have had a fight with the new five generation mu Shuiying in Wuren village, and he walked away with ease!" In the top position. Gangshou expression is very solemnly said so. Chapter 414 The impact of the news. For wood leaves. Obviously, it''s extremely large. I had a fight with the water shadow of Wuren village, and I took three tails! Then there was the missing. Two days ago, when gangshou himself learned this information, his first reaction was that he didn''t believe it, because it was ridiculous. However, after the subsequent verification of other information, gangshou had to believe the truth of this matter! And the source of the information. The master of steel can guess by himself. If Naruto really met the ninja in Wuren village, and he was the water shadow, the master can guess the decision of Wuren village, or the water shadow! It''s not a conspiracy. It''s about cunning. Zhao Meiming wants to use this way to test the leaves. And then to verify their own judgment. After obtaining this part of information, gangshou can also speculate on the trend of Wuren village in the reverse direction, but, as mentioned before, this is yangmou, jiuweiren, Zhuli, bofengmingren, which is too important for today''s Muye! It''s not a simple question of face. It''s also about core interests. Sixty years ago. When the early era of Huoying calmed down the troubled times, the establishment of muyeren village began. Jiuwei has always belonged to muyeren village. Especially after the death of qianshouzhujian, the first generation of Huoying. Nine tails for wood leaves. It is one of the most powerful weapons to deter all countries! Don''t look at the previous three world wars, Muye didn''t use nine tails at a time. But not at all. It does not mean that all countries are not vigilant. In every big war. Including Yunren, Yanren, as long as it''s against Muye, it''s necessary to make preparations for Jiuwei''s debut at any time! This is bound to involve some of the energy and strength of these villages! So. We must regain nine tails! This is the consensus of the whole muyejen village. The attitude towards bofengnaruto will certainly be different. But on the point of regaining nine. There will be no objection in the village. Including Tuan Zang, the selfish old guy, at least in the absence of stability, he will not be stupid enough to force his hand. Although this old guy is really stupid enough. "Jiuwei must be recaptured, and the rebellious Naruto also wants to take back Muye! This is the biggest problem in Muye village now! " I haven''t waited for gangshou and Zilai to say anything. On one side, Xiao Chun knocked on his crutch and opened his eyes. He said with dignity. Second generation Huoying''s disciple. It''s also the teammate and right arm of the former generation of Huoying. Even if gangshou is a relatively strong character of Huoying. In such an environment. Still limited by these two fire shadow consultants. Don''t mention the "roots" separated by Tuan Zang! Say something ugly. Although gangshou is now the well-known fire shadow of the Five Dynasties in Muye village. Directly under the dark. There are not necessarily two fire shadow consultants, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, who can be transferred. Of course, as the position becomes more and more consolidated in the future, there is also the help of zilaiye. With the support of Kakashi, Lujiu, maitekai and others, gangshou is willing to take back the power of his own fire shadow. But at this stage, the master can clearly feel how much pressure he has to do something. Just like now. Turn to sleep, when Xiaochun opens his mouth. At the top of the compendium is a slight frown. Since then, with a change of expression, he turned around and looked at Xiao Chun, who was sleeping in turn, and said with a very serious expression. "Naruto just can''t think of it for a moment. I will definitely take Naruto back to Muye, but Naruto is not the rebel of the village. He is the son of Huoying of the fourth generation and the hero of the village! I hope the two consultants will not make a mistake about this. " It has its own principles and bottom line. Especially in front of the firm belief you need. Since then, there will be no retreat. The defection of dashewan, a former best friend, has always been a pain in his mind. Later, he joined with other villages to raid his own village and killed his mentor. From that moment on, dashewan would have no turning back (in the original book, this can be washed away. Xiaoye really admired it, including Dai Tu and others, Sometimes I really admire this idea.) Naruto is different. Is defection serious? That''s serious, of course! But specifically, it depends on the individual! It''s like Didala. If he is willing to change his mind and return to Yanren village, and really willing to devote himself to Yanren village in the next time, he can guarantee that the stubborn three generation local film will forgive Didala, and Didala may even become the fourth generation local film in the future. Don''t think "defection" is a big deal. You have to see who defected. And what''s going on in the back! Then go back to Naruto. Even on the way to defection, he killed several members of the secret service. But back to the point. It''s not a big deal. It''s not killing any important people! This is also the reason why Zilai wants to bring Naruto back. It''s also one of the bases to keep Naruto. Besides, there are also gangshou. I also believe that as long as I can convince Naruto. Let it go back. In the future, we will slowly release the facts to the ordinary civilians in the village. It''s sure to have the perfect ending. This is a spontaneous idea. It''s also the last insistence. "I''ve come since you came!" And in the self also words fall. Xiao Chun has not said anything. Shuihu menyan is the bright eyed looking to Zilai, with a very severe expression on his face, he said ahead of time. "You have to be clear that the interests and safety of the village must be ranked first. After the efforts of several generations, we Muye have now got its status, Xuan.".. Since bofengnaruto has chosen to betray the village, he must bear the corresponding punishment. Of course, it''s OK for you to bring him back, and we won''t object to it. If the child is willing to repent, the village can''t choose to forgive him, but what''s the premise? You should be the most clear, and come by yourself! " The deep words, the obvious meaning of forest. Although now is a very comfortable old guy. But thirty or forty years ago, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun were also ninjas who survived a hundred battles. Naturally, they have a unique evil spirit and prestige. In addition, there is a special squeeze brought about by seniority. Even if it''s spontaneous. At the moment, facing the Watergate inflammation and turning to bed, Xiaochun''s seemingly calm but actually threatening eyes can''t help but feel a slight tug in his heart. Not nervous. More than fear. But I also know that my old man, the two most trusted teammates in the past, is a very decisive Ninja! The meaning of the words. "Well, I understand. I''ll take all the responsibility myself." On one side, gangshou frowned tightly, just about to say something. He also took a deep breath and said in a deep voice with an extremely determined expression. Chapter 415 It''s a man''s promise. It''s the oath of a hero. "I''ve come since you came!" As a close friend. At the moment, it is the master of Huoying. At the moment when he heard that Zilai had taken all the responsibilities to himself in advance, he frowned. From gangshou''s point of view, naturally Zilai was the most important. Naruto could fight for it. But if not, it would not be impossible to just recover Jiuwei, even if gangshou had a certain friendship with Bofeng Watergate, the fourth generation of Huoying, I also sympathize with Naruto''s experience. However, the fact is the fact. Even if I don''t agree with it, I even reject the two so-called fire shadow consultants, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun. However, gangshou agrees that the interests and safety of the village come first, Gangshou doesn''t want to take unnecessary responsibility and encounter unnecessary risks because of "Naruto thing"! "It doesn''t matter, master. I know it myself!" I also understand the worries in the words of gangshou. However, a hero should have the courage and heroism of a hero. 12 years ago. His proud disciple died. I didn''t rush back to take care of Naruto. Let him bear such a miserable childhood. It''s something I''ve regretted since I came here. The moment when Naruto defected. It''s not complaining about Naruto, let alone shifting the responsibility to the village. It''s a deep remorse. He thinks it''s his responsibility! If 12 years ago, I didn''t hesitate to go back to the village and take care of Naruto! Let Naruto have a complete and normal childhood, Naruto will not choose such an extreme road! It''s an idea from the bottom of my heart. "All responsibility comes from yourself!" The hero comes from the beginning. In the original work, he is a character that is hard to hate. At this moment, he shows his heroic spirit. Man''s mistake! We must rely on our own hands to correct! The debt to the disciples. Sorry for Naruto. We should make up for it by ourselves "Since I came, my lord..." You can fully understand the silence of the decisive meaning in zilaiye''s words, and also stand on one side, looking at zilaiye with an indescribable expression of respect. Sitting on the right side of the sofa, Shuihu menyan and Zhuan sleep Xiaochun naturally also know very well about zilaiye. I heard Zilai say the same thing. After taking a deep look at zilaiye, the two consultants nodded slowly. "Now that you have said that, since you came here, it''s up to you to deal with Bofeng Naruto! As long as it does not harm the interests of the village, we will recognize what you have done! But, as you say, if there''s an accident "I''ll clean it up, too!" Since come to also straighten own body, the facial expression is resolute looking at the water door inflammation and turn to sleep small spring, the words extremely show decidedly so say. ¡°¡£¡£¡£ Yeah! So, that''s it! Including the further investigation in the water Kingdom, and the intelligence collection in the big snake pill, the master, I''ll leave the rest to you to judge! " Shuihumen Yan turned his head, looking at the expression is obviously very unhappy compendium, with a very flat tone, light say such a sentence. The two consultants got up one after another and left the office step by step. Although they are also stubborn old guys. But compared with Tuan Zang. These two consultants can barely understand the existence of human language. However, even so, in the conversation just now, he was still in a forceful posture and a forceful tone in a smooth tone, which is also the reason why gangshou was very unhappy. "Who is Huoying? A bunch of damn old guys! " Looking at the back of shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun leaving, gangshou could not help but emerge the more hateful figure of "Zhicun Tuan Zang" in his mind. His face was very straightforward, showing an extremely uncomfortable expression. "Hum!" That almost all does not add any cover up, cold hum words. "I''ve come! Why are you just hanging? In this matter, as Huoying, I have the final decision power! You don''t have to do that at all And then it''s "irritated" by the self assertive behavior of ziye. Gangshou''s eyes shifted to Zilai, who was quite angry. "Gangshou, I know what you want to say, but it''s my problem. Whether it''s Naruto or Watergate, it''s my responsibility. I''ll let go of other things for a while. Let me deal with the big snake pill and Naruto. Recently, I just caught a trace of the big snake pill. I''ll start directly in the near future!" Zilai also met gangshou''s direct looking eyes and shook his head firmly. Then he said so in a very determined tone. It seems easy-going. But in some aspects, he is very stubborn. They have been friends for more than 40 years. Naturally, they know this very well. Anyway, it''s been said. What''s more, gangshou pays for himself. Now the fire shadow of Muye village is his own, and the power he should have is slowly regaining. There is still room for him to control. He rubs his forehead to calm down his emotions. "Well, I know. I''ll leave it to you. I''ll let the secret department who was originally responsible for tracking the big snake pill cooperate with you, but since then, we should remember that our own safety is the most important! The village needs you! Besides, you must be careful in Tuan Zang. Although those two old guys are very annoying, they can communicate with each other at least. Tuan Zang''s old man is not like that. He is completely obedient at the root. You should pay attention to that again and again! " Gangshou body slightly forward, with a very solemn expression said. "Ah, I understand. Don''t worry, gangshou. I''m the legendary three men, Muye hero and miaomushan toad fairy. I''ve been here for a long time! I will bring Naruto back smoothly! " Since also raised his right hand, that directly out of the thumb, that revealed as always the forthright expression. "Really, you fellow!" Very familiar tone and expression. Let the expression on gangshou''s face also soften a lot. "Then please "Oh! No problem! " The path chosen by each other. What''s more, we should take corresponding responsibilities for our own choices. Naruto is like this. It''s the same from the beginning. Even if it''s the "Turbid existence" of Zhicun Tuan Zang. They also have their own "belief" and "persistence.". There is a saying like this. The worst people in the world are not the villains who have done bad things. It''s the kind of people who clearly do bad things, but always think they have done good things! Analogy group collection. That''s it. For everything of Muye! Self payment is Zhicun Tuan Zang who is willing to be the dark side of Muye. Chapter 416 No matter once. It''s still the moment. At the beginning, he even sent people to assassinate three generations of Huoying, which is obviously equivalent to the decision of betraying the village. In Tuan Zang''s opinion. It''s all for the village, it''s all for the overall situation of Muye! Tuan Zang does not deny that he wants to be Huoying. But he firmly did not agree that it was for his own selfish desire. He is to inherit the will of fire inherited by his teacher, the second generation of Huoying! Baiya incident, dasheban incident, yuzhibo incident, Naruto incident and so on! Tuan Zang always firmly believes that his own judgment and decision-making are the most correct. His old friends are too gentle and kind. What he does is for the overall interests of the village and the interests of Muye! He is the most perfect will to inherit the existence of fire! And in this kind of self hypnosis. no With the support of self-determination and twisted belief. Tuan Zang is still moving towards the right path that he thinks step by step! Similar to this time Naruto defected. It is naturally the most necessary thing to arrest the nine tails. But when it comes to Naruto itself. "Shoot to kill, do you understand?" In the dark room. Deep in the most secret base of the roots. Zhicun Tuan Zang sat at the top of the table, looking very cold, so he said. "Yes, Mr. tuanzang!" In the bottom position. More than ten Tao''s bodies are all covered with a layer of dark shadows with a strong evil spirit. He kneels down on one knee at the same time. As Tuan Zang''s words fall, he suddenly drops his head and answers. Traitor to the village! Damn it! It''s not just Naruto. It also includes rixiangningci, yuzhibo Sasuke and others. Zhicun tuanzang is not so "gentle!" And the last time yuzhibo weasel returned to the village, he dared to threaten himself! This is a shame that Zhicun group can''t tolerate! Moreover, as early as seven years ago, on the night of extermination. Zhicun tuanzang wants to kill Sasuke directly. Later, because the three generations of Huoying promised to keep Sasuke, this just barely restrained, now yuzhibo Sasuke even dare to choose to defecte! In Tuan Zang''s opinion. Is on their own must kill list! Yuzhibo weasel''s threat!? Hum! Where can Tuan Zang, who is in charge of the root, yield to such a threat? More to the point. Because of the yuzhibo weasel threat. On the contrary, Tuan Zang is willing to kill Sasuke! Although Tuan Zang has indeed strengthened his guard strength. On that day. Yuzhibo weasels easily cross the border and escort. The act of sneaking into one''s own room. Tuan Zang just showed disdain on the surface. In fact, the heart is the alarm! The vigilance and fear of yuzhibo weasel become more intense. It''s not just about strengthening your guard. We also plan to speed up the research of lunyan and Mudun! Aging of body function. Tuan Zang should be replaced by other conditions! Let our strength further strengthen! That''s the only way. In the future, I will have more capital and confidence to fight for the position that should belong to me. "It''s almost time... And the big snake pill! Since you are so ignorant, I don''t need to keep you any more! " In the bottom position. It is already a group of more than ten members who have disappeared quietly. Tuan Zang''s naked left eye narrowed slightly, his right hand stroked his bandaged right eye, and a very cold expression appeared on his face. "Then there are zilaiye, gangshou... Hum! I don''t have the patience to play with you anymore! " An urgent situation. The most important thing is the increasing age. Tuan Zang doesn''t want to wait any longer. Become the shadow of fire! And then dominate the whole world of tolerance! This is Tuan Zang''s long cherished wish, which can be said to be the biggest wild hope hidden in his heart! Cultivate roots for many years! It has grown to a limit. It''s not only the gifted ninjas in various families, but also the real elite ninjas that Tuan Zang raised from childhood. Last time Tuan Zang thought it was his carelessness, this time he chose to send his most elite subordinates! Tuan Zang still doesn''t believe it. Just a kid who just graduated from forbearance school, where can he be strong! Even if you can borrow nine tail chakras. At this stage. There must be an upper limit! Besides, this time in the team, Tuan Zang specially sent two full-time seal root members. Tuan Zang was confident that he could suppress Jiuwei chakra to a certain extent! Before is the trace is unknown, now is finally grasp Naruto''s tail! Just grab in front of zilaiye, gangshou and others, find Naruto, and capture him back smoothly! Control the power of nine tails in your own hands. Your own plan can be officially launched! Of course, the arrogant Tuan Zang doesn''t know that Naruto is not far away from being able to master the power of nine tails. Naruto who begins to study the seal of eight trigrams only needs an opportunity and a little time to further improve his physical strength. It doesn''t take too long for Naruto to become a perfect person in the true sense! By that time! Nuo is in the tolerance world. Even if Naruto does not use other forces and numbers. With nine tail chakra alone, you can sweep all the Ninjas on the surface. What''s more. Even the Naruto at this stage, the strength has reached the general five shadow level. Zhicun tuanzang, who is still arrogant, or doesn''t believe it at all. It can only refresh the "kill count" for Naruto again and again. Until one day. Zhicun tuanzang will be proud of his arrogance and stupidity. Bury your own life! In Muye village, the two leaders of Ming and dark made their own arrangements for Naruto''s movements. Above the world of tolerance. The same is true for all countries. But compared to the leaves. Naturally, a small country has to look at it. If it wants to move, whether it can get some benefits depends on whether it is qualified or not. And the rest of the big countries. The country of wind and the country of earth are obviously only interested in watching. Especially for the old urchin Tu Ying in Yanren village. What a country of water. What kind of tail. They have nothing to do with themselves. From three or four months ago, Onoki''s eyes began to focus on Sharen village, where another Fengying died and hundreds of elite Sharen lost! After the news that four generations of Fengying died in battle and Shanen failed to attack Muye. Under the sign of Onoki, the shadow of three generations. Yanren is frequently provoking friction in the border between the two countries. There''s no big fight. The small-scale fighting of dozens of people is continuous. Not long ago, a battle broke out in a heavily guarded border base in Sharen, in which more than 100 ninjas from both sides participated. Escalating friction. The atmosphere of further anxiety. Such a good opportunity to invade the wind country and bully Sharen village. Big wild wood just won''t let go easily. Although the country of wind seems to be very poor. That also depends on who is the object of comparison! Chapter 417 What''s more. In the northern part of the country of the earth. The country of wind has discovered a lot of high-quality ore producing areas! These mineral resources. Tuzhiguo and Yanren village are always greedy. This is a rare opportunity. It must be a good invasion! It is also because of the initiative of tuzhiguo and Yanren village. Sharen village is even more tired of coping. There is no mind to deal with these "unimportant events" far away in the water kingdom Ma Ji, who has just been in the position of water shadow of the fifth generation, spent almost all his mind on coping with the attack of Yanren village. Before, because of the defeat, he had to negotiate with Muye to surrender and sign a new peace agreement. Fortunately, Muye didn''t have too many harsh requirements. He only needed a lot of valuable minerals from Shanren village, which was to agree to return the captured Shanren, And to renew the covenant. That''s what gives Maggie a little breath. Focus on the attack of Yanren village. Two big villages that crush each other. That is to say, we are not concerned about the rebellion and the Sanwei incident in the country of water. Fortunately, at present, Daye Mu is barely able to control his emotions, and has not directly pressed in. Otherwise, Ma Ji needs to consider whether to ask Muye village for help. It''s because. Sharen village is already weak. Because of a failed raid. It''s getting weaker. If Yanren village attacks with all its strength. Sand can''t help it. It is worth mentioning that. In the original work, I love Luo, who became the eye of the Five Dynasties, lost the chance to become the eye of the Five Dynasties in this life. The reason is very simple. One reason is that I love Luo in the original work, under the protection of Kan Jiulang and Shouju, even if he was defeated by Naruto, he could escape smoothly. In this life, he turned into a tail animal in Muye village, and was directly captured after failure! Second, there is no Naruto''s participation. The plot itself has changed a lot. Including me, arrow should have been influenced by Naruto in this time''s Muye collapse plan. In this life, it can''t be said that there is no change. At least in the failure of the surprise attack, the scene that Kan Jiulang and Shouju still want to fight to protect themselves at the end of the siege has really brought me a great psychological impact. Don''t worry about it. I love Luo is only a 12-year-old boy after all. However, the impact is still not enough to achieve the shock in the original work. From the appearance, I love Luo is still that a pair of lifeless appearance. In my heart at the moment, even if I had a little affection for Kan Jiulang and Shouju, I was still a gloomy boy. These are the differences between myself and the original. And the most important reason is that. In this life, the loss of Sharen village is much greater than that in the original work. The exploratory attack of Yanren village also brought great pressure to Sharen village. Not to mention that I love Luo, I don''t want to be the wind shadow at the moment. Even if there is! Now I love Luo is not qualified to be wind shadow. There is still room for Sharen in the original book to leave the position of Fengying vacant for the time being. However, in this life, there is more pressure from inside and outside than in the original book, forcing Sharen village to choose a leader as soon as possible! From this point of view. The whole Sharen village. Only Maji, Youliang and tujing are qualified to take over the post of Fengying. Among them, Maji is known as the strongest one under Fengying. After internal discussion, most of them are accepted by Shanren. The most important thing is that Qiandai and hailaozang are the oldest elders in Shanren village. Ma Ji was able to ascend the position of the eye shadow of the Five Dynasties. So to speak. Ma Ji is the eye of the Five Dynasties. It''s much worse than gangshou and zhaomeiming. If it wasn''t for my strength. Moreover, they are followed by a group of trustworthy subordinates. I''m afraid they are really puppets! That''s true. In dealing with the internal and external affairs of the whole Sharen village. Maggie''s head is white. Small countries dare not move. Sharen and Yanren have just been together again. So! Except for the leaves. Nuo is in the tolerance world. It''s really just the land of thunder. Yunnincun is interested in what happened in the land of water, especially the mysterious blonde boy who successfully captured three tails mentioned in the intelligence! Under the command of the fourth generation of Lei Ying. It''s not just the hidden parts of Yunren that are scattered outside. More people were sent. Go and search for the blonde! Among them, there are four generations of Lei Ying''s most trusted subordinates - Darui! In the words of four generations of Lei Ying. Even with the toughest "invitation"! Let''s invite this mysterious boy to yunnincun! A tailed animal. But also a can rival the tail beast''s strong. Four generations of Lei Ying said that he was determined to win. meanwhile. Back to zhaomeiming in Wuren village. It is also to send more people to collect information about Naruto and dashuewan. Especially Yugao, the six tailed man who lost track suddenly. Even without any hard evidence. Even if the reason is telling Zhao Meiming, it''s not quite in line with common sense. But a woman''s sixth sense is prompting zhaomeiming. This is probably related to Naruto! It can be said that apart from Sha Ren and Yan Ren, who have no spare time or spare strength, or are not very interested in them, the remaining three big countries are all targeting Naruto at the same time. Even if there''s a slight difference. But the fundamental goals of the three villages are almost the same. But also because of the respective wave of operation. It is also aggravating the friction in the world of tolerance, but also leading to an extremely fierce collision among the three tolerance villages one day in the future. And all of this. Naruto, who is still "farming" in the land of snow, knows nothing about it. Even if he knows it, Naruto won''t care. The last time Naruto took the initiative to reveal his name in front of zhaomeiming, it was just to fish in troubled waters. Muyenen village hasn''t announced his defection until now. Naruto can really guess some of the reasons, But it''s good and bad. Naruto is not going to pay attention. The wood leaf that lost the strength of the Nine Tailed man. What do countries think? This is what Naruto wants to know. Three generations of Huoying just died. The news came that Zhuli, a Nine Tailed man, had left Muye village. Naruto doesn''t believe it. Once countries confirm the message. Especially the land of thunder and the land of water will not show their tusks to Muye village? The third world war has been over for more than ten years! In addition to Sao''s constant operation, Muye was weakened step by step (four generations died in battle, day sent to death, yuzhibo killed his family, etc.) The rest of the village recovered a lot. Among them, yunnincun is the most important! Naruto doesn''t mind pushing forward the fourth World War of tolerance! If it is really here to advance into a bigger fork in the road. And then set off the fourth World War of tolerance. Although it will also be cheaper. But this is also what Naruto wants to see! Chapter 418 The scuffle of great powers. Only in this way can small countries have the opportunity to develop. Oh, there''s also a premise here: small countries far away from these big countries. otherwise. Take a look at the small countries such as rain country, Sichuan country, Tian country, Tang country and frost country. In the first three world wars, one by one, they suffered more and more. Needless to say, those small countries that were destroyed were the ones who prayed for peace. Naruto is not a cold-blooded animal. There is no cruelty to the point of dehumanizing. Of course, he knew very well how traumatic the war would be. How many casualties will war bring! But that''s what we have to go through on the way to the end of victory. Naruto needs time. Naruto needs development. It''s not about yourself. It also refers to the whole snow country and snow tolerance village! Moreover, the war between big powers can easily bring opportunities for small countries to pick up the loopholes. As Naruto, he Ningci and xiangp said before, the first stepping stone for the rise of the snow country is the water country. If we can see a wave of passive weakening of the water country before the snow country officially rises, isn''t it the best way to start? Naruto is a person who pays great attention to practical interests. All we do is to protect ourselves and the people we love. And then on this basis. To build a new world that you want to see. For this! Naruto does whatever it takes. The actions of Muye, Yunren and Wuren may bring about further friction in the world of tolerance. This is exactly what Naruto wants to see unfolding. After learning from his own intelligence network that part of the abnormal behavior intelligence of these three tolerance villages. Naruto is also secretly happy in his heart. Of course, that is to stay here, Naruto is not going to continue to do anything. Now he is a qualified bystander. When he is found, or when the time is ripe, Naruto will appear again. Before that. Naruto plans to stay in the country of snow. Good development of their own strength! Even though all the technologies obtained from the water kingdom are weakened versions, some of them have not been given directly. However, the input of these technologies has greatly improved the overall standard of the snow kingdom. The most important point is that although Naruto does not understand these technologies, some of the "mouth skin functions" can still be used to express some ideas, Can let the domestic researchers to study, further verify the technical level to be improved, but also let the snow country usher in its real take-off stage! The prosperity of the country. It is bound to promote the development of the village. The most intuitive is reflected in the capital chain. Supply of various materials. And the development of chakra armor. At Naruto''s request. Plus more than three months after Naruto came back from the land of water. It took about seven months in total. Xueren village has finally overcome the most important cost problem in the manufacture of chakra armor. The original and latest chakra armor, that is, the one worn by Fenghua Nu Tao, is not as exaggerated as assembly line production. But that''s a significant reduction in production costs. And also on the core part of the defense ability to further strengthen! After learning the news. Naruto was overjoyed and directly approved the funding requirements of the research department! Go directly into mass production of this set of black chakra armor. Naruto, who is rich and powerful, directly approved and manufactured more than 300 sets. The first ones to be equipped were the members of the dark Department. There is also Naruto''s own direct escort. And Xueren who are on the front line. And in order to prevent it from being acquired and used by enemy countries. Naruto also instructs the researchers in the village to do the corresponding hands and feet on each set of chakra armor. The use and removal of chakra armor must have the corresponding operation process, and also have a certain recognition and perception ability! Once the step is wrong, and identify the error. Only one of the two conditions is true. This chakra armor will activate the self destruct process. Naruto doesn''t want to make wedding clothes for other Naruto villages because of the research results of Naruto village. Even if the chakra armor is developed to the extreme at the present stage, it can''t affect the battle between the shadow level strongmen. Even the top of Naruto village is not so severely affected, but Naruto still attaches great importance to this. In the world of total tolerance, how many strong are there? How many are the top ones? Isn''t the most intuitive fighting power of Rencun reflected in Zhongren and general Renren? Now the chakra armor developed in Xueren village. It is a battle that can greatly affect this level. Naruto naturally needs special attention. In this strange world. Once it reaches the strength above the strength of a thousand hands and yuzhiboban. It is true that we can rely on our own efforts to calm down the troubled times and end the war. But what about the back? Governance and jurisdiction of the whole country. A lot of people are still needed. This is why Naruto deliberately came to the country of snow and took over the development of Xueren village, which belongs to his own power. otherwise. Naruto might as well find a closed corner for high-intensity cultivation. Quickly improve their personal strength! But such a road is obviously too extreme, just like yuzhiboban. The mistakes made by Huoying and yuzhiboban in the early times. Naruto will try to avoid it. Only in this way, Naruto can usher in the future he wants. Therefore, there is no way to improve the overall strength of Xueren village and the personal strength of those under its command. Naruto doesn''t mind trying more. And it''s not just the chakra armor side that has made it. Because the country has become rich and strong. The strength of the village is growing. In addition, the slogan that Naruto announced to the outside world is to ignore the past and only look at the future. At the beginning, those Xue Ren who "defected" and were still worried. Seeing that the former comrades who were the first to try to return to the village were not cleared up, their living environment became better one by one. One after another, they have eliminated their worries. Nearly all the people came back to Xueren. Plus this time. They cultivate themselves internally and absorb those wandering ninjas who come. Let the number of ninjas in Xueren village soar to more than 2000. And that number is rising. According to Naruto. It is estimated that it will not really slow down until 3000. Three thousand snow tolerance. This is already an extremely large number. Although the lowest number of active service ninjas in wudaring village is five figures, the strongest ones are Muye, Yunren and Yanren, which are close to 20000. And most of them are forbearance. The overall strength is still worrying. But for Naruto. It''s been a very good start. Everything is steadily moving forward in the direction that Naruto expected. At the same time, Naruto was "addicted" to the happiness of "farming development". It''s a hundred miles away from Xueren village. An indifferent figure stands on it. Looking at the location of Xueren village. A faint scarlet color appeared in the pupil of the figure. The light that followed. "Is that where bofengnaruto is hiding?" The visitor''s eyes narrowed slightly and whispered such a sentence. Chapter 419 PS: Please subscribe, please subscribe, thank you for your support, please be sure to come to the legitimate subscription support leaflet, at least one first subscription leaflet is very grateful! The scarlet color in the pupils. The dark gouyu that slowly turns with it. The red and black fire cloud robe slightly covering part of the face. It''s dull and cold. This shadow is not someone else. It was just three months ago that yuzhibo weasel, the real identity of Naruto, was discovered in addition to completing the task in the city of water capital! Since the return of the land of water. Yuzhibo weasel has been looking for the chance to come to the snow country alone. And these days. Finally, yuzhibo weasel found a corresponding opportunity. Although it is said that as long as the members of the organization complete the corresponding tasks assigned by the organization, they do not limit the actions of each member, whether they are going to do "part-time" work to destroy a country or a village, or go to rest for a period of time. Changmen doesn''t care. But there''s a premise here. Do not do things that endanger the interests of the organization. And the traitors of these organizations know very well what kind of relationship they have with the organization. The most important thing is that no one knows whether they are being monitored. Yuzhibo weasel is the same. There are too many people who organize Richie, especially the pitcher named Jue! His stealth and concealment abilities. Even weasels find it tricky. Fortunately, at this stage, the organization is still relatively "harmonious". Normally. Changmen does not deliberately say who to send to monitor who. Basic trust is still needed. Yuzhibo weasel also had a little trouble. I finally got such a rare chance to act alone. Although the basic actions of the members of the organization are two people in a group, it does not mean that the two people have to stay together for 365 days a year. The organization does not have this rule, and these formal members need their own "personal time"! Yuzhibo weasel chose to come here today. Naturally, I hope to get an "answer" from Naruto! An answer that he can at least approve of! otherwise. Yuzhibo weasel doesn''t mind "getting rid of" Naruto for Muye in advance. That''s the same thing. Without involving my brother. The safety and interests of wood leaf. It''s still in the first sequence of yuzhibo weasels. The Nine Tailed man Zhu Li''s betrayal of the village is not what yuzhibo weasel wants to see. Just as yuzhibo once wanted a coup, yuzhibo weasel thought that it would destroy the whole Muye village, so he held up his butcher''s knife. This is still true of the clan. Let alone Naruto. "So let me hear your answer, bofengnaruto!" Yuzhibo weasel has a cold light in its pupils, and its body is vertical. It is toward the position of the snow tolerance village. But in the angle that yuzhibo weasel didn''t notice. Under the ground. A piece of snow-white soil stirred slightly after two times. The same white figure appeared there. Looking at the figure of yuzhibo weasel which is gradually disappearing. Then continue to sneak under the surface, follow the figure of yuzhibo weasel, and sneak away in the same direction. meanwhile. I still don''t know that Naruto, a powerful "guest" with no distinction between friends and enemies, is staying in his office to continue to study the eight trigrams seal. Today''s main work is all over. During this period, Naruto is pondering over the eight trigrams seal and getting the relevant research materials from dasheban, Although the big snake pill has a lot to dislike for Naruto, in terms of "honest trading", the big snake pill is really a "clean stream" in the world of tolerance. Even if it is said that it will turn over after the event, but in the process of trading, as long as the agreement is reached, the trading will go smoothly. Including the earliest transaction with Zhicun tuanzang. Later, we went to tianzhili to build Yinren village. And recently, he and Sharen attacked Muye. Big snake pill''s trust in this aspect is really high. If it wasn''t for Rosa, she wanted to go back. Big snake balls don''t risk killing Rosa. The main thing is that it has to be done before it is too late. Dashewan is a person who stresses "honesty". All the preparations are ready. When it comes to you, you can''t do it without saying no? How beautiful you are! From this point of view. Rosa really killed herself. So, it extends to the current transaction with Naruto. Although the big snake pill seems to be a little bit aggressive. But the content limit of each transaction is just stuck in Naruto''s psychological expectation. The most important thing is that as long as Naruto gives a certain price and what Naruto wants, big snake pill doesn''t mind giving it, including the research content of forbidden art. As far as big snake pill is concerned, as long as it can get the truth of the world and set foot on the road of immortality, nothing can''t be traded! Nature! This time, too. After Naruto paid enough price. The research results of mantra seal, as well as some cellular refining and cultivation methods, were traded to Naruto. "Is this the way of sensing and refining natural energy? It seems strange. It''s better to verify it a little bit. " Naruto brow slightly wrinkled, gently spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, so said. It is only the last step before the seal of eight trigrams is completely unsealed. Naruto definitely needs to start to try out whether he can practice magic. Only after the perfect combination of the two. Naruto has the real strength to be based on the world. Perfect Nine Tailed cactus model under chakra blessing. Then we add the research of Raytheon and other surgical methods. Naruto thinks that he has a certain capital and six spots touch! Of course, it doesn''t mean preliminary control, but it means extremely skillful. Just like Raytheon, Naruto is still proficient in the first stage of fixed-point transmission and space shuttle of moving coordinates. It''s not that he can''t do it, but that he has a little poor stability. He wants to be like his father in the battle, shuttle quickly, and easily reap the enemy''s life, Naruto also needs to further strengthen their familiarity and control of spatial coordinates. And all of these require a lot of time to practice. Naruto has multiple shadows that can be used to cheat. I''m going to take a multi pronged approach. Including the final advanced operation of spiral pill. The change of nature is completely integrated into the change of form, and then the spiral pill is produced. During this time. Naruto is also trying to practice. The change of nature is easy to control. Morphological changes have long been skilled. But combine the two. It''s very difficult. Fortunately, there is the cultivation process in the original book as a reference. This is the cultivation of this forbidden skill. Naruto''s progress is fairly smooth. But the same is true. I want to use this forbidden art wantonly. Or Naruto can control the nine tail chakra perfectly Or Naruto learns the magic. Otherwise. Spiral pill sword in hand. With Naruto now. Just two or three times. It''s going to have to stop. Chapter 420 Just look at the original. I know. The burden and stimulation of this operation on the general body is too heavy. Narutos all have the blood of the whirlpool clan. Under the normal mode, they still can''t resist the "invasion" of the sword in the hand of spiral pill, not to mention ordinary people. This is the real sense of prohibition. This is also why Narutos should step up their cultivation of eight trigrams seal and Fairy art. "Hum, this is the most crude way, and it distorts the purest power of natural ability. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that this kind of low-level and dirty thing won''t be of any use!" In the time of the study of Naruto meditation. In the body. All of a sudden. It was the hum of the ninth Lama. Hear the words of Jiuwei. Naruto''s eyebrows also can''t help a little Yang. "Oh? Nine lamas, how can you take the initiative to remind me today? Do you really want to help me The space of direct conversion. Naruto''s consciousness sneaks into his inner world. Go straight into the area where the nine tails are. Face with a smiley expression, looking at nine tail said jokingly. "Well! I''m just worried that you''ve ruined your body! It just affects me! Kid, don''t forget the deal between us! If you are in such a mess, I might as well let you have a ride! " Ao Jiao fox, this is just like being trampled on a painful foot, directly showing the angry expression. Nine tail hang down his head, with a very fierce look staring at Naruto, words very obviously said so. "Yes, I know, nine lamas!" It''s almost a routine. Naruto or with a touch of relaxed freehand smile, not satisfied with the appearance of a wave of hands, said with a smile. "Hum!" Naruto''s expression. Let nine tail is to become particularly not refreshing. This son of a bitch! If not because! I will definitely beat this bastard once! Looking at the singing Naruto in front of me. Nine tail in the heart of vicious thinking. "Naruto, the nine lamas are right. The so-called mantra seal is a inferior means. Even though it can absorb natural energy in this way, it is definitely not the purest one. It will not only aggravate the riot threat of natural energy itself, but also change its nature to a certain extent. One is not good, not just physical problems, Will also infringe on their own consciousness, and, I see this mantra imprint, but also with a little bit, that is called the big snake pill Ninja''s special imprint, right? You have to be more careful about that. " On one side, Sanwei Jifu, with a very serious expression, looked at Naruto and said in a deep voice. It''s not just general research. In order to show his sincerity, dashuewan even gave Naruto several "materials" directly. Because it''s the connection between mind and spirit. As long as Naruto doesn''t deliberately hide it. Jiuwei and Sanwei can clearly sense the external situation through Naruto. Including the mantra seal studied by Naruto. As a tail animal with the purest chakra complex, he is very sensitive to these feelings. He used to regard the six immortals as his father''s general existence, which can easily absorb natural energy and use the existence of fairy art. Tailed animals naturally have a good understanding of these. Jifu was also worried that his impatience would lead to irreparable problems. Now they and Naruto belong to the relationship of both prosperity and loss. Even for your own future. Jifu felt that he had to be clear with Naruto. "Ah, I know, Jifu, it''s only a reference object after all. It''s mainly because I don''t have the ability to sense nature. This mantra is developed from a person who can sense and absorb natural energy easily. In other words, I can deduce it backwards, Come up with a suitable way to sense and absorb natural energy. What I want to do is this. The world of tolerance is becoming more and more restless. I must master your power as soon as possible, as well as the magic. Only in this way can I have the capital to deal with the coming chaos! " Naruto naturally understood the meaning. At the moment, he also raised his head, looked at the nine lamas and Jifu, and said so in a very sincere tone. It''s not that I don''t understand. It''s not intentional. For reference only. Hear that. Jifu''s worry was also completely put down. It seems that the nine lamas have not changed their looks. "Hum" But it''s a little snort in my heart. Then it was the eyes that closed slowly. Just a little bit of trying to hide the embarrassment. Let Naruto laugh inside. In fact, after nine familiar with you, you will find this fox is very proud and charming. When you think of it, you will make complaints about your actions. The words like "nine tails, you are too dangerous. You are a combination of evil. You must be sealed.". after all is said and done. human beings. Always egoists. No matter to any time, in any world. What is good for me is true righteousness. And it''s bad for me. Even potential threats need to be eliminated in advance. The word "high sounding" is really wonderful. Naruto can''t help thinking in his heart. "Well, since Naruto has something in mind, then Jifu nodded first, and the words were just half said. The next moment. Jifu''s suddenly changed expression. The words come straight to me. "Naruto!" And the side just closed his eyes to rest nine tail, also early opened his eyes, that scarlet pupil revealed the forest color. "Hum, this familiar and dirty smell!" It''s like a forced roar. Naruto''s expression is also an instant cold down. "Yuzhibo weasel? Or is Yu Zhibo bringing earth? " Two figures in my mind. Naruto doesn''t know which of the two is the comer. It''s not certain. Why did the opposite come from. "Is it because of three tails and six tails? But! " Many thoughts in my heart. At the next moment. Come together. Return to the consciousness of noumenon. Naruto suddenly opened his eyes, a ray of fierce color in the pupil. No matter who it is. Whatever the purpose. Naruto is very clear. Now that the other party has come! I have to entertain myself! Almost at that moment. The breath of chakra on Naruto in the office fluctuates slightly. "Whoosh!" With a beautiful golden light. Naruto''s figure is disappeared in place. Extremely fast toward the first sense of their own that a special chakra position. And almost at the same time. Yuzhibo weasel who just sneaked into Xueren village. It hasn''t been observed for long. That''s the slightest sense of a strange fluctuation. Chapter 421 In the path with a shadow. A golden figure came into yuzhibo''s eyes. "Bo Feng Ming Ren!" The moment you see someone coming. Yuzhibo weasel''s expression did not change, but his lips, which were slightly humming, whispered such a name in a tone that only he could hear. From sneaking in to the appearance of Naruto. It''s just less than a minute. Even at the beginning, we have made corresponding psychological preparations. But in such a short time, I saw Naruto appear in front of me. Yuzhibo weasel''s heart is still a little bit of waves. And so is Naruto. The smell of induction. Special fluctuations. Not 100%. But basically it can be locked. Naruto is still one in ten thousand lucky. However, this psychology completely disintegrated at the moment of seeing Yu Zhibo himself. But at least not the worst. Even though yuzhibo weasel is an extremely difficult and complicated guy at this stage, on the whole, it still belongs to the grey existence of unknown enemies and friends, if it is yuzhibo with earth that appears in front of Naruto at the moment. There was only one result. The collision broke out ahead of time! let me put it another way. The arrival of yuzhibo weasel. Is Naruto guesses any one of the results, barely is not too bad that one, that is, the so-called misfortune in the lucky. "Yuzhibo weasel!" Naruto looks at the young man in front of him in the uniform of red and black fire cloud robe, which is the symbol of Xiao organization, with a calm look on his face. Naruto''s pupil shows a ray of scared and sentimental eyes and says softly. "It seems that I didn''t recognize the wrong person, Xuan... No, Bofeng Naruto! Muye''s nine tail human pillar force Yuzhibo weasel doesn''t seem to care about Naruto''s cold and knife like sight at all. The expression on his face is still so insipid. He slowly turns around and looks directly at Naruto''s face. His tone is so gentle. "I really didn''t expect that you could find it in such a short time. Why? Are your teammates lurking outside? Yuzhibo weasel, if it is, it''s better to greet them together. When the guests arrive, I, the host, have to treat them well! " Give full play to your senses. Control to the limits of your surroundings. Although it''s true that I didn''t feel the second strong breath. But out of caution. Naruto while maintaining a defensive posture, while tentatively said. And Naruto''s tentative words. It didn''t cause any fluctuation in yuzhibo weasel''s heart at all. Still looking at Naruto with calm eyes. "You don''t need to test anything, bofengnaruto. You may know something about our organization, but I want to say, don''t do such meaningless things. In this world, there are too many things that you can''t know and you can know. I''m here today just to ask you one or two things that have nothing to do with others, and then make necessary judgments according to your answers." There are no emotional fluctuations. Even feel even a trace of killing and evil spirit. It was a very flat tone. But the man just stood there. It is to bring unlimited pressure to Naruto. "Questions and answers? Are yuzhibo people so arrogant? I''m sorry, but I don''t have the obligation to accompany you! " I heard yuzhibo weasel''s words. Naruto can judge some information from it. Even if it''s not 100 percent. However, Naruto has 70% or 80% confidence that yuzhibo weasel came here by himself. In that case. Naruto pays for itself, so there is more room for its operation. He really doesn''t want to go to the organization right now. The time has not yet come. A lot of the preparatory work is not ready. There was a sigh of relief in my heart. But on the surface, Naruto still maintains a strong attitude. It''s not clear when and where yuzhibo weasel found his trace and identity, and it''s even more uncertain what the real goal of yuzhibo weasel''s coming here is, but it doesn''t prevent Naruto from judging. Yuzhibo weasel hasn''t the biggest enemy to himself at this stage, so Naruto plans to test more. However, there is no such attitude. But a little irritated yuzhibo weasel. The eye of writing wheel opened in an instant! Even if it''s not a kaleidoscope. But at the first glance. Naruto''s spirit, which he thought had been strengthened to an extreme height, was in a trance for a moment. "Naruto!" "Kid!" If not for the first time. Jifu and the nine lamas hummed coldly in their hearts at the same time. The synchronous circulation of chakra, under the condition of mutual influence, awakened Naruto. I''m afraid at that moment. Naruto is directly to fall into the magic of yuzhibo weasel. This is just the most common round eye of sangouyu! "Light soul!" Naruto can''t help showing a ray of horror expression. At this moment, Naruto is afraid to continue to look at yuzhibo weasel. Maybe the ordinary sangouyu writing wheel eye can''t really threaten Naruto, but just now, it has made Naruto understand how strong the deterrent power of yuzhibo weasel is, if it really wants to write wheel eye on kaleidoscope. It can''t be said that we can''t resist 100%. But when it comes to probability. It''s hard to say! Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is born to have considerable restraint effect on chakra! "I really underestimated this guy!" Naruto clenches his lower lip, and a wisp of ugly expression emerges from his pupil. "Nine tails and three tails? Can you actually seal two tailed animals in your body? If that''s your strength, bofengnaruto, I think it''s better for you to be a little more honest. As I said, I just came to ask about something. " I just want to show it a little bit. Just after that moment. Gouyu in yuzhibo weasel''s pupil is the black-and-white pupil that disappeared in an instant. Naruto takes a deep breath. That lightly clenches, is the fist which slowly loosens. I haven''t waited for him to say anything. Almost at the same time, Naruto and yuzhibo weasel, who are close to each other with breath, turn their eyes at the same time. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Two figures appeared with shaking. "Naruto!" These two figures are just the whirlpool fragrant phosphorus and the Sun Xiang Ning CI. As in Xueren village. Perception ability is second only to Naruto. Ningci may not. But Xianglin''s special happy heart. But the appearance of yuzhibo weasel can be sensed. The huge and cool chakra breath itself makes xiangphosphorus feel frightened. In particular, he noticed the moment when Naruto''s chakra was heading for the "strange chakra position" he had sensed. Xianglin is clearly aware of it. It''s a great enemy! There''s no time to greet other people. I just called Ning Ci, who is next door. The two men are directly towards Naruto''s position. Chapter 422 And on the other side. The perception is a little bit poor. However, Yugao, who had caught a breath of change, immediately put down his work and headed for Naruto and yuzhibo weasel. He chose to come to Xueren village. After three months of living, Yugao had a little sense of identity with the village. Now there are enemies. Yugao''s character does not allow him to retreat or avoid. This is a figure coming straight from the sky. It''s just a little slower than Xianglin and Ningci. Yugao also appeared on the side of Naruto. Almost at the same time, at the moment when they saw yuzhibo weasel''s figure, it should be said that the key point was his clothes. The pupils of the three suddenly shrank. To know some information, Naruto shared it with his companions in advance. They also had a good understanding of Xiao organization, Xiangpi, Ningci and Yugao. "A member of the organization?" A figure approaching. Almost all of them were prepared to fight at the same time. Ning Ci''s look is cool and soft voice says. "Ah, also Sasuke''s brother, Muye S-level traitor - yuzhibo weasel!" Naruto looked at the Yu Zhibo weasel with a calm expression not far away. He gently vomited out his turbid qi and said in a gentle tone. "Sasuke''s brother, isn''t that?" Even if it was the first time they saw yuzhibo weasel himself, it didn''t prevent them from knowing the "heroic deeds" that Muye S-class traitor had done! That''s the cruel man who killed his own family! He is also a super strong man with the legendary "kaleidoscope writing wheel eye". It is such a big boss who appears in front of him at the moment. The heartstrings of Ningci, Xiangpi and Yugao are all tightened. I''ve seen too many big waves. Yugao is better. But the dignified mood of Ningci and xiangphosphorus is just like that, and the red fruit directly appears behind his face. On the opposite side. Compared to the tension of the three. Yuzhibo weasel is still a light expression, just staying on Yugao''s body for less than a second. The previous wave of collisions. It''s really just a fake, just like ignoring the three people who appear at the moment. Still looking at Naruto with a dull expression. "How are you thinking?" The slightly raised arm. A wisp of cold in the pupil. It''s like an ultimatum. Within a second. Naruto has thousands of thoughts in his mind. After considering all the pros and cons. In the original work, yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo zouzu fight at the end. Naruto takes a deep breath, showing a determined expression in his pupils. "Let''s talk about it in another place. Is that all right?" Naruto raised his head, looked at yuzhibo weasel, and said in a very gentle tone. Yuzhibo weasel, with a calm look, nodded slightly, and then turned to the outside of Xueren village directly. Needless to say, yuzhibo weasel could understand Naruto''s meaning. Yuzhibo weasel was willing to give it back, just as weasel said before. He just came here to ask some questions, The final choice depends on Naruto''s answer, not on endless fighting. It''s not in yuzhibo''s style, and it''s not his goal. Looking at yuzhibo weasel who left ahead of time. Naruto gently spits out a turbid breath. "Naruto?" Facing the side Ningci, fragrant phosphorus and feather high that slightly worried expression. Naruto smiles. "Don''t worry, this may be a good opportunity, Xiao organization, we will meet eventually, and if I''m not wrong, yuzhibo weasel should be very concerned about his brother, Sasuke Jun''s, from this point of view, yuzhibo weasel may not be the enemy, you stay in the village first, I''ll meet him for a while!" "No, Naruto, it''s too dangerous! That guy is an S-class traitor who kills a clan. And I remember you told me that the kaleidoscope wheel eye has a restraining effect on tailed animals, right? In that case, you will be more dangerous alone! " I haven''t finished waiting for Naruto. Ning CI directly interrupted Naruto''s words with a solemn expression, which was very determined. "Naruto, let''s go with you." One side of the incense phosphorus is also heavily nodded, the face revealed obvious worry expression, feather high is also a slight frown. Such behavior. It''s a bit of a risk. Yugao doesn''t think it''s the best choice. "It''s OK. Believe me, it''s better for me to meet this weasel King alone. Don''t worry, I still have flying Thunder God. It''s the worst. You can evacuate safely. Just wait for me in the village." Naruto''s seemingly gentle, but in fact can not refuse the expression, or very firm shook his head, said in a deep voice. It''s not that Naruto is arrogant. But from a realistic point of view. It''s better not to go with Ningci, Xiangpi and Yugao. Besides, we should also consider the issue of combat effectiveness. To put it bluntly. Besides Yugao, he is barely qualified to take part in the battle between Naruto and yuzhibo weasel. Now Ningci and xiangphosphorus are really not good. Behind also think of this stubble of Ningci and xiangphosphorus, the expression is to become a little not very good-looking. I feel a little unwilling to my weakness. "Then you must pay attention to safety! We''ll be ready for support at any time! " After taking a deep breath, Ning CI said in a deep voice. Xiang phosphorus a pair of expression of desire to talk and stop, after hearing Ning CI say so, also can only be slowly nodded. "I can always be tailed if I need to." There is no need for other superfluous words. It''s such a straightforward sentence. It can show Yugao''s sincerity. Listen to the words. Naruto''s face is also straight out with a gentle smile, gently nodded. "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll be right back!" Words fall. Naruto is also a vertical body shape, accompanied by a golden flash. Naruto''s figure also disappeared in the same place, moving towards the direction where yuzhibo weasel left. The figure flying out. It''s not too far away. It is located on a peak in the northwest of Xueren village. Yuzhibo weasel stops there and waits. Before and after that is the time gap of tens of seconds. "Whoosh" When Naruto''s figure appears that moment. Yuzhibo weasel looks at Naruto who is only one person coming, and his eyebrows are slightly raised, showing a faint expression of surprise. It doesn''t mean to underestimate Naruto, or it''s really arrogant. But from a general perspective. Naruto dares to show up alone. It''s a very bold choice indeed. Chapter 423 However, this is a bit of a surprise. It was just a moment later. He was completely taken away by yuzhibo weasel. Naruto naturally didn''t notice it. He fell straight in front of yuzhibo weasel. Looking at the young man in front of him again, Naruto''s eyes also showed a light special light. Yuzhibo weasel, if he remembers correctly, is now a S-class traitor in Muye village. He is only 17 years old, In other words, on the night of the extermination five years ago, the most representative "crazy character" of the yuzhibo clan was only 12 years old. Naruto didn''t know and didn''t want to know what kind of emotion yuzhibo weasel would make such a crazy judgment, but no doubt he did, It''s really a great psychological shock to the young man in front of him. It''s not sure whether yuzhibo weasel will really regret his decision, but at least in Naruto''s view, it''s a very "sincere" but extremely "distorted" existence. But these have nothing to do with Naruto himself. What Naruto cares about is. Whether yuzhibo weasel really put Sasuke in the first place. If so. This is my meeting. It''s really a meeting with a lot of room for change. "Come on, yuzhibo weasel, what''s your problem?" Naruto took a deep breath, adjusted his mind, stepped forward two steps slightly, and came to the closer distance of yuzhibo weasel. With a very calm expression, he met yuzhibo weasel''s obviously considerate eyes and said in a light tone. Of course, a more intuitive point is that after a while, you may be able to get the information you want in advance from the questions asked by yuzhibo weasel! A little chilly sight. That slowly diffuses to open of solemnity breath. Maybe it''s because of the pressure brought by the instant of looking at each other. At this moment. Even if yuzhibo weasel didn''t open his own eyes. But it''s the moment when the line of sight is right. There is a feeling that Naruto can''t help pulling up in his heart. Magic is a confrontation on the spiritual level. Even better than a kaleidoscope. In theory, as long as I have enough mental strength, I can be immune to all illusions. However, it is obvious that Naruto is not enough at present, even most illusions can not affect Naruto. However, this man named yuzhibo weasel has ordinary gouyu writing wheel eyes. If Naruto does not have the help of nine tails and three tails, he will be immune to all illusions, I''m afraid they will all be controlled. Even so, the previous 0.5 seconds of trance, the battle in this level has easily made Tianping out of balance to a certain extent Not to mention a higher level of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. It''s not that there''s no chance at all. But Naruto really doesn''t want to gamble on it. Because if you fail, you will pay for your life. Even if we can barely do it without being completely controlled by yuzhibo weasels. But as long as in the fight will affect their spirit and chakra operation words. Born at a disadvantage. In addition, the combat experience and skills are not as good as yuzhibo weasel. Once you fall into such a inferior battle, the best result for Naruto may be to break away from the battle by means of the skill of flying Thunder God. However, now that you are not alone, and you have your own basic forces, you don''t want to make such a choice as much as possible, because that is equivalent to giving up Xueren village and the country of snow. Naruto clenched his hands slightly, readjusted his mind, and made his mind as one as possible, tending to the most stable state. It seems that we can feel the subtle fluctuation of Naruto''s heart through the changes of the aura around him. Yu Zhibo weasel''s expression did not change, but in the corner of his eyes, he showed a faint expression of appreciation. Even by the harshest standards. For now. Behavior, judgment, strength, measure, mentality. In yuzhibo''s opinion. Narutos are undoubtedly excellent beings. This is a good first impression. Let yuzhibo weasel look forward to Naruto''s reply. If possible. Yuzhibo weasel hopes to get unexpected surprise answers from Naruto. "There are three questions. First, why did you choose to defecte to Muye because of your childhood experience?" "Second, you left Muye, but you didn''t join any organization. Instead, you came to xuezhiguo and even became the leader of Xueren village. I have investigated some of your actions. During this period, you want to strengthen the power of Xueren village and xuezhiguo as much as possible. What do you want to do? Or what is your ultimate goal? " "Third, what is your relationship with Sasuke?" Yuzhibo weasel looks directly at Naruto''s figure, and there is a sharp cold light in his pupil. These three problems are almost the core problems. With yuzhibo weasel''s words, Naruto''s expression gradually becomes stern. When hearing the last sentence, I don''t know if it is Naruto''s fault, He could feel a slight wave in his heart. Clearly, the first two issues are the most important in terms of structure. But Naruto has such a feeling. The third question. That''s what yuzhibo weasel is most concerned about. "So, brother Kong is really a stone hammer." Naruto, who is familiar with most of the plots of Huoying, naturally does not feel that his reaction is wrong. It''s not about being able to relax. But just as I guess before. When he heard the three questions raised by Yu Zhibo, especially the last one, Naruto had some confidence in his heart. It''s not that you can make yuzhibo weasel your partner (that''s what Sasuke is going to do. Naruto really regards Sasuke as a partner who can move forward together and fulfill each other''s ideals. It''s related to yuzhibo weasel''s core problems, so it must be handed over to this partner.) It''s about saying. Today''s worst result should not be a big fight. Probably. Naruto ponders in his heart. "There are only three questions. I want to hear your answer, bofengnaruto!" Yuzhibo weasel''s body leans forward slightly and looks straight at Naruto''s pupil. His words are very gentle, but it shows a special sense of forest. "Three questions? Let''s come one by one. First of all, I don''t deny the reason for leaving Muye village. My childhood experience in the past 12 years is one of the reasons why I choose to leave Muye village. But if you think it''s just this, you''ll look down on me, bofengnaruto. Let''s just open the skylight and tell the truth, The real reason why I chose to leave Muye is that the dark wood leaf I saw is rotten to the root. This village is no longer saved. If I continue to stay there, it will only be assimilated. The village that rotted to the extreme stinks, skunk. Do you think that village still has the meaning to stay? " Chapter 424 Slowly pour out the words. Naruto''s hands were slightly clenched and then slowly released. With every word that falls. Naruto''s face is full of disdain and coldness. "Rotten," "dark," "smelling rotten." You must say that yuzhibo weasel is dissatisfied with Muye to a certain extent. But it''s still that sentence. In yuzhibo weasel''s heart. Muye village still exists in the second sequence. In this life, yuzhibo weasel is still the same as in the original book. Even if he hears the news of Sasuke''s defection, he still has the idea of letting Sasuke kill himself and eventually become a hero of Muye and return to Muye village. At this moment, hearing Naruto''s words of extreme disgust and disgust to evaluate Muye village, Yu Zhibo weasel''s eyebrows can''t help but slightly wrinkle, and the expression on his face appears subtle waves. And it seems to notice the tiny change in the expression of yuzhibo weasel. Naruto gently smile, the corner of the mouth curved up a dangerous arc. "It seems that you don''t agree with this, weasel. You choose to kill your own people for the sake of the village. Even though you have the name of treason and tolerance, you still want to be loyal to the people in the village. How can you believe my one-sided words?" "What are you talking about?" An explosive speech. This is what yuzhibo weasel heard. It''s different from the light clouds in front of us. At this moment. Yuzhibo weasel''s expression also became very cold. That is almost subconsciously opened by the wheel of writing eyes, surging momentum. ¡°£¡£¡¡± It''s coming from all directions. In the opposite position. Naruto can''t help breathing, especially when he sees the dark gouyu in yuzhibo weasel''s pupil, Naruto''s expression changes slightly, and his face becomes extremely dignified. Subconsciously, chakra was mobilized directly. Although we know that yuzhibo weasel is always known for its calmness and rationality. But under such circumstances. Naruto can''t guarantee that people won''t fight because of the change of mood. Be alert in advance. This is what we should do. It is obvious that yuzhibo weasel is yuzhibo weasel after all. Even in a moment of mind shaking, yuzhibo weasel quickly adjusts back. Although it still opens its scarlet eyes, it doesn''t open to the kaleidoscope shape. It just keeps the common three gouyu shape. Yuzhibo weasel looks directly at Naruto in front of it with cold eyes, The terror momentum and moriran''s intention to kill. "Bofeng Naruto! What on earth do you know? " There is no need for unnecessary cover up. Even Ninja itself is the representative of lie. And now in this scene. Yu Zhibo and Naruto. Such cover up and lies are meaningless. Yuzhibo weasel will not do perfunctory, but want to ask this question clearly, ask after all! If you still have a relatively calm mind before. Now yuzhibo weasel is more or less showing a threatening posture. Incomparably majestic momentum. But at the moment when Yu Zhibo weasel didn''t really do it, and even the eye of the writing wheel of the kaleidoscope didn''t open, Naruto knew that the biggest wave had passed. After all, before he opened his mouth, he was still worried that he would do it directly in a rage. Now, although he was young, But it deserves to be one of the most "waves" of life experience in this world. But now there is no direct action. It does not mean that they will always be in the "security sector." Different from the previous situation. Naruto can now be regarded as breaking a layer of window paper that seems very thick, but in fact is extremely light, the truth of the extinction of a clan, muyegao village''s decision, and yuzhibo weasel''s own judgment. If Naruto can''t determine how much he knows, and whether there is anyone standing behind, even if there is no idea of killing Naruto in front, to this point, Yuzhibo weasel also has to think about his brother, yuzhibo Sasuke. At least at this stage. Yuzhibo weasel still doesn''t want Sasuke to know the truth about the extinction of his clan. Instead, he hopes that Sasuke will still hate himself, kill himself one day in the future, finally eliminate his traces of rebellion and tolerance, and return to Muye village smoothly. This is what yuzhibo weasel thinks is the best way for Sasuke. "What do I know? What can I know? Weasel, don''t think that if things are done secretly, others will never know the truth. Of course, I don''t have specific information, but I get some interesting little information from the root. The most important point is that some things can be inferred from common sense, one person kills one family? Don''t be kidding. Yuzhibo clan was once known as the most powerful existence in the world of tolerance. Weasel, I admit that you are very strong. With the help of kaleidoscope, you can even restrain the most powerful tailed beast, Jiuwei. But can you really destroy yuzhibo clan by yourself? Hehe, do you think you are smart? Or does everyone in the world feel stupid? No matter from what angle to guess, you can know that you must have a helper to wipe out the clan. Those wise people outside may think that it is other Rencun village, or the forces that you belong to now. However, those people have overlooked one point. Even if the existing Muye village is rubbish, it is impossible for people to invade it. Don''t they know it yet? " "Plus some of the information I got from the roots." "Yuzhibo weasel! I can''t say for sure, but the destruction of yuzhibo clan is definitely related to Muye high level, right? " "And that''s exactly what you just said!" Naruto naturally can''t tell the truth. But we can deduce the process from the result. Naruto can still use a very "reasonable" discourse to "deduce" his own conclusion. most important of all. Maybe it''s the first shock. The result is that yuzhibo weasel''s mind is lost and its expression changes. Hold on to that. It can also be a Naruto, which is a "trial", and yuzhibo weasel "proves it by himself". This is Naruto from the beginning to consider this point, is to think of a good speech. Just as Naruto predicted. His own continuous words. Let Yu Zhi Bo weasel''s brow not from a tiny frown. "I don''t really want to know the truth." This is yuzhibo weasel''s first thought flashing from the bottom of his heart while listening to Naruto''s words. But then. Every word Naruto said seemed to stir up the heartstrings of yuzhibo weasel. Especially when the words "related to Muye high-level" were said in a determined tone. Yuzhibo weasel''s expression also became more and more cold. Chapter 425 "So, do you still want to deny that the destruction of the yuzhibo clan was just your own work? Yuzhibo weasel, if it can be concluded that it is related to the senior management of Muye, isn''t this the best evidence that you are loyal to Muye village, which has the inheritance of the great will of fire? I don''t know, and I don''t want to know, under what circumstances you made such a judgment for the so-called righteousness and interests of the village. But for me, as the most important yuzhibo people who once founded muyeren village can be completely destroyed, it''s just dirty and decadent, There are other things, including my father who chose to leave muyeren village with me, the earlier muyebaiya, and my parents, yuzhibo weasel! If you really know the existence of the truth, please tell me, is it necessary for such muyeren village to continue to stay? Oh, no, you all choose to kill your own people for the sake of the village. It seems that you are really immersed in the dream of inheriting the will of fire Naruto looks at yuzhibo weasel not far away with an extremely ironic expression on his face. "It''s really a" deep understanding of righteousness "!" Just say it. There is a tendency that we can''t stop. Yuzhibo weasel crazy by diss. Even though he has always been known for his calm appearance, he can''t hold his emotions at this moment, and his face gradually becomes a little ugly and cold. It seems to be the words that constantly stimulate the psychological limit of yuzhibo weasel. Visible to the naked eye. The anger that was about to burst out several times. "How much do you know about such words as clan, village, peace, partner, such weight? Wave wind Naruto! People are not the same, and everyone''s choice of the future and road is not the same. However, a real person must have his own faith and righteousness in his heart. Everything you say is just a meaningless vent of resentment, and it is the most boring groundless speculation. It seems that you are really falling into the dark road of resentment. " "Resentment? boring? It''s a groundless guess. Ha ha, you can really say it, yuzhibo weasel! Well, if you think so, that''s your reason, but that''s my answer to your first question! " There was no denial, no recognition. Yu Zhibo seems to be just talking about a plain topic that doesn''t matter. If it wasn''t for those ups and downs. Naruto almost thought that yuzhibo weasel really didn''t care. But that''s why. At this moment, Naruto will feel that yuzhibo weasel is so crazy, so terrible, so ridiculous!! Facing Naruto''s sarcastic eyes. Yuzhibo weasel seems to really readjust his mind, which is to return to the previous plain and light posture, looking directly at Naruto with cool eyes. But in the perspective that Naruto didn''t notice. Yuzhibo weasel''s hands hidden in his sleeves clenched slightly. It proves that the inner peace of yuzhibo weasel at the moment is far less than that on the surface. Even if it can''t be confirmed, Naruto''s words must have stimulated yuzhibo weasel''s heart more or less. "Next is the second question, is it your goal?" Naruto also knows how to stop when enough is enough. Some things only need to be sown first. Some information in the original work can only be used as a reference in this life. Naruto is not a worm in yuzhibo weasel''s stomach. It can make clear what he is thinking (sometimes Naruto even feels that yuzhibo weasel may not really know what he wants to do, It''s just a matter of following one''s heart to carry out it. It''s hard to say whether he has regrets or not.) Just at this stage. That''s enough stimulation. Even if you don''t see it now. But Naruto doesn''t believe it. Yuzhibo weasel doesn''t feel it at all. A little restrained emotion and a topic to stop. Then we go to the second question. "To change the world, that''s all. If you want to ask if there will be revenge for Muye in the future, I just want to say, don''t think so low about my pattern. You have your own great righteousness, and I also have my own idea of sticking to it. Muye is just a stone on my way forward, and the problem to be solved is not just Muye, If you want to achieve your own idea, you naturally need companions. The five tolerance villages are all birds of a feather. Even though they haven''t been established for a hundred years, the dirt level in the five tolerance villages is the same, but some are exposed and some are internal. It''s my mission to clean up all these rotten existence! " Middle two? This is indeed the speech of the second member of the Chinese Communist Party. Naive? This is a naive view. But it has to be admitted. This is exactly what Naruto holds in his heart. What''s more. Naruto, who is only 12 years old in this life, makes such a speech without any sense of disobedience. In this world, almost the vast majority of ninjas had the thought of secondary two when they were young. It includes the idea of dominating tolerance and pursuing peace. For Naruto''s speech. Compared with before. Yu Zhibo weasel obviously has a certain psychological expectation. When his words fall, he just moves his brow slightly, showing a little emotion in his heart. "That''s an arrogant and arrogant answer." Yuzhibo weasel took a deep look at Naruto. A special bright color appeared in the deep of his eyes. Maybe he was touched by Naruto''s words, or maybe he just felt it. This is still a relatively calm words. We can feel that Naruto is still a little difficult to grasp what he thinks in his heart. "Arrogance and arrogance? Hum Naruto snorted. Both of them passed this point directly. Naruto didn''t finish what he said. Yuzhibo weasel will not believe Naruto will do this at present. Just as I once hoped that the world would have eternal peace. Man. After all, only after they hit the wall, will they realize the cruelty of reality. Yuzhibo weasel, who knows this, naturally doesn''t want to spend more time here. It''s enough to know Naruto''s goal. As for opinion and evaluation? ha-ha! Naruto naturally can read the deep meaning from the pupil of yuzhibo weasel, but Naruto doesn''t care about it. His ideal is not to be recognized by yuzhibo weasel. On the way forward, Naruto never regards yuzhibo weasel as a real companion who can be attracted, which is the so-called opportunity before. Only from the perspective of two pillars. Don''t interfere with your plans. And then in the future "brother duel.". The result will be decided by the two pillars. Chapter 426 "As for the third question." "Before I answer, I''m very interested in asking you, yuzhibo weasel, what''s your opinion on Sasuke, and simply want a spare article to measure your size? Or do you have two kinds of insurance for your family? Or is all the crazy things you do just to protect Sasuke? " We should further explore and stimulate the choice of discourse. Naruto, of course, knows the truth. But from the perspective of the real "bystander.". Yuzhibo weasel is an S-level traitor. Whether it''s from his own yewang clan, or from his collusion with Muye''s high-level officials to kill his own clan, only yuzhibo Sasuke is left behind. If people know part of the truth, they can guess that it''s one of the two reasons mentioned above. When facing each other, yuzhibo weasel directly asks what''s the relationship between Naruto and Sasuke, Generally speaking, yuzhibo weasel, as the executioner of the killing clan, worries that the participation of outsiders will affect his plan. From any angle. Yuzhibo weasel to whom to ask such a question. Except for the Muye high-level who knew the truth - that is, the three generations of Huoying who had died and the three old guys who were still alive. The rest of us don''t doubt it anywhere else. However. Yuzhibo weasel again miscalculated. Naruto''s "truth" is far beyond his own expectations. And on this basis. Questions and answers derived from reverse reasoning. With Naruto''s last words, Yu Zhibo weasel, who is already in a peaceful state of mind, has set off another wave in his heart. The only thing to be thankful for is that even if Naruto''s words are startling again, even if the impact is enough, Yu Zhibo weasel is still indifferent on the surface, Just a slight eyebrow movement, seems to show a wisp of very disdainful expression. "I have no obligation to answer you, bofengnaruto. What you need to know now is your own position. I don''t have the idea to be an enemy with you, but this premise is that you must meet my requirements, otherwise, you will bear all the consequences yourself." It''s just the simplest conversation. But yuzhibo weasel can clearly judge. Naruto is the existence of what character. Even the simplest words. The blonde can get the information he wants. Yuzhibo weasel, who still thinks that Naruto is just a blunder and obtains some incomplete information through some exceptional channels, naturally judges that he must be cautious in his words and deeds at the moment, not that he is afraid of exposing anything, but that in such a situation, semi deliberate perfunctory tactics are the best misleading tactics sometimes. It''s just that. What yuzhibo weasel doesn''t know. On the "truth" of the world. There is a big gap between them. This also led to the seemingly smart yuzhibo weasel said every word, has become Naruto reverse guide his best advantage! "Duty? You really put the word "arrogance" into practice. Yuzhibo weasel, well, let me tell you that the relationship between Sasuke and me is undoubtedly a relationship of companionship and progress together. You may think that I used some words to deceive Sasuke and induce him to rebel together, but I hope you don''t make a mistake about this, Sasuke is a choice made by his own consciousness. He is free. I bofengnaruto will never cheat his companions with those ugly lies. " Naruto uttered a little. There was a faint smile on his face. Looking at yuzhibo weasel''s position, he seemed to have a general tone. "Because lies are one of the most disgusting things in the world. Sasuke''s life should be judged and chosen by himself. No matter who it is, even with good intentions as the premise, the result is that he deceives himself, which is still the most malicious. Yuzhibo weasel, I''m not interested in understanding your will, your choice, today, The biggest reason why I agreed to come here and have such a ridiculous conversation with you is that Sasuke, you are his bewilderment and the existence he must cross on his way forward. It is because of you that Sasuke will leave Muye with me. The truth? No, you don''t have to worry about too much. I''m just a narrator. The judgment is always given to Sasuke himself. " What I have continued to say. If you can get closer. If you''re more perceptive. You can roughly feel that the heart beat and breath of yuzhibo weasel quickened a little bit at that moment. Invisible stimulation. For the biggest liar in the world. Facing Naruto this discourse moment. Deep down in my heart, I even feel that I''ve been stabbed directly. Yuzhibo weasel''s right hand hidden in his sleeve was even more tightly grasped. His sharp nails even slightly pierced the skin of his palm, and a trace of scarlet blood quietly penetrated there, making yuzhibo weasel feel a little pain. "Your own consciousness and freedom?" Yuzhibo weasel will not question the authenticity of Naruto''s words. Ninja is the most hypocritical creature in the world. But I''ve already said that. This conversation is very special. Yuzhibo weasel comes here. It''s not a fight with Naruto. otherwise. There''s no need for nonsense. You can even report Naruto''s whereabouts directly to Muye village. If he is really loyal to Muye, it can be seen from the conversation just now that Er Zhu is still the first in his heart. But is Muye village as important as it was five years ago? That is to ask a question mark, even to the present Muye village, It''s also doubtful what kind of mentality yuzhibo weasel has for those Muye executives who have survived. Peace and the safety of my brother. If the two can not be taken into account. Yuzhibo weasel chooses his brother''s safety. The reason is that he wants to arrange Sasuke to become a hero who kills himself. It''s just because I feel that muyejen village is still the most powerful one in the world and can protect my brother, that''s all. The rational and intelligent yuzhibo weasel can''t imagine that his younger brother can become a terrible strongman who can subvert the existence of wudaren village by his own efforts in the future. It''s not surprising to have such an idea. Say something ugly. Yuzhibo weasel has been brainwashed by "the will of fire" since childhood. But the most instinctive insistence in my heart is still "younger brother controls energy!" That''s the night of extermination. In the five years after rebelling against the village, it was even more so. And it has to be said that it is getting worse. To put it bluntly. In order to help, it''s not surprising that yuzhibo weasel even made such a choice. Chapter 427 From this point of view. Today''s yuzhibo weasel is here. What I want to know most is self-evident. Is his younger brother cheated by Bofeng Naruto, or is it because of some special reason that he made such a radical choice as rebelling against the village (in fact, you are the least qualified to say that others are radical. In the tolerance world of Nuo University, the most radical people are yuzhibo people.) And now. I learned from Naruto that although Sasuke did hear some unexpected information, it was more out of his own consciousness that he made a free judgment. Not to mention why, the heaviest knot in yuzhibo weasel''s heart was also quietly separated. Although it seems ironic. Yuzhibo weasel, who has been cheating his brother all his life and even wants to arbitrarily arrange his brother''s life. At this moment, however, he attached great importance to his brother''s "sense of freedom." But. This is the world. Who doesn''t have a "two-way standard" in their heart Including Naruto. This is the most distorted "common sense of survival" in the world Don''t be surprised. This is the reality. As for whether Naruto cheated himself. Not to mention that such words are of no value. Even from his own experience and consciousness, yuzhibo weasel still has the corresponding judgment ability. What''s more. I want to prove that. It''s not too hard. "Yes, it''s Sasuke''s own choice, including staying in the big snake pill. The purpose is very simple. That''s you, yuzhibo weasel. I don''t think it will take too long. There are two years at most. Sasuke will find you in person! When the time comes, it will be up to your brothers to settle the feud or extend the cause between you. I just want to say here that lies can''t last forever, and the so-called will of fire is the most hypocritical lie! " "After all, a village was once built to protect its companions, but now it has to rely on the sacrifice of its companions to maintain the so-called peace. This kind of peace is really funny!" The final words. That''s a deep enough tone. Especially the irony in the last sentence. Let Yu Zhi Bo weasel''s eyes also slightly draw. "If you want to ask, I have already answered all of them. What is your judgment? Yuzhibo weasel, do you want to continue here? " Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his face became cold. The momentum of cohesion. The evil spirit diffused slowly. Something to test. Naruto also tried to find out most of them. It''s time to plant the seeds. Naruto was buried in advance. Naruto doesn''t know whether he can cheat yuzhibo weasel. I can''t tell at the moment. Whether yuzhibo weasels will fight boldly. In Naruto''s heart, it''s just a probability of five to five But it''s the right thing to do. Naruto has already done it. If we really want to usher in the final collision here in advance. Naruto doesn''t mind revising his plan ahead of time. Also not afraid to meet that should belong to their own fight. After all, life itself is full of all kinds of uncertainty, will be called life! Quietly ready to fight. He is already a Naruto who communicates well with Jiuwei and Sanwei in his body in advance. As much as possible to guard against the eye level magic control of the kaleidoscope writing wheel. Naruto is ready to pay a certain price. The silent space. Gradually become some dignified and dense atmosphere. The atmosphere of climbing slowly to the critical point. "If that''s the case, please tell Sasuke Jun that I''m waiting for him to come, whether it''s to know the truth or revenge, that''s two years. I only give him two years!" It''s like trying to emphasize something. Yuzhibo weasel also deliberately accentuated the time limit of "two years". Combined with the original work, the time for LiXiao to start catching tailed animals. Naruto''s eyes are subconsciously slightly a squint, mind flashing and all kinds of ideas. The final moment. Inadvertently. The corner of Naruto''s mouth is slightly upward, showing a light good-looking radian. "Ah, I will. Soon, Sasuke will come to you to confirm the truth he wants to know!" Naruto raised his sword eyebrow, and a ray of bright color appeared in his pupils. He said in a deep voice. The most profound meaning of words. It doesn''t need to be too straightforward. Smart people can often quickly understand in a moment. Especially when they all have the same idea. This is especially true. Naruto responded so quickly. And there''s that obviously undulating tone. The canthus of yuzhibo weasel''s eyes also moved slightly. Finally, after a deep look at Naruto. Chakra, who was directly mobilized. And then in Naruto''s perspective. That seems to be the space that has become a little twisted. A trance figure. "Well!" At the moment when Naruto thought yuzhibo weasel was still shooting. "Quack, quack, quack!" Next second. Yuzhibo weasel''s body shape is after a shaking. All of a sudden. A dark curtain swept over. The crow that resounds above the ear shouts. In the twinkling of an eye. That is the figure that dissipates in the invisible. "To give you a piece of advice, do not easily expose their position, not only the leaves, there are many people staring at you!" Just leave such a gentle words lingering in Naruto''s ears. "Not just the leaves? I''d like to thank you, weasel. But the truth I know is far beyond your expectation. You''d better take care of yourself. It''s time for Sasuke to adjudicate your sins. " Naruto looked at the location where yuzhibo weasel left. The air in his perceptive range was completely disappeared. Naruto''s pupil also moved slightly, and his face showed an inexplicable expression. He whispered. As the words fall. Immediately Naruto is also a vertical body. With a bright golden light. Naruto''s figure also disappeared in place. Return to the calm of this piece of snow-white earth. Almost a little later. All of a sudden. It''s not far from the surface of the earth where Naruto and yuzhibo talk. That little movement of ice and snow. The moment it rolled over. "Whoosh!" A more white figure appeared on the surface of the earth. It''s just a bare upper body pose. It seems that people are ordinary, but in fact it has some strange appearance. It was Bai Jue, who was deliberately arranged by Yu Zhibo to come to watch Yu Zhibo weasel. This Bai Jue just heard most of the conversation between Naruto and yuzhibo weasel. At the moment, his face also showed an extremely excited expression. "Wow! What terrible secret did I hear? Yuzhibo weasel may be Muye''s spy? What''s the special deal with ninepid Zhuli, bofengnaruto? ha-ha! Weasel really has a big problem! Big discovery, big discovery Chapter 428 Then the happy laughter lasted less than a second. It''s a sudden stop. Bai Jue looks at the blonde boy who suddenly appears in front of him. "How could you?" There was a look of shock on his face. Between lightning and flint. "You''d better go to hell and ask!" Naruto''s pupil in a ray of golden halo flashing. "Whoosh!" Between lightning and flint. That is, the body quickly oppresses and approaches. "Poof Fast approaching Naruto in front of Bai Jue, raising his arms. It''s very easy to go through the suffering. The moment I didn''t get in. Feel a different touch. "Huh?" No time is given for any reaction. The right hand jerked to the right. It is easy to end this white Jue''s life. And it''s also after the white Jue is solved. Naruto still radiates his perception in an all-round way. His precise perception does not let go of any abnormality. When he finally determines that there is no other sound around, Naruto slowly opens his eyes. "3q, nine lamas, if you didn''t make a sound, I still can''t find this guy!" "Hum!" Because I didn''t completely control the nine tail chakra. Naruto now malicious perception has not been able to play to the extreme. Baijue is also the most secretive existence in today''s tolerance world. You can see that even yuzhibo weasel didn''t find that he was followed by a non character species. You can see how strong baijue''s secretive means are. If there was no Jiuwei reminder just now, Naruto could not find the baijue hiding nearby. If you let him pass back the news of his contact with yuzhibo weasel, including the news that he is in the snow country at the moment, and let yuzhibo take the earth to know, things will become very troublesome. Now even if you kill baijue, it will certainly attract the attention of yuzhibo take the earth, but as long as the information is not passed back, he will not know who killed baijue! There is such an ambiguous and delicate time difference. Naruto is enough for the rest of the preparation. "But yuzhibo weasel''s body is so bad that even baijue can''t find out when he gets close to here?" Bai Jue''s secret means is strong. However, Naruto still thinks that in its heyday, yuzhibo weasel, who had no physical problems, should still be able to find baijue who was tracking him at close range. In the final analysis, baijue is also a special product of chakra, and the wheel eye itself should be extremely sensitive to chakra flow, not that it can be locked 100%, At least a certain degree of awareness should still be no problem, right? But from the results, yuzhibo weasel was not found. Naruto doesn''t know if yuzhibo weasel can find baijue if he opens Wannian microphone''s writing wheel eyes and gives full play to his insight. However, at present, yuzhibo weasel can''t find baijue only in the case of gouyu. "It''s really a sad thing." Naruto gently shakes his head. He thinks that yuzhibo weasel can easily defeat Sasuke with his broken body in the original book. Finally, he has to let go of the water. Oh, no, let go of the sea to make the two pillars seem to be hard to win the duel. Naruto can''t help feeling. There are a lot of people who love the weasel. It''s not unreasonable, no matter in terms of size, ambition and strength, Yuzhibo weasel is worthy of being an outstanding ninja, but in his own thinking and mentality, it is no doubt that he is taking the lead. This kind of distorted thinking and practice has gradually reached the extreme. Naruto is not sure whether it can be called "justice" and "right" in this world, but in Naruto''s world view, this is undoubtedly the most wrong way. But because it does not involve Naruto itself. Naruto won''t interfere too much. Other people''s mistakes. It''s OK for others to admit their responsibilities. And I don''t care about myself. It''s enough to just watch. "Sasuke, in this life, I hope you can really get the freedom you want." After Naruto whispered such a sentence, he was also in a vertical shape, with baijue''s body. This time, he really turned around and went back to the position of Xueren village. After seeing Naruto return safely. Ningci, Xianglin and Yugao, who were waiting anxiously in the village, were all relieved at this moment, because some personal privacy issues might be involved. They didn''t ask Naruto about the conversation with yuzhibo weasel, but after confirming the safety issues, they just stopped talking, Naruto also said a few words about Sasuke and yuzhibo weasel. It''s not about obligation, but because of the trust between the companions. It doesn''t need to say that he knows too much, but how many companions still have to have a certain bottom in their hearts. Let''s just say it''s a special visit to the end. When the alarm goes off. Naruto also passed the news to Sasuke, who was far away in the mainland, through special channels. The people who left each other stepped up their own work, especially Xianglin, who secretly decided to study the whirlpool family''s Secret skills left by Naruto''s mother, Not only in a short period of time can be arranged to cover the entire Xueren village perception border, but also to achieve in the future battle, can fight side by side with Naruto, not to mention to achieve Naruto that level of strength, but at least to a certain extent can assist Naruto, and these seals are their best means! Naruto once again devotes himself to the study of the seal of eight trigrams. He must solve the seal of eight trigrams in the shortest time. The magic is out of reach for the time being, but he can barely reach the standard by mastering the nine tail chakra. Only by doing this can he have a real foothold in the next chaotic world, The opponent''s strength is higher than that of yuzhibo weasel. Not to mention the six spots behind, but the bright night that may need to be dealt with is just changmen and daitu. Now his strength is not enough. Because from yuzhibo weasel, Naruto found that he had underestimated changmen before, especially yuzhibo brought earth. Xiao Nan, his cheap elder martial sister in the original book, also felt that he had a perfect understanding of yuzhibo''s ability to write wheel eyes in a kaleidoscope with earth. He could pay 100% to restrain himself. What was the final result? He was defeated and died, and then changmen''s reincarnation eye was successfully recovered. Don''t be careless! The world is no joke. Carelessness will only kill you! "I''m far from ready!" In the process of strengthening cultivation. Naruto constantly warns himself in his heart. And almost at the same time. Far west of the mainland, in the land of rain, somewhere in a dark underground base. A figure with an orange spiral mask, only showing a hole in the right pupil, appears here. Chapter 429 All around, there are all kinds of precision instruments and research materials, especially on the east wall. In the row of glass jars, each of them has a scarlet three gouyu writing wheel eye, which is so conspicuous. The figure that appears here at the moment is the biggest behind the nine tail uprising and the death of the four generations of Huoying couple, yuzhibo Dai Tu, Naruto is also the guy Naruto wants to kill most in the world. No one can forgive Naruto for talking about peace and white washing. But only yuzhibo takes the soil. Naruto will never forgive him. Even this is a sad guy who has been fooled. But there is a saying that there must be something hateful about the poor man. I don''t know if Li yuzhibo really regretted at the last moment. I don''t think about other possibilities. Anyway, yuzhibo with earth is the most important circle painting in Naruto must kill list. Of course, that''s what Naruto thinks. Now yuzhibo takes Tu to see Naruto in the same way. In order to meet the "real peace" and realize the "ideal world" without fighting, we only need to make all preparations. Yuzhibo even won''t hesitate to fight against the world! You can see the twisted love of yuzhibo. In yuzhibo spot, yuzhibo belt soil, yuzhibo weasel, these three people reflect incisively and vividly. Especially the latter two. Don''t look at what they say. final. The reason that led them to make all kinds of crazy actions is not because of Yoshihiro and Yoshihiro Sasuke? Therefore, from this point of view, the spot may also appear normal. At least the original starting point is really to achieve world peace. However, Dai Tu, as the party concerned, doesn''t think so. Even at the moment when he and Kakashi confront each other in the later war in the original work, Dai Tu still looks like "righteous and awe inspiring", full of ridiculous words such as "justice", "ideal" and "peace". After all, it''s not because of the death of Hayashi nohara? To hide one''s true thoughts is to disguise oneself as a "savior posture" striving for "world peace"? In Naruto''s opinion, nature is the most disgusting existence. But yuzhibo is the one who really takes himself into the world. And such people are the most terrible. I hypnotize myself. And finally I believe in myself. That''s true in the original, and it''s true in this life. Behind the scenes. Fixed point monitoring. Everything is for the early realization of their plans. So. When he learned that Bai Jue, who was sent out to watch yuzhibo weasel, suddenly lost his trace. Yu Zhibo, who is doing some special experiments in the base, is also on one side of his face. He steps out of the laboratory and comes to a relatively bright and spacious room. Black and white are already waiting for the appearance of soil. "Is it possible to confirm the disappearance?" The moment it came out. Yu Zhibo''s sight with earth is fixed on Jue''s body, and the scarlet three gouyu writing wheel eyes appear in the single hole. Yu Zhibo asks with earth in a low tone. "Ah, it''s true that the one who followed yuzhibo weasel has disappeared. If I guess correctly, yuzhibo weasel should have found and killed it." Black Jue words also appear some low said. "Hey, I''m not sure it''s yuzhibo weasel''s warning. Let''s not do anything recklessly!" The other half of Bai Jue said with a smile. I don''t seem to care about it at all. Listen, black and white. The face with earth hidden under the spiral mask also showed a gloomy expression. If yuzhibo weasel found that the white he was tracking did not exceed daitu''s expectation, daitu did not expect that he would directly kill him. Even daitu knew that yuzhibo weasel must have a different idea. But in this situation, daitu Daren inferred that yuzhibo weasel would be more intelligent to take his side for the time being. A clan was killed by itself. I should also feel that the pupil force of my kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is reaching its limit. Even if it''s a warning. It''s impossible to use such a sharp way, isn''t it? But beyond that possibility. I can''t think of any other possibilities. Let alone guess that Naruto found baijue and killed him directly. "The future monitoring will be cancelled for the time being. I''ll try again later. After all, it''s a weasel. In this respect, we need to be more cautious!" "Are you going out in person? "With soil" Bai Jue''s face showed a wisp of curious expression, so he said. "No, it''s not the right time. Besides, call me ban, Jue!" The one eye that appears. With soil, with deep eyes looking at black and white absolutely, the words that fall slightly cold. Soon afterwards. With soil is to turn away from the original, return to their basement to continue their own experiments. And looking at the soil that left. Black Jue''s pupil is also showing a faint strange light. "What''s the matter? Hum, they are just pieces of my mother''s resurrection. " The idea of moriran emerged in my heart. The pitcher plant that wraps itself up. Jue''s figure also went straight under the ground and disappeared. A special meeting. The unexpected unfolding. Let the development of certain things extend in that rather ingenious direction. But it''s a bit of a crook. At least. Let''s take the soil to judge the weasel, and there will be errors. I thought the weasel''s perception was still at its peak. The previous monitoring behavior is about to be suspended. He is also the holder of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Naturally, he knows how strong the insight will be under the kaleidoscope blessing. It''s really difficult for the general gouyu writing wheel eye to find the trace of baijue, but if it''s a kaleidoscope, it''s different. The insight is by no means comparable to the ordinary writing wheel eye. Judge according to your own situation. It''s natural to think that the yuzhibo weasel has sensed something strange, then directly opens the eye of the writing wheel of the kaleidoscope, and then locks in the position of baijue who is tracking himself. Let alone say that this baijue does not have much power in itself. Even the 100000 baijue prepared in advance for the sake of the war is just delivering food in front of the yuzhibo weasel, At this point, the soil is also very clear. In short, if there is any action against yuzhibo weasel, it needs to be considered carefully. With such an experience in China. If there is any abnormal behavior in the future, it will be discovered by yuzhibo weasel for the second time. At this stage, yuzhibo weasel''s assistance is still needed. I certainly don''t want to change my face too soon. It can not be said that the speculation with soil is wrong. In the original work, yuzhibo weasel had a conversation with Naruto alone before fighting against his brother. In that conversation, he gave Naruto his own kaleidoscope wheel eye of yuzhibo water stop as a last resort. The reason why it was not found with soil was that yuzhibo water stop was not found with soil, It was because yuzhibo weasel realized that his actions might be monitored at that time. Before talking to Naruto, he opened the kaleidoscope to explore everything. He didn''t solve it, but he also blocked baijue''s tracking. But this time it''s different. Yuzhibo weasel didn''t open the eye of the writing wheel of the kaleidoscope at that time. It was just an unconventional conversation, not to mention a fight with Naruto. Naturally, it''s hard to find the trace of Bai Jue without opening the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel and his poor physical condition. However, the unexpected extension of this incident just makes the current situation enter a delicate rhythm. Yuzhibo weasel didn''t notice But Dai Tu thinks Yu Zhibo weasel has noticed it, and his behavior of killing Bai Jue is a warning to him. It''s a wonderful coincidence We must be more careful in our next action with soil. It also allows yuzhibo weasel to move more freely. Chapter 430 For the time being, choose to slow down part of the rhythm of the belt. There are and only aim at yuzhibo weasel. In other aspects of the plan. On the contrary, we should speed up the pace. Including the organization. Changmen is the best chess piece in our hands, but it is also the most easily out of control chess piece. In this regard, we must deal with it with the most cautious attitude. After all, in the current situation, Xiaozhi, led by changmen, is the key to the completion of the "eye of the Moon" plan. We should coordinate or control the overall strength of Xiaozhi, It''s the most important part of the plan. Compared with a single yuzhibo weasel, even though the plan focuses on weasel and Sasuke''s fight, another pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are born. However, in front of the first plan, we still need to make a little concession. What''s more. The location of the weasel is ambiguous. At this stage. With soil or think weasels belong to the object can be attracted. This is a surveillance move that has been terminated. It''s understandable. Yuzhibo weasel, who is in the middle of the game, doesn''t know that he has been fighting with yuzhibo in the void. This is still touched by Naruto''s light. After getting a satisfactory answer from Naruto, yuzhibo weasel didn''t stay in the country of snow. The time he could have had was very limited, In order not to cause unnecessary vigilance and trouble, after leaving Xueren village, yuzhibo weasel left Xuezhi country and quickly returned to the mainland. He continued to devote himself to the tasks arranged by Xiaozhi organization. After meeting Naruto, yuzhibo weasel became more firm in his plan. The world of the future. It must be the most chaotic world. Sasuke only in accordance with their own plan, can smoothly obtain the power to dominate their own life! Even if there are other regrets. But only at this point. Yuzhibo weasel will not waver. Each other''s will determines each other''s actions. on the other hand. Sasuke, who received the news from Naruto about yuzhibo weasel''s appearance, is also more determined to his goal. However, at this moment, er Zhu still needs patience. Whether it''s his strength or the timing, it''s not the best time to start looking for yuzhibo weasel, even if deep down in his heart, he is eager for the truth of "the extinction of a clan.", But at this moment, the two pillars still forced to restrain their emotions. "Yuzhibo weasel, you wait for me. I''ll come to you right away." North of the continent. Some small country. In the rolling mountains. Sasuke, dressed in white and with a long sword pinned to his waist, looks out at the southern region. The scarlet gouyu directly appears in his pupils, and his face shows a cold expression. "Sasuke, it''s almost time!" I don''t know when, suddenly appeared in the pharmacist pocket behind Sasuke, the face is still hanging the most hypocritical smile, gently pushed his black frame glasses, said with a smile. "Lord dashuewan has been waiting for you for a long time." "Well, I''ll go right away, but, big snake pill, he''s got rid of the guy who''s been tracking?" Sasuke stood on his side, his cold face, deep in his eyes, flashed a wisp of fierce cold, and the words that followed. The pharmacist also shook his head with a smile. "How can it be? That one is one of the famous Sanren, zilaiye. Even in the heyday of dashuewan, he may not be able to beat zilaiye. Let alone now, he just uses some small skills to get rid of the pursuit. This base will be abandoned soon. Muye''s tracking is quite compact." Since the corresponding information has been collected on the other side of Muye. From then on, he left Muye village and headed for Tian Zhiguo, Tang Zhiguo and Shuang Zhiguo, who had collected some trace information of dashuewan before. Along the way, the secret department specially arranged by gangshou provided intelligence support. Because it is necessary to take action in the near future. After all, the base that big snake pill steals is locked by Zilai. If it''s the big snake pill in its heyday, even if it can''t defeat Zilai, naturally, it doesn''t need to worry. Zilai is also hard. But it''s not just because his hands were abandoned in the last raid on Muye village. Some time ago, he used the technique of non corpse reincarnation to change his body. At this stage, he is still in the period of adapting to his body. Fight with Zilai, too. It must be a situation of defeat and no victory. Fortunately, only one person came to the base. Dashevin not only has some extra escape skills, but also has a group of loyal subordinates in the base. After a little delay, dashevin takes the opportunity to directly escape from the base. To this end, the big snake pill itself has paid the price of minor injury. But it''s a good thing that you can temporarily evade zilaiye''s search. As a former best friend, and combined with the intelligence collected in recent years, dashuewan knows better than anyone how strong zilaiye is. Considering the existence of zilaiye and Muye''s collapse plan, dashuewan and Shanen village will be in harmony, Four generations of wind and shadow are the "shadow" of the five tolerance villages! Face to face. In the previous arrangement, Luo Sha, the fourth generation of wind shadow, was allowed to hold back zilaiye, and then dashuewan came to kill the third generation of Huoying. However, he didn''t expect that the fourth generation of wind shadow was "counselled". As a last resort, dashuewan could only kill Luo Sha, pretending to be the fourth generation of wind shadow, and forced the whole plan forward. The only thing to be thankful is that, In the front battlefield behind, Zilai didn''t arrive at the battlefield, which didn''t affect the confrontation between himself and the three generations of Huoying. Otherwise, big snake ball would probably have to be explained in muyeren village. So, from this point of view. Now the big snake pill must try to avoid the battle of zilaiye. The most important thing is. "There''s no point in fighting with Zilai!" The snake pill, which only wants to pursue the truth of the world and endless immortality, has become more and more contemptuous of its former companions. Especially when the secret of reincarnation eye, one of the sources of power, was obtained from Naruto, the desire in dashuewan''s heart was magnified infinitely. What kind of era was ancient times? Does the six immortals really exist? Or are the six immortals still alive? What are the secrets and truths hidden in this world? This is the ultimate goal of dasheban. The rest has nothing to do with yourself. This is the view of big snake pill. So, after abandoning this base and some of its men. The big snake pill was immediately ready for the second transfer. Pharmacist Dou was sent by big snake pill to inform Sasuke. Originally, this period of training was put in this area. Chapter 431 Now it seems that we have to give up here. God knows if you will come here directly. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, dasheban naturally chooses to be more decisive. In any case, in the years since Muye village defected, dasheban has built many secret bases, some of which are nuclear bases and guarded by its most trusted subordinates, These subordinates are even willing to give everything for dasheban, and even voluntarily become the reincarnation container of dasheban. They are the most trusted subordinates of dasheban. So as long as it''s not related to these bases where some core interests and secrets are preserved. The rest. Even if it''s all abandoned. Big snake balls will not feel the slightest bit of heartache. What''s more. Here, the second cultivation that Sasuke needs to carry out is almost completed, and it''s no problem to give up directly. In order to strengthen the quality of the two pillars as soon as possible. Big snake pill is the real cost. Two and a half years, and two and a half years, is one of the time limits for the technique of reincarnation. Before that, the big snake pill is to strengthen the physical fitness of Er Zhu to a limit level as soon as possible, and then fill in all kinds of necessary "special content". In this way, when you are reincarnated, you can get a high potential without any effort, Excellent body in all aspects! Of course, it''s a gamble. It''s a gamble in which Naruto, Sasuke and dashuewan are placed on the table. Each side knows their own goals. In the end, it depends on the control of each other in the process. "Well, it''s not like you''re here? It''s a ridiculous topic Listen to the name of the pursuer mentioned by pharmacist Dou. In his mind, the two pillars could not help coming up with the intelligence information from laiye. A ray of sarcastic smile appeared in his scarlet pupil, and he said softly. "I''ll go first, and I''ll leave it to you." Sasuke is still a cold expression, that light step out of the pace, just stepped out of a few steps, it is a pause step, slightly side head, that quickly turned up gouyu, showing a cold killing. "Also, Dou, in front of me, put away your ridiculous smile, otherwise I can''t help but want to kill you!" It''s the ultimate discourse. The cold sense of killing permeated in the space. That''s all. "Whoosh!" Sasuke is a vertical body, leaving the original place. After Sasuke left, the pharmacist''s face, which was full of smile, was cold in a moment, and a ray of cold color appeared in the deep of his eyes. "Funny smile? Ha ha, Sasuke Jun, for you, isn''t it the most ridiculous existence? Well, it depends on your own choice in the end! Just try hard! " The cold pupil. The pharmacist looked at the position where Sasuke left, and said in the same gloomy tone. Soon afterwards. The pharmacist''s pocket was also slightly swayed. It seems to have become a little distorted figure. Slowly blend into the surrounding scenery. All of a sudden. The figure of pharmacist Dou also disappeared in the same place. Only the cold wind blowing by the Buddha is left, reverberating slowly in the empty valley. Mirror images of each other. They make different choices for their own goals. Five powers. I''m not a member of the organization. Big snake pill. These people all have their own clear goals. In order to make corresponding plans, Naruto is not idle when they all take actions for their own goals. After the incident of yuzhibo weasel, Naruto''s vigilance to himself, Ningci, Xianglin, Bayun, Yugao and the whole Xueren village has also been strengthened, Although I don''t know exactly where I exposed my identity, if I infer the process from the results, I can undoubtedly identify three or four different points. Even if I can further analyze and infer, this matter is not very important. On the contrary, my own strength and most of the infrastructure construction of Rencun need to be put in the first place. Focus on the governance and development of Xueren village. And improve their own strength. Compared with the front. Naruto is a lot more diligent. Before that obtains three tails, six tails help''s complacent mood. It''s also after meeting yuzhibo weasel that time is still extremely urgent. Especially on the side of Xiao organization, yuzhibo weasel can discover his identity through an accident. He has always regarded himself as the long gate and belt of the target. Won''t he pay attention to his trace? Naruto does not believe that he defected from muyeren village. Changmen and daitu will not know. I don''t know how big the tentacles are. How strong is Jue''s intelligence detection ability. The original work has been fully reflected. Even if it is unable to lock its position for the time being, yuzhibo weasel does not disclose its intelligence because it has its own target. However, as long as Xiaozhi organization makes every effort to start the operation of catching tailed animals, it is a matter of time to lock its position. Before that. We must be well prepared to face the challenge in an all-round way. Victory is not given by others. But rely on their own hands to grasp! Naruto, who understands this truth to a great extent, completely smoothes out the slightest light and floating mentality. In such a development. Naruto is also engaged in his own high-intensity cultivation and daily management of Xueren village. Constantly strengthen the self, and extend the overall development of the village. Xueren village has entered a period of rapid development. It is also slowly making the rest of the small countries around feel the pressure from the country of snow and Xueren village. A little squeeze out of the living space. The so-called friendly relationship with the country of water and Wuren village, which originally seemed illusory. It is also consumed in the friction of tasks. All the way to the back. For a time, it was in a tense relationship. It''s not a time when everything is impossible. In the absence of any notice. All of this. Two years passed by quickly. In the past two years, there have been countless local collisions between the major Narenda villages and many independent forces. According to incomplete statistics, in the five Narenda villages in the past two years, muyenara village is the only one, and there has been no major conflict with other forces. In the other four Narenda villages, the battle between yannara village and shanara village has lasted for more than a year, Among them, more than 1000 ninjas were killed and wounded, and it seemed that they were ready to move to the land of thunder. Yunnincun also strengthened the defense forces at the border between the land of thunder and the land of earth, which made the battle between Yanren village and Sharen village barely stop. Yanren village doesn''t want to fight on both sides. Especially in yunnincun. Bullying, strength gradually weakened, the wind and shadow of a session than a session of the sand endure village. Yanren village has no psychological pressure at all. In every previous collision, including this local war, Yanren village took a certain advantage and seized part of the mines. The border line was slightly pushed forward. If it was nibbled down, Yanren village would like to see it, but only if there was no interference from other forces. No, once yunnincun shows signs of interfering. Yanren village, under the command of the three generations of local film, Onoki, resolutely stopped the military action against Sharen village. Although it is said that the war is a special event that one party can initiate alone, but there is no way to end it alone. However, when it comes to Yanren village and Sharen Village, it can not be generalized. Chapter 432 Yanren village has really brought the hooligan style of "fight if you want, stop if you want" to the extreme. Even as one of the five big countries, Sharen village, facing the "rogue face" of Yanren village, can only recognize the armistice agreement by holding its nose after discussing with Shangren people who hold important positions inside, It''s not a matter of whether we are willing or not. It''s a matter of whether we can''t fight any more. If we hadn''t received a batch of materials and financial support from the name of the wind country, the logistics system of the village would have collapsed. The war that lasted for nearly a year has not brought much damage and loss to the village and the wind country, But the war itself is a terrible gold gobbler. Of course, ninja''s fighting is different from ordinary people''s conventional war. But it costs a lot of material. But it''s similar. Yanren village is willing to stop fighting. This is the most desirable thing for Sharen village. Even if his heart is no longer cheerful, he can only break his teeth and swallow it in his stomach, and force the anger down. Sharen village needs a period of gentle development, and can not tolerate any waves again. After weighing the pros and cons, Ma Ji, as the head of five generations, signed the armistice agreement on behalf of Sharen village. After seeing that the local war between Yanren village and Sharen village did not expand, but ended directly, the Yunren army, which was originally deployed in the border between the two countries, withdrew a little at the right time, but only a little. In the dictionary of the fourth generation of Lei Ying, who is full of violence, there are no words to give up halfway: Yanren village, muyeren village, Wuren village, These are the villages adjacent to yunnincun. Although there are small countries like frost country and soup country in the southern region that can easily bully one or two, in the eyes of the four generations of Lei Ying, the goal must be on the five big countries! Small countries need to be honest. Four generations of Lei Ying are not interested in paying attention to these small countries and small villages. The real "valuable things" are owned by wudalien village. That''s what the proud four generations of Lei Ying think. So the West sent troops to Yanren village. South pressure, provocation muyeren village. Unfortunately, the three generations of Tu Ying in Yanren village are old foxes. As soon as they smell the danger, they shrink back. They don''t give Yunren village any chance at all. Even if they think it''s a good chance, they see that they have adjusted their forces back and redeployed to the Yanren troops on the border between the two countries. After a little consideration, the four generations of Lei Ying still give up this opportunity. It also corresponds to muyeren village. The small countries in the connection section are trembling. Muye village is full of leisure. Gangshou directly dispatched hundreds of elite ninjas above the level of tolerance to strengthen the border defense, and did not give too many opportunities to Yunren village. However, unlike Yanren village, Yunren and Muye still have a little friction. Naturally, the two countries are not interested in this local friction and minor casualties, but the small country in the middle will suffer, Including the country of frost and the country of Tang, part of the territory has become the exclusive area for Yunren and Muye Ninja to fight. Whether Yunren or Muye wants to fight on a small scale, as long as possible, they must try to avoid fighting in their own territory. For this reason. The life of ordinary people in the country of frost and the country of soup falls into the hell mode. There are all kinds of illegal organizations fishing in troubled waters. It has seriously damaged the local living order and living environment of the two countries. However, these are unavoidable cruel realities. The two countries can only be regarded as turtles, hoping that Yunren and Muye can solve the problem as soon as possible. We must not let the war further expand. There are countless small countries destroyed because of such wars, In the Third World War of tolerance more than ten years ago, the kingdom of Tang and the kingdom of frost almost collapsed because of the battle between Muye and Yunren. They finally survived. Now they have to encounter the collision between the two countries. No wonder the high-level politicians and nobles of the two countries are shivering. But fortunately. It is the same as the friction in Yanren village and Sharen village. The collision between Muye and Yunren is also controlled in a small range. After a few trial confrontations. After realizing that muyeren village still has a profound foundation and can not be lightly humiliated, Yunren army, which was previously deployed in the border area, also voluntarily returned to its own territory under the instruction of the fourth generation of Lei Ying. Naturally, the leader who learned the news also ordered the border troops to withdraw simultaneously. These countries experienced three world wars of tolerance, Now, if there are no special rich interests and very good opportunities, they can basically restrain their own impulses and contain each other. All five films are very clear. Once you fall into a disadvantage. It''s easy to be attacked by others. So, in more than two years. The local friction has some defects. Small scale wars have many advantages. The total number of ninjas killed and injured in various countries has also reached two or three thousand. But in the end, it did not evolve into a real national war. Restrained, barely suppressed collision. It''s the main theme of this stage. Although there was no outbreak of war, the continuous small collisions of the four tolerance villages still attracted most of the attention of the whole tolerance community, because almost everyone was concerned about whether the fourth tolerance world war would be launched. And this obvious focus made other forces hidden in the shadow devote themselves to the development of a period of best opportunity, including Wuren village, which gradually recovered from the bad and chaotic rule of the fourth generation of water shadow. Although it could not go back to the peak period of World War II and the Third World War when they dared to stand alone, or Yunni village, He even lost two of his most important tailed beasts. But under the leadership of Zhao Meiming, the water shadow of the Five Dynasties, he gradually showed what a powerful country should have. You know, in the past few years, Wuren village, which has been declining, was once considered weaker than Sharen village, Some good people want to directly claim that the five tolerance villages have been changed into three tolerance villages. Now we can rebound strongly. It''s the result of taking charge of Meiming. so to speak. In these years. Wuren village also means to return to its former glory. The neighboring countries, which originally wanted to be arrogant because of the weakness of Wuren village, bowed their heads and became obedient people when they saw Wuren village showing its fangs again. No one wants to be killed by Wuren village. Changmen, daitu and others are also secretly observing the reactions of various countries. With the implementation of the plan, the day is approaching. The most important thing about the strength of each village is the whereabouts of the tailed animals and the strength of the protection of the tailed animals. It is also directly placed in front of the organization. Chapter 433 With the help of the "appeasement policy" of the Daren villages, the Xiao organizations have developed rapidly, not only in terms of military power, but also in terms of intelligence and materials. Before the Daren villages realized this, they have not realized it, Xiao organization has secretly searched and determined the specific location of the tailed animals owned by the major tolerance villages, as well as the issue of garrison strength. There is no doubt that, as in the original book, almost all the tailed animals owned by the major tolerance villages are isolated. That is to say, I still stay in Shanren village all the year round. But as the most unlike the five tolerance village, Sharen village. Changmen and daitu are not worried about catching one tail at all. In the original book, I directly invaded the village of Sharen and forcibly captured my arrow in front of thousands of Sharen in your village. It''s not a matter of looking down on it, but a matter of beating the face of chiguoguo. Frankly speaking, one of the tailed animals owned by the five villages is best captured by changmen and daitu. That''s true in the original, and it''s true in this life. Position locked. Intelligence confirmation. Just wait until the rest of the preparations are ready. You can directly assign tasks and send formal members to capture them. And the other tailed animals. Through the full search of the vast intelligence agency headed by the supreme leader, Xiao group has locked down the positions one by one, including the two tailed and eight tailed forces of yunnincun, which may be the most difficult to capture. All the information that comes from Xiao group is that it leaves the village alone all the year round, and there is no escort of yunnincun around. Similarly, Yanren village has four tail human pillar force and five tail human pillar force. As well as the seven tail human pillar force owned by Takimoto village. With the help of great knowledge. Its general whereabouts are all locked down one by one by Xiao organization. Sanwei was taken away by bofengnaruto, who is Zhuli of jiuweiren. Moreover, bofengnaruto still defected from muyeren village. Now he colludes with dasheban, who is also a rebel. Originally, it was said that Zhuli of jiuweiren would have a little trouble staying in muyeren village all the time. Now it seems that the difficulty should be reduced directly. Sanwei and Jiuwei would be better if they stay together, When the time comes, you can go all in one pot, including joining the Xiao organization, followed by the big snake pill who defected. This is the list of people who will be killed in changmen and daitu. Even if we can''t find the specific nest location of the big snake pill at the present stage, changmen and daitu are not in a hurry. As long as the time comes, everything is natural. That little bit of difficulty. It can''t stop the organization at all. Changmen and daitu have such confidence. Moreover, the famous hero in muyeren village came to "help" them to search for the location of dashuewan, and it was because of the strength of the Nine Tailed man. From this point, changmen and daitu can confirm that Sanwei and Jiuwei are in dashuewan at the moment. Don''t mention that dashevin doesn''t know that he is invisible. He has completely blocked Naruto and attracted the attention of Naruto, including Daren village and Xiao organization. Even if he knows this, dashevin will not choose to expose Naruto in this period of time. The reason is very simple. From Naruto, dashevin still needs it! If Naruto is easily betrayed, leading to Naruto being captured by Xiao organization or a village, who will supply the big snake pill with the lost part? From the perspective of pros and cons. Before you really get what you want. He must be Naruto''s most "firm ally.". Moreover, dashuewan is becoming more and more curious about Naruto''s "identity". He never believes that Naruto is really just a teenager, because the amount of knowledge he has is far beyond the general limit. This makes the big snake pill more and more curious about Naruto itself. Therefore, the big snake pill must be willing to be a "shield" for Naruto for a period of time! Because of this. Xiao''s organizations, including Muye, Wuren, Yunren, etc., have all locked in the big snake pill one by one, not only because of itself, but also because of the attraction of three tails and nine tails! This is how it works out. The only tailed beast in Xiaoxiao''s organization that doesn''t even have general information. It''s liuweiren Zhuli - Yugao! Judging from the above intelligence data, in the current stage when the preparatory work is about to be completed, Xiao organization has been searching for Yugao''s trace for more than two years. Before, it can slow down the pace a little, and it doesn''t need to worry too much. However, as time goes by, the day of plan implementation is approaching, The focus of Xiao''s organization is finally on the track of Yugao, the pillar force of six tailed men, and catching tailed animals, which will surely attract the attention of all countries. Therefore, once the catching work is started, it is necessary to catch at least six to seven tailed animals quickly. This is the conclusion drawn from the comparison of the strength between the enemy and ourselves, Once the plan goes to that point, no one can stop the realization of yewang. And the conclusion here is. Start with the tail. To six. Arrest work. Be quick! Grab in those villages have not yet fully respond to the completion of the capture! That is to say, there are still some things to deal with within the organization. Otherwise, changmen itself will have to go out to search for liuweirenzhuli, but this is only the current situation. Once the plan is formally implemented, that is to say, it will start to catch tailed animals. If you haven''t got the whereabouts of Liuwei. Changmen will certainly go out in person. Although it is true in the original book that changmen captured the six tails himself, it is not necessarily necessary to say that the six tails must be captured by changmen, but that in that period, the official members of Xiao organization had almost died (scorpion, feiduan, jiaodu, Didala, yuzhibo weasel all died in sequence) Among the official members left, only the dried persimmon ghost shark. let me put it another way. Either the long gate or the six tails. So it doesn''t have much reference value. In this life, it''s not so far. Naturally, it''s not the task assigned by changmen at the beginning. It''s just that changmen may not take the initiative if it comes to that moment! Organization hidden in the dark. Under the leadership of Yu changmen and Dai tuna. A huge net of capture gradually enveloped the whole world of tolerance. It''s also under the condition that these people have different concerns. At the other end of the world, in the snow country, which is far away from the mainland, even from the land of water and the land of thunder, no one is aware of it. In this land. Great changes have taken place in this country in the past two years. Economy, culture, politics, especially military power. It''s almost open and hanging. The country of snow is advancing by leaps and bounds! The further improved geographical environment has become the best fertile land for the development of the country. Chapter 434 PS: it''s said that 20000 collections and 1000 orders are more compatible. The collection is close to 20000, and the average order is almost 1000. Thank you for your support. Xiaoye is still struggling with 500 orders before. Now, you can expect four digit orders. Please continue to support Xiaoye and support a first order. Xiaoye is very grateful, I hope it will be 1000 before the year of the ox. thank you! Bow, thank you! A wise and powerful ruler. So that this country has always been on the rise. In the past two years, there have been other refugees who have been involved in local wars, or who have lost their homes for some special reasons, who have traveled thousands of miles to settle in the snow country, increasing the available labor force in the snow country. In such a strange world of science and technology, the comprehensive strength of the country has also been enhanced. Of course, these refugees did not come to the land of snow on their own initiative. Looking at the boundless sea. That''s a barrier they can''t cross. However, with the help of the semi official caravans sent by the snow Kingdom, everything seems to be in order. The behavior of the snow Kingdom has not attracted the attention of any country, including those countries with a large number of lost people. They are not aware of this, even if they do, This is the huge gap brought about by different cognitive levels. Including these measures. All at Naruto''s suggestion. After the improvement of Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu, the policies promulgated one by one in the whole territory of the snow Kingdom, from the most important superstructure to the most solid economic foundation. Anyway, as long as Naruto thinks about it, Naruto does not hide it. Whether it can be implemented and whether it is applicable to the world is something that Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu consider. National governance, Naruto certainly has no way to achieve the specific implementation, but if it''s on paper, Naruto is absolutely indifferent. Anyway, it''s just a move of the tongue, and the specific implementation is still left to "professionals" to judge. It''s not just snow country. When it extends to the internal management of Xueren village, Naruto also holds such an attitude. The generous needle is grasped by Naruto. Specific implementation. That is to give it to Fujian, Taishan and others. There are problems or difficulties. And feed it back. After the second discussion, either terminate decisively or continue to implement after improvement. Just like naruto''s mother country in the previous world, everything is crossing the river by feeling the stone, but the most fortunate thing is that the stone is right! This "River" named "development" has passed smoothly! In these two years. According to Naruto''s plan. The country of snow is becoming prosperous and strong. Xueren village is becoming more and more powerful. It is fast catching up with the five big countries and the five tolerance villages. The first three (Muye, Yunren, Yanren.) Maybe it''s a little bit more interesting. But the latter two (Wuren and Sharen) can be said to have the strength of the first World War. The number of Xueren village has been expanded to 6000 or 7000, and it is the chakra armor that has been renewed again. It can almost cover most of Xueren. In terms of basic strength, Xueren village is enough to fight against Wuren and Sharen alone, but in terms of high-end strength, Now Xueren can even have a head-on encounter with Muye and Yunren. The reason is simple! That is Naruto, who is the leader of Xueren village. In the past two years, his personal strength has grown by leaps and bounds! Not only by studying the seal techniques left by his mother, he reversed the Eight Diagrams seal in his body and was free to use nine tail chakras, but also made his body strength reach the minimum level that can accommodate all nine tail chakras. The skill level of flying Thunder God was also directly advanced to the second stage, Now Naruto is comparable to his father, the fourth generation of Huoying, who moves the coordinate space with the highest frequency in a small range. Then Naruto also perfectly integrates his final mode of spiral pill into the hand of wind attribute chakra''s spiral pill, and completely controls the sword. All aspects of the current strength improvement. Now Naruto really has the confidence to any one in today''s tolerance world! Including Michael, who opens eight doors, can''t Naruto use his thunderbolt skill to avoid a fatal blow? As long as they are not hit head-on, some minor strikes, with the ability of Nine Tailed chakra to resist beating and endurance, Naruto does not need to worry about the follow-up problems as long as there is no fatal injury. Moreover, in the whole world of tolerance, Naruto only wants to catch Naruto by virtue of his extreme speed, Four generations of leiying and eight tailed Zhuli brothers have a little chance - this is still based on the situation that Naruto gives them a chance. If there are no mistakes in the whole process, refer to the four generations of Huoying and four generations of leiying brothers in the original book. To exaggerate, four generations of leiying AI LianBo didn''t touch the edge of Fengshui gate. In the real sense, there is only one person who can achieve the transfer of space Ninjutsu with pure physical speed, and that is maitekai. It''s not the same thing whether he can catch up or not! Even if the space Ninjutsu shuttle, it will really bring a certain burden to the body. But compared with eight gates. Naruto''s endurance is small. In other words, Naruto two years ago might have worried about bamenkai, but now Naruto, regardless of other factors, does not need to be afraid of maitekai any more. He can drag this "open blue beast" until he dies. Naruto has such confidence. But also with the strength of their own stronger, as well as the overall scale of snow tolerance village to a higher level. Naruto finally wants to focus on foreign countries. Naruto, who has been silent for more than two and a half years since he came to the land of snow, doesn''t intend to be silent any more. Counting the time, it''s less than half a year before the so-called "fast wind" in the original book, that is, Xiao organization is ready to start the plan of catching tailed animals. If possible. Naruto doesn''t intend to let heijue release huiyeji, but it doesn''t mean to seal it forever. It means that Naruto will release huiyeji on his own initiative when he has a complete grasp, because it also involves people outside the sky - the most terrible family of big wood! But that''s the last word. If you can. Naruto intends to unify the tolerance world first. After getting rid of those "fish" and "rookies". Let''s face the real ancestor of chakra! Yuzhiboban''s words. That''s step by step. In any case, Naruto intends to start its own plan first, and seize the necessary opportunity to further strengthen the country of snow and the village of Xueren before the organization and other big countries. The land of snow. Xueren village, within the boundary, No.1 forbidden area in the north. This is obviously a wide ice field built by hand. A slender figure sat cross legged in it. Still the familiar white robe and golden hair. It is Bofeng Naruto, the supreme leader who leads thousands of Xueren in Xueren village. Compared with himself two years ago, Naruto now is not only nearly 170 in height. After two years of precipitation, especially after being in a high position, there are some changes in temperament, which makes Naruto''s face fade from its former green and become more mature. Chapter 435 A focused and steady attitude. It is also because it leads Xueren village to be strong and prosperous. Naruto has an extremely high reputation among the residents of Xueren village. Every word and every line of Naruto can affect the thinking and judgment of all ninjas and ordinary residents in Xueren village to a great extent. It is no exaggeration to say that Naruto''s words are like an oracle in Xueren village. Do not think it is a boastful claim, but in this world, A person who can bring you a stable life or even a certain social status will be regarded as the most respected "God" in his heart. In the early days, Huoying was known as the God of ninja. But this name is more limited in the interior of fire, even in Muye village. It doesn''t mean that people in other countries and other villages are unwilling to admit the terrorist power of qianshouzhu. In this regard, the power of qianshouzhu is recognized by the world. It''s just that the country of fire and Muye Village are strong because of qianshouzhu, and they have gained the most fertile land because of qianshouzhu, If you live the happiest life, you will naturally regard it as the existence of "God". However, for the residents of other Rencun villages, qianshouzhujian is undoubtedly the existence of "devil". In the face of survival, don''t overestimate the lower limit of human nature, because in order to survive, human beings can do everything that ignores the law of order. Qianshouzhujian is not the God of other people. And now Naruto is the same. He is regarded as a "God" by Xueren village. After the development of xuezhiguo and Xueren village has reached the limit, in order to realize his ideal and the great cause of unification, Naruto is bound to start a war that affects the whole world of tolerance. If Naruto continues to win, the first beneficiary must be xuezhiguo, the residents of Xueren village, What about the countries and residents affected by the war? I''m afraid they won''t think so. Even if it''s a painful period that we have to go through for the sake of real peace. But understanding is one thing. Understanding is another matter. What''s more, these people at the bottom will not even understand. They will only see Naruto set off a war and bring them suffering, that''s all. Naruto himself knows this. But it''s something you have to do. Two years of precipitation. Their own preparations. It''s time for real action. Now Naruto, there will be no hesitation in his heart. It is also at the time when Naruto is practicing himself in this forbidden area. "Whoosh!" All of a sudden. A shadow flashed. It appears directly behind Naruto. With the posture of kneeling on one knee, the animal mask covered on his face, and the dress that is different from the general Xueren, the visitors are undoubtedly members of Naruto''s close guard. These people are also the only ones who are allowed to get close to his side during Naruto''s cultivation, except for a few real companions, such as Ning Ci, Xiang Lin, Ba Yun and Yu Gao. Others, including Fujian, Taishan and others, must go through the necessary notification procedures. Especially after these two years. Naruto has a higher prestige in the whole Xueren village. Anyone facing Naruto is extremely respectful. Some Xueren even secretly discussed that their leaders could call themselves "Xueying". Naturally, this part of the speech was introduced into Naruto''s ears, but temporarily all of it was automatically filtered out by Naruto. What''s the meaning of internal self declaration? What Naruto wants is to defeat one of the five great powers in the foreign war and become one of the "Six Shadows" recognized by the tolerance world after truly proving himself. That is Naruto''s ultimate goal in this second stage plan. The first stage: escape from Muye and build up one''s own power. The second stage: develop the power and make it become the existence of the five tolerance villages as soon as possible. The third stage: set off a war of reunification and annex countries in the shortest time. The final stage: to solve all the threats in the world and let the world enter a harmonious and peaceful environment in a real sense. Now, it is the final stage of the second stage. When the strength of Xueren village has reached the limit. It''s time to show your fangs in Xueren village. "What''s the matter? Spark Naruto''s eyes are still slightly closed, cross legged and back to his guard. He says in a light tone. Compared with two years ago, the guards of Naruto have changed a lot now. The original Star Chi, Zuo Cang and Gu Yue have improved their strength very fast, and they are more than Xue Ren in quantity and means. It''s too wasteful for such ninjas to serve as guards, After honing for a period of time, Naruto "let go" one year ago, either to be an important position in the village or to be the leader of the graduation team. This is also another mode of experience. It is inevitable for Naruto to really live in a higher vocational college, Any high-ranking Xue Ren has led the team, including Ning Ci and Xiang phosphorus. One is responsible for commanding more than 500 members of the dark Department, and the other is responsible for the boundary class and the perception team. They are also in charge of hundreds of Xue Ren. Over the past two years, their experience and strength have also been rapidly improved. Especially Xianglin. Naruto has to focus on the release of the eight trigrams seal and cooperate with the nine lamas and Jifu''s chakras. In the rest of the time, he has to study the forbidden techniques such as the sword in the hand of spiral pill. Naturally, there is not much time to spend on the whole seal system and the cultivation of Vajra blockade. up to now. Naruto hasn''t mastered it yet. It can only be used reluctantly. But Xianglin is different. To put it bluntly. Today''s Xianglin is a complete replica of jiuxinnai. It may be a little weaker in terms of combat effectiveness, but with Shenle''s mind and strong healing ability, its comprehensive quality will not be lower than jiuxinnai''s. after two years of hard work, Xianglin really has the qualification to fight side by side with Naruto, even if it has to fight with changmen and daitu, Incense phosphor can be used as the best assistant of Naruto! Ningci is only limited by the system of the day clan. In the past two years, through the analysis of Bagua soft boxing, as well as the improvement of personal quality and the use of white eyes, when the comprehensive level reached Shangren, the speed of improvement was no slower than Xianglin, but after reaching the level of Shangren, Ningci could obviously feel his upper limit. And this is also the most distressed thing for Ningci at present. It can only strengthen his other attack means, such as Bagua empty palm. But compared with Xiangyu, Ningci is not Xiangyu''s opponent now. Chapter 436 But compared with ordinary people. Ningci has lived up to its reputation as a genius. In two years, Ningci has risen from the level of being better than ordinary Zhongren to today''s Shangren level. The progress of Ningci is also an exaggeration visible to the naked eye. Compared with the open and hanging people, Ningci is also a character standing on the top of the pyramid in the tolerance world of Nuo University. You should know most ninjas, If you don''t have talent, even if you work hard for a lifetime, unless you use unconventional means, your strength in this life can only be stagnated in the stage of elite tolerance to special tolerance. If you want to become a real upper tolerance, that little gap is enough to block more than 78% of ninjas. It''s just that. Ningci itself will not be satisfied with the present. Especially in the competition among peers. Naruto and Yugao are not mentioned. Xiangyu and Bayun''s strength improvement is visible to the naked eye. They want to surpass themselves. Their self-esteem as ninjas and their wild hopes do not allow Ningci to stop here. But the good thing is that Ningci''s mentality has always been very stable and will not breed unnecessary negative emotions. However, they still carry out their own training steadily, which is the most satisfactory place for Naruto, In Naruto''s heart, there is a best plan to enhance Ning Ci''s strength, which is the cultivation of fairy art and reincarnation eye! For the former, Naruto has only touched the threshold in the past two years, because one has no special cultivation rules, and the other is that most of the time is spent on the Eight Trigram seal, the adaptive cultivation of nine tail chakra and three tail chakra, and the two-stage cultivation of flying Thunder God. As a result, Naruto has not really mastered the magic, but has already started, It''s only a matter of time before we have a comprehensive grasp of the future. Naruto wants to wait until he has learned it, and then gradually teach it to Ning Ci, Bayun, xiangp and others. Whether he can master it or not depends on his talent and adaptability. Natural energy does not mean that you can sense it if you want to. Even if you have a corresponding way, if you don''t have a corresponding ability, it is something that can''t be realized in your whole life. In the case of reincarnation eye, Naruto certainly knows that it''s the same thing as reincarnation eye. It doesn''t mean you can get it if you want to get it. It''s about the blood purity of the descendants of Datong Muyu village. The higher the purity of white eye, the more chance they have to evolve white eye into reincarnation eye. It must be said, Ningci''s probability of having such a possibility is extremely low, but it can''t improve itself. It doesn''t mean you can''t rely on foreign things. At least. The giant reincarnation eye on the moon. It''s a very good way to use it. It''s just that it''s not time to land on the moon, and the special Naruto is still searching. So Naruto did not put forward this point to Ningci. In the past two years, besides the necessary affairs, many things in the village can be dealt with directly by Naruto. Relatively speaking, Naruto himself needs more time for self-cultivation. Ning CI also understands this and is very responsible for the affairs that Naruto tells him. And today. Naruto''s own guard is before he has finished his cultivation. That is to take the initiative to enter the forbidden area. This must be something more important. otherwise. Generally, no one will come in to disturb Naruto. Naruto in the sense of the spark coming at the moment, nature is also a direct interruption of their own cultivation. "Yes, Naruto, it''s Naruto, it''s Naruto. There''s news from Naruto that the troops of Wuren village have increased in the southern coastal area, and it''s also related to the task of rainbow country and sea country. Naruto wants to ask Naruto to return immediately!" Xinghuo kneels on one knee and says with a look of extreme deference. "The land of the sea and the land of the rainbow? And then there is the southern frontier. After two years of patience, is it finally unbearable? I thought it would be "gentle" all the time, according to Mei Ming sang, but it''s time to act. " Listen to your guard. Naruto''s face did not show any unexpected expression. As early as two years ago, after making many corresponding arrangements, Naruto had expected such a development. It can be said that it is a strange thing that the country of water and Wuren village can endure until today. But this is the best time for Naruto to grasp. But also when Naruto talks to himself. The spark in the position behind him is still a respectful posture of kneeling on one knee and drooping his head. "You go to tell Ning CI first, I already know the matter. In addition, I''ll tell you to let Xianglin, Fujian and Taishan come to my office in an hour." Naruto is still light tone said. "Yes, Naruto!" The falling echo. Spark is the body shape. Disappear in place. Compared with two years. The quality of the guards of Naruto is naturally of a higher level. It''s not just personal strength. But also has a strong ability to connect with. Under the match. Three teams. The twelve guards. It can completely defeat several times of the same level opponents without any cooperation. Spark is one of the best. In terms of personal strength. It''s infinitely close to the upper limit. If in a prepared raid. You can easily defeat the ordinary Shangren of xirihong. It''s just that he obviously belongs to the representative of one tendon. As the guard captain of Naruto, he has been silent for more than a year. This is in line with the style of the guard candidates, but it''s obviously not that kind of intelligent and sensitive representative. In other words, if Naruto like spark really wants to be assigned, it''s only suitable to carry out the one that needs to be carried out alone, Or it may be a task under the command of others. If spark is to be the team leader, the result may be worse. And after realizing that. Naruto has always kept spark on his side as the biggest bodyguard. Spark also has a high Ninja talent. As long as it''s not too difficult. A lot of knowledge content, of course, can''t be taught, but it doesn''t need to spend too much time. He is the same age as Naruto. Now he has such strength, which is really commendable. Chakra attribute is still a rare dual attribute (thunder and water). Naruto has high expectations for his guard. "Well, it''s time to take action. Although it''s a little bit later than expected, the preparatory work has been done a little bit better. This time, let the country of snow and Xueren village really print into the minds of all people in the whole world of tolerance." Naruto stands up, with golden hair, white robes and blue silk embroidered on the corner. Let Naruto add a little more heroic. Chapter 437 Xueren village, central area, in the chief''s office. In less than an hour after Naruto''s order was given, except for Bayun, who was still far away in Fenghua City with Fenghua and Xiaoxue, Xiangyu, Ningci, Fujian, Taishan, Xingchi and zuocang appeared in Naruto''s office at the same time, almost at the moment when the last person arrived. "Whoosh!" In the office. At the top. A flash of gold. Naruto''s straight and slender figure appeared in front of the crowd. "Naruto!" "Naruto." "Naruto!" All of them yelled in different tones. In particular, before Naruto''s presence, the two men, Star Chi and Zuo Cang, who came out later, stood up and bowed to Naruto at the moment when Naruto appeared. After Naruto gently waved their hands, they sat down again. "You all know the reason for calling you here today, don''t you? After two years of constant exploration and stimulation, it seems that Wuren village is finally unable to sit still. It''s time for us to take corresponding actions. " Naruto sits in his own position, leaning forward slightly, hands crossed and placed on the table. His eyes scan from the current Ningci, Xianglin, zuocang, Taishan, Fujian, Xingchi and Yugao. He says calmly. "In the past, it was just competition by conventional means. Now the sudden increase in the number of troops seems to have either lost patience or realized that they can not be recaptured in the future, and then intend to fight once and for all. However, no matter what the reason, this war seems inevitable." Compared with the rest of the people, because he is responsible for this aspect, Taishan also knows better. When Naruto''s words fall, uncle bearded, one of the senior officials of Xueren village, shakes his head and says with a solemn expression. "Before, it was the arrogance of Daren village. I thought that we Xiaoren villages could not compare with it, and we had better face. I thought that we and they were" friendly and tolerant villages ". Naturally, we would not fight. But now, when it comes to the core interests and the problems of the state of Shanghai and the state of rainbow, it''s hard for Wuren village to sit still." It can be said that the work configuration of the members of the secret service is under the national security problems. Because of Naruto''s special explanation. In the distribution of the number of foreign secret departments. Almost all of them are concentrated in the water country. Ningci is the first person to know every time information comes back in Xueren village. Ningci is the most familiar with the trend of Wuren village in the past two years. It can be said that the current situation is more due to the arrogance of Wuren village than Naruto and Ningci. Of course, it can''t be blamed for Meiming. Who would really attach importance to a small Guoren village in a marginal area? Even though the rain Kingdom, which is located in the center of the mainland and adjacent to the fire Kingdom, once brought a certain degree of deterrence to all countries because of the existence of Banshen, shanjiaoyu Bancang, it is only so. If we really want to fight, who cares? You should know that since qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban, who can really "die" with their own strength, no matter how strong the Ninja is, the sea of people tactics can be solved in the following three world wars of tolerance. Therefore, the five tolerance villages will give the corresponding strongmen some respect and fear, but as long as they do not belong to the five tolerance villages, It''s because Tuan Zang dares to make those crazy moves, because he really thinks that as long as he becomes Huoying and takes charge of muyeren village, he will be able to take charge of it, No force can stop itself!) Wuren village, or zhaomeiming, doesn''t pay attention to Xueren village, and even has the idea of "supporting" Xueren village and cultivating it into a "loyal younger brother" in the future war. This is really human nature, including the slow invasion of the traditional forces of the surrounding small countries and the gradual erosion of various task shares. The senior officials of Wuren village, such as Meiming, realized the seriousness of the problem. Then they began to use all kinds of means to get back the lost "interests." in the end, the "pride" of wudaren village was the most fatal problem. When they realized that it was almost still there, Mingren and Ningci would not miss the opportunity to absorb these resources quickly, As soon as possible, it has become a strong foundation for its own village. Step by step, Xueren village is approaching. Finally, at this critical point today, Wuren village probably lost its last patience. I want to solve the problem in the end. Including this period of time. Those members of Xueren village, who are active in the country of water, have suffered serious casualties one after another, which proves that Wuren village intends to deal with Xueren village with all its strength. Clearing the site in advance is like an ultimatum. "Even before the final negotiation, it seems that either the so-called" pride "is at work, or we want to subdue all of a sudden!" Naruto gently a smile, seems to be a little don''t think so. Two years later. Although Wuren village and Xueren village seem to be at peace. But it''s just relative to the friction of Muye, Yunren, Sharen and Yanren. In essence. Xueren and Wuren may have been at peace in the first half of the year. But a year and a half ago, when Xueren really stepped into Wuren village and thought it belonged to his own interests, the private friction between the two villages has not been interrupted. According to the data that Fuji regularly reported to Naruto, in this year and a half, the number of Xueren''s deaths and injuries has exceeded 100, and the number of direct deaths has also reached more than 40, And almost all of these people are Zhongren (after all, xiaren is not without missions, but they are usually in neighboring countries and come to the water country all at once, which is relatively rare.) For the time being, it can be said that in the era of peace. The number of casualties is not very low. Of course, Wuren village has also suffered a lot. Most importantly, with the same losses, Xueren robbed the cheapness of most tasks, which is one of the most important reasons why Wuren village has no choice but to continue to endure. And the direct cause of this border confrontation is that. "The country of rainbow and the country of sea are mostly under our rule, and most of the increased forces in Wuren village are heading for these two small countries!" One side of the Fu see is also followed by Naruto''s words by continue to say. Chapter 438 In fact, these two small countries are closer to the mainland, especially the sea country. If you insist on the distance, they are closer to the fire country than the snow country. However, even the fire country, which has no energy or mind to manage for the time being, does not care about the country of Shanghai, including the country of tea in the southern region The country of bears and so on have always been the areas covered by the power of the country of water, but now there are strong challengers such as Xueren village. The significance of these small countries'' existence is to serve as a buffer between big countries, and to provide the necessary battlefield stage for war at any time. Now it''s an important buffer. Invaded by other countries. What''s more, it can be directly claimed to be the coverage of other countries. This is what Wuren village, the land of water, can''t bear. The state pays. Forbearance village to help. This is the most conventional mode of war in the world. This time, too. There is no communication between Wuren and Xueren. The country of water and the country of snow have not negotiated. Including the division of some spheres of influence. Just like Zhao Meiming, Asada ya, the name of the country of water, didn''t understand the situation either. She was cheated before, and then the talks broke down. On the surface, the two sides maintained the last trace of diplomatic harmony, but with the army of Wuren village pressing in this time, This last point, the so-called peace fig leaf, is almost a sign that it will be torn apart completely. At this point. Xueren village, or even the whole country of snow, is well prepared in advance. And at the moment when I saw that the two villages were going to face each other. In the bottom position. A complex expression appeared on Yugao''s face. Naruto naturally noticed this, but this is not the place for others to intervene. Moreover, Naruto also believes that Yugao will adjust his mood. "Have you collected the specific allocation of troops?" Naruto looks to one side. At present, Fu Jian, who is in charge of the information system of Xueren village, asks in a deep voice with a very serious expression. "I''m sorry, Naruto. Since Wuren village strengthened its vigilance and search at home and abroad two months ago, it''s very difficult for our intelligence personnel to collect the corresponding information. We can only guess the action of the large troops in Wuren village through the transfer of some materials. There''s no way to allocate the specific information." Fu Jian shook his head and said with an apologetic expression on his face. Fu Jian''s words did not exceed Naruto''s expectation. If Wuren village is really ready for action. This intelligence shielding capability is still needed. If Xueren village is so careless that it can detect the specific information about the deployment of troops, there is really no need for Wuren village to exist in this world, and it should be destroyed. Naruto just asks a few questions. "It''s enough to detect the general direction of the movement. Next, let the front-line intelligence personnel retreat a little bit. Next, the secret service is responsible for it. The general intelligence personnel can return directly to their home country, and if they can''t return, or if they have special tasks, they will still lurk until the end of this war. There is no need to carry out too many operations, To ensure their own safety, understand? See you Arrange intelligence personnel in each country''s region. It''s just ordinary people. This is also to integrate into the local society as much as possible. Most of them are Xueren''s close relatives, because loyalty can be guaranteed. Of course, a considerable proportion of them are local people who can''t survive or can be bought. However, the proportion and importance of these people can''t be compared with the former. In the cold and cruel world, Naruto wants to create a brand new world with a little bit of temperature, Moreover, when the war starts, these general intelligence officers will not be able to collect any effective information, on the contrary, they will easily expose themselves. Professional work, on the professional stage, will be handed over to professionals. This is also one of the basic jobs of the secret department. As for the possible casualties of the underworld. This is also a psychological preparation that must be made in advance. Anyway, it''s a war of war. Snow country, snow tolerance village. You have to win. On this basis, the problem of loss control should be considered. "Yes, Naruto, I understand!" Fu sees suddenly hang a head, sink a voice to answer a way. "Ningci." Soon afterwards. Naruto turns his eyes to Ning CI. Ningci also nodded his head. The war is about to begin. The most important task is naturally the early intelligence collection and material preparation. If we can find out the deployment of troops in Wuren village. It''s the best, of course. If not. At least we should grasp the general formation change. The comprehensive strength of Xueren village has improved rapidly. But there is still a fatal problem - the shortage of troops! Compared with the five Naruto villages, which can easily take out tens of thousands of troops, if they really want to break out, they can put together more than 20000 Ninja troops. Xueren village at this stage, get rid of the necessary defense forces. An army of ninjas that can be used. Five thousand at most! The quantity has fallen to an absolute disadvantage. In terms of quality, if not relying on the special advantages of chakra armor, it is difficult for Xueren village and Wuren village to stand on the same starting line. No matter what, Wuren village will never have problems in terms of materials and finance. The high-level officials of shuizhiguo, especially Asada Yasukuni, who is famous, even if they want to develop the Ninja power of their own Asada clan, are just as clear, In this era, what is the most reliable force in our country! Nature has spared no effort to support Wuren village. Among the five big countries, namely, the country of wind and the village of Sharen, there may be similar problems. Specifically, in the other four countries and the village of Sharen, there will definitely not be such a fatal basic problem. So, in this war. Xueren village wants to win. We have to rely on two things. One is the first advantage in intelligence. The other is the investment of high-end combat power. I mentioned it here. Naruto''s eyes are subconsciously shifted to the left middle position of Yugao. It''s also the moment when Naruto''s eyes are betting. Yugao also felt something in his heart. That''s straight up the line of sight. "Yugaosang, is that ok?" Burning eyes. This is a kind of tendentious inquiry. As far as possible to control the loss, and then win this war, then we must send the tail beast as the terminal force! Including three tails and nine tails. Naruto also hopes that in this war, Yugao can represent the supreme combat power of Xueren village. Win this crucial battle for Xueren village. "Well, no problem, Naruto. I''ve been mentally prepared for a long time." A gentle tone. Calm face. As Yugao himself said. Two years ago, I accepted Naruto''s invitation to come to the snow country. Yugao had corresponding psychological consciousness. Now is the time to realize your own consciousness. Chapter 439 The battle over the sea. This is a war that is about to break out. It''s probably to focus on the competition between the rainbow Kingdom and the sea kingdom. What I said before is that it has been included in the realm of snow country. Compared with water country, these two countries are still small independent countries. However, Naruto just wants to take advantage of this opportunity to swallow these two countries in one breath. The small countries that were destroyed in the war have not been twice since Naruto''s history, What''s more, long before the appearance of the five great tolerance villages, the five great powers only had such land area through a series of annexation means. Now the snow country is just a replica of the road that the five great powers once walked through, and it will not cause any rejection and waves at all. It only needs to arrange the names of the two countries and some important nobles, This is one of the common principles in this world. Naruto, who has not reached the point of turning over the whole world with his own efforts, does not intend to change this point. Even if he wants to carry out land reform, he has to have the power to make a final decision. The land of snow, that''s because of the special region. Because of the small population. Most of the former nobles were purged because of the rebellion. Naruto dares to discuss with Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu to take out the domestic land for reform and distribute it to the people at the bottom. In other words, the scientific and technological trees in this world are a bit skewed. Therefore, if the land is relatively rich, it can attract refugees. This is a small experiment of Naruto in the snow country, In the future, it needs to be extended to the whole range of tolerance, and the premise is to wait until Naruto and snow country and snow tolerance village have such strength. For now. In the war of annexation. We still need to abide by certain rules in the current world. Don''t look down upon those celebrities and nobles. To a certain extent, they can also play a significant role. This time, the country of the rainbow and the country of the sea will be merged by the country of the snow. Naruto intends to use unconventional means. That is to say, the tail beast directly destroyed the front-line troops of Wuren village in one breath. This is a rare opportunity. In Wuren village, zhaomeiming didn''t realize the horror of Xueren village. Take advantage of the surprise attack. Directly destroy the main force of Wuren village. If you can kill thousands and even more Wuren in one go, Xueren village will take the lead in this war! "I''ll trouble you! Yugaosang, the land of the sea should be the focus of Wuren village''s attack. After all, it is connected to the mainland. What we need to do is to completely cut off this channel of Wuren village and firmly control it in our hands! " Naruto said solemnly. "Well!" Yugao nodded with awe inspiring look. "Mount Tai, you lead five hundred Xueren to follow yugaosang to the land of the sea. You also take half of the flying troops directly to assist yugaosang. Cooperate with the ancient Yue in the front line, and make sure to catch all the Wuren that Wuren village has arranged there in one go!" Flying troops! It''s two years down. Another special army founded by Xueren village. This is also the second generation of new chakra armor developed by Naruto by combining the air Kingdom flying troops in the original book with the chakra armor owned by heyichuixue, who was defeated by Naruto, and ordering the researchers in the village to make some efforts in flight technology. Although some of the functions of defense and chakra blessing have been abandoned, However, the increased flight ability is enough to enable ninjas to carry out precise guidance and strike on the ground enemies at high altitude. For the real strong, such forces must be ignored, but it should be noted that in general wars. Such a flying force. It is impossible to cope with the common middle and lower tolerance. This is also a mace prepared by Naruto in advance for his village. This time, let Wuren village enjoy the most thoughtful "one-stop service" arranged by Naruto! "Yes, Naruto!" Facing Naruto''s solemn sight. Taishan also suddenly hung his head and answered. "The rest of the rainbow country "Give it to me, Naruto!" I haven''t waited for Naruto to say anything. In the bottom position. Incense phosphor is straight mouth, the bright eyes directly at the top of the Naruto, a ray of bright light in the pupil, incense phosphor with the most serious expression said so. "To you? "Fragrant phosphor?" so to speak. Xiang Yu volunteered. It is directly beyond Naruto''s expectation. Originally, Naruto intended to let Ningci and Xingchi take charge of the battlefield of hongzhiguo, while he went to watch Meiming. In this way, he could achieve the best level of combat power configuration. Now Xiangyu proposed to take charge of one battlefield, which made Naruto''s face show a little hesitation, not that he didn''t believe Xiangyu, But considering all aspects, Naruto still thinks that it is best for Xiangyu not to step on the front line. "Naruto, this is just our first fight, right? If there is no accident, it should be the simplest one. If I can''t even go to the front line today, it will be more difficult to fight in the future! Now I''m not what I was two years ago, and I still have Jifu! If I go to the rainbow Kingdom, I can defeat the Wuren troops in the front line in the shortest time, just like yugaosang, and then force out the wudaimu Shuiying in Wuren village. Naruto, if you defeat her in the front battlefield, we can win the war with the fastest efficiency and the least loss, It can also avoid the participation of other countries to the greatest extent, can''t it? " Xiang Yu''s head is raised, the red hair is slightly blown up by the Buddha, and the self-confidence and heroism are shown on his face. At this moment, Naruto seems to see his mother''s attitude when she was young. "Will other countries participate?" We must admit that what Xiang Yu said is really reasonable. Xueren village can''t afford it. It''s better to end the war without any reaction from other countries, especially the two neighboring powers. Yunren may be better. Once Muye knows that Naruto is the leader of the snow Kingdom, he will probably take part in the war, not to mention gangshou and Zilai, In the past two years, Mr. Zhicun, the old silver pot king in Muye village, has been crazy to find Naruto. There is no news at all from dashuewan. This time, if you know the news of Naruto, you will definitely get involved. By that time. Not to mention the probability of defeat, it will increase a lot. Even if we win in the end, it will be a disastrous victory. That''s the result. Obviously not what Naruto wanted. Chapter 440 Naruto is not worried about whether Xiangyu has the strength to lead Xueren to defeat the front-line troops of Wuren village. To be frank, as long as there is no deception in the original work, the plot of the world has not changed much. There are only one ninja who can defeat Xiangyu, That is zhaomeiming, the water shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties. However, it should be noted that this is based on the fact that Xiangyu only uses its own strength. As early as a year ago, through discussion with Jifu, Naruto has already transferred Jifu in his body to Xiangyu. As the most orthodox descendant of the whirlpool clan, Naruto is the most suitable constitution in the world. After Jifu enters the body of Xiangyu. Almost in the shortest time. Because of Jifu''s cooperation. Fragrant phosphor directly becomes the perfect human pillar force. They don''t have to be tailed. As long as it''s a three tailed chakra. According to the United States and the dark are not likely to beat Xiangyu in the positive. If it comes to the stage of consuming chakra, there are only two results left to zhaomeiming, either to retreat or to die. you ''re right! Now the incense phosphor is so strong! There is no need to worry about that at all. What''s more, according to Naruto''s estimation, 99% of zhaomeiming will not go to the front battlefield in the early stage, just like naruto. It''s just that zhaomeiming underestimates Xueren village. Naruto''s purpose is to prevent other accidents, and the most important thing is that he should be responsible for keeping an eye on zhaomeiming. Once intelligence finds out that zhaomeiming appears, Naruto will set out to intercept the wudaimu Shuiying, the complete victory of two battlefields, and the direct defeat of zhaomeiming. The victory of this war is almost 90% in the hands of Xueren village. From this point of view. Xiang Yu suggests that going to the rainbow country is indeed a suitable plan. Because really only the incense phosphor can do with their own personal strength, lay the foundation of victory. Then I also think that Xiang Yu in the original book really has the ability to command. Naruto nodded after a moment''s hesitation. "Well! Now that you have said that, the troops in the rainbow kingdom will be under your command. I will also give you the rest half of the flying troops. In addition, Zuo Cang and Star Chi, you two will follow Xiang Yu and also take 500 ninjas to support Hong kingdom. All the on-the-spot commanders will follow Xiang Yu''s orders! " Then the line of sight again shifts to one side of Star Chi and Zuo Cang body, the facial expression is very solemn so say. "Yes, Naruto!" Star and Zuo Cang are synchronous rise, with a touch of abnormal respectful expression, deep voice should way. "Fragrant phosphor, everything of rainbow kingdom is handed over to you!" "Don''t worry, Naruto, I will win the rainbow Kingdom smoothly!" Incense phosphor with a touch of self-confident expression, Ying Sheng said. Troops on the front line. The most important thing is to pay attention to speed and tacit understanding. Xueren village itself is in confrontation with more than 2000 Xueren. Now, with the reinforcements sent out by each of them, it has developed in two or three years. It can be said that in this war, besides leaving the necessary defensive forces, Xueren village has already come out. The faster Naruto himself, the better. He should arrive at the designated position a little earlier. If he doesn''t show up, he should, Naruto also has to stop the highest representative of Wuren village in the first time. What Naruto wants is not only a clean victory, but also a victory to control the loss in the lowest range. This is also why Yugao and Xiangbo are allowed to fight at the beginning of the war. There is no guard against tailed animals on the opposite side. And as long as the feather high and fragrant phosphor complete surprise! The large troops in Wuren village will certainly suffer a large area of losses at the initial stage. At that time. It''s the best time for Xueren village to take the lead! "I''ll leave the rest of the village to you, see you." "Yes, Naruto, don''t worry!" "Ningci, Yunren and Muye''s guard will trouble you, and let Bayun know that during this period of time, we should strengthen Xiaoxue''s and santaifu''s guard strength. Although the probability is not high, we should also prevent some people from jumping over the wall in a hurry. In special periods, special treatment, and any suspicious people should be controlled in the first time!" Naruto nodded and turned his eyes to Ning CI. Fu Jian stayed in Xueren village and was responsible for the logistics and the handling of the remaining internal affairs. Bayun is still protecting Xiaoxue as usual. Ningci should be used as a last resort to guard against the possible participation of other countries, especially Muye and Yunren. God knows. They are fighting with Wu Ren on this side. What will be the reaction of the two countries. Never mind if it''s too late. In any case, the first card to be prepared is still needed. At least stop the first attack! Only when the minimum alert is achieved, the village will not fall into a passive situation under any circumstances. "Give it to me, Naruto." Ning CI also slightly nodded, and answered with a solemn expression on his face. Xueren village developed to the extreme. The first challenge is coming. Even though they all think that this war will win in the end. Not only strength, but also intelligence. But. This is war after all! Although Ning CI is calm and fragrant, he even volunteered, but there is a kind of unspeakable "fear" in his heart. This fear is the feeling that any normal person will feel before he first enters the battlefield. It comes from everyone''s heart, including Naruto himself! The battle before. Every fight before. Even Naruto''s heart has become extremely firm. However, compared with the first World War, at least hundreds or thousands of people will be killed or injured, and even if it affects civilians, at least five figure casualties will start. The so-called battles ahead. It''s very small. And that''s the horror of war. Naruto doesn''t like war. Yearning for peace. But! That''s why. We have to start such a war. Even if it is considered a double hypocrite. Naruto will not have any hesitation and waver. It''s been nearly 15 years since Naruto came to this world. In these 15 years, Naruto has been thinking about his plans and goals day and night. And now! Finally, it''s the last step in the second stage plan. "Then! Let''s start our war Naruto stands up, the flowing white and blue robe, the golden hair floating with the wind, and the resolute expression in his pupils say in a very determined tone. "For Xueren village, for the country of snow, for our future! Fight "Yes With this war. Let the world know the existence of Xueren village! From now on! Let the world go the right way!!! Chapter 441 PS: it''s the last day, please ask for monthly tickets and subscription, please book friends, let''s have a wave of subscription, Xiao Ye wants to work hard, whether you can book 1000 times before New Year''s Eve, thank you! If it can be achieved, it will be even more! Thank you for your book friends! All the arrangements that have been made. It started on that day. With Naruto''s orders. The huge war machine of Xueren village was completely in operation. Hundreds of Xueren went to the front line from Xueren village under the leadership of their own team leader. Not only these Xueren, but also the ordinary residents living in Xueren village knew the coming of the war, To fight against it is Wuren village, which has been one of the five major tolerance villages in the tolerance world for decades. It must be said that the high-level Xueren villages, such as Naruto, Ningci, Xiangyu, Yugao, Fujian and Taishan, and some middle-level Xueren, are 100% confident that their own village will win the final victory, but the Xueren at the bottom, There are those ordinary residents who are from the heart of their respective emergence of varying degrees of concern. Especially those old people who have experienced the Third World War of tolerance. But also understand the horror of war. And over the years. Victory always belongs to the five tolerance villages. In Xiaoren village, only Takimoto village and Yuren village have won the local war. In the remaining Xiaoren villages, if anyone dares to deal with the five big ones head-on, they will be completely crushed, or even completely destroyed after the war. These old people have really seen the strength and terror of the five tolerance villages. For his own village, he dared to face up to Wuren village. It''s not that they are ignorant, let alone timid. It''s in the past. There are really no examples of winning. But their worries don''t change anything. Moreover, the younger generation, even if they are worried, still rely more on Naruto. As long as Naruto does not fail once, the ordinary young people in the village will have unlimited trust in Naruto. This is more than two years since I came to Xueren village. The prestige created by Naruto. But if this prestige is defeated by an avalanche. It will be as illusory as a bubble. It''s not an exaggeration. It''s the most basic way to express human nature. Anyway? Can effectively convey the order. Xueren followed Naruto''s orders one by one. Under the leadership of Yugao, Taishan, Xiangyu, Xingchi and zuocang, they were divided into two legions, leading their supporting forces to the two front battlefields. Naruto stayed in Xueren village for a short time. After arranging some subsequent transactions. It''s the same with its own escort, heading for the southern sea border of the country of snow and the country of water. Naruto has to be in the most central position, which is also the nearest position to the country of water, waiting for the five generations of eye water shadow, zhaomeiming, who will take the initiative to attack after the news of defeat comes from the front line, and then accurately lock its position, continuing the unfinished battle two years ago, This time there is no suspense to defeat this five generation eye water shadow. Let the whole world realize the emergence of Xueren village, the sixth largest village. Let Naruto himself be recognized as the sixth shadow - Snow shadow!! The atmosphere gradually became more and more anxious. Almost before the advance of the support forces, the front-line positions had already arrived ahead of time. Xueren and Wuren had already had a little fight each other. They did not directly break out more than three figures of fighting, but the small-scale fighting did not stop. The reason why there was no all-out war in the first time was that they did not break out, One is that Wuren village is still waiting for reinforcements to arrive. The other most important reason is that. Wuren village itself is not ready for war. you ''re right! You heard me right! Even in this situation. Wuren village still wants to resort to coercion. To solve this problem as much as possible. A small battle. One is to steal intelligence. The other is to make Xueren village feel pressure. It''s not that Zhao Meiming has no guts and is indecisive at the critical moment. It''s just that Wuren village has managed to recover its vitality. Even in Xueren village, it probably won''t spend too much energy and time. (this is the battle power comparison of Wuren village. They don''t know that Xueren Village has the strength to crush them, This is also a normal thing. Without knowing the strength of Naruto, Xiangyu and Yugao, it''s natural to make such a judgment.) But if we can save a little, we should save a little. At least it''s a village that has begun to take shape. In addition, another elder in Wuren village, Yuanshi, who can be regarded as the second water shadow, also tends to solve the problem without war. That''s why such a strange situation appears. Naruto''s judgment is a little wrong. It''s not that there is no final negotiation, but that Meiming plans to make Xueren village negotiate after suffering a little, She thinks that such negotiation is the most meaningful and valuable, but the elegant five generation mu Shuiying doesn''t know that it seems safe, but in fact it is the decision of "arrogance". It will bring a devastating blow to the front-line four or five thousand fog tolerance. At the moment, zhaomeiming is just as Naruto expected. We are arranging the corresponding troops. He also handed over his most trusted "Qing" as the commander-in-chief of the front line. Zhaomeiming is to stay in Wuren village and deal with the rest of the follow-up issues. She believes that dealing with "just a snow tolerance village." Qing''s command ability. Plus nearly 5000 elite Wuren. We can certainly win the corresponding victory. In Zhao Meiming''s opinion, her decision is safe enough. It''s not that she really wants to destroy Xueren village, because that may hurt Wuren village''s vitality. In the past two years, Zhao Meiming still knows something about Xueren''s development. Because of this, she is not ready for a full-scale war. Instead, they want to get one or two partial victories. It depends on pressure. To force Xueren village to retreat. This is the best strategy according to Meiming. She didn''t know. How strong their opponents are. How terrible is Naruto''s courage! The proud five generations of Mu Shuiying would never have imagined that his village would be defeated by Xiaoren village outside of the five big ones when there were four or five thousand fog tolerance. It should be said. Such things. Once in the world of tolerance. Few people want to believe it. And even treat it as a joke. Therefore, when Naruto dispatched troops, let Yugao and Xiangyu lead their support troops to the battlefield of the two small countries. From Wuren village to zhaomeiming. The commander in chief of Zhongzhi front line is Qing. Down to any fog, we didn''t feel the dangerous approach. The land of the sea and the land of the rainbow. That is still carrying on the partial fight fog to endure and the snow to endure. Qing is also on a small island near the sea. Make this your own command base. Control commands two battlefields. Chapter 442 Of course, the focus is still on the land of the sea. I''ve said that before. The country of the sea is an important sea passage related to the country of the water and the mainland. If you don''t want to make a detour, the country of the sea is just the key way to guard the direction of the country of the water to the mainland. In its heyday, the country of the water once controlled the whole country of the sea, so it was almost swallowed up directly. Bingfeng pointed to the country of the vortex and the country of the wave, Most of the credit for the demise of vortex country, which is a small marginal country close to the sea border, lies in the country of water and Wuren village. The territory of vortex country was once occupied by the country of water. Like the country of wave, it is the best springboard for the country of water to attack the mainland. However, in the later war, Wuren village was defeated, The power control of the water kingdom must retreat from the vortex kingdom. Later four generations of water shadow period. It is also a direct result of all kinds of absurd policies. The fog of death and injury. Wuren who defected. countless. Wuren village in a straight line. So that the country of water can''t even control the country of sea. It can only be returned to the status of an independent small country. But in general, it is still limited by the country of water. One day when Wuren village completely recovers and the country of water comes back, it will be the day when the country of sea will be destroyed. Unfortunately, without waiting for the country of water and Wuren village, the soldiers of Xuezhi country and Xueren Village came to this important small island country ahead of time, Including accepting the employment figures issued by the important figures on the island, and secretly contacting some high-level nobles. Step by step! a bit of! In the country of water and Wuren village, there is no complete response. Xueren village has more power and influence than Wuren village in the land of the sea. The latter want to choose to use conventional means to snatch back, but suffered a greater rebound suppression. This is the situation that we have to use positive forces to suppress and recapture this traditional force. Naturally, as the most important battlefield, Qing, as the commander-in-chief, must give priority to the battlefield of the country of the sea. As for the rainbow country, there is also a highly qualified Shangren in command, and he will ask Qing for the necessary orders. The rest is his dogmatism. And after a lot of friction. Qing also finally received information about the large-scale march in Xueren village. "Are you sure? Is Xueren village sending thousands of troops to support the land of the sea? " Forward command base. Wearing the standard clothes of Wuren, Qing looked at the spy who appeared in front of her and asked in a very serious tone. "Yes, Mr. Qing, although we can''t get close to the perceptual ninjas on the opposite side, and we can''t determine the specific number, according to the scale of the March and the perception of chakra, the total number will reach about 1000!" In front of this fog endure dark Department single knee kneels on the floor, similarly uses is the solemn tone to answer the voice to return a way. "A thousand! It seems that the leader of Xueren village is unwilling, or does he want to gamble? " Green eyes slightly a MI, pupil revealed a ray of light color, whispered. Originally, there were thousands of people in Xueren. Fog tolerance is about the same. After that, Qing came with supporting troops. In addition to the necessary reserves (also to prevent the mainland side, the land of fire, Muye village may be involved.) The rest is on the front to keep it under control. The positive strength is infinitely close to 2-1. That is because the unified understanding in the village is to give a little pressure and let Xueren village suffer a little. In the past few days, Qingdao has also carried out such strategic thinking. On the surface. Wuren really takes advantage of the number of people. Xueren village will send reinforcements. Qing has taken it into consideration, but the number has actually reached thousands, which is beyond Qing''s estimate. According to the information collected in the past two years, even if Xueren village is developing vigorously, the total number of ninjas is about 4000 to 5000 at most (Wuren village thinks.) Now more than 2000 Xueren are deployed in the land of the sea. What is this to do? Start an all-out war? The green brow frowned tightly. Also at that moment, green seems to think of something. That''s the order you want to give. "Lord Qing, over there in the rainbow Kingdom, there''s news from Lord langxing!" All of a sudden. The door that was pushed straight open. A young man came in in a hurry. You don''t have to wait for Qing to ask. This fog endures is to say directly. "The secret department of the rainbow Kingdom found that a large number of support came to Xueren village, and the total number should have reached thousands. With the front-line Xueren troops, the number has already reached 2000. Moreover, according to the observation, Xueren seems to have a big move. Lord langxing asked Lord Qing whether he needs to fight head-on or stay away for a while!" "What did you say? There are also a large number of Xueren on the battlefield of rainbow kingdom? And the number is more than 1000! " I heard the news. The pupil of Qing suddenly shrinks, and the volume is raised subconsciously. Suddenly, he turns his head and stares at the young man in front of him. He asks in shock. "Yes, Mr. Qing, this is the information that Mr. wolf is absolutely sure of!" A thousand plus a thousand. Plus two thousand. Is Xueren village hollowing out all the power in the village!? Is that leader really going to bet a big one here!? Is this guy crazy!? Qingna''s only naked eyes show a very ugly and puzzled look. He doesn''t understand the courage of a Xueren village and the hardness of the front of Wuren village. Although Qingna admits that Xueren village is indeed a relatively strong village in various countries, it used to be a Yuren village with a half god, shanjiaoyu and Bancang, Or Taki Jen village, which has the strength of seven tailed people, dare not face up to the tiger beard of five Jen villages! What is the reason. Give that Xueren village leader such courage and courage£¨ Naruto: because we have three tailed animals.) In her mind, she could not help thinking about the meeting in the city of the capital of water two and a half years ago, although the leader of Xueren village had a very mysterious feeling. Maybe it''s really a powerful ninja. But that''s not enough for him, is it£¨ Naruto: sorry, that''s really my biggest confidence!) I don''t understand. I don''t understand. And I feel extremely angry. Because this is the biggest provocation and contempt to Wuren village. Even if they are really weak. But it is definitely not a provocative existence in Xueren village. "Xueren village will pay for its arrogance and arrogance!" Don''t think about it if you don''t understand it. Qing has made up her mind. We must teach the village a lesson. "Give me orders! Let the troops prepare for the battle, let the wolf line there is the same, face to face, do not need to retreat! Hit head on! We must teach a good lesson! " Green complexion is very stern so say. "Yes! Mr. Green In front of the fog endure is also hang head after answering the voice, quickly leave to convey green order. I''ve been provoked. We must redouble it! Even if it is a little bit against the village''s strategy, expand the scale of the battle at all costs! Qing believes that master Shuiying and master Yuanshi will understand themselves. It''s just that. At the moment, Qing doesn''t know at all. Xueren village is coming with the situation of eating all the fog! You just want a local war!? Sorry! Wuren village. What Naruto wants is an all-out war between the two villages! Chapter 443 On the psychological level, it is a completely different game. It can even be said that in advance preparation. Wuren village, where there are some deficiencies. Let alone say that there is a gap in strength. Even in the same equal situation, Wuren village has completely fallen behind in the initial formation arrangement. However, even though he did not want to go to war in an all-round way, Qing still delivered his orders to the whole front-line Wuren army. The scale of the battle could be controlled, but the whole army must be mobilized thoroughly. With absolute thunder, he defeated Xueren''s army in the front and then converged back on his own initiative without further pursuit, It''s enough to hurt Xueren village. Let the arrogant leader of Xueren village, Mr. Cheng Gongming, know what the power of wudaring village is! This is Qing''s judgment and arrangement. It''s not just the frontiers on the sea side. Including the rainbow kingdom. Wolf line, who was in charge of the battlefield command, also received the corresponding command from Qing. It''s the same operation of the fog tolerance army. Straight forward. The country of the sea, the country of the rainbow. It was originally gathered in the front position of the snow tolerance army base. "It seems that Wuren also received the news? Then, according to the order of Naruto, fight first! This time, be sure to hit Wuren hard! Yugao (Xiangyu) immediately led the troops to support! Victory must belong to our Xueren village As the front-line commanders, Gu Yue and Xin Ya are both in their respective front-line camps. They say this in a deep voice to the important middle and upper forbearance captains. "Yes!" The situation under comprehensive control. The ordinary people in the village, perhaps those who have not participated in the battle and are just ordinary people, will be worried about this war, but this worry will not spread to the front-line troops. Or it should be said that the Xueren who are in the front-line troops have the greatest confidence in the victory of this war. It''s not just trust in Naruto, the leader of the family. It''s also because of the collision in the last two years. Most of the time. It''s their Xue Ren who has the necessary advantage. It''s a trade-off. After two years of training. These ninjas from Xueren village, especially the elites who often meet with Wuren in other countries, have long lost their awe of the five big ninjas. To them, everyone is of the same level. This is why there are words in Xueren village that want Naruto to become "snow shadow". The reason is very simple. They think that they are the same village, Our leader has such strength and qualification! And now! It is the best time to prove the strength and details of our village! Fight to the end! Not just for myself. It''s also for you. "Naruto Lord!" "Then! Come out "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!" It''s a powerful front battlefield. In the corner. The small countries and regions involved. It was almost the moment when the big troops of the two villages marched separately. The residents of the land of the sea and the land of the rainbow immediately hid themselves, especially the older people who had experienced more than one war. The small-scale fighting before and the continuous flow of ninjas made them realize that war was inevitable, even though Xueren and Wuren seemed to have some conscience, Put the battlefield in the edge area, but it still belongs to the territory. The most important thing is that once the Ninja fight starts, it will inevitably affect ordinary civilians. Experienced people naturally need to be prepared in advance. A group of capable people. Before the Ninjas of the two countries gathered, they rushed to the position of their capital in advance. The country of the sea and the country of the rainbow are both small countries. The land area is not large. Ninja fight. Once the Ninja is above the level of Zhongren, it''s the ordinary ninja. It''s not the metamorphosis of kaigua But they all have the ability to change the geographical environment. Shangren is even less mentioned. Therefore, in many wars, even some ninjas who are kind-hearted do not want to spread to civilians, but sometimes they just have no way, and those ninjas who do not care about the lives of civilians are even more out of control when they fight. In such a small country. Thousands of ninjas fight. You can imagine. How terrifying is the scope of this!? It also means that. The kingdom of the sea and the kingdom of the rainbow belong to the area. There are not many safe areas. capital. That''s the only area that can be called a safe area. Because whether it''s Xueren village or Wuren village, after defeating each other, they can control the capital of the country, and then they can control the whole country of the sea and the rainbow. At this point. Both countries have a clear consensus. The front-line commanders of the two Narutos understood this as well. At the beginning of the war, except for keeping the necessary monitoring personnel, the remaining Narutos in Xueren and Wuren withdrew from the capitals of the two countries by tacit understanding and stayed in a safe area for the time being. The battlefield was chosen as far away from the capitals of the two countries as possible, The purpose is to prevent the fighting from spreading to the capital. What''s more. Ninja war. There is a common sense. That is not to hurt the name of the country, as well as those high-level dignitaries and nobles. Of course, if it does. Then it hurt. This is just common sense, not the iron rule that ninja must abide by. Of course, this means that in uncontrollable unconventional situations and ordinary wars, this common sense still needs to be maintained, and this is the case in this war. Xueren village and Wuren village so far. The struggle is still controllable. Nature is to consciously control the fight between each other, not to affect the dignitaries and nobles in these two small countries. Their cooperation will be needed for future rule and even merger. Violence does solve most problems. But it can''t solve all the problems. They all understand each other. On this point, both Naruto, who is responsible for coordinating everything, and Qing, who is commanding the army of Wuren at the front line, know this very well. Civilians who can''t avoid it. Xueren and Wuren fighting bravely. "Keng!" "Ding Ding Ding!" "Feng Dun - the art of LAN cut!" "Water escape - water dragon bullet!" "Boom!" "Wow!" "Tudun - the art of decapitation in the heart!" "Huodun - the art of Longyan!" "Water escape - the art of exploding water!" "Ah, ah, ah It''s no longer a little fuss. It''s a rush. In this kind of battle, there are thousands of large-scale regimental level Ninja melee. General forbearance simply can not guarantee their own minimum security. Chapter 444 It can even be said that at least we have to reach the level of Zhongren or above before we can barely have a certain self-protection ability. However, this is still relatively speaking, large-scale Ninja bombing, and sometimes the enemy may jump out of the side position from time to time. It can hold one. We can''t stop two, three, or even more enemies. Maybe one second, he defeated an enemy and captured his first head. The next second, he was stabbed in the back by another enemy and killed directly. This is a good result. Undoubtedly, the worst result is that several superior Ninjutsu of Shangren level B or above directly involved the unfortunate xiaren nearby when their power was too strong. In a moment, they were killed, It''s the cruel result of either death or injury. It''s a real ninja war that can''t be reversed and changed by ordinary manpower! The most common Ninja is involved. Unless it''s luck. Otherwise, they can only exist as cannon fodder. Before the strong without absoluteness comes on the stage. In the war. Leading the battlefield situation is the pillar of each village - Shangren! Wuren village is one of the five largest. This time in the front-line war. Although it is still in the majority of the number of middle and lower tolerance. However, three or four hundred Shangren were sent to participate in it. Separated between two battlefields. At Qing''s command. It''s the same on two battlefields. Meet the big troops of Xueren village. It has to be said. As an old village of forbearance. The details and accumulation of Wuren village. Xueren village is not comparable to the existence. Of course, the number of Shangren does not need to be mentioned. In terms of quality. Wuren village is also a higher level than Xueren village. Don''t look at it. It''s all patience. But there is also a big difference between Shangren and Shangren. If Naruto is used, according to some unconventional second creation novels in previous lives, The combat effectiveness standard of Huoying world should be such "ordinary tolerance" -- "senior tolerance" -- "ordinary tolerance" -- "elite tolerance" -- "special tolerance" -- "ordinary tolerance" -- "elite tolerance" -- "quasi shadow level" -- "shadow level" -- "Super Shadow level" -- and then such levels as yuzhiboban and qianshouzhujian. Sounds like a good second, doesn''t it? It must be made clear that there is no such clear distinction in the original world of Huoying. But ninjas in this world really have such strength differences. It''s like comparing Kakashi with xirihong. If you don''t mention the kaleidoscope behind you and some other operations, Kakashi can at least be ranked in the quasi shadow level, while xirihong can only be regarded as the common and weak one at most. Although it seems that Naruto has a sense of shame in the middle two, Naruto thinks that this is the most reasonable score of Ninja strength. Ninja and Ninja can not be generalized. As far as the frontal battlefield is concerned, the Shangren people in Wuren village are at least ordinary ones. They are close to or even reach the elite level, What about Xueren? Most of them can only be regarded as Shangren. Most of their strength is only at the level of special Shangren, not to mention elite Shangren. At present, in a Xueren village in nuota, regardless of other conditions, they only say that their fighting capacity can reach elite Shangren, that is, Yugao, Xianglin, Bayun and Ningci. If Yugao and Xianglin use their tailed animal power, they will be able to fight for the best, Naturally, it can be raised to quasi shadow level, or even the shadow level when it is completely tailed. But it''s just personal strength. That''s exactly what it is. "Boom!" "Poof "Ah "Wow!" Even more, it was suppressed by the number of people at the beginning. The first moment. Xue Ren is no doubt in the downwind. Xueren and Wuren who fall into the crazy fighting. It''s just a dozen minutes since the war. Their respective casualties have reached hundreds. Among them, Xueren''s casualties are even more tragic, which is still based on the case of chakra armor blessing, if there is no chakra armor. It could be a face to face. At present, the Shangren in this part of Xueren army are about to be defeated. How can Xueren compare with Wuren village if they compete with pure physical skill and Ninja strength! So it is. In just ten minutes. Not to mention the fighting situation in the rainbow kingdom. This side of the sea country. In Yu Qing''s observation. "Water escape - the art of the great waterfall!" "Water escape - the art of water dragon bullet!" "Water escape - the skill of water array wall!" The surging tide. The surging waves, wave after wave, show the strength of Wuren village, and also devour those Xueren people in front step by step. Obviously, we can see that Xueren''s defeat has already appeared, and the scene advantage of our team is extremely great. Green is also satisfied with the nod. "It doesn''t seem to take long. As long as the casualties are more serious, the commander on the opposite side should let the troops retreat!" On the high slope, overlooking the battlefield not far away, Qing thought to herself in her heart. At this moment. Qing is even thinking about waiting and not letting the team chase too deeply. One is to leave some leeway. Don''t really let snow bear completely collapse. This is not so-called soft hearted, but simply from the strategic level, not to further trigger a full-scale war. Another consideration is that if the pursuit is too deep, it is easy to cause too much damage to the strength of our village. This is the priority for Qing. Wuren village has not easily recovered this vitality. This time, it is for the insurance period that the water film talent let himself bring nearly half of Wuren to fight against Xueren village. He has to consider the future of the village, As much as possible to keep some new fire, anyway, the main purpose is to hurt Xueren village, to achieve this goal, and then not to stimulate Xueren village too much, that arrogant young leader should know the problem of propriety, right? Now is not the time to settle the accounts. As long as Xueren village is forced to withdraw from the sphere of influence of hongzhiguo and haizhiguo. Just return the necessary share of the mission. Green mood is very happy in his heart thinking. "Almost there will be news from the battle on that side." At the moment when this idea just emerged from the bottom of my heart. "Buzz buzz" "Buzz buzz!" All of a sudden. Above the sky. The harsh noise coming straight from the school. A lot of "shadow" coming from the pressure! "What is it?" In Qing''s suddenly contracted pupil. "Boom!" "Drop the bomb!" "Use a wide range of Ninjutsu!" "Water escape!" "Huodun!" "Tu Dun!" Above the sky. The appearance of hundreds of flying snow bear. This is the fastest way to reach the battlefield Xueren village reinforcements - special air combat forces! Go straight to the back of the field. Try to avoid the tangled central battlefield. It is aimed at the rear of Wuren village to arrange the wounded, and the concentrated position of guards. The "bombs" that keep falling There''s also a range killing Ninja that can be used at high altitude to ensure balance. Chapter 445 In the first time has not responded to the fog endure. It''s just the moment when I feel the light of the vision in front of me seems to be darkening. Accompanied by the ear from the transmission of sharp and harsh noise. "Boom!" All kinds of explosive methods of falling from high altitude! And then there''s the escape. "Wow "Dong!" Above the surface. In a flash, dozens of people were killed and lost because of the heavy explosion, the dust and the wounded who were directly blown up. Seeing the scene, the naked eyes turned red, and the white eyes started immediately, The special chakra armor that Xueren is equipped with, the expandable metal wings and the unique chakra flow pattern. "Xueren village!" In addition to being shocked and angry, Qing also immediately ordered a brand new order. Now it''s not about pursuit at all. It''s because of the sudden bombing. Let the original advantage of fog bear directly into a disadvantage situation. The troops in the rear were bombed collectively. A formation divided in front and back. "Immediately arrange people to rescue the wounded, and organize ninjas who can attack from high altitude to attack Xueren from high altitude! You don''t have to hit people, just attack their exposed straight wings! " The situation was reversed in a flash. Angry but not flustered, Qing is still very calm, commanding the Wuren below. When the backbone still exists, these ninjas in Wuren village also experienced the first wave of panic, and then quickly adjusted. But there is no doubt that this advantage has been offset, and even temporarily fell into the situation of downwind. In the opposite position. Seeing this scene, Guyue naturally showed great joy. He directly ordered the follow-up Xueren to start the formation immediately and suppress the whole line again. He knew very well that since the air combat troops had arrived, the backup troops led by Yugao must have arrived immediately. Guyue knew very well what the order of his master Naruto was. Here, we must hold down the main force on the opposite side. As long as Yugao arrived, the fog in front of us would be very strong, Absolutely can be swept away by them! Because. Yugao is a man with six tails! As a Naruto who was trained by himself and now trusted by Naruto, Guyue, who has the ability to take charge of thousands of Xueren, naturally knows what renzhuli means. It''s not polite to say that unless there is a strong shadow player or a super seal team with special response on the opposite side, otherwise, today''s war will be their victory in Xueren village! "Gentlemen! Yugao will soon lead the reinforcements! The air combat forces have completely disrupted the enemy''s formation deployment. The victory of this war must belong to us! Charge with all your strength! For the village, for Naruto, take our victory I''ve come to this. There''s no need for any cover up at all. Before this war. Naruto has said that in the future, Xueren village will appear in the eyes of all countries in the world! "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!" The rising momentum can be seen with the naked eye. Xueren, who had been defeated because of the strong suppression, gradually suffered from low morale. At the most critical moment, the air combat troops of our village, Shenbing Tianjiang, directly bombarded the guard troops of Wuren village. The most important thing was to disrupt the offensive rhythm of Wuren village. In the front line, the battlefield was divided, On the contrary, Xueren village can occupy the dominant position, and the Xueren who have been suppressed in an all-round way are fighting to regain the dominant position in the battlefield and suppress it directly. "Light soul!" And above the top. Looking at the scene and being pulled back, Qing''s face also became a bit ferocious. If she could win easily before, now even if she could defeat Xueren village, Wuren village would have to pay a more painful price. This is undoubtedly something that Wuren village can''t accept, and it makes Qing feel extremely ashamed. "Immediately dispatch the reserve troops to suppress them, and we must contain the Xueren air combat troops on them!" This is what happened in the war. There have been so-called "empty countries" to challenge the status of the five powers. In the face of such air combat forces. As long as the age of a little older fog endure will not feel strange. Even if there was no direct confrontation. There is still a certain degree of understanding. The chaos lasted only a short time. The reaction from the back of the fog. With the command of Qing, and the strong pressure of the backup forces. The situation is frozen again. But. There is no doubt about it. Xueren village''s air combat forces are showing a strong destructive and deterrent force, which makes Xueren''s frontal battlefield nearly collapse quickly regain the necessary dominant power. Even if Wuren village readjusts its formation now, the two sides are still in a balanced situation. If Wuren village wants to regain its previous advantages, it is bound to spend more power! Even the possibility of defeat! Because at the moment when Xueren''s air combat troops arrived. In her eyes, qingsuo also sensed the large-scale chakra fluctuation in the northwest, which was obviously another part of the support troops in Xueren village. Especially among the leaders. Through the white eye survey. Qing can easily know the huge amount of chakra (Yugao, even if he doesn''t use six tail chakras, belongs to chakra in general ninjas. It should be said that he can become a ninja with the strength of tail beast, and his own chakra is not too small, and Naruto is the best one among them!) "Soul light snow endure village! Did the leader of Xueren village lead the team in person? " Just sensing chakra. Without seeing people. Guess from the amount of chakra. Qing can only come to such a conclusion. Can''t just a small village, there will be so many strong!? This is the amount of chakra. Even in their Wuren village, there are few. Of course, the amount of chakra can not be directly converted into the combat power standard. But to a certain extent. It can symbolize the strength of ninja. Especially in such a situation, it is inevitable for Qing to make such a judgment. That''s why. At the moment when Xueren''s air combat troops successfully attacked. Qing immediately gave the order. Mobilize the rest of the reserve team and force it up. At this time. It is impossible to consider the follow-up situation. Even if there''s an emergency. We must solve the current problems first. "Keng, Keng!" "Ding Ding Ding!" "Water escape - the art of water rushing waves!" "Water escape - the skill of water linked bomb." "Water escape - the art of waves!" "Water escape!" "Water escape!" Shuidun at your fingertips. Endless rolling waves of terror There is also the flying bitterness and the sword in hand. Extreme fight together with the snow tolerance and fog tolerance. The fight in front of us has also entered a more intense stage. Chapter 446 It''s different from the advantage and the space that has to be occupied step by step before. After the arrival of the air combat troops in Xueren village. Even though the back is limited to a certain extent, from a large perspective, the battlefield pattern at the bottom will be changed to a great extent. The Shangren people in Wuren village, who can suppress Xueren madly in the front, are subject to the attack from high altitude, some linkage and cooperation, and some strong attacks do not dare to completely let go of their hands and feet, Xueren village front line of these Xueren are also forced to withstand the attack of Wuren, and also achieved a certain degree of suppression advantage in some local areas. "Boom!" "Bang!" Dust rising. "Tudun - the art of earth fissure!" "Lei Dun - the art of false darkness!" "Fengdun - great breakthrough!" "Feng Dun - the art of vacuum jade!" "Water escape - the art of water dragon bullet!" "Tu Dun - Tu Chen Bi!" Ash flying all over the sky. One by one, the cyclones burst apart. The ripple of the waves. "Dong!" "Click!" "Stab Splashing blood. One after another in the fight of the fallen figure. Sometimes medical ninjas come to the rescue, but most of the time they are involved in the aftereffects of other battles at the moment of falling to the ground, or they are directly repaired. In large-scale Ninja group battles, the number of deaths often exceeds the number of injuries in the proportion of casualties. In addition, it can be said that only the winning party is qualified to save its own wounded, The defeated side, is to see the face of the opposite, under normal circumstances, the Ninja''s body, brain can have extremely rich research value and interests! Even the body and brain of high-level Ninja have corresponding means of defense and blockade. But even if you only need to get some information. For every village. It is of great significance. The sound of fighting. cry. Thick smoke of gunpowder. Look at the hell in front of you. Qingshen, standing on the top of the peak, has become very cold, especially when she sees her family Wuren falling down one by one. It seems that she doesn''t have much change in her expression, but in fact she convulses violently in her heart. This kind of battle is unfolding unexpectedly, not to mention the worse result, Even if it ends with such a rhythm and wins the final victory, the loss of Wuren village is far more than the pre war estimate, but there is no way to do it. Who can expect that a small Xueren village will have such explosive power and strength!? Especially the air force. "Light soul!" Qing''s own reaction has been very fast. It also called on the corresponding troops to carry out targeted sniping and suppression. However, the level of Xueren''s air combat troops is obviously higher than that of the air combat troops of the "air country" that Qing had fought in the previous war. The technology that can make Ninja fly in the air is superior in strength and freedom control. The air force is still in the spotlight. Xueren air combat troops killed by Wuren village. That is to talk about more than ten people. Most of the rest is to destroy the wing end and force it to land. But on the whole. "Drop the bomb!" "Pay attention to the height and distance! Don''t give Wuren the chance to concentrate their fire. " "Yes Under the precise command of the commander of the air combat force. The air combat troops in Xueren village still played a very important role. Suppress the fog all the way down. The defense line that was pushed and suppressed before was pushed back by Xueren village in the short half an hour. Not many casualties. They are all stimulating the young people who are standing at the forefront of the battlefield. If they are not charged with the responsibility of commanding, they want to go straight to the battlefield and fight side by side with their companions, but they know what they need to do most at the moment! "Master Qing! Backup units have arrived! " "Good! Immediately organize the people with strong mobility to join the attack on the opposite air combat forces. The rest of the people will wrap around from both wings. They must defeat the Xueren troops on the ground in the shortest time! Do you understand? " Finally, it''s our backup force. When his subordinates came to report. Green suddenly turned to the side of the fog bear quickly issued an order. "Yes!" This fog endure suddenly hang head after answering. One jump. It is to convey the command of the General Commander, Qing, to the incoming backup forces. The new force coming. It''s like a shot in the arm for the front-line Wuren. Carry on the strong counter pressure! In the number of people is to achieve absolute advantage. People swimming from both sides. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" The figure of the forced. And the sword and bitterness that twinkled and danced all over the sky. Accompanied by the strong attack of cold light. "Well?" It''s hard to get back a little bit of Xueren. It is to enter the encirclement of Wuren village again. But this time. Xueren didn''t give Wuren a chance to crush them further. And it was almost in the fog that reinforcements arrived. At the command of Yu Qing, the two wings spread out. "Here it is!" In the northwest. The vast crowd that leaped out of the house. In the green perception, hundreds of strong chakra breath directly emerged. "Damn it, did it come so fast?" Fixed line of sight. Looking at the Xueren troops swarming out of the northwest sea area. Green clenched his lips, showing a very ugly expression in the pupil. The struggle between life and death. The most anxious battlefield. This should not have been a fight in a stalemate. But it is precisely because of the sudden emergence of such a group of "air combat troops" in Xueren village that Wuren village has lost its leading edge, passively adjusted the formation behind, and forced to arrange the arrival of backup troops in advance. Xueren village is also a new force when it has been occupied by the leading edge. Looking at each other from a distance. Because I can''t see clearly from this distance. There is no special action. Qing still did not make the most accurate identification, but only by virtue of his own white eyes, perceived the slender figure with surging chakra breath standing in the front. "Is it Cheng Gong Ming?" As far as I can see. The blurred figure that reflected into the pupil. Green''s mind can not help but emerge from the once opposite and see the figure of a young man with black hair. It''s just that Qing still doesn''t know at this time. It''s just an illusion. And the real enemy is close at hand. It was almost at the moment when Qing observed the arrival of the backup troops in Xueren village. The northwest position is above the high angle. As the leader of the reinforcements, Yugao, who is also appointed by Naruto to be the commander in chief of the whole sea Kingdom battlefield, is also standing on the peak of the sea frontier behind him, looking at the bloody battle scene like hell Shura below. Seemingly peaceful feather high, that pupil is also showing a ray of unbearable color. Chapter 447 Snow bear natural needless to say. Even though Wuren village was the existence that he hated and feared most. But at the moment, see two so cruel fight. Yugao, who is always peaceful in nature, still has a ray of regret in his heart. It''s not that he can''t bear it, but he simply doesn''t want to see such a hell on earth. However, Yugao knows more clearly that this is a process he has to go through. Moreover, Yugao also believes in Naruto. If he wants to create a real world peace and a real harmonious world, Such a war is an inevitable and important process! "Lord Yugao!" Taishan, who followed Yugao to the battlefield of the land of the sea, first directed the Xueren who came from the bottom to stop the attack from the opposite side. He went straight to Yugao''s side and bowed slightly, with a respectful expression and inquiring tone. "Ah, I understand. Let''s do everything according to Naruto''s arrangement. First, block the back road of Wuren, and I will turn into a tail beast when necessary!" I can''t bear it. You can even sympathize with the people who are lying in a pool of blood. But it''s one thing to think inside. Practical action is another matter. Yugao is not the boy who used to be ignorant. Willing, willing! All things, after all, must be built on a reasonable logic of heaven. Only when you give up can you get what you want. The establishment of an ideal town is not a matter of waiting in silence, but a matter of striving for it. Even if the road is full of thorns and blood. Yugao will step forward without hesitation. "Yes, Mr. Yugao, I will obey your order!" After Taishan suddenly bowed his head and answered. He also immediately went to join the ancient Yue in front of him and led Xueren to attack Wuren in front of him from both sides. According to the plan, the middle position was reserved for Yugao. Wait a minute, it''s the time for Xueren village to launch the last thunderbolt. And with this group of snow bear new force to join. And it''s really the most elite troops in the village. Among the more than 500 Xueren, there are nearly 50 Shangren. Even according to the general standard, they can only be regarded as the special Shangren strength in Muye and Yunren villages. However, the addition of such a force directly suppressed the Wuren army in front of them. In addition, it was the air combat troops on the top of their heads. The restriction was limited, but the damage and threat it caused, But it still exists in essence. At least the rear troops and the front troops of Wuren village are difficult to connect. Once the formation breaks, the direct result will be that Xueren will be separated and broken one by one to see the formation configuration of Xueren. "Keng, Keng, Keng!" "Ding Ding Ding!" "Poof And then there are our own troops who have been pushed back on the two wings. Above the summit. Qing clenched her lower lip and looked straight at "chenggongming", the peak of Yugao''s position. A thread of bloodthirsty craziness appeared in her pupils. "Palace village!" "Yes, Mr. Green!" "You are here to conduct follow-up command for me!" "Yes.. Eh? Mr. Qing, what are you going to do? " The young man named Gongcun responded subconsciously and then seemed to react. His face showed a shaking expression. Looking at Qing, he asked. "I''ll go to the front! This war has come to a critical moment. If it continues like this, even if we can win in the end, we will also win miserably. In that case, I will fail to live up to the trust of Lord Shuiying. The follow-up command doesn''t need to change too much. Just pay attention to the pressure on both sides and whether there is a third party to join. I will lead the troops and make a positive breakthrough! " It''s almost done. The necessary command is in place. So far. There are not many decisions that need to be made by Qing himself in the future. let me put it another way. Consider from the overall situation. What I should do now is to go directly to the front line and personally lead the central forces to make a breakthrough. With my own strength and the help of my eyes, as long as I can tear up the formation of Xueren''s troops from the front position, I can achieve the primary purpose of defeating the opposite side. The most important point is that. "I want to force that guy down!" Looking at the vague figure of "chenggongming" standing on the peak. The green face showed a wisp of resolute look, thinking in the heart. "But, Lord green!" This is obviously a young man who has just been promoted. When I heard that my commander-in-chief went directly to the front line, I subconsciously wanted to intercept. "Gongcun, now is the critical moment! You can''t have any hesitation. Follow the orders Qingchen said. ¡°£¡£¡ Yes, Mr. Green! I see! " I saw the resolute expression on the green face. Miyamura is also the first time to understand that the focus of the head. "Well, Mr. Qing, I wish the martial arts a prosperous future!" "Ah! No problem! " A faint smile appeared on the green face. "Follow me, come on!" Soon afterwards. The flickering figure. Qing also took his own escort and went straight to the center of the front battlefield. And the same is to have noticed the action of green feather high. Looking at the posture of going straight to the front line. Yugao''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Are you going to gamble with the central government? Or is it just me? " Yugao, who can be trusted by Naruto and directly entrust more than 2000 Xueren with the command of a battlefield, is not only because he is a six tailed man. Of course, this is the primary reason, but it is also because Yugao has such ability. Taishan and Guyue also know this. In the past two years, Yugao has been in charge of the school, Later, he was responsible for leading the new team to endure, and he had his own talent. Later, he experienced these hones and grew up step by step. At that moment, Yu Qing acted. In my eyes. Feather height is the right time to make a corresponding judgment. It has to be said. This is the right judgment in a conventional war. This time, however, the war is not routine at all. In the center. Keep fighting. The pressure comes in the fog to endure. Under the leadership of Qing. The morale is up. However. That''s a little bit of the fog tolerance army that''s deep in it. There are also the troops that are entangled on both sides and thrust in like spikes. In the space position. "It''s time!" The Xueren army deliberately pulled out. "Rhino dog!" Deep inside. Yugao''s low words. "Oh, I understand!" The simultaneous response of six tailed rhinoceros. Next second. "Boom!" Above the sky. Yugao''s figure leaping out. Suddenly. It''s like a bright light shining. "What is this!? No good The first time. It''s a familiar and terrifying chakra wave. When you look up. Qing that suddenly contraction of the pupil. But not before the General Commander of Wuren reacts. The roar of a burst. "Puff, puff, puff!" Accompanied by the huge noise of gas out of thin air. Next moment! A wave of terror. Scarlet color, dark mark. A huge figure suddenly emerged. "Boom!" As it falls. The ultimate roar of explosion. And then there''s the wave of terror. Compared to the fog that is directly involved or blown out. Scattered dust. The behemoth you see. "Soul light! Why does Liuwei appear here? " Looking at that once incomparably familiar six tail that huge figure. Don''t talk about ordinary people. At this moment. Green is showing a very ferocious and angry expression!! Chapter 448 The unexpected unfolding. The momentum of terror. At the moment when Yugao is directly and completely tailed, it suddenly appears in the whole battlefield. When the huge figure of Liuwei, the majestic chakra, and the terrible pressure rippled, it was in an instant that it took the sight of three or four thousand Xueren and Wuren. "Ouch!" The roar of chakra. A wave of terror. "Boom!" At the moment when the momentum burst. "Six tails!" "Why are there tailed animals here?" "What is this?" "What a terrible chakra!" "Help me..." Not only Wuren, but also most of Xueren''s postures after seeing the appearance of Yugao''s tailed beast, all of them show a touch of shock and panic. Especially those young people can''t understand what this huge thing full of forest breath is!? But that''s after a moment of panic. "Don''t worry! This is one of the most powerful six tailed animals in the world of tolerance, and renzhuli is our Yugao! This is our strongest fighting power arranged by Naruto! Yugao is comparable to the five shadows and even stronger. In this battlefield, we must win! " The same thing is to see Guyue, Taishan, and those Xueren Shangren who know the details in advance. They are all in their own square array. They immediately send the news that Liuwei is Yugao, and they can lead them to win the war with reason. As soon as I heard the news, Xue Ren. That is to say, it will stabilize after a moment. Six tails dancing freely. "Strong acid gas!" It''s almost at the moment of its debut. With the cooperation of Yugao and rhinoceros, the gas with strong erosive and dissolving properties ejected directly covered hundreds of Wuren on the front, which was the skin and flesh that were completely dissolved. "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" "What is this?" "Light soul!" The shrill screams and cries of pain were heard all the time. In particular, Yugao''s powerful forward attitude. Wuren, who are directly forced to get involved, are either dead or injured. Compared with the previous, their tragic degree is not in the same dimension at all. Snow bears who see this scene. It is to put down the last worry in my heart. "Go "Go on!" "Cover Yugao!" "Water escape!" "Bingdun!" "Huodun!" Under the leadership of those experienced Shangren in the queue, they kept a relatively safe distance, and did not want to be easily involved by the Xueren. The strong attack and impact launched by the guards around Yugao could be said to destroy the formation of the Wuren in front of them, not to mention those zhongxiaren, Even the most powerful dozens of Shangren in Wuren village are powerless in the face of the six tailed beast. A-level Ninja as much as possible. It can only delay the pace of high progress. "Yugao! Actually took refuge in Xueren village!? Why A startling unfolding. A scene full of corpses. The number of casualties has increased all at once. What''s eye-catching. The line of defense that our team collapsed in an instant. "Light soul!" Qing''s clenched lower lip, a wisp of scarlet crazy color in her pupils. "Master Qing! Please order! Please also order! " Even the most calm Qing lost his judgment and thinking ability at this moment. In such a battlefield, such a positive confrontation, when there was no strong ninja or seal class in his legion, this was a one-sided massacre scene, but it was only a moment''s blank. In the anxiety of his subordinates. It''s still Qing who reluctantly reorganizes his spirit. "Retreat! Let the person who has released large-scale terrain Ninja be responsible for leaving behind duanhou, ODA! You go to the backup, pass my orders, lead the guards, and evacuate the wounded first "Yes! Mr. Qing, but what about you? " "I''ll stay here and die!" "But "Didn''t you hear my orders clearly!? come on! Go! And report the information to the village immediately. Do you understand? " Qing turned her head, with her extremely ferocious expression and the sense of Senran on her face. This is a completely reversed war. Wuren village has been defeated, no doubt. What can be done now is to control the loss as much as possible, even if such development is not the situation that Qing can control and reverse. The emergence of six tailed man column force. It is far more than anyone in Wuren village expected. But Qing won''t make excuses for himself. As the commander in chief, what I have to do now is to fulfill my final duty and obligation! "Yes, Mr. Qing! But please remember that you are also the most important existence in the village, and Shuiying still needs your help! Please make sure to retreat safely Wu Ren, named ODA, looked at his commanding officer''s determined expression. He knew the critical degree of the situation very well. He didn''t need and couldn''t have any hesitation at all. After that sentence, he quickly said. "Whoosh!" One jump. Also immediately toward the rear position of the gallop. "Does Shuiying need my help? Ha ha, that''s what I said! I can''t die here yet! " That burst up of green tendons, white eye insight open to the greatest green. "Follow me! We must block it and fight for the opportunity to retreat for our companions! " "Oh, oh, oh The leader will not retreat. It''s the easiest way to boost morale. Even in the face of avalanches. But as long as the green figure is still there. These fog bearers on the front line can still bite their teeth and make the final fight. Because the commander-in-chief gave up his life to move forward. They have no reason to retreat. Whatever the reason. At least at this moment, the remaining three or four hundred Wuren on the front line burst out their final strength and momentum. "Water escape - the art of water dragon bullet!" "Water escape - the skill of water array wall!" "Tudun - the art of earth fissure!" "Tudun - the art of rock collapse!" "Tu Dun!" There''s no need to keep hands. All kinds of Ninjutsu that can be used to suppress and block is to throw money forward. A violent roar. It''s really a barely blocked attack. After the fog endure they also get a certain breathing and important retreat time. The height of the feather is similar to that of the tail. See this scene. When I sighed in my heart, I still didn''t stop. The figure on the front step. "Boom!" A scene that can only be delayed but cannot be completely blocked. "Stop! Get in the way "Absolutely block it!" They have been affected by the aftereffect of Liuwei attack, or other Xueren attacks, and a terrible wound has been cut on their abdomen. The bloody green is still at the front, commanding their own Wuren to fight. Chapter 449 They''re hopeless. Even if you want to retreat. It can only be treated as a target. It''s better to fight hard for the time to retreat for the Wuren in the back. There are more than 2000 Wuren in the front battlefield. Qing doesn''t know how many Wuren can be safely evacuated in the end, maybe 1000, maybe hundreds, or even lower. But at the moment, Qing can''t think about all that and what he can do, They have done their duty. A pale expression. It''s already a blur. Too much blood loss, plus excessive use of white eyes, chakra almost exhausted the bad situation. "Damn, I can''t fall down yet!" I want to stick to it. But can not adhere to the body. "Lord green!" "Boom!" It''s also the violent dust and gravel directly raised by Yugao''s six tails behind him, the overwhelming frontal coverage attack, and the unique strong acid attack of six tailed rhinoceros. If it wasn''t for the need to take care of the Xueren around, Yugao couldn''t use the tail jade directly, delay!? You don''t even want to have the chance to retreat. But even without such a killer. The huge size of Liuwei, the strong acid gas from wanton jet, and the attack of terrain change. They have brought great casualties to the fog tolerance in front of them. It''s another green stone attacked by boulder and strong acid. That is the body that has lost its last strength and is unable to take action. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Struggling to block those in front of the last elite. "The guards have almost retreated. Lord Qing can''t die here. Whether it''s Lord wudaimu or his white eyes, they are what the village needs most. Take Lord Qing and retreat immediately. Let''s leave it here!" It can be said that a strong man''s wrist is broken. Qing has done his duty. Before he fell into a coma, he is still fighting on the front line. But there are always those Shangren who are loyal to Wuren village. They know very well what Qingqing means to Wuren village. Vow to protect these fog tolerance people of Qing retreat. It''s also split in two. Do the last to resist the fog. And the fog that protects Qing''s retreat. "Stop them!" "Kill them all here!" On both sides of the road, Xueren are in charge of their packing. Guyue and Taishan, who are in front of them, naturally notice this. The results have been very fruitful. However, as long as they can be further expanded, Xueren will not be soft hearted. Xueren who is advancing in the front, the air combat troops who are still bombing in the high altitude, and the Wuren who are releasing thousands of miles. It can''t resist the attack of the snow. It''s also after the destruction of the last batch of fog tolerance. "Puff, puff, puff!" Above the sky. Yugao also cancelled his tailing. Return to human form. On one side, those Xueren who are guarding Yugao''s side all look at Yugao with extreme longing and reverence. "Mr. Yugao, thank you so much Fast to feather high body side of the ancient Yue, is also bow to keep a look of respect, said in a deep voice. If the respect before. There''s a little bit of illusion. After this battle. No one in Norda''s Xueren village would dare to be frivolous to Yugao. With such terrible strength, they can easily lead them to victory, and they have never been harmed by tailed animals. Naturally, these Xueren people will easily draw corresponding conclusions in their own heart. "The rest is up to you. Naruto also said that if you can defeat the front troops and capture them alive in the back, it''s not only the intelligence value, but also the negotiation with Wuren village in the back is an important bargaining chip. We also have limits!" Feather high or that a light facial expression, the tone is steady toward Gu Yue so say. Xueren village has its limits. It is impossible to swallow Wuren village in World War I. We should not only consider the details of Wuren village, but also add the support of water country. These are not the things Xueren village can do at this stage. What''s more. It''s also coveted by other countries. God knows after this war. What do Muye and Yunren think of Xueren village. Xueren is not strong enough to fight one against three, or even one against two. Naruto wants a full-scale war. But there should be follow-up negotiations. When you want to fight, when you want to talk. Only this can be done. Xueren village can really occupy the overall dominant power. "Yes, Yugao! I understand! " Guyue also suddenly dropped his head and answered. "Well." Yugao nodded his head slightly. After looking around at the tragic situation, he showed a faint look of intolerance and regret in his pupils. Immediately, he was replaced by a firmer look. After taking a deep breath. Yugao also turned away from the battlefield. It''s over here. Yugao just wants to go back and have a good rest. Being able to do something is always different from wanting to do something. Yugao will feel pain, but he will not hesitate. It may sound contradictory, but this is the most direct manifestation of Yugao''s quantity. "Did you hear the order of Yugao!? If Wuren completely loses its fighting power, it should be captured alive as much as possible. Of course, it should focus on its own safety, especially the fleeing commander-in-chief of Wuren. If he can, he must be captured alive. Do you understand? " "Yes!" It''s the end of the battle. The runaway Wuren must also bear a wave of Xueren''s pursuit. The only way to escape the pursuit is to retreat safely. But the pursuit distance is to reach the water kingdom. Whether we can really retreat. You have to look at yourself. It''s up to God. But the only thing that can be confirmed is that. The Wuren army on this side of the sea Kingdom has completely collapsed. And almost at the same time. Yu Yugao shows his power and leads Xueren to defeat the Wuren troops of haizhiguo. In the rainbow country area. Xueren, under the command of Xiangyu, also overthrows the Wuren troops deployed in the rainbow kingdom in Wuren village with the strongest attitude. The same script, the suppression of air combat troops, and Xiangyu''s successful tailing. Wu Ren couldn''t resist anything at all. Worse than Qing. Be fragrant phosphor the wolf line that stares at in the first time, in the attack of the first wave, it is to kill by fragrant phosphor directly! Lost the command system. Compared to the country of the sea. Into a bigger mess. battle? Escape? Anything else? No one can give the right command. It''s just the fog bears who fight their own way. It''s easy for Xueren to collapse. The front line fog bears who are nearly destroyed. When the news came. The whole Wuren village, and even the country of water, are in a violent shock!! Chapter 450 Wuren, who was chased all the way, retreated. There is no way to organize an effective counterattack. Can only be forced to retreat from the fog to endure. It''s a great victory not to say how much loss it has brought to Xueren''s pursuers. Wuren in the rainbow Kingdom doesn''t need to count on it at all. The wolf line, which was killed in the first place, has led to the collapse of the command system of most of Wuren''s troops. There is no way to contact Qing, who is the commander-in-chief, The front line of Wuren troops in hongzhiguo is close to 2000, and the casualty rate is as high as 70%. In the follow-up statistics of Xueren, although there is not a very accurate value, it can be estimated that there are more than 1000 terrible people! Even if most of them are just middle and low tolerance. A lot of Shangren just managed to escape. However, such a number of deaths hit Wuren village a lot. Then we have to add two or three hundred Wuren who have been captured, not to mention those who are missing for the time being. Among the wounded who have retreated together, there are only less than 600 Wuren who have returned to hongzhiguo in shuizhiguo. Most of them are injured. If some people are not treated in time, they may even die because of the deterioration of their injuries. This is still based on the fact that there are a certain number of Wuren in the border of the country of water, and the command of Naruto is not allowed to chase deeply, so these people can safely retreat back. And the fog on the other side of the land of the sea. It''s better. Because there''s Qing''s life to cover the retreat. And the most correct and decisive command. Mian Mian Qiangqiang made sure that about 1000 Wuren would retreat back. And one of them was that more than half of them were injured. let me put it another way. This time, Wuren village mobilized nearly 5000 people for a large-scale military operation. In the end, less than 2000 people returned to Wuren village. Most of the rest were killed, some were arrested, and a small number were missing. As the commander in chief, Qing is still in a coma because of his heavy injury. Before the fog bears retreated to the land of water with different degrees of panic. Water country, in the East. The location of Wuren village. It should be even earlier in the timeline. Wuren village leaders who get battlefield information through special channels. "What are you talking about!? Six tails and three tails!? The front line is in a rout! " Water shadow office building. The water shadow of the eyes of the five generations -- Zhao Meiming, standing in front of his office, has always had a graceful face. Now he looks at the dark part kneeling on one knee in front of him with an extremely solemn and terrifying expression. There is a wisp of dangerous cold in his eyes, and the words are cold. "Yes, five generations! This is the command from Lord Qing to send back. The troops from the sea country retreated reluctantly, but from the rainbow country, Lord langxing died directly, and all his troops were defeated! " Very shocking and incredible news. It should be said that at the moment of hearing the news. These members of the underworld couldn''t believe their ears. But their good psychological quality made them stable in the first time. They went straight to the office to report the news without any subjective emotions. They truthfully reported the news to the fifth generation of Mu Shuiying adults! "Xueren village! Six tail, three tail, which Chenggong Ming? Wave wind Naruto? Don''t you think so! " Smart people don''t need too much explicitation. Just a little reminder can connect everything directly. Including the water shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties. Zhaomeiming almost connected the intelligence of two years ago in a flash. That clenches the silver tooth, a wisp of anger emerges in the beautiful eyes. This is a challenge to the dignity of Wuren village. It further threatened the living space of Wuren village. "Pass this information to master yuan immediately! I''ll go to the front line immediately, and let master yuan be responsible for coordinating the relevant affairs in the village. The secret department will send out all my staff. This time, we must collect all the information of Xueren village carefully! Do you understand? " There is no time to delay. The front line was defeated. As commander, Qing didn''t know the situation after the break. (at this time, Qing didn''t retreat to the border, so Wuren village naturally didn''t receive the relevant information.) The most important moment. He is the only one in the village who can stabilize people''s mind. As an elder, Yuanshi can''t go to the front line. Then, as a water shadow, he must start at the first time. God knows if the crazy people in Xueren village will be forced to come in. I must go to stabilize the situation! "Yes, Lord Shuiying!" In the bottom position. After the dark part answered in a deep voice, he disappeared. "Chang Shilang!" "Yes, Lord wudaimu!" "Let''s go!" Flowing hair. That diffused out of this forest breath. When the words of Zhao Meiming fall. A flash. Zhao Meiming just flew out of his office, took Chang Shilang and the necessary members of the shadow guard, and galloped to the border of the country of water. At the same time. It is located in the sea border area on the north side of the country of water, almost at a certain point in the middle of the diagonal line between the country of sea and the country of rainbow. Naruto leads Xinghuo and other guards to stand here. "Naruto!" Naruto who closed his eyes on the cliff. "Whoosh" All of a sudden. The figure of spark appears behind Naruto, kneeling on one knee. "Which side got the news first?" See the spark figure appear that moment. Naruto is slowly opened his eyes, that light falling words. "It''s news from both sides that Lord Yugao and Lord Xiangyu have successfully defeated the Wuren Legion in their area. Lord Xiangyu even directly killed the leader of the Wuren Legion in the rainbow Kingdom, Wuren elite Shangren - langxing! The two sides of Wuren have been in a complete rout. They retreat according to the established route and return to the country of water! " Although it is the expected result. But war is the most prone to overturn. Not until the final result. Even if the heart has close to more than 80% of the assurance. Naruto still has to have a heart in mind. God knows if the process of war can be carried out as expected. In the event of any accident. Xueren village, of course, does not fall into the valley. But that''s the result. Xueren village will definitely lose its vitality. The most important thing is that when you decide to carry out the plan in this way, it means that your whereabouts will probably be exposed to the whole world of tolerance. Once Xiaozhi, Muye, Yunren and other Daren villages gather their attention. Next Naruto''s day will be extra uncomfortable. We must consider adopting a second plan. But the worst is that it didn''t happen. With an 80% win. The course of the war. Just as Naruto predicted before the war. Chapter 451 This is the main force in the front line of Wuren that was defeated successfully. According to Naruto''s estimation, even if it is a weak village, there is no problem in mobilizing tens of thousands of ninjas. It''s OK to force a wave, but the collapse of Wuren is inevitable, but it''s also fatal, only in this way, Xueren village and Wuren village this time the dominant power of the war is controlled in their own hands. And, of course, the most important thing. "What are our casualties? Yugao and Xiangyu are not damaged, are they? " Victory is naturally the minimum requirement. But on this basis. Naruto also has to consider the casualties of the whole village. If it''s too much. Xueren village can''t accept it either. After this war. Naruto can almost predict that Muye and Yunren''s eyes will be completely focused on xuezhiguo and Xueren village. On Xiaozhi''s side, when they know that the three tails, six tails and nine tails are all concentrated on one side, changmen and daitu are bound to pay attention to themselves. In the frontal war, even if there is a little sense of surprise inside, but on the whole, it''s very dignified, It defeated Wuren village, one of the five major tolerance villages. let me put it another way. Now Xueren village is qualified to be called the sixth largest one. If our village suffered a lot of casualties, it was only a tragic victory. In the follow-up plan. The core is that there is no need to change. However, some auxiliary schemes must be adjusted. Even if Naruto can withstand the pressure of a Daren village with his own strength, it is not a long-term solution after all. The most important thing is the overall strength of Daren village! "Yes, both Yugao and Xiangyu are OK. According to the message from Guyue and zuocang, the casualty rate of Xueren is about 30%, and most of the wounded can be rescued! The number of people killed in the battle is about 400 at present The spark at the bottom is also a deep voice. The melee of thousands of ninjas. And against Wuren village, which is in the middle of the five big ones. In the case of destroying more than 4000 fog tolerance. There were only about 1000 casualties in our army, and the direct death toll was more than 400. This was a big victory. Naruto was relieved when he suddenly heard this number, and then he felt a little heartache the next second. After all, these Xueren, whether they were recruited back or cultivated by themselves in the village, were all the efforts of Naruto, Over the years, the number of Xue Ren killed in the mission is about double-digit, and now it has reached more than 400 people at a time. There are also those who are seriously injured. Some of them may not be able to become ninjas again and set foot on the battlefield. A big win is a big win. But Naruto will still feel heartache. However, this kind of emotion is a matter of a flash. It''s not Naruto''s indifference. But now there are more important things waiting for Naruto. "Have you noticed the retreat position of Wuren?" "Yes, everything is just as Naruto expected. The subsequent retreating troops of Wuren are all concentrated in the position of" tianyinya ". There is also a follow-up guard for Wuren!" Anticipate the evacuation route ahead of time. This is also the conclusion drawn from the intelligence analysis during this period. There are two or three points to choose from. But tianyinya is undoubtedly the most suitable place. The Naruto who heard the news also nodded with satisfaction. "Good! In that case, it''s time for us to start! If there is no accident, one day later, we can meet again, ah, five generations of eyes water shadow - Master zhaomeiming Naruto stepped forward a few steps, and then the flowing golden hair showed a light and fierce look in his pupils, and said with a smile. Not 100%. But it must be a high probability event. The front line collapsed. The number of Wuren''s casualties suddenly reached more than 3000, including the captured Wuren. The battle damage rate of the front-line troops was as high as 70%, close to 80%! Such a situation is almost collapse. Naruto doesn''t believe that zhaomeiming can still sit in Wuren village. Now in Wuren village, except zhaomeiming, there is no other person who can go to the border to stabilize the morale of the army. Therefore, the probability of zhaomeiming coming out of Wuren village to tianyinya is close to 90%! And now what Naruto is going to do. It''s the only way to zhaomeiming. If you stop this water shadow of the fifth generation in the middle of the way, you just have to defeat zhaomeiming. This war can be officially ended. Of course, it is undeniable that Wuren village still has the chance to fight to the death. However, when thousands of ninjas have been lost and their water shadow is still defeated in the front battlefield, Naruto doesn''t believe that Wuren village will be so crazy unless Naruto kills zhaomeiming directly. First of all, let''s not talk about how difficult it is to defeat and kill. Even now Naruto is sure to kill zhaomeiming in the front Naruto doesn''t do that either. The specific situation should be analyzed in detail. Xueren village needs a big victory to establish its position as a big country in the world of tolerance, and to further develop itself by seizing these resources, rather than falling into a desperate struggle with a big country. Now Xueren village can''t annex Wuren village, and Xuezhi country doesn''t have such a big stomach that it can annex the whole country of water all at once. It needs to bleed first, then strengthen itself, and wait until later, Only when there is a further disparity in the combat power between the enemy and us can we really swallow up the whole country of water and Wuren village. It''s not the time yet! "Then, let''s go!" "Yes Yu Naruto''s faint smile. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" I''m in the middle of it. The more than ten Xueren followed Naruto''s figure and went to the deep hinterland of the country of water. A crossing route. Naruto from north to south. From south to North zhaomeiming. The two men in the fast approach. On the road. Zhao Meiming, who is still speeding forward, doesn''t know that he has a terrible enemy waiting for him in front of him. It''s always a tight chord. Speed up. This five dynasties eye water shadow''s face and expression has long been no longer before the calm and calm, the front line no one''s great defeat. This is the biggest crisis since his accession to the throne. It''s not about stability. It''s about the survival of the whole village. Just as Naruto needs to be afraid of Muye and Yunren. Zhaomeiming also needs to consider the problems of Muye and Yunren. If the situation at hand falls further out of control. It is a devastating blow to wait for Wuren village. That''s what Zhao Meiming didn''t want to see. I want to compare. The position of the water shadow in the eyes of the five generations is stable, but it is secondary. Chapter 452 Be quick! Be sure to stabilize! "Qing, you can''t have a problem!" Zhaomeiming clenching her silver teeth. The cold light in the pupil. All the way. More information was obtained from the front-line secret department. Dezhiqing''s whereabouts are unknown. The number of fog tolerance that can retreat safely is only a thousand. Zhao Meiming''s expression also became colder and colder. It has been 15 years since the end of the Third World War of tolerance. Wuren village has not suffered such a heavy price in 15 years. Even in the previous two world wars of tolerance, Wuren village lost so many ninjas at one time, that is, there were only one or two battles, because they were prepared, It is impossible to carry out such an area of massacre. There is no mistake. This war is a wrong massacre! Can Ninja face tailed animals? The answer is No. Even the most elite Shangren troops in the village. All need to match the corresponding seal class to face the weaker tailed beast. And now! Two battlefields. Each has a tail "Light soul!" You don''t have to be there in person. According to Meiming, we can imagine the tragic situation on the battlefield at that time. What a desperate scene our fog bears have to face. If it''s just a tail. There''s still room for escape. However, this is a war with a village of tolerance. Xueren village has sent out more elite and tricky air combat troops than the air country ten or twenty years ago. To be honest, it''s really the result of Qing''s good command and desperate interception that the sea country can withdraw so many Wuren troops. Take a look at the more tragic retreaters in the rainbow kingdom. I know. In this war, two tailed beasts and Xueren''s air combat troops brought a devastating blow to Wuren. If it''s not premeditated. I don''t believe Zhao Meiming! At the thought that the two tailed beasts that were supposed to belong to our own village have now become an important force to destroy thousands of Wuren in our family, zhaomeiming''s heart is filled with resentment, such a reversal, such a development. It is really far beyond the expectation of anyone in Wuren village, including zhaomeiming. "Lord Shuiying" After Zhao Meiming, Chang Shilang, who is only half behind, looks at Zhao Meiming''s side face with a worried expression. This is the first time for Chang Shilang to see his water shadow show such dignified and cold expression. I want to say something. But I don''t know what to say. In the last few hours out of Wuren village. All the way. In Chang Shilang''s perception. Can clearly feel the side of the body according to the United States that chakra breath fluctuations are very obvious. Of course, Chang Shilang also understands why. Hearing the collapse of the front-line team and the disappearance of senior youth, Chang Shilang''s heart was shaken like a bolt from the blue. That''s the young master I admire! There are more than 4000 people in the front line, and nearly 5000 people in Wuren. It''s a direct defeat! And it''s three tailed and six tailed, which are supposed to belong to themselves. According to Meiming, people will feel angry and shocked. Let alone the general fog. In the village of Wuren, Chang Shilang is still hard to adjust his mind, which can predict how angry, confused, confused and desperate those Wuren people were on the battlefield at that time. Chang Shilang, who is also clear about the character of his family''s Shuiying adults. It seems that I want to say something at this moment. In the end, it can only turn into a low sigh. There is no way, and I don''t know what to say. I can only follow the steps of zhaomeiming silently. "Whoosh!" "Lord Shuiying! Most of the front-line troops have retreated to tianyinya. In addition, master Qing''s position has been determined. Although he was seriously injured and comatose, he has successfully retreated under the protection of Jiugui and Mao! " "Yes? Good, send my order, immediately send more people to meet the retreated companions, and quickly send the news back to the village, arrange the medical personnel and necessary medical supplies, and rescue the injured companions as much as possible. The secret department of the area should focus on the coastal area on the northwest side, and pay attention to the enemy''s movement. Do you understand? " I heard that Qing and the rest of Wu Ren returned smoothly. According to Meiming before that tense look is also a little relaxed. But it was still a cold face, quickly in front of the dark Department issued the latest instructions. Now the most important thing is to stabilize the situation and block the possible future attack of Xueren village. And to rescue their injured Companions to the maximum extent. Wuren village finally recovered a little vitality. This time, it directly buried most of them, or even more. Timely stop loss is the top priority, even if revenge, but also to wait until later. "Yes, Lord Shuiying!" The one on the side of the body suddenly bowed his head and answered. Then he flashed away and went to convey and execute the relevant orders of zhaomeiming. While Zhao Meiming relaxed her heartstrings a little, she still kept the posture of moving forward at high speed and ran to the position of tianyinya. As the front-line troops retreated from defeat. What we need most is the support of a backbone figure. It''s not only a practical need, but also a spiritual pillar. Zhao Meiming, as the eye shadow of the Five Dynasties, is an outstanding leader who calms down the civil strife in the village and leads Wuren village back to the right track. In most of Wuren''s eyes, Zhao Meiming has a high prestige. As long as Zhao Meiming can arrive in time and retreat to tianyinya safely, the Wuren will be able to stabilize as soon as possible. And the most important thing is. Outside the border. There must be a lot of fog bear is suffering from the fate of being chased by snow bear. Zhao Meiming should rush to the rescue in time, stop the subsequent attack of Xueren village, and bring back the retreating Wuren safely as far as possible. At this time, to save one more name is one more name! This is Zhao Meiming''s most sincere thought in his heart at the moment. However! That''s the purpose. It doesn''t mean that according to Meiming, what she wants to do is what she can do. Yu left Wuren village. Along the way, Zhao Meiming, who has been galloping towards the border, hardly stops there, so that he can arrive in the northern Xinjiang of the water Kingdom one second ahead of time. And the same is toward the same line, only Naruto from different directions. In the short distance. This is the two people that we will meet in a high probability situation. In a moderate position. ¡°£¡£¡¡± More than ten strange breath from the perspective of moving forward! The footstep that stops in subconscious. Within seconds. The dense forest leaping out of the house. Straight out of the flat. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" After landing. Facing each other. "Wave wind Naruto!" Looking at that appeared in front of him, and more than two years ago seems to be no change of the blonde youth. According to the pupil of Meiming, a cold wisp of cold came out, and the name came out in a cold voice. Chapter 453 PS: it''s almost new year''s day. I''m looking for a wave of subscription. Today is the new year. I''d like to pay my respects to you in advance! Please continue to support Xiaoye! Thank you! Indifferent figure. It''s still Naruto in a white robe, the hair stirred by the wind, the slightly upward corners of the mouth, and the figure of more than ten Xue Ren standing behind him. If we had only 70% or 80% confidence before, when we see Naruto again at this moment, it is 100% confirmation of the deep conjecture of this five generation eye shadow. Cheng Gong Ming is the wave wind Naruto! That is the leader of Xueren village who came to the country of water two years ago. And not only three tails, but also the leader of Xueren village who drew six tails to his side. Two years ago, they set their target on Wuren village. The second meeting in this situation. Have to say. This is a great irony for Zhao Meiming. "Ha ha, this is the battle two years ago. Zhaomeiming is always in my heart. In the past two years, zhaomeiming has mobilized all the forces that can be mobilized to search for Naruto''s trace, but the locked position is wrong. Including Xiao organization, Muye village and Yunjin village. Almost all people think Naruto is in collusion with dashuewan. In the case of fundamental misjudgment on the initial whereabouts. There is no trace of Naruto. Three tails in his village were captured by others. And still in front of their own face, which is almost like slapping face, but at that time, Zhao Meiming''s self-cultivation was obviously not bad. Besides, the situation is not serious. Naturally, I didn''t pay special attention to it. However, there was a little slack at the beginning (in fact, there was no slack. Later, he did his best to search for it, but in this situation, Zhao Meiming naturally thought it was his responsibility.) It has led to such a tragic result. Zhaomeiming can''t forgive herself. The Naruto in front of him is full of resentment. Three or four thousand Wuren! That''s three or four thousand lives! I must recover this blood debt here! "Friendly relations!" Naruto''s words just now stimulate the last layer of reason in the deep brain of zhaomeiming. "Dissolving - the art of dissolving rock!" To defeat and even kill bofengnaruto here! The only remaining reason. This is Zhao Meiming''s most real thought at the moment. The reason why he ordered his subordinates to retreat was that he didn''t want to affect them, even if his heart was filled with anger. It is zhaomeiming who keeps the most rational thinking of the shadow of a village. It can be clearly judged. Naruto now. It''s more terrible than Naruto two years ago! Chapter 454 Unfolded body. The fast moving chakra. No need to print. That is the blood boundary released easily. As a rare ninja in the original work, rongdun and feidun are the extreme performance of Meiming''s technique. Among them, rongdun''s attack range and destructiveness are even more powerful. The high-temperature dissolving slurry directly appears out of thin air, which seems to be virtual and real, just like the moment when zhaomeiming said "fiery kiss". "It''s a terrible operation!" The scorching heat. The slurry directly spread over the plant. Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly. In the eyes of the average ninja, this is a sharp and quick enough attack. But for Naruto at the moment. "Whoosh!" You don''t need to use Raytheon, the Figure shaking toward the lower side. The angle of jumping away. Above the front. "Feng Dun - the art of LAN cut!" In the lower angle, the Naruto accurately avoids the attack of the hot dissolving pulp package, and makes a rapid seal simultaneously. Then, with the deployment of chakra, the sharp and powerful wind blade in the shape of half moon emerges. "Buzz, buzz!" The ultimate piercing roar of sudden explosion. "Whew!" At first sight. The wind blade in the mid air. Zhao Meiming''s eyes are also frozen. "Melt away!" Like a quick reaction of a side body, straight from the mouth is a rapid jet out of a mass of high-temperature slurry, the burning sensation. In addition to covering. "Hiss, hiss!" The wind blade that was easily extinguished. The remaining dissolving slurry also pounced on Naruto''s galloping position. ¡°£¡£¿¡± At the moment of departure. Dancing figure. "Boom!" Falling slurry. It''s like a surface burst. When you see it. Naruto also raised his eyebrows subconsciously. Let''s not talk about the details. Generally speaking, the power of Zhao Meiming''s two blood succeeding the boundary is very strong. Even xuzuo, the strongest defensive skill of yuzhibo clan, has the same effect as boiling escape. Of course, it depends on who the caster is, but it can reach this level, It''s enough to show that zhaomeiming''s strength is in the middle level of the strong shadow class of villages in the past dynasties. "It''s just that if you don''t hit it, it''s meaningless!" The last battle was just a little bit, and it still relied on Jifu''s chakra to use high-intensity and large-scale water escape Ninjutsu to resist. Although later, because Jifu stayed in his body for a period of time, Naruto''s chakra resonated with Jifu''s chakra more or less, relying on the special seal technique, There is a part of Jifu''s chakra in his body, which makes Naruto''s Shuidun technique much more powerful than ordinary people. However, it''s a little hard to use it to deal with zhaomeiming''s extreme power of rongdun. So Naruto''s choice is simple and direct. "Close up, then force to win!" In Naruto''s pupil, a wisp of fine light twinkles. The chakra that erupted further. "Boom!" At that moment, the air burst. The golden figure on the attack. "Do you want to come to melee?"!? Hum, please! " Reflected into the pupil of zhaomeiming, a wisp of moriran killing intention emerges between the beautiful eyes. There was a sense of terror. "Water escape - the art of flushing!" In the bottom position. Two palms together ten of Zhao Meiming. A torrent of water. "Fengdun - the art of great breakthrough!" Each other. Naruto is also immediately shaking his hands up, followed by the release of the imprint. "Buzz buzz!" The vibration between the air. The surging power of the forest. A storm that burst out of the middle. In the middle angle. "Whoosh!" Naruto leaps from it and comes to zhaomeiming. "Spiral pill!" On one hand. Naruto''s spiral pill of rapid condensation. We don''t pay attention to power, we should pay attention to speed. You don''t need the power of the big jade spiral pill. Only the speed of the general spiral pill is needed. Right down in the door. With the weak defense of Meiming. As long as you can hit the bull''s-eye! You can achieve the best effect of one hit! "So fast!" Be prepared. But he was surprised by Naruto''s supernatural reaction and super fast speed. What''s eye-catching. The blue chakra sphere above Naruto''s right hand. It''s very tiny. But strong enough. "Feidun - the art of skillful fog!" There''s no time to seal. It''s a little hard to get out of the way. But zhaomeiming doesn''t need to give way. That slightly a, then from the mouth is fast jet out of the boiling hot fog. At close range. "No!" Feel the strong acid smell. This is the strong acid mist in the original book that can corrode the shell of xuzuo. Even with Naruto''s body strength and resilience, Naruto still has no strength. It''s only in the shortest distance that Naruto can feel his slightly wrinkled skin. Strong acid mist with extremely high erosion. I had no interest before. Now I feel the destructive power of this special fog. Naruto doesn''t know how to "test" his physical strength and resilience. That did not deliberately reverse the figure, but to further mobilize the chakra. Between one hand. Take it easy. The glittering golden light. instant. It was the figure that disappeared directly from zhaomeiming. For the first time, Zhao Meiming was still stunned. "Whoosh!" Next second. Moriran cold front from the back of the brain. "The art of flying thunder!" According to Meiming in the first time. The extreme twist of the body. "Buzz, buzz!" In the posterior oblique position. Naruto''s flipped body. Sheng Meng presses his right hand forward. Bright blue light. The majestic atmosphere. "Melt away!" In a hurry. Can only be forced to use the risk of dissolution. In less than 0.5 seconds. A special "wall" quickly separated between himself and Naruto "Boom!" There is no way to stop Naruto. Under pressure. There was a loud noise. The broken stone that exploded with it. There''s no direct touch, it''s all a hot feeling. The palm that becomes red instantly. "What a quick reaction!" It''s not just about responsiveness. What''s more, it''s the ability to deal with it. "Water escape - the skill of water sword!" A cold water sword coming straight through. "Well?" Naruto raises his head behind him and gives way to danger. It''s a quick turn. "Bang!" He kicked his right foot heavily on the "stone wall" in front of him. Suspended gravity. In the lower side position. Zhao Meiming, who was hit hard by the second layer, snorted. And then straight back out of the figure. "Dong!" Hard hit in front of the ground. "Lord Shuiying!" Than to the dust. Far away. Chang Shilang showed an anxious look at that meal. Chapter 455 The power released is strong enough. A vibration that is strong enough to transmit. In a flash. Zhao Meiming, who had been shot to the ground heavily, hit a deep hole directly. Compared with Chang Shilang, he showed a wisp of anxious expression. When he wanted to draw a knife and rush forward, the scattered dust and the slender figure jumped out. "Don''t worry, Chang Shilang." Light words falling down. Only slightly embarrassed, but no other obvious scars according to Meiming. Seeing this scene, Chang Shilang also put down his heart that had just been suspended. That is to say! This is the most powerful water shadow man in our village! In this world. One of the top five! Chang Shilang absolutely believes that the five generations of Mu Shuiying will win! "With the help of the elasticity of the body, can the impact be reduced? It''s a very experienced "strong shadow player", but it''s not much worse than expected. " It''s also Naruto who is easy to fall to the ground. Looking at Zhao Meiming not far away, he still has a cold face and a calm and relaxed expression on his face. In two years, his strength has grown rapidly, and because he has not encountered a stronger opponent, he can''t accurately grasp his current combat power. This time, in the battle with Wuren village, Naruto has long made up his mind to measure his own level with this five generation master. He is already standing at the top of the pyramid of the world. In the original work, he has the experience of fighting with reincarnation eye yuzhiboban (although it''s a combination of the five shadows, it''s still a tragic defeat.) But there is no doubt that this is a very good reference. The confrontation in the normal form. Whether it''s physical skill, ninja, or general reaction ability. I can be regarded as suppressing one of them. Next. "Mr. Shuiying, it''s almost time to warm up. It''s time to end the game." Naruto''s chin, which is slightly raised, blooms a cold luster in the pupil. The low words that followed. "Boom!" The next moment. In zhaomeiming''s suddenly contracted pupil. In the front position. A powerful chakra wave on Naruto. "Nine tails!"!? No, what''s this? Is that right? " The majestic atmosphere. The repressive power of terror. In Naruto''s deep pupil, there is a pale golden halo. "Nine lamas!" "Hum!" Under the call from the bottom of my heart. Suddenly. The chakra sweeping all over Naruto. But not the scarlet chakra coat. It''s painted with a layer of gold. Dazzling luster. A strong breath. This is through two years of incubation. The perfect presentation of the ultimate use of the nine tail chakra. Feel the whole body up and down the flow of the full touch. All around. The slightest breath flows. A powerful perception that has never been missed. It''s not the first time I''ve been in this mode. But in the enemy situation, it is the first time to open the perfect form of nine tail chakra. It is not only self perception, but also a special insight that can maximize the malicious perception under the nine tail chakra mode. In front of Zhao Meiming, including the more distant Chang Shilang and other fog bears. Narutos do not need to deliberately capture, they can easily lock their position and any breath of circulation. Muye has never sent nine tail men to fight in the war. There is no so-called perfect Nine Tailed man column force. So even Zhao Meiming doesn''t know what kind of state Naruto is at the moment, only the extreme dangerous breath is so real. Just a few seconds of confrontation with Naruto from a positive angle. Zhao Meiming''s body was already tense subconsciously. This indescribable pressure. "Then!" "Boom!" In a flash. In the opposite position. Naruto holds his right hand slightly, and his face shows a cold smile. Chakra burst open. "Whoosh!" Flashing golden figure. To the extreme speed. "So fast!" Compared with the previous, the speed is nearly doubled. "No!" The approaching Naruto. "Feidun." It''s a choice that wants to use its own blood to create a gap. However, this too short space, Naruto''s body is so fast, the first time there is no timely response according to Meiming, this can not be released perfectly. It''s just the lightest fog. Naruto is already forced into the positive limit distance. Wrapped in a powerful chakra. "Boom!" It''s in the corner. A hard pressed fist. Can only be forced to do a block posture according to Meiming. "Bang!" Under the hammer. "Click!" It''s not just the power itself. It also carries the powerful destructive power of nine tail chakras. This is an obvious crack in the bone. "Well?" When a deep pain came. Zhao Meiming''s mouth brimmed with blood. "Feidun - the art of blowing!" But it''s a second of precious time that is barely paid for by the injury. That little bit of leeway. According to Meiming, the pink strong acid fog blowing out from the mouth immediately. It is a strong and terrible acid mist that can corrode everything. However, this time, Naruto did not choose to avoid, but further positive suppression. On both shoulders. Two huge golden palms out of thin air. "Shua!" "Hoo It''s full of chakra. It''s the gas that''s coming out directly on both sides. ¡°£¡£¡£¿¡± It''s just a little bit of acid fog on the body. However, the Nine Tailed chakras wrapped in Naruto''s body were completely destroyed. In Zhao Meiming''s shocked expression. "Checkmate! Five generations of water Shadow Lord Two people with each other''s faces in close range. Naruto''s mouth is filled with a faint smile. "Spiral pill!" On one hand. It''s also an extremely fast condensed blue chakra sphere. Under the blessing of Jiuwei chakra. "Boom!" Naruto did not hesitate to press down on Zhao Meiming''s abdomen. An explosion under pressure. A cyclone that burst apart. "Bang!" In the roar. "Whoosh!" Compared with the front. This time, the more violent and powerful backward wind. "Bang!" Zhaomeiming, who was blown out straight away. Hit the ground hard. It''s a deep distance of several meters for the backward missile to go out, and it''s a ravine pulled out by itself. "Lord Shuiying!" One before the other. Just in ten seconds. This is the instant decision. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" Dust rising from the sky. Smoke spreading. Looking at Zhao Meiming, who couldn''t stand on the ground and was in a mess, with a lot of blood oozing from the corner of his mouth, Chang Shilang and other Wu Ren changed their looks one by one, and the figure just flew away. Long ten Lang is immediately took out his flounder double knife, fast block in front of Naruto. Chapter 456 The posture of facing the enemy. For the first time, I saw the miserable appearance of my water shadow master. Chang Shilang can clearly judge how terrifying the young blonde is. Don''t talk about himself, even if the present Wuren people go up together, don''t talk about the problem of opponents. It may be difficult to delay for a short period of time. The reality is so cruel, but even so, Chang Shilang will not have any timidity and timidity. Lord Shuiying is the pillar of the village, and he has vowed to pay all the costs to protect his existence. Here, even if he is fighting for his own life, he will let Lord Shuiying retreat safely! Chang Shilang is ready to die. Just at the moment when he just put on a fighting posture. Naruto on the ground. It''s not just that there''s no chase. Instead, he canceled his own nine tail chakra model. It''s in the range of perception. It was obviously becoming extremely weak, but at least there was no direct death of zhaomeiming breath. Naruto''s white robe, which is falling gently, still has a light expression on his face. It seems that he is not in front of the pasta at all. Chang Shilang''s expression is just like facing a fierce beast. His eyes are still looking at Zhao Meiming, who can only get up reluctantly with the help of his own shadow guard. "How''s it going? Can we have a good talk now? The water shadow of Wuren village for five generations -- Lord zhaomeiming I want to kill Zhao Meiming. You can just do it. There''s no need to say anything else. If you just use the big jade spiral pill under the Nine Tailed chakra blessing, you will have a high probability that this five generation mu Shuiying will be killed directly. In the final analysis, Naruto still has to consider the overall interests of Xueren village. If you can swallow the water Kingdom and Wuren village directly now, Naruto will directly kill zhaomeiming here without any hesitation, However, the problem is that Xueren village can''t swallow Wuren village at a lower price. So, it''s better to leave some room for the war. Of course, some people ask that killing zhaomeiming and then further suppressing Wuren village can achieve a better negotiation advantage? After all, the death of a movie in the war has a great impact on a tolerant village, right? you bet. There is a probability of such an expansion. However, it also has the possibility of arousing Wuren village''s common hatred. If this kind of behavior is to strengthen Wuren village''s determination to fight to the end, for Xueren village, it''s not worth the loss. As early as Naruto left the water country area before Xueren village, he got the news that leizhiguo and Yunren village were ready to move. After today''s war, Naruto''s behavior is not good enough, His whereabouts and location are also completely exposed. Next, he has to face the triple pressure from Muye, Xiaozhi, and yunnincun. If he is still trapped in the battlefield of Wuren village, Xueren village and even Naruto itself are likely to be destroyed! That kind of expansion and result. It''s not what Naruto wants. End the war here. Get the land and resources you want most in your village. And then stabilize the position of their own village. This is the most important thing in the current situation. To put it bluntly. What Naruto wants to do now is to exchange the minimum cost for the maximum benefit. Of course, it depends on Zhao Meiming''s cooperation. If this woman is really angry and dizzy, and wants to fight with Xueren village at all costs, Naruto can only kill people here. Then he will consider calling shangyugao and Xiangbo to go to Wuren village to become a collective tail animal. He will have several tail animal jade each. If he wants to swallow them, he will think about it later, Let''s scrap most of Wuren village''s combat power first, and then talk about the rest until all the possible pressure in the future is solved. And obviously. Zhaomeiming is not a stupid woman who will be controlled by her own anger. She can become the shadow of a village. Zhaomeiming''s measure and means are obviously the top group in the world. She can barely stand up and look at Naruto''s figure not far away. Zhaomeiming clenches her silver teeth, even though her heart is filled with anger, but at this moment, She is still forced to endure. Zhao Meiming is very clear that if Naruto didn''t keep her hand, she would have been killed in the war. She would use the space-time Ninja such as flying Thunder God, and the guards such as Chang Shilang who came with her couldn''t escape. As for why Naruto didn''t do it. Zhao Meiming can''t guess all of them, but he can also guess some of them. It''s just that this can''t be used as his own support, because even if the final result is that Naruto and Xueren village will be destroyed, Wuren village will definitely be destroyed before Xueren village. As a mature leader, zhaomeiming must not be sentimental. For the sake of the overall situation and the interests of the village. Here even if it is to break the blood teeth, but also forced to swallow to the stomach! A judgment made in a second. Zhao Meiming, who barely stood up. He looked directly at the position where Naruto stood. After taking a deep breath, Zhao Meiming said in an extremely weak tone that she wanted to cheer herself up. "I promise you the conditions before, this war is over, and all interests of the sea country and the rainbow country will be transferred to Xueren village!" dissatisfaction? Hold it! Aggrieved? Bear it! Want revenge? Then we have to get through the crisis. Ups and downs are things that any village will encounter. For decades since the village was built, Wuren village has not suffered such a big defeat. The temporary patience is for the future revival. Besides, the defeat this time was due to strength, but according to Meiming, it was more due to lack of intelligence. As long as we get through this first. In the future, there will be a chance for Wuren village to turn over and take revenge. There''s no need to fight for a moment here! I can''t bear what ordinary people can''t. This is what shadow should have! "Ha ha, that''s right. This is the friendly relationship between Xueren and Wuren." I almost killed the other side. And three or four thousand years ago. This "friendly relationship"! At the moment when Naruto said it. It''s just that changshilang and other Wuren people on the opposite side are all furious. But our water shadow adults are so patient. Chang Shilang and his subordinates have no room to comment. Ming Ming wants to swallow Ming''s life, but Zhao Meiming can only pull out a smile. "Well, for the friendship between our two villages!" It''s kind of gnashing teeth. Naruto is not aware of it. "In that case, in order to maintain the friendly relationship between us, Wuren village should be able to support us with some supplies, right? We need to know that this long-distance training exercise, Xueren village has consumed quite a lot of materials. Xiaoren village can''t afford it any more. As one of the five largest villages in the world, Wuren village shouldn''t be stingy of this little material. " Chapter 457 I don''t care about the face. It''s all about the expression of fire. Naruto is still a calm appearance, self-care said so. The faint smile on his face. The words that fall are like demons. When zhaomeiming''s ear explodes. It was almost unstable state of mind, seems to have become some ferocious face. Zhao Meiming took a deep breath again, forced down the anger, almost crushed silver teeth, hard pressed down the anger, Zhao Meiming has been very difficult to maintain the false smile on his face, once again revealed the cold expression, word by word indignation said. "When! However! No! yes! Ask! Question! Ah I know I''m blackmailing myself. I have to put up with it myself. The defeat of the front line army. Here is my own fragile failure. without doubt. At the moment, the dominant power of the war is completely controlled by the young man who looks harmless to human beings and animals. He can''t gamble with the fate of Wuren village. He must stabilize the current situation, even if he pays some price for it. "Ha ha, I knew that Lord Shuiying would know the truth. In that case, we should inform the front-line troops of a truce. Let''s specify another time to confirm the specific related matters." Naruto chuckles, revealing a smile that looks ironic to Zhao Meiming, Chang Shilang and others. But at the moment, I have to bear it no matter how unwilling I am. "Well! I understand Zhaomeiming controls her anger, even though she is weak to the extreme, she still wants to stand up. When you see that your goal has almost been achieved. Naruto did not choose to further stimulate the water shadow in the eyes of the five generations. At least it''s the shadow of a village. Let her have the last bit of face. "Well, goodbye, Mr. Shuiying!" After the Naruto leaned slightly, he turned around and left here with a group of guards who were more looking forward to the rainbow kingdom. And watching Naruto leave. The smell of chakra that gradually dissipated. Zhao Meiming''s hands could only be released slowly after a little pinch. It was also because the last pressure of Naruto''s leaving disappeared. Zhao Meiming''s last breath was also completely relaxed. All of a sudden, the feeling of weakness and pain spread to his whole body, which made Zhao Meiming unable to stand and falter, The figure that fell straight ahead. "Lord Shuiying!" On one side. The guards, such as Chang Shi Lang, who was quick in eyes and quick in hands, also helped Zhao Mei Ming forward immediately. "I''m ok, Chang Shilang. Immediately send back the information of the front line, including bofengnaruto, to the elder of Yuanshi, and arrange the follow-up rescue troops to meet the companions at the front line. Then the rest will wait for..." Zhao Meiming, who was struggling and wanted to get up. He said these words intermittently. Before he finished speaking, his eyes had become dim. At the next moment, he could not control his spirit. Zhao Meiming''s eyes were black, and he fell into deep coma because of his extreme weakness after serious injury. "Lord Shuiying!" See Zhao Meiming''s crooked head. At that moment, Chang Shilang and members of the shadow guard were frightened. In the next moment, we can also feel the faint fluctuation and chakra breath. This is Chang Shilang and others who have put down their mind. Under the arrangement of Chang Shilang. The members of the shadow guard divided into two teams went to carry out the orders given by Zhao Meiming before he fell into a coma. At last, Chang Shilang and others left behind led their own water shadow master to the nearest Wuren village stronghold. At least they had to give their own water shadow master the minimum treatment to ensure that the injury did not get worse before they could choose to return to the village! Naruto, who didn''t expect the destructive power of his blow to exceed his imagination, didn''t know that not long after he left, zhaomeiming was directly in a coma. On the way back, Naruto was galloping and thinking about the next action plan of his village, The most direct thing is to show the existence of Xueren village. After two or three years of silence, it''s time for me and Xueren village to step on the stage of tolerance. At present, the most important step is extremely smooth. It also makes Naruto''s mood relatively pleasant. "What''s the matter? Is there a flower on my face? Look at me like this? " Also after noticing the slightly special expression of Xinghuo and others, he joked with his subordinates in a rare tone of banter. "No, it''s just a little bit untrue that we can win so smoothly." "Is it not true that I can defeat the water shadow of Wuren village so easily?" Naruto eyebrows slightly pick, said with a smile. "No, I''m afraid! We always think that Naruto can win easily! " Naruto can joke. But Xinghuo and others, who are directly under the guard, can''t do this. Listening to Naruto''s words, at the moment, their faces are directly showing a wisp of fear. Besides, they don''t think their leader will be joking. Over the past two years, Naruto''s image has been very dignified, but it goes deep into the heart of every Xue Ren, especially those who are directly under the guard. "Ha ha, don''t be so nervous. Today is the day of our victory. You can relax, spark." Naturally, I also noticed the tense mood of my subordinates. Naruto patted Xinghuo on the shoulder and said with a smile. It''s also to see that the expression of the leader of his family doesn''t seem to be fake, and the expression of Starfire and other guards is immediately relaxed. "Wuren village, this is our first step, and then it''s time for Xueren village to dominate the world of tolerance!" "Yes, Naruto!" Listening to the heroic words of our leader, I also think that our village defeated Wuren village so easily this time. Naruto, who has always been regarded as the most solid pillar of the village, easily defeated Shuiying, one of the most powerful five people in the front. The blood and fighting spirit in the hearts of Xinghuo and others also become surging. Naruto, galloping all the way to the northwest, did not stop too much. Go straight to the area where Xueren''s troops gather. As early as Naruto went to intercept zhaomeiming. Xueren in the front line has been following the first plan. After pursuing the retreating Wuren, the pursuit stopped until the border area of shuizhiguo. Then, under the guidance of Guyue, zuocang, Taishan and Xingchi, the final finishing work of the battlefield was carried out. Chapter 458 Including the seizure of booty. Set up the captured prisoners of Wuren. The most important thing is to deal with and treat the wounded ninjas in the war. Even after the end of the war, what they need to do is still very complicated. However, because they are the winners, they have enough spare time to deal with this series of affairs, such as when Naruto returns to the rainbow country, Xueren here are in an orderly way to carry out their assigned work. There was no confusion that should have been. All the captured Wuren prisoners, including those who were arrested for decentralized management, were very honest. At least no one would choose to make trouble during the period when they were just defeated and captured. Naruto returns. All the way. Those Xueren who see Naruto salute Naruto with a very respectful expression. An outstanding leader can not only bring them a peaceful and harmonious life, but also lead them step by step towards prosperity and prosperity. No matter which leader is, Xueren admires Naruto from the bottom of his heart at this moment. "Naruto!" "Chief!" "Naruto!" Naruto, who steps into the camp, also responds with a smile from the corner of his eyes to those Xueren who salute him. Especially when he sees that their mental outlook is different from that before, Naruto''s pupils show a ray of satisfaction. No matter how much confidence they have given before, they will always be like the moon in the water before they have experienced it, Flowers in the mirror are illusory. Even when the strength of Xueren village is comparable to that of any Daren village, there is no direct and effective battle like this. Face to face. And win! This is the best way to build self-confidence for Xueren. Especially the Xue Ren who personally participated in the war. evermore. Xueren will no longer look up at the ninjas, but will look up at the Ninjas in wudaren village. Arrogance is not desirable. But confidence is a must. Today''s Xueren people have such self-confidence. Naruto is also very happy to see this unfolding. In the middle of the camp. When Naruto arrives. Zuocang, Xingchi and Xiangbo, including Yugao, who was still in the land of the sea before, also appeared in it. The follow-up work of the land of the sea was handed over to Guyue and Taishan. The reason why Yugao came to the land of the rainbow ahead of time was to be on guard. If the land of the sea is the middle intersection of the land of the water and the mainland, the land of the rainbow can barely be regarded as the land of the water The junction of the snow country and the thunder country does not mean that the thunder country must pass the rainbow country when it goes to the two countries. However, compared with other directions, the rainbow country is the shortest area, so it is unnecessary to say more about the small-scale elite troops. If it''s a legion operation. The geographical location of the rainbow country is extremely important. Yugao came here ahead of time. It''s also Naruto''s account. In order to prevent yunnincun. God knows if Yunren, whose brains are all muscles, suddenly wants to catch up. Before the war between Yanren and Shanren, Yunren just wanted to get involved? Even though the biggest strategic goal of leizhiguo and yunnincun is still the country of fire in the middle of the mainland, and the secondary goal is to target the country of earth, leizhiguo and yunnincun will not hesitate if there is a cheap side position to take. In this war between their own village and wunincun, quick decision is the main thing, Strengthening vigilance is also one of the secondary priorities. Naruto stepped into the barracks to see the moment of feather high, naturally will not show any surprise. "Naruto!" "Naruto!" "Naruto!" Just like waiting inside, Xiangyu, Yugao, zuocang, Xingchi and others who see Naruto''s figure also show a touch of excited expression one after another. Unlike those Xueren people below, they don''t know where their leaders came from or what they did before they came here. However, Xiangyu and Yugao know that at the end of the two battlefields, Naruto will directly intercept the water shadow of wudaimu in Wuren village, zhaomeiming, and draw an end to the war through a face-to-face battle. This is also before the war, Naruto and the high-level people of Xueren village worked out the plan together. At the moment, seeing Naruto''s usual calm expression and returning from his whole body, it''s natural that they all have their own guesses in their hearts, and Naruto doesn''t mean to sell the key. He goes straight to the theme and takes his seat. Naruto also said with a smile: "everything started as planned. I intercepted the water shadow of the fifth generation on the way. This war will end according to our wishes!" And this is the words that fall. It also makes Xiangyu, Yugao, zuocang, Xingchi and others on one side show different degrees of relaxation and happiness. "Naruto, you''re not hurt, are you?" Although she believes in Naruto very much, because she wants to face Shuiying, one of the five shadows, Xiangyu is still worried about whether Naruto will be hurt. Although she doesn''t feel Naruto''s breath or chakra has any disorder problems, and her appearance is intact, Xiangyu asks a few more questions. "Well, no problem, easy to defeat!" Naruto smiles and says with the most gentle voice. "Well!" Listen to Naruto''s answer. Xiang Yu also nodded happily. The victory is certainly gratifying. But for Xiangyu, the safety of Naruto is the most important. "It''s time to finish the final work here, and there''s no need to cover it up. Send the Commissioner to Fenghua City to contact Mr. santaifu immediately. Your majesty and his highness santaifu will come down to deal with the next issue of national merger. Sakang, it''s up to you, especially the two great names of Hongzhi and Haizhi. You and Guyue must make arrangements, See? Although it''s just a process, the process must be completed smoothly according to the steps! " Naruto''s eyes shifted to the side of sakang and said in a very serious tone. Even for a show. But the necessary process can not be saved. Including the security issues of the two celebrities and the treatment issues in the future. It won''t affect the overall situation anyway. Naruto has little intention of destroying these traditions. After all, it''s just a more expensive pension position. Naruto believes that Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu can deal with it very well. What Xueren village has to do is to ensure the safety of the two countries and some high-level nobles. Let''s not talk about the next merger, we still need the cooperation of these people. Even for the international image of Xueren village. Narutos have to pay a little attention. It can''t be too ugly. otherwise. It''s easy to arouse the common hatred of others. It''s not a question of whether it can be done. It''s a totally unnecessary problem. "Yes, Naruto!" After hearing Naruto''s command. Zuo Cang also immediately got up, his face was very respectful and serious. Chapter 459 The final clean-up of the battlefield. The redeployment of forces. And domestic communication. Re negotiation with water country and Wuren village. There is also the problem of guarding against the invasion of other countries and so on. A war is over. It''s not so easy to do. There are many things to consider and involve, especially for the current xuezhiguo and Xueren village. Because it''s impossible to be a fat man, it''s necessary to leave Wuren village for the time being. This also leads to Xueren village having to deploy a large number of troops in the border of the two countries in the next few years. Of course, In Naruto''s plan, after this time, one day in the future, as long as there is a necessary time in Naruto''s world, and Xueren village becomes stronger by relying on the dividends of this war, there is no need to wait for Wuren village to fight back, Naruto will launch a second snow fog war again, until that time, it is the time to completely destroy Wuren village and the country of water. But not now. In all aspects of the conditions are not approaching maturity. Caution and restraint. It is the most basic judgment condition for Naruto. Therefore, after defeating Zhao Meiming and reaching a preliminary agreement, Naruto immediately returned to make the next plan for his subordinates, especially in yunnincun and muyeren village. Fortunately, in this war, Xueren village almost defeated Wuren village with thunder. From the friction between the two villages, to the later local war, to the large-scale mobilization of troops for decisive battle, it took less than two weeks (half of which was spent on the journey of the two villages to mobilize backup forces to support the front line) Even in the Ninja war. This is a relatively short war. Therefore, even though Yunren''s reaction is relatively fast, when Naruto returns, the latest news he hears is that Yunren has just Chen Bing on the border, and the large troops have been concentrated, but he has no intention of further invasion. Hearing this, Naruto releases his last lingering heart. He is afraid that yunnincun, a war maniac full of muscles, will come up recklessly. In that case, Xueren village will be forced to take the fight. If Muye, especially Tuan Zang, comes to join the fight, Naruto and Xueren village will be particularly uncomfortable, That''s what it means to pull a hair and move the whole body. "Good. Let''s inform Ning Ci and Fu Jian to make sure the current situation doesn''t change. Then we will defeat Wu Ren immediately and spread the news that Wu Ren has confirmed his surrender. It''s time for Xueren village to become the sixth largest! Tell everyone in the world of tolerance of our existence Naruto nodded and looked at Sakura and Star Chi in front of him. "Yes, Naruto!" In two people suddenly hang head response, after Naruto slightly waved his hand. They left the camp one by one, and went to convey and carry out the latest order of Naruto with an extremely excited expression. His village became the sixth largest. This means that our Naruto adults can be recognized as the sixth shadow in the tolerance world, that is, the first generation of snow shadow in their snow tolerance village! It can even be said that as long as you hear the news, Xueren will show their sincere expressions of excitement. Because this is a symbol of their snow tolerance village to create a new era of the initial Prelude!! "The sixth largest village? In this way, Naruto, you can become snow shadow directly, right After the departure of star and Sakura. The atmosphere in the camp has obviously become much more relaxed. Only stay in Xiangyu and Yugao. ad locum. It''s a real peer relationship between them. Hear what Naruto just said. At this moment, the incense phosphor is also with a smile, tilted his lovely little head looking at Naruto, with a rather playful tone said so. "Well, it''s just a name. It''s really different for Sakura and Starbuck, but there won''t be any change between us. It''s just the first step of our plan, isn''t it?" After Yu Zuo Cang and Star Chi left. Naruto is not deliberately, but naturally returns to normal. The calm expression of that face, Naruto also subconsciously changed a more comfortable posture, leaning on the chair behind him, smilingly looking at the incense phosphor said so. "Yes, the early master Mu Xueying!" The fragrant phosphor purses a mouth to smile slightly. One side of the feather high is also with a touch of mild expression. Although it is not completely peaceful and peaceful. I still want to set foot on the scene of fighting called hell Shura. But for more than two years. Compared with the past 20 years. Yugao has already felt enough happiness. Especially when you''re in school with the kids. What''s more, Yugao has strengthened his belief and goal. Follow Naruto to calm down the troubled times, just like the early generation of Huoying. With its own strength, it forcibly subdues all countries and makes the world return to the era of peace. What it does this time is more thorough than the early generation of Huoying, so that it can become a better world for everyone to live in harmony and peace! "Ha ha, you, Xiang phosphor." Naruto shook his head funny. However, Naruto is happy to see Xiangyu''s little daughter''s temperament and expression. The world is cruel and dark, but it doesn''t mean that everyone has to have a bitter hatred and yearn for good things. This is human nature (except for changes). Naruto wants to unify the whole tolerance world through power politics and military, But it doesn''t mean that in this process, all of them are cold, cruel and dark. External cruelty and internal kindness are what Naruto wants to achieve. "Well, the next step is to wait for the reaction of the whole forbearance world!" Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a light ray of strange light came from his pupils. Xueren village and Wuren village are at war! And it''s a war of three or four thousand ninjas each. It was almost at the time of the outbreak of the fighting in the two Naruto villages. This news is like a whirlwind, spread to the whole world of tolerance. It''s not just a country of fire, thunder, earth and wind. Small countries like Tang, Chuan, Yu and Shuang in the marginal areas are also very concerned about this war! The collision between Daren village and Xiaoren village. History since the emergence of Naruto. Yuren village has only once maintained an unbeaten record in face. Other small villages were either crushed or completely destroyed. Wudaren village warns those small countries that still exist in the world of tolerance with bloody cruel facts. Only wudaren village can defeat wudaren village. You small villages should not try to challenge the status of wudaren village. Chapter 460 And Xueren village and Wuren village started a full-scale war this time. There is no doubt that in the past 20 years, Xiaoren village has challenged Daren village in another war. Even in the past two or three years, the development of xuezhiguo and Xueren village is indeed something that can be seen by all in the world of tolerance. Xueren''s active attitude has attracted the attention of all countries. However, in general cognition, Xueren village is still Xiaoren village in conventional cognition, Such a small village dared to challenge Wuren village, one of the five big villages. It can be said that almost at the moment when the news was spread, all countries were in an uproar. Except for a few people, most people thought Xueren village was suicidal. But later they learned that Xueren village could use more than 3000 troops to participate in the border war, These people in the tolerance world are extremely shocked, because they can''t understand why the small tolerance village established in a small country in a remote area can use so many ninjas!? Even if it''s all just making up for it. That''s enough. Analogy to the small Guoren villages in the core area of the mainland. Yuren, Longren and caoren had about 3000 or 4000 ninjas at their peak. These villages are the strongest among the five recognized ones, and their existence time and development details are far more than those of other so-called Xiaoren villages. Besides, they also refer to the peak period of these villages, Now let them use more than 3000 Ninja legions at one time, not to say the problem of forcing others to do, but to do something that can''t be done at all. However! But Xueren village did. These people don''t understand. But it doesn''t mean that no one can''t understand. One of the most representative villages is yunnincun, which is the nearest one. The fourth generation of Lei Ying seems to be a guy full of muscles in his head. The basic impression of yunnincun is the same, but it involves most of the middle and low-level Yunren and a small number of high-level Yunren. Those Yunren who can really climb the command level, especially Lei Ying''s position, are definitely not stupid people with only muscles and strength in their head. Five movies! It''s the pyramid that represents the world. He led a village with more than 20000 ninjas and hundreds of thousands of people. How could it be a simple character? Snow country is its eastern neighbor. It used to be a remote and degenerate country. Naturally, Lei country and yunnincun don''t need to pay attention to it. In recent years, it has overturned the previous generation''s rule of rebellion, even solved the internal chaos of snow country, and embarked on the road of rapid development, not only in politics and economy, Xueren village, which was once the most vulnerable, is also in a period of rapid development in the past two years. As a close neighbor, Yunren village must strengthen its vigilance and attention. Unlike those "small countries with passers-by", Yunren village and Wuren village have a certain degree of understanding of the development of Xueren Village. However, to a certain extent, it is only limited to the middle and low levels, and the real high level, because Naruto''s arrangement is reasonable, There are also the large-scale perceptual boundary arranged by Xiangyu, as well as the existence of many exploration and anti agency means, which make Xueren village''s operation seamless and have no foundation. It is a difficult investigation to start from scratch. Yu Yunren and Wu Ren are spies. Nature is a side task of hell mode. But even if you don''t know the core. The strength of Xueren village. We can still learn a little about the two villages. This is why in the early days of the war, Zhao Meiming sent four or five thousand Wuren soldiers to participate in the war at one time, and also sent his right arm, green with white eyes, directly to serve as the commander in chief of the war. Don''t think that this is the arrogance of Wuren Village. In the face of not being the opponents of the five big villages, Zhao Meiming''s decision has been very careful. And it''s the same with Yunren. After finding out that Xueren and Wuren are at war. The fourth generation of Lei Ying immediately issued a mobilization order. In the early stage, he sent thousands of Yunren to the area which can be called the junction of the Three Kingdoms. The reason is very simple. The senior leaders of the fourth generation of Lei Ying, or Yunren village, believe that Xueren can bring great trouble to Wuren, In other words, the senior management of Yunren village, led by the fourth generation of leiying, still thinks that Wuren village will win the final victory, and the fourth generation of leiying will be configured in advance. It is also to prevent the village from further expanding its advantages. Then I also want to take advantage of the fact that Xueren has caused some trouble to Wuren to see if I can take the opportunity to attack Wuren. In this way, I can not only keep Xueren and continue to cause trouble to Wuren, but also get rich benefits from Wuren village without any effort. This is the strategy of killing two birds with one stone that four generations of Lei Ying think. Unfortunately. Man is better than nature. No matter how much they know, the two villages still have a very serious miscalculation about the strength of Xueren village. The gap in intelligence collection they thought before may be at most the difference between black iron and bronze. In fact, when the war started, Wuren village first appeared, and the pair they faced was not black iron or bronze, It is the existence of a master or even a king! A sudden attack. Wuren village collapsed. An unexpected defeat. Let the front line cloud bear muddle force. I beg your pardon? Xueren won the game!? Wuren village is defeated!? And more than 3000 people died in one breath!? Xueren village also directly used two tailed animals. And the three tails and six tails that Wuren village had before? c''mon? Are you kidding? Or I didn''t wake up!? It can be said that except for the two warring villages, at the end of the war, the first person to know the news was Chen Bing''s Yunren Legion at the border of the Three Kingdoms, and after he got this part of important information from the investigators. The commander of Yunren''s troops at the front line was just confused. I''m just getting ready to send troops here. You''re done there? And it''s a fiasco? The commander of Yunren almost broke his head. And then come back later. He immediately ordered his troops to retreat for a certain distance and keep on alert. Then he immediately sent someone to send the corresponding information back to yunnincun village to reach his fourth generation leiying. The fastest way to get back to the village. It is also the first village to know the result of the war between Xueren and Wuren. Leizhiguo is located in the northernmost peak and cliff area. Yunnincun is built here. At the heart of the village. It''s in the office building of Lei Ying. It was almost at the time when the front-line intelligence quickly returned to yunnincun through special channels. "Wuren village is defeated!? And snow bear also sent out three tail and six tail two tailed animals!? Can this message be confirmed? " A roar like a dull thunder. That directly rippling open a strong thunder breath. In ray Ying''s office. Four generations of Lei Ying - AI is now staring round his eyes, with a look of extreme terror on his face, looking at his assistant Sam Yi in front of him, with an incredible expression. Chapter 461 "Yes, Mr. Lei Ying, this is the news from Lord gadai on the front line, which has been confirmed repeatedly. Although the specific process is not clear, the defeat of Wuren and the appearance of Sanwei and Liuwei should be confirmed. In addition, there is another news that has not been confirmed, the leader of Xueren village, It seems to be the Nine Tailed man Zhuli who defected from muyeren village two and a half years ago - bofengnari! " As one of the four generations of Lei Ying''s most trusted Yunren, samyi is a true beauty and wisdom. Looking at the whole world of tolerance, samyi''s appearance and figure can definitely be ranked in the forefront. Of course, under the appearance of angel face and devil figure, the most important thing is his unique wisdom, Can help the fourth generation of Lei Ying - AI deal with the size of the whole Yunni village, and it is precisely because of this that samyi is valued by the fourth generation of Lei Ying. If it is not for his weak personal strength, samyi will be qualified to compete for the position of the fifth generation of Lei Ying. Rao is so, Samui is also the very high status of Yunren Murakami today. In this special preparation. The intelligence work of the fourth generation of Lei Ying has been entrusted to Sam Yi. AI also believes that as his assistant, Sam Yi can only report the most important part of the information before he has collected the detailed information about the war between Xue Ren and Wu Ren. When it comes to the identity of Bo Fengming, the leader of Xue Ren Village, there is still uncertainty, Samyi''s tone seems to be hesitant, but because it is very important. Samyi also reported to four generations of leiying adults. "Nine tail''s renzhuli? Wave wind Naruto? Is it the one of the four generations of Huoying? " The fourth generation of Lei Ying was also stunned. Later, he thought of something in general. He frowned slightly and looked at Sam Yi in front of him. He still said so in his usual voice. "Yes, Lord Lei Ying, if there is no mistake, it should be the son of the fourth generation Huoying!" For two years. Enough for something to ferment and spread. If in the first period, Naruto was still struggling to find a foothold and strengthen his ability to obtain self-protection, and did not dare to act recklessly, then he could make his pace faster after gaining a firm foothold in Xueren village and strengthening his own strength and the overall strength of Xueren village, Including the stimulation to Wuren village and the subsequent active war, Naruto has made corresponding arrangements in the whole tolerance area, including his identity. Little by little, Naruto slowly employs some ordinary people in the whole tolerance area, especially in the country of fire, and there are also professionals to spread some secret information about muyeren village, Of course, as the son of the fourth generation of Huoying, the news of Zhuli, a contemporary Nine Tailed man, is spread everywhere. Don''t mention the issue of confidentiality. In the eyes of the real top powers in tolerance, Naruto''s identity is not much to be curious about. It is just that there is no way for the major villages to make final confirmation. It''s not that I don''t know at all. Not to mention the organization. The reason why Naruto does this is to shake the foundation of Muye. Although it''s just like shaking in front of a hundred year old tree, it''s only the initial means. Later, Muye''s dark past will be released, including three generations of Huoying, Zhicun Tuan Zang, and the two consultants! It''s not about whether it''s useful or not. It''s a problem that everyone wants to know! This is Naruto''s first goal. And it turns out. Just as Naruto expected. It''s natural that the "big men" involved in Muye are furious, and the big and small countries who know the news also show different degrees of expression. Nine Tailed man Zhu Li is the son of four generations of Huoying. Muyeren village even forced the four generation fire shadow orphan to choose to defecte! What ironic news it is. What''s more, in the land of fire, especially in muyeren village, do you believe it or not? It''s not a simple sentence. To the land of thunder and yunnincun. Naturally, the fourth generation of Lei Ying has its own way of confirmation, not to mention some previous intelligence. The real identity of Naruto needs no doubt. And these behaviors of wood leaf. Four generations of Lei Ying not only did not care, but also scoffed. On the contrary, it will fall on Naruto himself. Since Muye has let the Nine Tailed man Zhuli defecte, their Yunren will have to see if they can take this opportunity and put it into their pocket. If they can have the eight tailed beast and the Nine Tailed beast together, the time for Yunren village to dominate the whole world of tolerance will come. For more than two years. Under the orders of the fourth generation of Lei Ying, the members of the shadow Department directly under Lei Ying are active in various countries and regions, in order to find the core base of dashewan and then lock in the location of Naruto. If Naruto and dashewan had not had more in-depth trade and cooperation, dashewan, who was pursued in this way, would have sold Naruto. But it has to be said. Even if I didn''t get anything substantial from Naruto. It''s the theories that seem so vague. Naruto can say for sure that the current big snake pill is by no means comparable to the big snake pill in the original work, but the growth of Er Zhu is also different from that in the original work, especially after Naruto told Er Zhu some secret information about the wheel eye, and let Er Zhu confirm and practice by himself, there will be a confrontation between uncle snake and ER Zhu in the future, That is still an unknown number. Of course, these are afterwords. In the current situation, it is still necessary to focus on Xueren village, dabaowuren village and Naruto''s high-profile appearance as the leader of Xueren village. Although the fourth generation of Lei Ying, who has always been on a straight line, has fallen into a certain hesitant mood on this issue. The reason is very simple, because the understanding of Xueren village and the collection of Naruto''s intelligence are too few. As few as the fourth generation of Lei Ying can''t easily make a corresponding decision, it involves a village that can defeat Wuren positively, Now there are three tailed animals in the new super tolerance village. As the highest leader of Yunren village, the fourth generation of Lei Ying must be handled carefully. Watching his own Lei Ying fall into silence. Samyi is also standing on one side, quietly waiting for his own leiying adult''s order. Just like before. Sam Yi knows four generations of Lei Ying very well. The word hesitation will not appear in the dictionary of Lei Ying. It just takes a little time to weigh the pros and cons. "It''s a pity, but let''s have a look first." indeed. Only ten seconds later. The four generations of Lei Ying made a decision in his heart, the words that he said gently. It seems that she didn''t make any statement, but this blonde, who is familiar with the style of four generations of Lei Ying, got the meaning of her own Lei Ying adult in the first time. Chapter 462 "Yes, Mr. Lei Ying, I understand!" A slightly forward leaning body. That''s the double peak that comes with it. The graceful figure that stands out. Sam Yi answered with an extremely serious expression. "Well, I''ll leave the rest to you. In addition, I''ll send someone to contact Wuren village. It''s necessary to make a trial. I''ll also send someone to Yunlei gorge to let that guy get back at once!" "Yes, I will obey your order, Mr. Lei Ying!" After looking at the response, Sam Yi left quickly. Four generations of Lei Ying sat in his own place, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind. What''s more, he recalled the scene of the Third World War of tolerance in which he was not Lei Ying more than ten years ago. "Hum, it seems that it''s time to start the stage again! For the past three times, just this time, you can get back all at once! " The four generations of Lei Ying AI Na''s face showed a deep color, and the whole body was filled with a majestic and cold breath. The flickering ray of electric light, the clouds hidden in the shadow corner around, could not help but feel the huge pressure of their own Lei Ying masters. They could not help breathing, This is the power of Lei Ying, one of the five shadows! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The ups and downs of tolerance. Even the war between small countries is enough to attract more than half of the attention, not to mention the war involving Wuren village, one of the five big countries. Before the war started, it was the focus of attention, almost at the moment of the end of the war. Except for Yunren, who has troops on the front line, who will get relevant information one or two days in advance, in the rest of the countries, Apart from those small countries that are really too remote, the rest of the countries get similar information at almost the same time. Just like the land of thunder and yunnincun. These countries, as well as the inner Naruto village, at the moment of news. The first reaction is not to believe it. After repeated confirmations, the people who accepted the reality showed an extremely shaking expression. Whether it was the defeat of Wuren village, the fact that Xueren village had three tailed animals, or the news that bofengmingren, a Nine Tailed human pillar, was enough to make these countries shake violently. Under the instruction of the fourth generation of Lei Ying, yunnincun suspended a series of military operations and wanted to watch. Yanren village and Sharen village were after the first shock. Each chose to be silent, at least on the surface there is no action. In the words of an old and stubborn three generations of Tu Ying, "who cares about his fight with Xue Ren and Wu Ren? There''s no relationship with Yanren village! Hum! If you want to fight, let them fight! Say it again! That''s what Yunren and Muye should consider first! " It''s much simpler here. The problem of internal development has not been solved, and the collision between external and Yanren is only temporarily shelved. As the wind and shadow of the five generations, Ma Ji has been exhausted in his wind and shadow career in the past two years. He has no mind to manage the things far above the eastern sea. There is still a country on fire in the middle. Even if Xueren village is as powerful as Muye, it is not something that Sharen needs to consider now. Anyway, the territory is not contiguous. Everything is in accordance with the attitude towards Wuren and Yunren in previous years. Naturally, after the first part of the shock, both Sharen and Yanren have a tacit understanding. They keep silent and wait for the response of other countries. Let alone small villages. Now is not the past. In the early days of xiaoguoren village. Yuren, caoren and Takimoto are all ruthless characters. Even one-on-one confrontation with wudaring village can make wudaring village feel extremely troublesome. Yuren has a half god, shanjiaoyu. Takimoto also has the only seven tails outside wudaring village. Caoren has always been famous for his bravery and fearlessness. In the war, he is a good example of the "half god", These three villages can bring great trouble to the five villages. However, this is the old yellow calendar in the past. Since the village was built, taki Jen has become weaker and weaker year by year, and Tsao Jen has become weaker and weaker. Today, the number of only 1000 active ninjas can not be guaranteed, and Yu Jen is even less important. It is not clear to the outside world that the salamander is half hidden after being directly killed by changmen, The whole Yuren village is completely closed. For more than ten years, he has not been involved in the affairs of the forbearance community at all. It''s the same this time. This is relatively strong in Xiaoren village. None of the three villages has any direct response, let alone Xiaoren village. To say the most straightforward words, those people who want to respond are not qualified! In such a world, the fate of small countries is so cruel and real. They can''t control their own destiny at all. Those who wait for themselves are often passively involved in the struggle of big powers. Whether it can survive in the end. Also depends on whether the luck is good enough! So in this battle between Xueren village and Wuren village, no matter who wins or loses, or what earth shaking things have happened, these small Guoren villages only need to be responsible for exclamation and shock. At most, they will continue to participate in the marginal ob in the next period of time? Sorry, they really don''t have the strength and qualification. So, the problem is back to the core country - the country of fire, or to be more precise, muyeren village! Yunnincun is on the lookout, and the two big countries are indifferent. The rest of the small guonincun can only serve as a moment for the masses. Muyeren village, which received first-hand information. It was another violent shock after two years. Almost at the same time. In the country of fire, muyeren village, central area, in the fire shadow office. As the master of the Five Dynasties'' mu Huoying, it is unnecessary to say. Since then, Kakashi, Nara Lujiu, two consultants and RI Zu, the head of RI clan, also appeared here at this moment. In particular, under normal circumstances, they will not appear on the stage, but today they are rare and can be expected to appear here. It can be said that all the powerful high-level figures in muyeren village are concentrated here. "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s talk about the biggest scandal of our wood leaf!" With a sarcastic expression on his face, gangshou, who sits in the position of Huoying, glances at the three old guys sitting in rows on the left side, shuihumenyan, zhuanshuixiaochun and Zhicun tuanzang. If other villages, including Yunren, can still stop to see the play. There is no way for Muye not to make a sound in this matter. It''s even time for immediate action. The most important point is that the darkness was hidden in private before, but now it''s suddenly turned over to the surface. All kinds of news that began to spread more than half a year ago have already caused great anxiety and extreme anger. Now Naruto is still in the sight of everyone in the tolerance world in this way. Not to mention anything else, such behavior is undoubtedly hitting Muye in the face. For Naruto''s actions. Without the experience in the original work, I want to stand in the perspective of myself as the shadow of fire. Gangshou is naturally extremely angry and repulsive. But at the same time. In brewing such a result, shuihumenyan, zhuanshuixiaochun and Zhicun tuanzang are extremely dissatisfied! Including the three generations of Huoying who had passed away, but anyway, they were all their teachers, and they died as Huoying for the village. Death is like a lamp out. There is no need to mention it. And the three who survived. Chapter 463 It''s impossible not to be angry Good son of fire shadow. And it''s the most important force of the Nine Tailed man. If you can take good care of it from childhood and treat it as the son of a hero, where will such a mess happen? In less than three years, they even set up their own force overseas. It was so powerful that they could defeat Wuren village, one of the five major ones. Three or six tails, a powerful village with more than 3000 troops or even about 4000 troops could be used, It also has a more terrifying air combat force than the air country decades ago. It doesn''t need too detailed information. The master can imagine how powerful Xueren village is today. Even if we say that our comprehensive strength is bound to be better. But if it''s face to face. Consider three, six and nine tails! Can the leaves resist? Maybe. Maybe not. War is not a good thing to say. But there is no doubt that Xueren village has come to the big stage of tolerance world, and has the qualification to be on an equal footing with the five major tolerance villages, and even a small step ahead in some aspects, that is, the news that Naruto has easily defeated zhaomeiming has not yet come, otherwise, the whole tolerance world''s evaluation of Xueren village''s strength will go up to a higher level. After all, ninjas who have reached the level of five shadows are rarely defeated in a single fight! Oh, that is to say, there are more wind shadows in the past dynasties. The front is not clear. In any case, the three, four and five generations of Fengying in the original work were basically killed in a single way, and they were killed in a very strong way. The reason why Naruto used Chang scale to fight zhaomeiming before was to test his level. After clearly grasping his current strength, Naruto directly used thunder to defeat zhaomeiming! let me put it another way. Without any unconventional means. Naruto''s own strength is close to the film level. If you use the technique of flying Thunder God, you should be able to stabilize the lower level of the shadow level strong people in the villages. They are in the middle of the river. But stabilizing the voltage does not mean that they can be defeated, let alone killed. In particular, the strong shadow like zhaomeiming is only a conventional means. Naruto can only win steadily. He should always be careful to follow Meiming''s blood limit. If he is accidentally offended, he will be killed, Naruto himself is going to have big problems! This is the result of Naruto''s hard work at the present stage. It''s sort of genius. Once the nine tail chakra mode is turned on. Except for the early fire shadow. Naruto is bound to be able to easily defeat the shadow level strongmen of every village, or just like the third generation of Lei Ying, it can barely compete with Naruto in the nine tail chakra mode by simply relying on the activation of chakra cells to stimulate the speed of the body. If it is replaced by any other person, it will only be crushed by Naruto, just like zhaomeiming in this fight, and it has the skill of flying Thunder God, Nine times out of ten, they can''t escape the pursuit of Naruto. so to speak. Now Naruto is the one who really has the courage to face the most powerful ones in the world of tolerance. Muye doesn''t know that Naruto has such terrible power, so gangshou is already very dissatisfied. In front of him, he looks like "evil spirits and evil spirits". It seems that he may rush up and punch the three old guys at any time. Make one side of silence from the beginning has been with a very worried expression. And listen to the words of compendium, which are obviously ironic. The faces of shuihumen, Zhuanshu and Tuan Zang did not change a bit, but they were still light. "Gangshou, pay attention to your present identity, and this matter is extremely important for us Muye. As Huoying, you should handle it carefully!" It''s still a high image. Shuihumen Yan seems to be teaching his younger generation the same, it highlights the stern tone and path DC revealed solemn expression, said that, but did not take gangshou as a fire shadow treatment. Don''t even talk about gangshou himself. On one side, Kakashi and Lujiu frowned. You know, from the perspective of Kakashi and Lujiu, even if you are the elders of Muye village and the teammates of the three generations of Huoying, Huoying is Huoying after all. Do you still need some basic respect? It can only be said that after too much enjoyment of the honor brought by high power. It''s very difficult or unwilling to put it down. Gangshou''s forehead was blue. If it is not for the occasion, and today''s own identity, replaced before, "the princess of the leaves of wood" directly "big open"! Now is not the time to be young. And even if they are extremely dissatisfied with these three old guys. But I do know that this is not the time to be sarcastic. Gangshou took a deep breath and forced his temper down. He was leaning against the window, frowning and looking a little depressed. He had been searching for it for nearly three years. During that time, he collided with his subordinates several times. Unexpectedly, it was a waste of effort. Naruto went directly to the farthest country of snow, where he also established his own force, Now it''s even more famous in the whole world of tolerance. Since then, it''s really hard to describe your mood in a few words. It''s a terrible situation. For the leaves. There is nothing wrong with Master Kong. At present, Naruto has indeed become the biggest scandal and black spot in Muye village. Although every village has its own problems, it''s really rare that Muye and Naruto are directly erupted and put on the public. In recent years, for example, all countries are waiting to see Muye''s jokes. How to deal with it is the most important thing for senior figures like Muye. Lujiu is the think tank that the two generations of Huoying in Muye village rely on. Today, it''s natural that he will appear here. Kakashi''s identity is quite special. The direct subordinate of the four generations of Huoying, bofengnaruto''s leader Shangren, has been cultivated as the sixth generation of Huoying for the time being. Ririzu is related to riningci, and also appears here as the head of the Muye family. At the moment, in the face of Naruto and Xueren village involved in the huge storm, everyone obviously has their own different views. "Contact Wuren village and Yunren village immediately. You can use some necessary resources, including three tails and six tails, as chips to attack Xueren village together! We must rely on ourselves to recover the mistakes we have committed. We must directly announce the treason and tolerance of Bofeng Naruto, and make public the responsibility of Bofeng Naruto. We must not let those who are responsible shake the foundation of our Muye! " After a period of silence. Before that, it seemed that there was no meaning of opening his mouth. At this moment, he opened his eyes. The light glance from all the people in front of him finally settled on gangshou''s body. The gentle and low words directly changed the expression of all the people present, including zilaiye and gangshou. Chapter 464 It was almost at the time when Tuan Zang''s words fell. Without waiting for gangshou and zilaiye to express their opinions, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun nodded one after another, with a look of approval on their faces. Then they spoke out: "I also agree with Tuan Zang''s opinions. Since bofengming has put things out completely, there is no need to continue to block them, The most important thing is to unite Yunren village and Wuren village to recover Jiuwei immediately and wipe out this risk. " All these three so-called Muye elders showed their intention to kill Naruto. "Just a moment, please. It''s not here yet." Hear the words of Tuan Zang and Zhuan Shu Xiao Chun. From then on, he straightened his body, and the anxious expression on his face was just when he wanted to say something. "I''ve come since you came!" The words are not finished. It is to be interrupted directly by phlogistic door of water door. The line of sight. Water door inflammation that pupil revealed that a wisp of fierce and cold color. "You''ve been given more than two years. Now it''s not the past. Two years ago, I told you that the interests of Muye should be put first, and the affairs of bofengnaruto must be dealt with. Even if you pay some price, the nine tails must be recovered. The nine tails left by the adults of the early generation who distributed the tail animals to various countries in those years can''t be lost in our generation, We must arrest them again! " This time, I also agree with Tuan Zang that the interests of three tails, six tails and possibly Xueren village can all be exchanged with Yunren village and Wuren village. All we need is to arrest Jiuwei again. No problem is allowed at this point! An extremely cold tone. That shows the light killing intention. It means that shuihumen Yan no longer intends to tolerate Naruto''s existence, or it should be said that as early as the moment when Naruto defected more than two years ago, in shuihumen Yan''s heart, he was already sentenced to death for the third Nine Tailed man in muyeren village. What about Huoying''s son? No one can be above the overall interests of the leaves. That is to say, in the face of Zilai and gangshou. In addition, Naruto at that time did not bring much damage to Muye, and like Tuan Zang, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun were worried about going to other Rencun villages and didn''t want to make things big, but in fact, even if Naruto came back at that time, the best result of terror waiting for Naruto was life imprisonment! Even at the right time. It is possible to deprive nine tails from Naruto. Now, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun are willing to do some face work. From the perspective of these old-fashioned consultants, bofengnaruto is similar to declaring war on Muye. Muye has no intention of tolerating such a traitor! It must be severely punished! Jiuwei must also be recycled immediately! This is the most precious property of wood leaf! "But I want to say something else. "Since then, you have to understand your position. Bofengmingren obviously wants to revenge Muye. Do you want to watch Muye destroyed at that time?"!? Nine tail, six tail, three tail, and the huge Xueren village, don''t be naive any more! If that''s the time, can you afford to die for the wood leaf? " Turning to sleep, Xiao Chun also hammered the earth''s surface heavily with the wooden stick in his palm. His open eyes said with a very severe expression. "The interests of Muye are above everything! I''ll come by myself The expression of determination, the tone of forest. There is no need for doubt. Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun are no doubt completely on the side of Zhicun Tuan Zang. They think that the existence of Naruto is enough to threaten muyeren village. We must wipe out this threat before Naruto and Xueren village become stronger! Listen to what the two consultants and Zhicun tuanzang said. In the lower position, Kakashi''s face also showed an anxious expression. Lu Jiu, as a think tank, frowns tightly. However, on such occasions, if they don''t have a specific time, they don''t have the right to speak in advance, including rizu. However, because it''s the head of rizu clan, if rizu wants to say something, the two consultants still need to give some face, But now the foot seems to be in scruple with what, dignified expression, that slightly shaking eyebrows, but still pressing the lips, speechless. All of a sudden, it became a very depressing atmosphere. This is already an ultimatum. Since come to also that subconsciously make an effort to clench up of double fists, want to say something. But there is no way to say it. Naruto and the village. Our own insistence and idea. It''s not easy to measure both sides. Let this Muye hero''s face show a very painful expression, he does not know how to do is right, or, some choices are indeed in front of him, but he can''t make such a decision, because once he makes such a decision, he will no longer be himself. "Let''s make a decision like this. It''s not suitable to delay any longer. We''ll send someone to inform Yunren and Wuren immediately, and we''ll deal with it in the near future." See from come also slightly droop head silent posture. Shuihumenyan didn''t continue to force. After all, Zilai is still one of the biggest pillars of Muye. Before shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, they all wanted Zilai to become the fire shadow of the five generations. They just hope Zilai can understand what''s the most important, and the overall situation is the basic quality that a high-level person in Rencun must have. And shuihumen Yan this continue to say words, one side of Zhicun group Tibet is also slightly upward, showing a faint smile. But in shuihumen Yan did not finish all, Zhicun group hide mouth smile just raised. "So it''s decided? Huh? Who decides? As the supreme leader of the village, I haven''t made a decision yet. Who gives you the power, shuihumen consultant? " Above theme. The faint words came. It contains a sense of awe. All the people you attract. What''s eye-catching. It is the expression of the most dignified of gangshou. Listen to gangshou. The water door is inflamed, the brow slightly a wrinkly. On one side, Xiao Chun also showed a very unpleasant expression. "Gangshou, you..." However, it is also not finished words. Once again, he was interrupted in a slightly rough way by the master. "I just need to say one thing. The consultants of shuihumen and zhuansleep should understand your own identity and position. You are only qualified to make suggestions. In Muye, I am Huoying. The final decision-making power of all affairs lies in me, not you!" That shows the domineering and cold meaning. And the words that were said. Let the expression of shuihumen Yan and zhuansi Xiaochun change. On one side, Zhicun tuanzang, who closed his eyes slightly after finishing the first sentence, pretends to have a rest, also opens his eyes at this moment and looks at the top hand with a strange expression. Chapter 465 At the bottom, Kakashi, rizu and Lujiu were all a little surprised by what the five generations of Mu Huoying had just said. Of course, the most important thing is that they were all disciples and subordinates of the second generation of Huoying. After the end of the first World War of tolerance and the third generation of Huoying''s position by yafeiri, These three have become the top leaders of Muye. Up to now, they all stamp their feet, and the whole Muye will be shocked by them. During the reign of Huoying of the three generations, they also need to listen to their opinions in some places. As the master of Huoying of the five generations, they are also subject to the three. In terms of qualification and identity, the master is still the younger generation of the three, It''s no wonder Kakashi, Lujiu and rizu show such expressions when they hear such domineering and resolute words. Kakashi and Lujiu look at each other and see the special meaning in each other''s eyes. "It seems that this is not just about Naruto. Is Lord wudaimu going to take back the power of the whole village?" Almost at the same time. Kakashi, Lujiu and rizu all flash similar thoughts in their heart. All the people here are smart. You can understand one or two of them when you hear the string. Kakashi, Lujiu and rizu are still like this. Since then. In addition, shuihumenyan, zhuanshuixiaochun and Zhicun tuanzang in front of them are experienced people. This is also a potential meaning that can be heard, but it still needs to be further confirmed. There is no stay. The words of the master of steel fall at the moment. "Well, five generations of eyes, I want to ask you, do you intend to continue to appease rebellious tolerance - wave wind Naruto?" Zhicun Tuan Zang is looking at gangshou with a deep look. The light words and deliberately accentuated tone, at this moment, emerge a ray of extreme awe inspiring coercion. "Palliative? Did I ever say that? Since Tuan Zang elder and Bofeng Naruto have announced to leave the village in a high profile and taken away Muye''s nine tails, they are naturally Muye''s enemies. There is no doubt about this. However, how to deal with it should be considered. It''s not just pressure that can solve everything. You don''t want to think that we can come up with benefits, Yunren and Wuren will certainly cooperate. In terms of hatred, are there less Muye, Yunren and Wuren? In the three world wars of forbearance, there were also numerous collisions in the missions. There were more than thousands or tens of thousands of ninjas who died in their respective forbearance villages? It''s not so simple to unite. Maybe Wuren can still consider one or two, but what about Yunren? Compared with the country of snow, the country of thunder is more interested in the country of fire, isn''t it? Don''t really think that tailed animals can be used to mobilize all interests. " Gangshou leaned forward slightly, and his face was obviously disdainful, which implied that he looked at the direction of shuihumen, Zhuanshu Xiaochun and Zhicun Tuan Zang. "What''s more, how are the tailed animals distributed? Will Yunren and Wuren be satisfied with each other? Don''t always think of others too simply. Haven''t you suffered too much before? Even if we want to chase echo Fengming, we can''t be so anxious. What''s more, we should make it clear that the main force must rely on ourselves! " This statement can''t be said to be 100% correct, but it is true that all the points mentioned are the problems. Shuihumenyan, zhuanjixiaochun and Zhicun tuanzang are not without these considerations. They are all human beings. Tolerance of interests and hatred between villages. They see better than anyone else. These things don''t need to be pointed out by the master. They all know it, but why do they still do it? The reason is very simple. Just as gangshou said, she has been on the top for a long time. She is a little self righteous. This is not only internal but also external. It should be said that this has become the most obvious "pathological psychology" of these old guys. Otherwise, the two consultants will not mention it in the original work, Why did Zhicun tuanzang make such a boastful behavior? Isn''t it because of the twisted psychology that is abnormal to the extreme? "Arrogant attitude" of regarding everything as nothing This time, too. It seems that in the eyes of these "Muye elders", Yunren and Wuren can be easily mobilized. As for the follow-up problems, as long as the nine tails are recovered successfully, they will not be any problems. Muye village can solve all problems. What gangshou has to do now is to break the boring illusions of these three old things. The most important point is the right to speak in Muye village. The sentence collected by Zhicun group seems to ask "how to deal with Bofeng Naruto". In fact, it is to test the real intention of gangshou''s statement just now. And now. Compendium is obviously a direct card situation. It''s been almost three years since I got on the position of Huoying. It''s an exaggeration to say it''s a puppet. The village''s big and small power, the master still has a very high dominant power, but this feeling of being constrained is not good at all. Naruto is the most direct fuse. As Huoying, she has not made the final statement yet. "These three old people want to jump over themselves, or make decisions on their behalf!" Anyway, gangshou is not going to endure. Naruto things to deal with! But we have to deal with these three old guys! First of all, it is necessary to state one''s position, and then it is necessary to reclaim the corresponding relevant powers, including the roots of Tuan Zang''s command. In the view of gangshou, this is a very eye-catching existence. As for whether this is too reckless, it seems that it is not suitable for such behavior as Huoying, but who is gangshou? The granddaughter of the first generation Huoying, the current five generation Huoying, can endure to this day has been very good, the most important point is not to bet it!? This is really gangshou''s favorite field. Let''s talk about it. Gangshou thinks the time is ripe. The wood leaf only needs a fire shadow, the wood leaf only needs a sound! That is her five generation eyes fire shadow - gangshou Ji! The potential meaning of this is almost a manifesto of chiguoguo in the presence of these "smart people". You see, the expressions of Shuihu menyan and Zhuanshi Xiaochun are becoming a little ugly. But there are differences in identity. Especially when it comes to the most important affairs of a village. Qualifications? Senior and junior? i ''m sorry. Ying is the highest leader in a village. Zhicun Tuan Zang also deeply looked at gangshou, and then nodded slowly. "What wudaimu said really makes sense. I''m bold. Since wudaimu has his own judgment, I''ll do it according to the purpose of wudaimu. But Yunren and Wuren, I think it''s more appropriate to contact in advance, or at least confirm the information!" That''s what you say. It is a bit beyond the expectation of the master. The Kakashi and Lujiu in the bottom position were also slightly stunned. Is already from the front emotion adjustment come over, since come is also the same, eyebrow slightly a twist, with a touch of suspicious expression looking at group hide. "Tuan Zang!" Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun also turned to see Tuan Zang at the same time. But the expression on Tuan Zang''s face did not change at all. It was still so deep and gloomy that it was hard to see. Chapter 466 Gangshou''s eyes were slightly frozen, and he nodded slowly after taking a deep look at Zhicun Tuan Zang. "Of course, Yunren and Wuren must contact each other. The first intelligence work is the most important. Wait a minute, Muye announces that bofengnaren is a traitor to Muye. Jiuwei belongs to Muye. There''s no doubt about that. I just hope that the two consultants and the elder Tuan Zang can cooperate with the task arrangement in the village!" Gangshou looked directly at the three old guys on the left, especially Zhicun Tuan Zang, deliberately accentuated the last sentence and warned them to do so. Gangshou didn''t believe what he said. Tuan Zang, Shuihu menyan and Zhuan GUI Xiaochun will follow suit. Tuan Zang, in particular, is his teacher, the old man who was very strong during the reign of the three generations of Huoying (of course, it''s more the connivance of the three generations of Huoying himself. Otherwise, even if it''s a little difficult, if the three generations of Huoying want to forcibly disband the roots and revoke all the power of Tuan Zang, It should still be possible.) How can it be so easy to talk to yourself now? There must be a secret behind this. The master of martial arts can see this clearly. To put it bluntly, the fight in Muye''s high-rise building has been fierce before. This time, the master of martial arts''s words are almost put on the surface. Is there any other effect? Anyway, the master of martial arts must first give tuanzang a dose of preventive injection. The two consultants don''t need to worry. After all, fire shadow is fire shadow, Now the two consultants are not as easy to affect themselves as they were when they first ascended the throne two years ago. The problem lies in the roots that Tuan Zang has. This is what the master himself must be vigilant about. He has hundreds of root organizations that are completely obedient to his orders and have the tolerance level of the elite. What Tuan Zang can do is far beyond the limit that ordinary people can imagine. So. The master of martial arts must strike Tuan Zang here. Let him know. He is always staring at him! If you are old and spicy, you can''t hear the voice of the master. Including shuihumen Yan and Zhuanshu Xiaochun, they all look at gangshou with a slightly deep look, as if they want to get to know his best friend''s beloved disciple again, like the fire shadow of five generations. "Ha ha, I understand. I will act according to the purpose of the Five Dynasties." Tuan Zang''s deep laughter. Immediately after that slowly standing up body. "Now that I have decided, I will go back first." Then. Tuan Zang turned and left without any hesitation. Shuihumen Yan and Zhuan sleep Xiaochun also stood up and left with Tuan Zang. Before leaving from the door, shuihumen Yan was still walking. Looking at zilaiye and gangshou inside, he said in a very serious tone: "gangshou, zilaiye, since the village has been handed over to you, Naturally, we shouldn''t say anything more. It''s just that you have to understand that personal love is the most meaningless thing in terms of the overall situation and interests of the whole village. It''s true for the first generation and the second generation. Although rizha has been confused for some time, it''s always fighting in the village and finally sacrificing for the village. You two are the biggest pillars of Muye now, The future of Muye is in your hands! " After that, Shuihu menyan didn''t wait for zilaiye and gangshou to reply. He turned around and left Huoying office and went back to his residence. And looking at the three people who left. The compendium above the theme also shows a light cold expression. "Gangshou, you have a little impulse." Since then, after the three of Tuan Zang left, he turned around and looked at gangshou in the upper position. After a slight sigh, he said so in a more complicated tone. The silence on his side was like a chicken pecking rice. He nodded wildly and looked at gangshou with a very worried expression, In such a situation, it seems that it is not a good choice to set up a direct confrontation with the three most experienced elders in the village. "No, it''s just a matter of time. The shuihumen consultant and the sleep transfer consultant are OK. The focus is on the Tuan Zang side. It''s all a problem to be solved, but sooner or later. This time the Bofeng Naruto affair is the best way. I know that most of their starting points are for the village, but the past mistakes can''t continue, It''s time for the village to get back on the right path! " Gangshou shook his head and said softly. "But Since also seems to be a little worried, that slightly frowned brow. "Since you came, I think what Huoying said is correct. Today''s forbearance world can''t compare with the previous ten years. Sometimes, it''s better to poke out the abscess ahead of time. It''s like this in bofengnarin and Xueren village. Yunren and Wuren need to be on guard. In the third forbearance world war, the two forbearance villages only fought with us for more than ten years, Now the major villages have recovered a lot of vitality. If we still follow this trend, the fourth World War of tolerance will break out in recent years. We Muye have to make preparations in advance and solve the problem of internal preparation! " Low position, as a think tank Nara Deer long but step out, with a very serious expression said in a deep voice. Kakashi on Lujiu''s left side is also an expression of identity. It used to be. Now is now. Muye has not been in power for more than ten years. It is the time when Mu Huoying came to power in the Five Dynasties. In the face of the chaos in the world of tolerance, it''s time for Muye to work together. Even if it leads to a problem ahead of time. But it''s better than breaking out at the critical moment. In that case, it''s the most unacceptable thing in muyeren village now. Don''t underestimate the bottom line of the group. This is especially true of intelligence quotient and pattern. In the original book, the killing of three generations of Huoying and the two invasions of Muye are all standing idly by. You can see how profound and outstanding this "root" leader is. Although there has not been an attack on the village in the original book in this life, the killing of three generations of Huoying in the front and the collapse of Muye in the back are still the same It''s not difficult to know part of the truth, even if they don''t have a very detailed understanding of Kakashi and Lujiu. That''s why they are so wary of Tuan Zang. This old man is too dangerous! When I think about it. Gangshou felt dissatisfied with his teacher, Huoying of the third generation. If you want to connive, you have to connive at such an ambitious spirit. It''s so hard for you now! Chapter 467 But these are established facts. The program is just in the heart of the two sentences, the original is not able to find the right time, and the situation is not so urgent, the power of the leaves is indeed make complaints about the program, but this world is different. Although it can maintain the strongest reputation in the world of forbearance with its current background, if the fourth World War of forbearance really breaks out, the current Muye can''t do the same thing as the previous three world wars of forbearance, with one enemy, two enemies and three enemies, especially the defection of the Nine Tailed man, bofengmingren, which makes Muye lose a card, Xueren village, which has three tailed animals and can mobilize thousands of ninjas in one breath, is no doubt comparable to the five major ninjas, even to the level of Muye and Yunren. In view of this, even though gangshou is guarding against Tuan Zang, he knows that Tuan Zang is right in some words. Bofengnaruto and Xueren village have come to the moment that must be solved. Only in the way and process. The master of martial arts still needs to consider and consider one or two. Especially in intelligence. We must accurately grasp in place, in order to develop the most detailed plan. Lu Jiu also understood this point, and then he directly echoed his words. But also when Lujiu''s words fall. Since then, it has been quiet, and on one side has been acting as an ordinary audience, and then kept silent. Ririzu''s expression changed slightly, and his face also showed a dignified look. The fourth World War! This is not a boastful statement. After so many years of recuperation. Including those Xiaoren villages, they should have recovered to their original strength. The world was originally unfair. The outbreak of the war was driven by interests. Hatred was a problem on the one hand, but the most important thing was disputes over interests such as land and resources. This was true in the first three world wars. Wood leaves will be repeatedly besieged. It is precisely because the country of fire occupies the core and the most essential part of the whole continent. If we are all jealous, we will not beat you. Fortunately, Yanren is in conflict with Yunren and Sharen. Yunren often fights with Yanren and Wuren when he is fighting with Muye. Otherwise, once he is really besieged by the four countries, Muye will not escape the fate of extinction unless qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban come back to life. Now, there is another violent storm in the world of tolerance, In particular, Zilai, who has been wandering the whole forbearance world for more than ten years, can smell the danger of the coming storm. Lu Jiu said that the fourth forbearance world war would probably break out, but he didn''t think it was alarmist. In view of this, it''s really necessary to strengthen the preparation in our village. People are recovering. Only Muye is weakening. If we still encounter the situation of being beaten in the first three world wars, it''s no exaggeration. Muye really can''t stand it. In the moment. Since then, he sighed again and nodded silently. Besides, now he is worrying about Naruto. Compared with two years ago, Naruto now has no turning back. But as long as it is, there is even one in ten thousand hope. I''m not willing to give up. As for solving the problem. I still don''t believe it. Just the lifespan of those three old guys. Even if there is no accident in the middle. They can endure until they die! It''s a matter of ten or twenty years at most! "Well, I''ll deal with it according to you, gangshou. I''ll give you my full support, but on Naruto''s side, I hope I can still give me some time. The problem of Jiuwei really needs to be solved, but I think there''s still a chance to correct it. At least Naruto hasn''t publicly announced that he wants to deal with Muye, has he?" Since also first nodded, and then looked at the top of the compendium, with a very sincere and serious tone said. I see my old friend''s face like this. Gangshou also sighed in his heart. It''s not only helpless, but also happy, because no matter how time changes, it''s enough to trust all the trusted companions. It''s just! "Since then, you should understand that it''s not a matter of giving you time now, but that bofengnaruto has to take the initiative to separate himself from Muye. The last defection can barely be recovered, but this time, bofengnaruto has almost taken the initiative and formally entered the sight of the countries in the world of tolerance. There is no room for recovery, From that moment on, bofengnaruto has been Muye''s enemy. He has no way out, and we have no other choice! " No extra feelings. So we can make a more decisive choice. Different from the master who regarded Naruto as the incarnation of his younger brother and lover in the original work, the master in this life has no special feelings for Naruto. Different from his guilt for the four generations of Huoying and Naruto, the master looks at things from the perspective of Muye. He just hates Tuan Zang''s involvement in the village''s high-level affairs, However, on the issue of external attitude and safeguarding the interests of Muye village, gangshou would still choose the same road as Tuan Zang. Including the case of bofengnaruto. I also understand this truth. However, his personality and inner persistence make him still hold a certain degree of hope. However, this hope is heartlessly broken by the master. We are all adults. We should be responsible for our words and deeds, and make the most rational and correct judgment at the critical moment. Facing the solemn sight of gangshou. A slightly painful expression appeared on his face, but after two seconds of silence, he nodded slowly. "I understand. Don''t worry, gangshou. I know how to do it!" Looking at my old friend''s face. The heart of the master is still unbearable. After a little struggle in my heart. He shook his head and continued. "However, it''s not without a chance. If we can solve the problem of Xueren village as quickly as possible and bring back bofengmingren from complete detention, I can still barely keep his name. However, Jiuwei must be separated again, and this is the final bottom line before it poses a greater threat The end of the end. Gangshou is still a little soft hearted. In principle. Judging from the current situation. Naruto must be on Muye''s must kill list. This is not only a matter of face, but also a matter of survival. Chapter 468 PS: Please subscribe, guys, new year''s Eve is coming, give more subscription, let Xiaoye all subscribe to four digits, thank you! But the good thing is the particularity of Naruto''s identity. In addition to the insistence of zilaiye, there is still a little room for buffering. The premise is that no more threats and damages will be caused, especially in muyeren village. In addition, even if Naruto is brought back, Jiuwei will not want to stay, and the temporality of freedom will not be taken into account. Even as the shadow of Muye, gangshou has the power to make a final decision, But gangshou also has to consider the attitude of all the people in the village. Maybe Naruto can be given freedom again in 20 or 30 years'' time, but at least not at present. As for the problem that separating tailed animals will endanger life, it depends on the means and methods. Muye is the most skilled Village for controlling tailed animals and sealing tailed animals, Besides, Naruto also has half the blood of the whirlpool clan, and there is no risk. All in all. Only Naruto''s life remains. Is the bottom line that gangshou can give at present! After hearing the words of gangshou, Zilai, who was already ready to give up, directly showed a wisp of surprise on his face and nodded his head. "Ah! I understand. Don''t worry! Master! I will deal with it! I will collect the information from the snow country. During this period, I will go to the snow country directly! I''ll take care of everything over there! " That obviously uplifting tone. Gangshou in helpless, but also some funny shook his head. "Well, the snow country will be handed over to you for the time being, but since you came here, you should remember that you can''t be the same as that time again!" Gangshou staring at Zilai also, with a very serious tone said. Since also convergence mouth smile, is also the key to nod. "Ah, I understand, gangshou!" Soon afterwards. Zilai also jumped in and left the Huoying office directly. He couldn''t wait to rush to the position of the snow country. Next, for Zilai, every moment was really in a race against the clock. Since I came and left. Gangshou also turned his attention to the rest of rizu, Kakashi and Lujiu. "Rizushang, since Naruto is in Xueren village, there is no accident. Ningci should also be in Xueren village. Although he has already set out to go to the country of snow, I still hope that he can send several people to follow the early investigation team to collect intelligence, not only in the country of snow, but also in Yunren and Wuren, Including the problems of Ning Ci, I can promise on behalf of the village that once several people are arrested back, I will meet the demands of the day clan in this respect! Is that ok? " First of all, I look at RI Zu, who is in the most remote position, and put his hands on the table. Then I look at RI Zu, who is the most good at perceiving the enemy in the village. If there is a real possibility of a war in the future, just like the three previous Wars of tolerance, Muye needs to rely on RI Zu to collect important information for the village, And in the war with white eyes to serve as the necessary "eyes" for large forces! Because it is the only remaining family in muyeren village. Rizu is the representative of the highest authority of the group. The words of gangshou are also slightly polite. "Yes, Lord Huoying''s orders must be obeyed by the Japanese." Listen to the words of gangshou. The day foot does not have any hesitation, then immediately gets up, sink a voice to answer a way. It''s not just a matter of position. It is also related to the core interests of the Japanese people - India in the cage! Up to now, the parents of hizong, including rizu, still don''t know that Naruto just used Jiuwei chakra to seal the seal in the cage, so that the hizong family can''t feel the seal in the cage on Ning CI. It''s not really to break the limitation of the seal in the cage. After years of research, Naruto just has a general solution, It also needs to borrow the super giant "reincarnation eye" on the moon for further testing. But these things are unknown to the Japanese. Two years ago, when Daizu found that he could not use the cage seal to suppress Ningci again, and even lost his basic perception ability, the clan members of the Japanese clan were worried and panicked. Cage seal was the foundation of the existence of the Japanese clan, and it was not easy for the stubborn and old-fashioned clan members. This was a little unexpected. Over the years, if anyone in Muye village is most enthusiastic about the whereabouts of Naruto except the high-level figures, it is undoubtedly the patriarchs of the RI clan. This time, the words of gangshou clearly promise that the village will help the RI clan in this aspect and respect the tradition of the RI clan. As the patriarch, the RI Zu naturally needs to express gratitude, But from other aspects, the mood of rizu is still a little complicated at the moment. Of course, these are not enough to be told by outsiders. Anyway, the core problem is to find the whereabouts of Naruto and Ningci. Sending high-end fighting forces from the clan to participate in the early investigation team is also the practice of RI, who has been in muyeren village for more than 60 years. Naturally, there will be no objection this time. "Well, I''ll be in trouble at that time. For the troops that need to be mobilized in advance, Lu Jiu, you should work out a preliminary list first, and then submit it to me for approval. Daming also needs to send someone to communicate. After all, this time it needs to involve three big countries!" Gangshou nodded, looking at the other side of the position of Nara Deer Jiuru said. "Yes, Lord Huoying, I understand!" Lu Jiu also nodded solemnly, with the most steady voice. "Well!" Then. Under the hand of the master. Lujiu and rizu also bow slightly to each other, and then quit the Huoying office. They prepare to deal with the tasks arranged by the master. It''s in a big office. In addition to gangshou and silence, Kakashi is left alone. It is also the light words that fall when gangshou turns his attention to Kakashi. "Kakashi!" Kakashi''s face also showed a look of awe. "Yes, Lord Huoying!" "Tuan Zang will not calm down like this. There will be special actions. The incident of Bofeng Naruto is extremely important to the whole Muye. I don''t want any accidents. In the dark side, I will send personnel to help you. You should keep an eye on Tuan Zang and the root members of his subordinates. If there are any changes, report to me immediately!" "Yes, Lord Huoying, I understand!" Kakashi, who is also very clear about the importance of the problem, nodded his head and answered in a deep voice when the words of the master fell. We will not tolerate the reactions of countries in the world. Naruto and Xueren village. tell the truth. Up to now, Kakashi is still a little unresponsive. Because two years ago, Kakashi really did not expect Naruto to leave Muye, there would be such an exaggerated expansion. Chapter 469 Naruto is the core, and Tuan Zang needs to be vigilant. Gangshou needs a person to keep an eye on Tuan Zang''s actions. God knows that old guy is easy to talk on the surface, but what kind of crazy behavior will he make in private? A master must be on guard. In the whole wood leaf, there are not many people who can trust the master and have corresponding ability. Kakashi is just the most suitable one, After rizu, Lujiu and others left. Kakashi had some expectations in his heart. Here I hear the words of gangshou. Kakashi didn''t show much surprise. "Well, please, Kakashi!" "Yes After Kakashi bowed. It was also in the first time that he left the fire shadow office. And after Kakashi left. Before gangshou, the expression which had been tensed also relaxed. With a long breath, one side of the silence was to immediately make a cup of strong tea and send it to gangshou. "Master gangshou." "Oh? Thank you, silent Gangshou picked up the tea in front of him, sipped it and nodded with a smile. "Master gangshou, are you still a little worried?" Seeing the obviously tired look of the fire shadow master, the worried look in the silent pupil also became more intense. The words originally intended to be suppressed finally blurted out. Looking at the caring expression of his right-hand man. Gangshou also smiles and shakes his head. "No, silence. Now is the best time. Although there will be some waves, everything will be solved. I don''t allow anyone to destroy this tolerant village founded by my grandfather." Gangshou stands up, turns around and stands in front of the large French window. He has a panoramic view of Muye village. Even though he feels tired, his words show unprecedented determination at this moment. Almost when Muye and Yunren reacted one after another, and Muye dispatched a large number of secret investigators to the border areas of the land of thunder, the land of water and the land of snow to investigate the necessary intelligence, and even when he came to the land of snow to see shangnaruto himself, the waves on the world of tolerance also rolled slowly. This is not a local area, The issue of one family and two villages can affect all the countries in the world of tolerance, and even the important event of changing the pattern of tolerance. On this issue, all countries are very concerned about what kind of action Xueren village will take, and how the three nearby villages, including the defeated Wuren, will take the next step. The eyes of all countries are focused accordingly. Even the organization hidden in a special area of the rain country. The moment the news came. Changmen, as Penn, has called all the members of the organization. It is about half a year away from the plan to capture the tailed animals. During this period of time when we thought it would be smooth and excessive, we didn''t expect that bofengnaruto, the most important force of the Nine Tailed people, had set off such a violent wave in the world of tolerance. But it must be said that standing in changmen From a local perspective, they think it''s a good thing. The most important point is that it has not only attracted the attention of countries. The positions of the three, six and nine tails were further accurately confirmed. Everyone, including the person to whom it belongs, is locked down one by one. Xiao''s intelligence agency was also determined in the first time. With the accumulation and arrangement of more than ten years, and the assistance of Jue, which can be called the strongest secret and exploration ability of the whole forbearance community, we can say that Xiao''s intelligence collection ability is superior to that of other forbearance villages. A timely meeting. It''s also for the task of accurately distributing and catching tailed animals again. At this temporary meeting. Changmen also emphasized the task of catching tailed animals and the time of operation. Generally, there was no special change, but there was a slight change in the work of catching three tailed animals, six tailed animals and Nine Tailed animals. Of course, the final adjustment depends on the whereabouts of the people collected by Jue. After all, it''s a little too difficult to catch three tailed animals at the same time, We need to make more reasonable arrangements. ad locum. Changmen is just a reminder to yuzhibo weasel, dried persimmon ghost shark, feiduan, jiaodu, Didala, scorpion and other official members in advance. Just like in the original work, this stage is still hidden behind the scenes, and the land without formal jumping out is also preparing its own plan. After all, the situation is different from the original plan made a few years ago, In yuzhibo belt, naturally, a certain degree of correction is needed. The wave wind calls people, defectes from Muye, and builds such a huge force in the area outside the kingdom of fire. This is indeed beyond the expectation of the belt, so in the next period of time. Obviously, we need to revise some of our plans according to the current situation. After the secret meeting inside Yu Xiao''s organization. Changmen also immediately sent relevant intelligence personnel to investigate the necessary intelligence in the snow country area. Yuzhibo weasel, feiduan, Didala and other members of the formal team also began to enter the preparation stage of capturing tailed animals. After that, he personally took Jue to the Three Kingdoms region. He had to grasp some information in advance. Otherwise, it would have a very negative impact on the organization and its own plan. As the "biggest or the only spy" in the organization, Yu Zhibo weasel had a faint idea in his heart at the end of the meeting and the moment he left the organization base. "Is the wave blowing Naruto? You are really a very interesting person Overlooking the slightly gray weather outside the base, yuzhibo weasel''s eyes slightly drooped, thinking silently in his heart. After that, yuzhibo weasel went to other countries with the dried persimmon ghost shark. Yuzhibo weasel is not willing to interfere in this matter for the time being. Anyway, two years ago from Naruto, he already got some of the answers he wanted. As for the future, it''s a matter of the future. Anyway, as long as it doesn''t affect his own plans and goals, it''s enough. Muye and Yunren responded one after another. The organization is also adjusting its strategy in the dark. Small countries choose to wait and see. In the country of snow and Xueren village, there is another news that shocked all countries. As the leader of Xueren village, Bofeng Naruto defeated zhaomeiming, the fifth generation water shadow of Wuren village, during the war, and easily injured this water shadow. As a result, Wuren village was forced to surrender completely, admitting its defeat and abandoning the sea Kingdom and rainbow Kingdom, which were originally covered by traditional forces, Snow country is also under the cooperation of the two countries, officially announced the merger with the two countries! Chapter 470 Wuren village also compensated a large amount of materials as a condition for the defeat of Wuren village in exchange for those captured. Wuren village also announced that it recognized the status of Xueren village and the country of snow. In addition, Xueren village also officially announced that it would hold a ceremony for the succession of Mu Xueying, the first generation of its leader, bofengmingren, in the near future, Special people will be sent to attend the meeting. The names of the snow country and the water country have also announced their recognition of bofengmingren''s snow shadow position one after another. Although people with a clear eye know that the water country and Wuren village are forced to move at a glance, there is no doubt that all the messages conveyed by them prove that the emergence of the sixth largest country in the world and the era of five shadows is officially over. In the future, there will be an era of coexistence of the six films. Xueren village even sent out invitation letters to all countries. It also includes Yunren, Sharen, Yanren and Muye! Let''s not mention these big powers. Naturally, all the small countries who received the invitation letter expressed their fear that they would send someone to participate in it. Some of them even said that the leaders of their own village would come to Xueren village as scheduled to participate in the succession ceremony of the first generation of Mu Xueying! The world of tolerance, once again shaken. If all the countries in the world have been trying to raise the strength of Xueren village in their hearts before, now they find that they still underestimate Xueren village, not to mention the problem of exaggeration. Anyway, it must be true that bofengnaruto beat Shuiying one-on-one in front of the battlefield, even though there is a certain amount of water in it, It''s a little underrated.) But it can be seen from the reaction of Wuren village. Xueren village must have an overall advantage. The water shadow of the Five Dynasties must have been defeated and injured. otherwise. Wuren village is unlikely to accept such humiliating conditions. The water kingdom will certainly not respond like this. In other words, Xueren village, especially its leader, no, now it should be said that the strength of Bofeng Naruto, the first generation Mu Xueying, must have exceeded everyone''s expectation and reached a very strong level. Of course, a considerable number of people think that maybe this is just the reason why mu Shuiying is relatively weak in the Five Dynasties. The reason is very simple, different from gangshou, AI and Onoki, Zhao Meiming, the water shadow of the fifth generation, is not very famous in the world of tolerance. To put it bluntly, it may be similar to Ma Ji, the wind shadow of the fifth generation in Sharen village. But after all, she is the head of the five major villages of tolerance, and there will be some necessary awe. It''s just that the news is too shocking. Before people see and experience it with their own eyes, It is human nature to believe that the loser is too weak rather than the winner is too strong. The four generations of Lei Ying AI, including yunnincun, don''t really think that Naruto will be strong enough to easily defeat Yicun''s shadow, but rather think that zhaomeiming doesn''t reach the level of the five Naruto village''s shadow. But I think so. The fourth generation of Lei Ying still ordered to withdraw the large troops on standby at the border, leaving only the necessary defensive forces. This was a cautious choice. Even at this time, the fourth generation of Lei Ying had received a hint from Muye village, but in Wuren village, he had decided to surrender and withdraw from the war, and was dirty with Muye itself, The fourth generation of Lei Ying chose to refuse Muye''s proposal only a little later. The reason is simple. Yunnincun doesn''t want to be a wedding dress for others. Unless Muye can say that Wuren village will send troops together, otherwise, four generations of leiying will choose to fight with Xueren village at this time. Consider the decision after. The four generations of Lei Ying are also determined to send their most trusted right-hand assistant Sam Yi, as well as Yunren daruyi, who is currently the third most powerful Yunren village, to Xueren village to attend the Xueying succession ceremony. After seeing Yunren and Wuren agree to take part in the succession ceremony of muxueying. Naturally, all the small countries immediately abandoned the last bit of triviality in their hearts. In any case, if there is no other demand, they can just keep up with the trend. Only from this moment on, the pattern of tolerance world will really change. The five shadows have become the past, and the Six Shadows will be the trend in the future, And the early eyes snow shadow - wave wind Naruto is a part of good people as the strongest contemporary shadow! Of course, this kind of address will not be recognized by everyone, especially in Yunren, Muye and Yanren villages. The ordinary people who belong to each village still think that their own shadow is the strongest, but it has no practical reference value. They can only shoot in the void, without any practical significance. It''s just that Yanren and Yunren can treat this matter with a more peaceful attitude. Muyeren village will not be able to. Including the gangshou, who made up his mind to press in if he really couldn''t, when he heard that Wu Ren directly chose to surrender and Yun Ren directly withdrew his troops, the whole person was not good. It''s not that gangshou would definitely choose such violent behavior, but as the shadow of a village, he naturally needs to consider the worst possibility. However, in such a situation, the worst possibility, Muyeren village may not be able to deal with it. It can''t go all the way to the snow country from the east coast? Not to mention the huge amount of manpower and material resources required, who knows what attitude Yunren and Wuren have? The only way is in the border area of the Three Kingdoms. The vast sea. If there is a situation that cannot be dealt with. Wood leaves will suffer a heavy price. Who will Yunren and Wuren fight against? Will Yanren and Sharen continue to restrain? ha-ha! That''s what a three-year-old can easily guess. Emotions that have to be forced down. Gangshou also changed his previous plan to send a small group of people to the snow country to participate in the so-called "succession ceremony of the first generation Mu Xueying" like Yunren! At this point. Tuan Zang, Shui Hu men and Zhuan Shu are the same expressions of recognition. After all, seeing that Yunren and Wuren are unwilling to fight, Muye can''t be reluctant. These three old guys are arrogant, not stupid. Muye alone attacks the snow country. The possibility of recapturing Jiuwei from today''s Xueren village is not high, and the risk is unpredictable. Put the previous plan on hold. It is also the meaning of the title. It is also very necessary to send candidates to Xueren village to explore some key information. Even if there are already cases of coming and going. The meaning of the two is still different. As for the security of the mission, it can not be said that it is 100% reliable. However, in the past cases of several missions in the tolerance community going to the major tolerance villages, they can return safely in most cases. Moreover, it is still an important event such as the succession of "shadow". Unless the members of the mission die themselves, they can return smoothly. There is no need for such a thing to cause unnecessary fighting. Chapter 471 Of course, in terms of candidates. We still need to think about it further. It''s not that we can''t choose the right person. But gangshou has another purpose to achieve, and he also has to consider the idea of Tuan Zang, because the old guy has said very frankly that there must be root members among the members of the mission, in order to better investigate the intelligence of Xueren village and bofengmingren. Although gangshou was angry, he was surprised and relieved, As long as Tuan Zang doesn''t engage in any secret conspiracy and puts some demands on the surface, this is the best thing to deal with. Of course, gangshou will be alert where he should be alert. Only in this case, gangshou thinks that Tuan Zang''s chances of playing tricks are relatively low. Naturally, the key to consider is the allocation of mission candidates, Especially the confirmation of the chief and Deputy envoys. In other words, when the compendium is considering the allocation of mission candidates. Muyeren village. On some open space near the school. Almost in Xueren village, Dasheng Wuren village. And Naruto also announced to the whole world his position as the successor of the first generation Mu Xueying. My former companions. Besides Naruto, Sasuke and Ningci, who had left Muye, the remaining nine agreed to come here for a meeting among their peers after they learned the news for the first time. When I came to the scene. Everyone, including the always cheerful, optimistic teeth, Ding Ci, Xiao Li and others, has a solemn expression on their faces. Xiaoying, Tiantian, Inoue, and Hata are four girls with a special expression of depression, happiness, discomfort, regret and so on. I don''t know whether it is inevitable or accidental. Luwan, who has become the leader of this group, is standing in the center, leaning against the cement pipe behind him, scratching his back. Looking at the various expressions of his companions, he sighs helplessly and shakes his head gently. To be honest, in terms of feelings, compared with other students of the same class who graduated from Jen University, they naturally have deeper feelings. But this is not to say that they all have such deep feelings. Lumaru is because of the traditional feelings of the three ethnic groups of pigs, deer and butterflies, and then they really grew up with dingci. Inoue is because they are close friends with Sakura, even when they were young, It means to be "enemy" a little bit, but the deep feelings between the two people have never changed, whether in the original work or in this life. Hatada is kind to others and careless. Naturally, he has a good relationship with anyone. Zhinai is invisible in daily life, but once it comes to the critical moment, zhinai is the most reliable companion. That is to say, the relationship between Xiao Li and Tian Tian is a little more distant at the beginning. After all, it''s not one term. But because two and a half years ago, Naruto, Sasuke and Ningci defected together. There was a layer of fetter among the nine people. Over two years. Each of the nine people became Zhongren. Including Sakura and Hata, who had been depressed all the time before, they had not only the persuasion of their peers, but also the firmness of their self belief. If they want to recover their most cherished feelings, they naturally rely on their own efforts. For two and a half years. The self-cultivation of Hatta and Sakura has become more diligent and assiduous. It''s a family tradition of Rouquan, Ninjutsu, and the development and use of Baiyan. Compared with the original work, Chutian has become stronger and more outstanding in this life. In terms of the purity of Baiyan, Chutian itself is the best of all the Japanese. Before, because of his personality, he limited himself. In this life, he was not only encouraged by Naruto, but also encouraged by the original work, Even more, he was stimulated by Naruto rebelling against the village. His power is not absolute, but there is no absolute. He is the most powerless when he faces this series of things. This is the deepest cognition of Hata two and a half years ago. This is also the reason why Hatoyama has made such rapid progress. Ninja, it is necessary to have their own firm beliefs and goals. It is possible to constantly break through their own bottlenecks, and then work hard! And seeing her daughter seem to be getting better. On the surface, the Japanese foot didn''t say that, but in the heart, it also became a little happy. The same goes for Sakura. Fall into a strange circle, and then wake up. Sakura, who is more eager to become stronger and has the ability to change the facts, works harder than ever and cuts off her long hair for the sake of ambition. It seems that she can see a trace of herself from Sakura and that she has great talent and potential, even if it is different from the original work. In the case of Sakura''s request. Gangshou also accepted Sakura as his own disciple. Basically, it can be said that Xiaoying, who perfectly fits the series of skills and strange power cultivation of gangshou, has been easily promoted to Zhongren in the past two years. In terms of personal strength, I''m afraid that in the presence of several people, except Xiao Li, the rest are not Xiaoying''s opponents. Of course, this is only a general theory, not a concrete one. It''s the same with Tiantian and Inoue, but they are still slightly inferior to Sakura and hatada in talent and inner determination, but they are no different in effort. Two and a half years. Is to retrieve the regret. And now suddenly after hearing the news of Naruto. These Xiaoqiang, especially the girls, naturally show different expressions. They are happy to hear the news of their safety, and even more happy that they can be passed on to the forbearance world. But when they think that they are not companions together at the moment, they are even more associated with the scene of defection two years ago. Even if they are stronger in their hearts, they still feel a bit depressed and uncomfortable. "Well, now that we have all arrived, we have to make a decision between us. More than two years later, we have heard from Naruto again. Although it is good news in a sense, we are no longer children at that time. Now we all know what Naruto''s defection means to the village, What I want to say next is very important. Before that, I want to ask, "do you still regard Naruto, Sasuke and Ningci as companions?" It''s time to get used to it. It''s about as soon as they''ve adjusted their emotions. Lu Wan in the upper position stepped forward, looked at the faces of the eight companions in front of him, and said so in the most solemn tone. To put it bluntly. Luwan doesn''t really want to be involved in these things. Not indifference or anything. But Luwan is very clear. In this world. At the moment of graduation, they were already "adults" and everyone was responsible for their actions. Naruto, Ningci and Sasuke are obviously like this. Different ideas contain complex factors such as hatred. To put it simply. It''s not something ordinary people can participate in. Chapter 472 Besides, the feelings have not yet reached that point. It''s the same with Naruto. But because it''s about your closest friends. It''s not just Inoue. Ding CI also attached great importance to the fetters with Naruto and Sasuke. After getting along. It is also gradually that we have developed the feelings with ya, zhinai, Xiaoli, Tiantian, Xiaoying and hatada. This time, with Luwan''s character, it is very difficult to stand idly by. The lazy character is for unimportant things, but it is impossible for Luwan to sit idly by when it comes to such an important event, Moreover, in lumaru''s own words, if there is no self-control, God knows what kind of impulsive things these "stupid guys" will do, because this is a matter that will affect the whole body. If Sakura and Hata are impulsive, will Inoue, Ya and others ignore? If Ding Ci and Zhi Nai also join in. Can I watch it leisurely? This is obviously not going to work. So if you want to get involved anyway. It''s better to take the initiative, so that you can control your own group of sophomores who are likely to act impulsively. Nature is at this party today. Luwan showed an unprecedented dignified expression. And before the opening, I asked such a very important question in advance. Don''t think it''s just a formality. It''s a very important issue between peers. Just be honest. Only in this way can we lay down a basic theme for future actions. What is the main purpose. What you need to do. What kind of development will it be in the end! It''s all about yourself. These people have to have a certain consensus in their hearts. In other words, they are no longer children. The causes and consequences, the pros and cons, need to be clarified and understood. "Of course! Ning CI or Naruto Jun, including Sasuke Jun, are our companions. Mr. Kai has said that youth can make mistakes, but the key is to know and correct mistakes. As a companion, I have the responsibility and obligation to let them return to the right path! " Almost in the words of Luwan. As the most simple and forthright character of the 12 Xiaoqiang in the original book, Xiao Li uses his right hand to squeeze his fist and says it in a very warm tone. When he speaks, it is more like a raging fire in his pupils. "Ah, there''s nothing wrong with what Xiao Li said. We won''t give up our companions!" "Woof, woof, woof!" Dog grave teeth heavy key nodded, seems to be with the most deep he tone to show his determination. "It must be a companion! I''ve been in a tolerance school for five or six years. Although I always feel that there is a distance, my companion is my companion! " Ding times are rare, not eating snacks, but with a very serious expression looking at Luwan, said with the most sincere tone. Zhinai, who has always been silent, nodded his head at this moment and said, "Naruto Jun and Sasuke Jun are companions who have fought side by side, and they are our life-saving benefactor. Now it''s time to repay our kindness." Men are always so straightforward. It''s not that they don''t know what it means to rebel against the village. Even though they are only 14 or 15 years old, compared with the world Naruto lived in before, the young girls at this age are very mature in this special world. If you insist, you can compare the ancient life in Naruto''s former world. After all, the 14, 14 and 15 years old of that time Five years old means that you can get married and start a business. There are not a few parents. Therefore, although ya, zhinai, dingci and Xiao Li are young, they are equally important. Just from their subjective perspective. Companionship is the existence that needs to pay all the costs to help. What''s more, over the years, Xiao Li, Ding Ci and ya, who have a deeper understanding of Naruto, Sasuke and Ningci''s childhood situation, have strengthened their mind. The big deal is that after Naruto and others are brought back, they will be punished together! Although there will be such and such troubles, they believe that everything can be solved and all difficulties can be overcome. If their teachers and the family behind them can all help themselves and others, these problems can be solved. Don''t think they are simple. Even if it''s true. But that''s what teenagers really want. What''s more, it is the root of their actual actions. And it''s not just about ya, zhinai, Xiaoli and dingci. Four girls on the other side. Especially Hata and Sakura. The insistence and desire in their hearts is to surpass these people. Hatta wants to be stronger than ever, and wants to inherit his father''s position as patriarch, not because of himself, but because of Naruto, because only when he can become the patriarch of the RI clan, and his strength can reach a certain height, can he really help Naruto. No matter what choice you make. Daisy had already made up her mind. "Luwan, there is no doubt about that!" It was almost at the moment when Inoue said these words in a very imposing manner. Sakura and hatada''s determined eyes are the same as the deer pill. "Well, we are the same, Luwan!" "Ningci must bring it back!" Every day is hands squeeze fist, very determined to say so. It''s not one or two. It is not a matter of choice or retreat. It''s a matter of having to move forward. Companions are so simple, friendship and love, which are different feelings of teenagers and girls, but this is the best manifestation of their common goals. Looking at the expression of their companions, listening to their extremely firm response. Luwan felt happy and sighed in his heart. But in any case, this is the answer that Luwan could have expected for a long time, and even if he wanted to veto it intellectually, he wanted to hear it inwardly. But the companions are still naive. It''s not that they can''t think of something. I think those problems can be solved. Luwan is different. It''s not a matter of IQ difference, but a matter of sophistication. The most important thing is that after Naruto and Naruto defected to the village more than two years ago, Luwan has made targeted investigations in the following period of time. I got some information from my father. He''s very clear. Naruto, Ningci and Sasuke are very troublesome. It''s not only the subjective will of the three of them, but also the basic decision-making of the village. Unless they can become the leaders of the village, otherwise, some problems can''t be solved. It''s just this time. Luwan will not say these words for the time being. It''s not about hiding something. It''s a matter of timing. and. Luwan wants to fight for it. After all, it''s not hopeless. At least five generations of Mu Huoying is the master of gangshou, and Zilai, who has the best feelings with the master of gangshou, obviously attaches great importance to Naruto, which is what Luwan attaches the most importance to! Chapter 473 "Ah! Yes, we are companions. In this case, the next action is easy to say. Although there is no news of Ning Ci and Sasuke, since Naruto appears in Xueren village, Ning Ci and Sasuke should be the same. This time, when Xueren village defeated Wuren village, Naruto wanted to announce that he was the first generation snow shadow, It''s obvious that I want to push Xueren village to the position of the sixth largest one. Wuren surrenders, but Yunren doesn''t move. Before I heard the news, the village has an action, but later it seems to be cancelled. Before I came out today, I learned from my father that five generations of adults are planning to send a mission to Xueren village to participate in Naruto''s succession ceremony. " Luwan gave a little pause, then continued. "If I guess correctly, the person in charge of the mission should be selected from Mr. Kakashi, my father and ASMA. I will explain to my father, and try to join the mission. If we want to do something, we should also find an opportunity in advance to talk with Naruto first. This is the most important point!" Now that a consensus has been reached. Then the next step is the specific action plan. If you want to bring Naruto and others back. The most direct and effective way is to persuade them. Moreover, according to the current strength of Naruto, if Naruto can even be persuaded to merge into Muyeli with Xueren village, it will not be treated as a sinner, but as a meritorious person. Regardless of what some senior elders think, the most important thing is how important the external manifestation is, if it can be done. Muye''s power has increased greatly. Not to mention the number of three tailed animals, three tailed animals, six tailed animals and Nine Tailed animals. If it''s only a matter of strength, plus the support of the self and master gangshou, Luwan can conclude that the problems on the surface can be completely solved, and the remaining problems on the surface can be solved later. The most important thing now is the issue of identity and position. Luwan''s thoughts and organization are as clear as before. Therefore, Luwan must take part in this trip to the snow country. Whether he can persuade Naruto or not, Luwan is not sure, but at least he has to have a try! "The mission? Then I''ll go with you, too! " Among the people present. Only Luwan knew the news in advance. The remaining eight people don''t know at this time. And after hearing the words of Lu Wan, the tooth is directly in front of a bright, the fastest mouth said. "Well! I''m going too! " "Well, it''s a great opportunity!" "Yes, indeed!" Zhinai, dingci, Xiaoli, Inoue and Tiandi all spoke one after another. It''s obvious that they have a great chance to get in touch with Naruto, Sasuke and Ningci. They don''t want to miss it. Sakura, Hata is the pupil of a ray of glittering color. People you care about. People you love. It has been more than two years. This time finally ushered in the opportunity to see you again. They don''t want to miss it! It was also at the time when the words of Hatta, Xiaoying, Xiaoli, Ya and others fell, that Luwan also nodded. "Although it''s a bit difficult to join the regiment this time, considering our identity, there should be a certain probability. Everyone can go back and fight for it, and get the chance to go to the snow country as much as possible. Among us, it''s probably more difficult to be in the field. The neighboring countries around the fire country may be better, If you want to go to the country of snow now, adult rizu may not agree. Hatada, you''d better prepare yourself first! " That''s what you say. The latter half of the sentence is also looking at Daisy said so. Hatta was stunned at first, and then showed a bit bitter expression. It was only a second before he was completely taken away. Then he nodded his head and said in a very firm tone: "well, I understand, Luwan, but I will fight for it. Let my father agree to let me go to the snow country!" The restrictions of the Japanese on the candidates to leave the kingdom of fire were extremely high. In particular, Chutian is directly the eldest daughter of the clan, and the existence of the next generation''s eldest heirs is even more so. But it''s not that you can never leave the land of fire. There is no such thing as that when one leaves Muye village, the guard of the clan will follow him. Basically, it refers to that during the war, if there is a clan member stepping on the front line, it really needs the guard of the clan to ensure the safety of the clan member. In normal peace time, he will leave Muye village to carry out the task, There is not such a grandiose protection situation, and under normal circumstances, there is Shangren leading the team, especially so. In the original work, Chuda left Muye several times, and even left the country of fire to take part in missions in other small countries. This is also the case in this life. However, this time, the situation is quite special. Luwan is also familiar with the regulations of the day clan. Naturally, it is clear that Chutian is the one who is the least likely to get permission in their group, See the young farmland oneself already understood, the deer pill naturally won''t continue what to say. But after nodding, he turned around and looked at the people in front of him and continued to explain a few necessary words. "Well, please remember these things. If you get the chance to go to the snow country, please don''t act rashly. You must consult in advance!" "Well!" "Yes "Yes, Luwan!" Adults are responsible for their own words and deeds. In this world, the moment they graduate from tolerance school, they can already be regarded as "adults"! Especially after two years of experience. Each has become more mature. Basic judgment is naturally different. "Well, let''s disband it today." Luwan also nodded with satisfaction. Soon afterwards. Sakura, Hata, dingci, yah and others also scattered one after another. For the number of missions to the snow country in a few days, they went to work out their own ways. After his companions left, lumaru also went straight back to his home. He went straight through the corridor and went directly to the courtyard behind the house. As expected, his father, Nara Lujiu, was smoking and waiting for his return. "Have you told your little friends everything?" I didn''t look back. There''s no need to ask. Almost at the moment of hearing the footsteps. Nara Deer after a long breath of smoke, slowly asked. "Ah, it''s all said, and the answer is known before asking. So, Dad, please let me join the mission this time." Luwan went to his father''s side and knelt down in a very formal posture. With a very serious tone, he looked at the Nara Lujiu in front of him and said so. Chapter 474 Listening to his lazy son''s rare words in such a serious tone, Nara Lujiu also turned around and looked at Luwan with deep eyes. The pupil showed not only the joy of his son''s growth, but also the worry of his son''s decision. However, a mature man should have such a posture. Right or wrong. Persistence in the heart is the most important thing. "Is that your own will? Or just for company? " The most solemn conversation between father and son. It''s not allowed to be mixed with any other factors. Lu Jiu looked at Lu Wan with a very solemn expression and asked in a deep voice. "Dad, this is my own conscious judgment. Besides, don''t you always say that men need to shoulder their responsibilities?" Luwan is still sitting in a serious posture. He shouts. "Men''s responsibility? Luwan, you have grown up. " Lu Jiuxian was slightly stunned, and a faint gentle smile appeared on his face. His tone became softer and softer. "Since you have your own judgment, Dad, I won''t interfere any more. I just hope that any decision you make will be made with calm thinking, not only for yourself, but also for your companions. Do you understand?" "Yes, Dad! I understand Luwan nodded and said in reply. "Well." Lujiu, who is very familiar with his son''s character, knows that Luwan will not be perfunctory and may look lazy most of the time, but that is not important. If it comes to the critical moment, Luwan is absolutely a reliable existence that inherits the best traditions of Nara family. Let''s not exaggerate. As long as the scale of the battle does not reach the abnormal level of a thousand hands, yuzhiboban. In any disadvantaged situation. As long as we give Luwan such a "gifted military strategist" certain turning over conditions, Luwan can really put on a good counter attack play. This is the ability of Luwan! Strategic thinking, intelligence analysis, tactical layout, final judgment and so on! The series shown in the original work. Lujiu and Luwan are definitely worthy of the responsibility of intelligence quotient. Only in the later stage. The combat effectiveness has already destroyed the ceiling that should exist. Without basic rules, no matter how high the IQ is, you can only become a spectator. This has to be said to be a very strange thing. Of course, that''s the next thing. Luwan and his son will not know such a far-reaching future. At this stage. Especially after more than two years of training. Lu Jiu naturally believed in his son. "Although Lord Huoying hasn''t announced yet, this time the mission is led by kakasi and me. Lord Huoying will send a member of the secret department to join the mission. The departure time is about three or four days later. If you want to join the mission, I can allow you. I will apply for it from Lord Huoying. But what do you want to do when you arrive in the snow country, Be sure to report to me in advance, isn''t that a problem? " Lujiu looked at Luwan and said very seriously. "Well, I understand, Dad, don''t worry about it," Lu Wan nodded, and immediately thought of something in general, and then said, "Dad, what''s that side of the word? Will you send someone to join the mission? Or do you say There is no explicit word. But Lu Jiu naturally understood the subtext of his son''s words and nodded at the moment. "Well, it''s also a tacit understanding, but the starting point is for the interests of the village. There will be differences. The problem is to find a balance between them. You don''t need to consider these things for the time being, just do your own things well!" But later, Lu Jiu criticized Lu Wan seriously. Although he said that his son was far more mature and reliable than his peers, he was still a little too green for the moment. At least he was still short of experience and experience. Moreover, in terms of personal strength, he was only a middle-class man. Lu Wan didn''t want his son to be involved in high-level fighting too early. As a veteran of Muye village, Shangren has been a think tank for Huoying since the Third World War. Lujiu is very clear about the "dark side" of his village, especially Zhicun tuanzang, who is in power at the root. Lujiu doesn''t want his son to be involved in these things now, though it may be sooner or later. But at least we have to wait for Luwan to grow up. "Ah? Yes, Dad Similarly, Lu Wan, who understood the criticism in his father''s words, was also awe inspiring. Then he nodded slowly and said in reply. "Just understand. In the past few days, you should be ready to start. Don''t worry about your friends. Master Huoying and Kakashi will consider it. You don''t need to do too many unnecessary things." "Well!" I have made up my mind. Then there won''t be any change. A man''s commitment. In a real man''s heart is a very heavy existence. Now that he has won his father''s approval and promise, Luwan naturally devotes himself to the preparation of his plan in the next few days, while on the other hand, those friends who want to join the troupe. It should be said that in general, it is relatively smooth, or that gangshou has a similar idea. Chunyeying, Xiaoli, zhinai, ya, dingci, Jingye and Tiantian were all directly allowed to join the mission. But only Chutian is special. At the beginning, it was rejected, not by gangshou, but by the clan''s clan. The Japanese will not allow Hatta to leave the country of fire and go to the country of snow so far away. What''s more, they just betrayed the village before, and they still don''t know what means to "crack" the Xueren village controlled by the bofengnaruto, who is the "seal in the cage". God knows what will happen!? But the gangshou went to the residence of the Japanese in person. After a long discussion with the elders of the clan of the Japanese clan. I don''t know why. He changed his mind and agreed to let hatada go to the snow country as a member of the mission. The leaders of the mission are qimukakashi and Nara Lujiu, as well as maitekai, who plays the role of combat power, and a leader specially selected from the dark Department. They are regarded as a member with the strength of elite tolerance. That is to say, in the original work, Daiwa didn''t appear until after I love Luo rescue plan, because it is the only ninja who can use Mudun (inferior version) in muyeren village at present. In order to prevent accidents, gangshou also added it to the mission team. It can be said that this is the most luxurious Shangren combination that can be sent out in muyeren village at present! Except for these people. There are other ordinary members. However, including the top nine, the worst strength is in the elite. Only one member is weak. Chapter 475 That is based on individual application. HaiYe iluka, who also joined the mission with the permission of the master of martial arts, was the most affectionate presence of Naruto in muyeren village. Perhaps at first, most of iluka was ordered by three generations of Huoying, and the rest only took care of Naruto out of a certain degree of sympathy, Iluka is also deeply influenced by Naruto''s persistence and personality. He can see his shadow from Naruto, as well as the courage and perseverance he never had. It is because of this that iluka is getting closer to Naruto and treats Naruto as his own brother. Two years ago, he learned that Naruto betrayed the village, For iruka, it was a bolt from the blue. This has even made iruka make up his mind to apply to be replaced from the school and become a "field Zhongren" again. He is no longer a kind of secretary who is similar to logistics affairs. Instead, he is back on the first line of the mission, in order to use this opportunity to search for some intelligence and trace of Naruto as much as possible. With such experience. Iluka is also gradually getting back to his peak state. At least it can be said that I was much better than myself during the period of tolerance school. Tolerance among elites may be a little hard, but it''s much better than tolerance in general. However, in the past two years or so, iluka has found nothing. Even though he has traveled to more than ten small countries, there is no news at all. Of course, iluka is very clear. The high-level people in the village are searching for Naruto''s trace in great detail. They can''t find it, and they are even more impossible. However, out of their strong will, they can''t find Naruto, Iluka is still repeating such things, in order to see Naruto again, to save his "brother" who went astray, that''s all. So this time, I learned that Naruto was hiding in Xueren village, and even as the leader of Xueren village, he developed Xueren village to a level comparable to the five big ones. In the previous period of time, he led the Xueren army to defeat Wuren village head-on, and beat wudaimu Shuiying one-on-one, Iluka''s heart is extremely complex. He is not only gratified by his brother''s remarkable achievements, but also bitter that his brother will never come back. Unlike young people, iluka is a real adult who has seen big storms. He knows very well that Naruto in this situation wants him to return to muyeren village. It''s not just the difficulty of the village. More important is Naruto''s own problem. But to understand is to understand. But iluka still wants to go. At least he has to see Naruto last time with his own eyes and get the answer from his "brother" before he can convince himself. Otherwise, iluka will never be able to calm down, even if the answer is not what he wants to hear. And gangshou also takes this into consideration. Agreed to iluka''s request. Let it join the make team. All of the above-mentioned personnel are members of the first Department of Huoying, and they are Muye ninjas who fully obey the orders of the fifth generation fire shadow of gangshou. Therefore, based on this, Tuan Zang sent two members from his roots to join the mission according to the general plan discussed with gangshou before. They are all members of the original work, One of them is naturally a candidate to fill in the gap between the seventh class in the original work, and he is also zojing, who was deliberately sent by Tuan Zang to perform special tasks. The other is also a member of the mountain people, who almost killed Qing shanzhongfeng in the original work. As for the two root members sent by Tuan Zang, gangshou obviously has no way to see through Tuan Zang''s goal. He can only tell Kakashi and Lujiu in private. He must pay attention to their actions, because it is likely to affect Muye''s plan to a great extent. They are friends and enemies, not to mention outside the village, even inside the village, These are not necessarily problems that can be clearly divided. Although it is a very ironic thing. But as the shadow of fire. The master has to be careful. Naturally, Kakashi, Lujiu and others were also very clear about the importance of the problem. On the surface and in the dark, they had done their own corresponding preventive work. After several days of preparation, the mission met the envoys sent by the name of the kingdom of fire, and then formally left Muye, A group of more than two or three hundred people headed for the snow country area It was also when the mission left muyenen village. In the residence of the Japanese people. Ririzu stands on the top of the loft of his residence, overlooking the far away mission. His hands are upside down behind him, and his pupils show a light and complex look. "I hope everything goes well, Xuan.".. No, bofengnaruto, if you really have that ability, you may as well trust you once. It''s time for the Japanese to change! " Stereotype? Retro? Stubborn? Perhaps this is a necessary setting for the people in power of the Japanese clan. However, in terms of day and foot. He really wants to be a qualified father. But also want to lead the Japanese to embark on the road of rejuvenation. However, the fact in front of me is that the four words of "powerlessness" give in to the "tradition". For the sake of the survival of a clan, rizu has been doing the work of maintaining the "tradition" for more than ten years since he became the head of a clan. This is the right thing. Rizu has warned himself every time, but it is also painful for rizu, Don''t think that rizu is really a cold-blooded patriarchal family leader, including his younger brother, the death of rizao. Only under such specific circumstances, rizu is powerless and has no choice. Now he sees a "new possibility", even if it looks so dangerous. But rizu is willing to gamble. That''s why. He''ll promise. Join hands to persuade their own group of elders. But their intentions are obviously different. The elder used the "seal in the cage" as bait and the promise of the master. On the other hand, gangshou wants to see if Hatta can reach the goal of persuading Naruto and Ningci. Even though the probability is very low, there is a certain possibility. Moreover, this time is different from the last time, and gangshou''s goal is also different. There is still a certain possibility of success. The sun foot has a hidden purpose. This is the purpose. Until death. I won''t even say it. In the future, the head of the Japanese clan will still be in charge of defending the traditions of the Japanese clan, unless it waits until the moment of world innovation. It''s just whether that moment will come. Whether they can see it. That''s not something we can expect. Chapter 476 PS: on New Year''s Eve, I wish you all the best!! Just try your best. To fight for that little possibility. At least you can make your heart without regret. Ten years ago, Rifu regretted once, and didn''t want to miss it again. Even if there was hell ahead, Rifu was willing to step into it in person. Of course, it was also to build a foundation that didn''t endanger the survival of his own family. No matter what, as the contemporary patriarch of Rifu who took over the heavy burden from his father, Rifu''s survival and death was a problem, It''s still the most important issue in the mind of the day foot! They have their own plans. Each has its own goal. It''s also like gangshou doubting Tuan Zang. When the news came that Naruto was defeated by mu Shuiying of the Five Dynasties. Tuan Zang is not as calm as it appears. For Tuan Zang, the authenticity of the news and the importance of the news are all problems that can be easily identified. His wild hope and the hegemony he wants to achieve, Naruto has obviously become the biggest obstacle in Tuan Zang''s eyes. As an old silver coin with the worst personality, Naruto has become the biggest obstacle, Naturally, Tuan Zang couldn''t pass up such an opportunity so easily. It''s just that he knows. I want to deal with Naruto. It''s not that easy anymore. And the strong master. And I''ll be tied up. Tuan Zang, who was aware of the problem, soon changed his plan. There was no special purpose for Sakai and shanzhongfeng to join the mission. Tuan Zang''s order was just to let them investigate the necessary information, and the real action was to hide in the dark, which was almost the moment when Kakashi and others led the mission away from Muye. In the opposite direction of muyeren village. There is also a team of people quietly left muyeren village. Towards the position of rain country. Under the ground, hidden in the dark, Tuan Zang, after his subordinates left with their own orders, stood in his room with crutches, and the dim lights reflected his very gloomy expression. "Bofeng Naruto, gangshou, the play has just begun. Xiao organization, I hope you don''t let me down!" There seemed to be many thoughts flashing in his mind. Tuan Zang said with a gloomy smile and a very cold tone. killing someone with a borrowed knife Drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf! It can be said that Tuan Zang has already used this kind of stratagem, especially after he founded the root and claimed to be hidden in the darkness of the leaves. Tuan Zang used this stratagem frequently, never worried that it would backfire on him, either because of his self-confidence or because he looked down on others, Tuan Zang always thinks that his strategy will always be successful. Whether he wants to unite with Yu Ren Village to destroy Xiao organization, or secretly collude with Da she wan, or want to get rid of it once and for all, this is Tuan Zang''s trick. Tuan Zang is always so confident. You can control everything. This time, too. Mercenaries in the world. The most powerful terrorist organization Xiao! so to speak. Just as the four generations of Lei Ying said in the original book at the five shadow conference. Except for yunnincun. In the whole forbearance world, most of the forbearance villages are related to Xiao organization, so is Muye. The most important participant is Zhicun tuanzang. This time, with the strong rise of Bofeng Naruto, Xueren village has become a comparable existence to the five forbearance villages. Tuanzang has already felt a certain degree of threat, But our "confident" Tuan Zang adults still believe that they can control the whole game, but they just think that they need to control the loss. The root members are just over a thousand, and each one is elite. Although Tuan Zang doesn''t care about the death and injury of his subordinates, why does he lose his subordinates when he can take advantage of outsiders? As for the threat theory of organization? Joke! Is Tangtang muyeren still afraid of a terrorist organization? Just wait until you take control of muyeren village. All problems are not problems. Tuan Zang always thinks that the reason why Muye is limited in this way is the mistake of the three generations of fire shadow - Ape Flying Sun chop, and now the five generations of Mu fire shadow - gangshou is still carrying on her teacher''s mistake, which Tuan Zang can''t tolerate. He must correct this mistake and let Muye and the world go on the right road! As for the possibility of betraying the interests of the village. Mr. Tuan Zang said that there was no need to worry at all. It was a certain price to pay for the overall situation! Willing. Willing. Only when you have a house can you get something! Tuan Zang always believes that means and process are not important. Only the person who laughs last is the one who is most qualified to win. Therefore, when it comes to uniting outside village forces or even terrorist organizations like Xiao, Zhicun group has no psychological burden. All I do is for the wood leaf! And still in the eyes of the snow country there, vigilant Tuan Zang will move after the mission arrived in the snow country, don''t know Tuan Zang has made a Sao operation, and when the latter master know this thing, is really almost can''t help but want to go directly to his teacher''s best friend to eat alive! There is a saying, how to say, have seen stupid, have not seen so stupid, and in the stupid, actually did not realize their own stupid, but also feel that they are right, such a person, in a sense, is the most terrible existence. Of course, these are the afterwords. At this moment, the eyes of the whole world are focused on the kingdom of snow, Xueren village and Naruto, including Fenghua Xiaoxue, the former low-key monarch of the kingdom of snow, and mitaifu Asama, the Minister of internal affairs. Because of the valiant achievements of Xueren village and Naruto, they have officially stepped on the world stage and entered the eyes of celebrities and dignitaries all over the world, It''s not just because of their strong national strength, but also because of curiosity, profitability and other reasons. It''s not only Rencun, but also the famous people of all countries sent their own missions at the corresponding time points. Including the country of snow, the country of wind and the country of earth, which are farthest away from the country of snow. Yanren village and Sharen village are also seeing that various countries have sent missions to the villages. Considering the future situation of tolerance, the five generations of Fengying Machi and the three generations of Tu Ying Daye Mu have also sent missions one after another after the high-level meeting. Markey won''t say it for the moment. Being stubborn like the three generations of Tu Ying, it is also considered that if a war breaks out in the world of tolerance in the future, when Yanren and Yunren are at war, Xueren village can still be stabbed in the back. Anyway, it''s far away. It''s no big problem to make friends with Xueren. It''s not an alliance. Since the establishment of Yanren village, there has never been any alliance with Yanren village. This is probably the unique style of naimura. And no matter what. The time for Xueying''s succession ceremony announced by Xueren village is approaching. The missions of various countries also arrived in the snow country one after another. There are hundreds of large country missions. There are dozens, or more than ten, of small country missions. Before they arrived, Naruto, who had already returned to Xueren village, welcomed a special visitor. It is also one of the characters Naruto is most reluctant to face in person at the present stage. The hero of Muye! Chapter 477 No special means are needed. There is no need to hide their own shadow. Zilai has just set foot on the territory of the snow country. The trace is very obvious, and the dress is extremely conspicuous. It is a unique dress. Almost at the moment when Zilai also set foot on the snow country, the Xueren in the border monitoring show their identity, but none of them come forward to intercept Zilai, The reason is very simple, as early as when Zilai left from Muye and set out for the country of snow. From inside Xueren village. There are several orders. One of them. It''s about "coming from the beginning."! Dress up, momentum, this is not easy to imitate the existence. It''s very easy for these Xueren people to distinguish the identity of zilaiye. Moreover, people just walk in from the "main gate" so they don''t need to worry. Along the road, there is no Xueren to stop them. They just send the news of zilaiye back to the village quickly, Zilai is also easy to feel that at the beginning of those who lurk around their snow tolerance, which is also well aware, but Zilai also did not pay more attention. It''s going straight. The moment of landing from Lincheng. It''s along a straight line. Also straight through the edge of Fenghua City. Straight toward the position of snow tolerance village and go. Bright target. Slow speed. When Zilai arrived at the front gate of Xueren village. It was already a figure waiting at the door in advance. I''ll take a closer look. "It''s you, the little fellow of the day clan. It''s Ningci, isn''t it?" It was Ning Ci, who defected with Naruto two years ago, who came to meet him. Ning Ci was also at the moment when he saw Zilai''s figure. He bowed slightly and showed a look of respect on his face. He said in a respectful tone. "Yes, Mr. zilaiye. I am RI Ningci. Today I come to meet Mr. zilaiye on the order of Mr. Xueying! Lord Xueying is waiting for you in the office! " In private, of course, is the most intimate address. But when it comes to the table. Ningci, Xiangyu, Yugao and others have consciously changed their names. Naruto is the first generation of Mu Xueying who is ready to succeed Xueren village. Their village has also developed into an existence comparable to the five big ones. The necessary rules still need to be established. Although Naruto has said that everything will be the same in private or in public, but Ningci, Xiangyu, Yugao, etc Yugao and others are determined to do it in their own way, unless it''s really the relationship between friends. In other words, if today''s people are Chutian, Xiaoli, Luwan and so on, Ningci naturally won''t use such a formalistic "official discourse", but will use a more peaceful tone. Even hostile forces. But it''s also obviously different. Identity differences. There are also differences in height and location. Ningci is unable to grasp the intention of this time. If it wasn''t Naruto, I would have told you in advance. It''s estimated that Ningci city will directly lead Xueren''s troops to launch an attack. You should know that this is a pro disciple of three generations of Huoying, the biggest pillar of muyeren village at present, and one of the heroes of muyesanren who is famous in the world of Zhenren! Therefore, it is natural for Ning Ci to show such an attitude and use such a tone at the moment. When Zilai also heard this, he was slightly stunned, and immediately showed a light and complex look in his pupils. After he quickly took it away, Zilai also showed his usual bright smile. "Lord Xueying? Ha ha, did Naruto grow up to this point? Well, you can lead the way. I haven''t seen you for more than two years. I also want to see how the little guy has grown up! " "Yes, my Lord Ning CI is clear about the relationship between Naruto and zilaiye. Naturally, he doesn''t find it strange that zilaiye says that. The ordinary Xueren who follow him glare at zilaiye, even though they know it''s the famous Muye Sanren. But in Xueren village at the moment, Naruto is the "God" in Xueren''s mind! These Xueren are not allowed to insult their own Xueying adults! It is because of Naruto''s command and Ning Ci''s presence at the moment that these Xue Ren people can restrain their anger. Otherwise, they would not care about the self, and it is not the so-called Muye Sanren. Naturally, Zilai can easily notice the changes in the looks of those Xueren people around him. At that moment, Zilai can''t help but feel a trace of emotion in his heart. In less than three years after he left Muye, Naruto was able to build such a huge force of Rencun, And can also be sincerely supported by these Xueren, not to say boastful words, from Naruto''s body, it seems that he saw the shadow of the early generation of fire shadow, as a contemporary with gangshou, when he was young, he naturally saw the early generation of fire shadow himself in Muye village. Naruto today. It''s not about character or ideas. If you really want to play. They are not similar at all. It''s about their status in their respective villages. And each other''s common thoughts. I didn''t have a very straightforward conversation. But since also seems to have a guess in his heart. Zilai, who is thinking about these things, walks through the broadest and straightest road of Xueren village under the guidance of Ningci. The lively scene unconsciously attracted by it is not only the military strength shown before, but also the prosperity scene. Even in the five major tolerance villages, Zilai has only seen it in Yunren village except for its own tolerance village. Sand bear did not mention. Yanren may be OK. But the fog endures? You don''t need to be too straightforward. The most important point is that the happiness expression on the people''s faces is not mixed with any flaws. Seeing this, I feel more and more emotion in my heart. "Naruto as like as two peas, no, even beyond the Watergate." A natural leader. They all became village leaders at a young age. Moreover, compared with shuimen, who became Huoying in his early 20s, Naruto is undoubtedly better now. Not only in terms of age, but also because of the prosperous scale of Xueren village, it is because of Naruto''s leadership. The expanding Xueren village. A growing population of residents. Now Xueren village is a thriving posture. Including the moment when I came in from the outside of Xueren village. Since then, we can clearly perceive the large boundary of perception that envelops the whole Xueren village, which proves the prosperity of Xueren village at the moment. "It''s here, since you came here, Xueying is waiting for you in it!" Biji Ningci brings Zilai to the newly renovated Naruto office building, where there are "Snow" signs hanging directly outside. Outside the office door in the core area, Ningci stands on one side. Slightly bowed, said with a respectful expression. Chapter 478 Open the door. Since also that light step into the figure. It''s not only because of Zilai''s self-confidence in his own strength, but also because Zilai believes that Naruto, as the son of Watergate and jiuxinnai, will not be such a despicable person. At the moment when Zilai also steps away, Ning CI quietly closes the door and then retreats away for a short distance, It''s an important conversation to personally lead the members of the underworld to stay in a safe area. Ningci won''t let anything affect Naruto inside, and the senior officials of Xueren village, such as Xiangbo, Yugao, Fujian and Taishan, who also know that they are coming, won''t disturb Naruto at this moment. Father''s mentor. In a sense. Since then, it can be regarded as the general existence of Naruto''s "grandfather". Ningci, Xiangyu and Yugao, who are also very clear about this, will not disturb the conversation between yesun at this time, and it will also involve the next action plan of Xueren village. As for whether Naruto will be affected by private affairs, Ningci and Xiangyu will not worry at all. The reason is very simple, Naruto is a person who does great things! Not to mention the thinking of these people outside. The picture goes back to the office. It''s almost when Zilai has stepped into the inside position. In the front position. The slender figure reflected in the deep of Zilai''s eyes. The most important thing is the more mature temperament. Two years ago, it was so similar. Now, it is growing up more and more heroic Naruto. It is easier to recall the memory hidden in the deep of my mind, and then the two figures overlapped. "Like.. It''s really like The eyes that seemed to be in a trance. I can''t help murmuring. And the same in the opposite position. The moment I saw Zilai''s figure. Naruto''s pupil also shows a complex emotion. Although the intersection in this life seems to be few, for Naruto, the emotion of zilaiye is more carried by the memory of previous life. This is the time when he once looked at the original work and rarely brought the admiration and love to Naruto, In this life, we can clearly feel the concern and guilt of Zilai. It''s hard for Naruto to really say that he can be "indifferent" to Zilai. This is not Naruto''s style. However, this emotional fluctuation will not affect Naruto''s own judgment. Private love is private love. Business is business. Before real ideals and goals. Naruto can be divided. It doesn''t mean to give up completely. It''s something that extremely selfish and ruthless people will do. Instead, they will fight for it as much as possible within a certain range of foundation, but it will never affect their own way forward. It sounds contradictory! But humanity itself is the biggest contradiction. Naruto is no exception. For the first time, the mood that had waves was soon adjusted by Naruto, and it was still calm. Facing the self also that deep eyes. "I haven''t seen you for two years. I''ve been here since! Welcome to Xueren village Naruto said with a faint smile. "Yes, I haven''t seen you for two years. You are more and more like your father." Since come also Mou Guang flickers, take the tone of a touch of emotion to say so. "My father said that my mother and I look a bit like each other. I think so myself. I should follow my father in character." Naruto returns with a smile. "Have you ever seen Watergate and jiuxinnai?" Naruto''s words made Zilai look stunned, as if he had thought of something. Some of them asked in a daze. "Sit down and talk, my Lord." Naruto himself came to the tea table and made a cup of hot and strong tea for Zilai. He went straight to the side of Zilai. After Zilai sat down, Naruto did not return to his dominant position. Instead, he just sat down beside Zilai. No reason, just because Zilai was the elder whom Naruto respected from his heart, No matter what kind of relationship they will have in the future, they may even meet on the battlefield. But it''s still that sentence. This will not change the current relationship, nor will it change Naruto''s respect for zilaiye. "Well, yes, when my father and mother sealed nine tails, they left a part of chakra in my body. As long as some conditions were triggered, they would appear automatically. It was also a conversation with my father and mother." Naruto looks at Zilai calmly and says the same. "Watergate and chakra of jiuxinnai?" Because there is also speculation. Now I hear Naruto''s words. I''m not surprised. "Naruto, is the seal of eight trigrams in your body gone "Well, I''ve solved all the seal secrets of the whirlpool clan that I got from my mother. Through years of research, I''ve solved them on my own." Naruto didn''t deny it, but nodded his head directly. He replied that his personal strength has come to the level of ordinary shadow level, and he can fully open and perfectly control the nine tail chakra. The most powerful attack technique, the sword in the hand of spiral pill, has been successfully learned, and the foundation of fairy art has been laid. When he finally uses it perfectly, he has the skill of flying Thunder God, In today''s world of tolerance, where there are no ninjas of yuzhiboban or qianshouzhujian, Naruto can walk horizontally. There is no need to apply any false mask, and he can deal with anyone with the most real side. Including the self coming in front of us. This is not only the demonstration of Naruto''s confidence, but also the expression of Naruto''s frankness. The previous deception was helpless. It''s for freedom and survival. For the sake of his own ideas, you can say that Naruto is mean, or even hypocritical, but this is the only choice for Naruto. But that''s all in the past! from now on. In front of the closest and the most respected. Naruto doesn''t want to tell any more lies. In addition, there is a little bit of hidden caution in it, that is, Naruto wants to try whether it can persuade Zilai to come to his side. Even Naruto himself knows that the probability is very low, but Naruto still wants to try. Being frank is the most basic requirement. "Yes? It seems that you get along well with Jiuwei. " If you dare to untie the seal completely and there is no problem yet. One is the strong embodiment of human force, the other depends on the cooperation of tailed animals. Especially nine tails. I don''t believe that Naruto will take the initiative to untie the seal when Jiuwei doesn''t cooperate or even resists. That is to make trouble for himself! "Because we have a common goal, we''ve come here! No one, human or tailed animal, is born to hate everything, or is willing to enter into a world where there is no end to fighting. It''s all because we are forced to be helpless. Jiuwei and I, too, leave Muye and reach a consensus with Jiuwei because we are forced by others, the environment and even the world, and we share a common goal, Only then can we get to this point together! " Chapter 479 PS: New Year''s Day! Happy New Year! I wish you all the best in the year of the ox! Everything goes well! May all your wishes come true! In the new year, please continue to support Xiaoye! More legitimate subscription, more reward, more tickets, Xiaoye will be grateful! Thank you very much! "A common goal?" He also whispered in his heart. There is no topic raised. It seems that I still want to consider the origin of words. Naruto talks directly about the topic of leaving the village or betraying the village. This is not something to hide. It is also a topic that must be involved between Naruto and zilaiye. Naruto respects zilaiye very much, and it is also one of the few people in Muye village of nuota who are in favor of Naruto. Of course, these are based on the attitude of previous life, After coming to this world in this life, Naruto still has great admiration for himself. He is a selfless person. He is a ninja in Muye village who is really thinking about the village and striving for real peace. Everything in the past really has his own difficulties, including the existence of Kakashi. Everyone has his own choice. Naruto did not mean to blame someone for his miserable childhood. It''s just that. Since you have your own choice. There''s justice you want to defend. Then Naruto will have to choose his own way and defend his own freedom and right of justice! I''m going to talk about it directly here. It''s also because Naruto doesn''t want to beat around the bush. Many things are open to the public, which is the most suitable for the current situation, including Naruto. This is clearly the wild hope. "Well, Naruto, may I ask, what''s your goal? The hegemony of tolerance? And then revenge the leaves? " He also straightened his body, looked at Naruto in front of him with a serious expression, and asked in a very solemn voice. "Peace, the ultimate goal of my pursuit is world peace. You may sound like a liar or a boaster, but I still want to say that all I do is to achieve real peace in the world of tolerance. Naturally, there are selfish desires. After all, I am a human being. Words like revenge Muye may be so in the eyes of the outside world, But what I want to correct is that the target of revenge is only a few specific people. The whole Muye does not leave a good impression on me, but I will not say that I want to revenge the residents of Muye village just because of the exclusion and bullying in my childhood. However, I want to guide the whole tolerance world towards the right path! " Go straight to the theme of the game. This is the words that are spoken without thinking. "World peace?" While listening to Naruto''s words, Zilai''s face also showed a touch of shaking expression at the moment when Naruto''s words fell, his pupils shrank slightly, and the words of the toad master miaomushan in his mind came back. "Do you really think so? Naruto Since also seem to be some hesitant general soft voice ask a way. "It''s your right to believe it or not, but that''s my answer." Naruto is still a calm look, only the color in the pupil appears incomparably beautiful at this moment. "What do you want for revenge?" "The high level of Muye, and the real culprit behind the nine tail rebellion." It doesn''t need any pause and consideration. Naruto just blurts out the words. "Of course, you don''t have to worry about yourself. Master gangshou is definitely not my goal. I only served as master gangshou of Huoying two years ago, and I chose to leave Muye more than ten years ago. The so-called darkness of Muye has nothing to do with master gangshou. What I want to say here is just those old guys, including three generations of Huoying, your teacher from Zilai, My personal goal is just to collect in Zhicun group. But my companions, mainly Sasuke Jun, may have a strong interest in the other two consultants. After all, seven or eight years ago, when the yuzhibo clan was destroyed, I don''t need to say more about it. You should know it yourself, too! " What''s more, it is the cold killing intention contained in the words. You can say that. Before Naruto speaks. You can already guess part of the answer. And now from Naruto''s mouth that moment. Since the expression is also become very dignified. "Naruto, do you really want to do this? You should know. " "Since you are my father and teacher, my mother once said that you are a respectable ninja, but that''s all. I don''t want to hide anything from you, but you don''t want to change my will. I am free. I used to be careful for fear of being obliterated by wood leaves, But now, I have the ability to achieve my goal. I will not stop myself. I am an adult. If you want to stop me, please try. My will will will not change, even if I want to kill you! " Since then, this has not been finished. He was interrupted by Naruto. Different road non-phase plan. This is true of the past life, and so is the world. Everyone has his own justice and interests to defend. If you can be convinced, Naruto will not be stingy. But obviously standing on two parallel lines that will never cross. Naruto definitely won''t persuade anyone by force. If you can''t go the same way and even stop yourself, Naruto will not have any confusion and hesitation. "Yes? I see. Naruto, you''ve really grown up. " Zilai also looks at Naruto in front of him. His pupils reflect Naruto''s slender and straight figure, and a very complicated look appears on his face. My own way. A firm belief that you want to achieve your goals. No doubt. From this point of view. Naruto is already an excellent ninja. It''s just this way. That''s the idea. "But, Naruto, revenge is not mentioned for the time being. You say you want to achieve peace in the world of tolerance, but what you are doing now is not destroying peace? Countries and villages have been relatively peaceful for more than ten years. The war you launched suddenly is to drag the whole world into chaos. I will not persuade you to go back to Muye. I just want you to understand that violence is not the best way to solve all problems. War will only make hatred accumulate, Human beings need to understand each other. Only in that way can we usher in real peace, Naruto. Don''t let hatred and power lose your own eyes Or the limitations of the times. Or it can be said that it comes from its own belief and understanding. Until now. Since then, we still believe that real peace is built by mutual trust among people. We must say that this idea itself is no problem. Chapter 480 War and violence. It''s true that there will be more and more hatred. Mutual understanding. And it can bring real peace. But what''s the premise. It is necessary for everyone to have absolute public will, or that one''s own selfish desires can be compromised for the sake of public will. However, it is obviously impossible. There is no lack of selfless human beings in any world, and there will be more or less some human beings who can devote themselves to the country and the world. No matter in any era, In any world, Naruto will be called "great man" and "Saint". Naruto does not deny the existence of such people, even one or two. However, what we should see is that more and more people are just ordinary people, and more than 99% of human beings will give priority to their own selfish desires. Where does the dispute come from? Why is War born? The reason is simple. Because there are selfish desires. This is not something "dirty" that needs to be hidden. On the contrary, it is the instinctive reaction of any creature, and so is human beings. A conclusion can be drawn. "A world of mutual understanding is impossible. It''s a world of self-reliance." Naruto seems to look at Zilai with a trace of pity, saying so. "As long as there is a world in which human beings want to understand each other, it is a lie that always exists in the illusion! Peace is not achieved in such a naive way. It''s just a matter of time. " "It may be true that it is very difficult for people to understand each other, as you said, but that is not impossible. At least the first generation of adults have realized such a world, right? The most important thing is not the difficulty, but the determination to achieve it. Naruto, your current idea is very dangerous. I know that this war may not be the wish of Xueren village, but if you always hold this idea, it is easy to go astray. Watergate and jiuxinnai do not want to see you like this! " It should be said that the more naive people are, the more they will strengthen their beliefs. From the perspective of Naruto. That''s the kind of person I''ve been since I was born. Even to mention the early generation of fire shadow. You know. In the world of fire shadow. The first generation of Huoying, qianshouzhujian, is the most admired and despised guy in Naruto. What I admire is his strength and mind as the God of Ninja, as well as his quantity. What he despises is his childish and ridiculous ideas. Can world peace be achieved in that way? He had the key to peace for a long time, but he abandoned it and went on another stupid road. Naruto doesn''t know how to evaluate qianshouzhujian. But it has to be said. This is indeed a respected elder. But that''s all. Since then, it should be regarded as the successor of the first generation of Huoying''s will in Nuo Da''s muyeren village, including the "idea of peace". As I have said before, this is not a wrong idea, but...... "My Lord, I have my justice and way. You have your own justice and idea. I don''t want to convince you, but don''t try to change my will. Hatred or violence is your right. But I will stick to my justice to the end. That''s my insistence. Let''s talk about it, my Lord, In the near future, the village should become very busy. If you are interested, you can stay for a while. When you go back, well, if you can, please bring a word to Tuan Zang. It''s said that Bofeng Naruto and Yuzhi Bozuo will find him soon! I hope he''s ready for it Naruto stood up and looked at him as if he wanted to say something else. He said so in an extremely determined tone. The coldness of the words. Let oneself also face slightly a change, can''t help but sigh in the heart. And then. He also stood up and looked at Naruto seriously. "Naruto, you have grown up, but some things are really not as simple as you think. I hope you can think about it again. If you really want to achieve peace, you should look for more gentle means, not such a rude way. But if one day, you really go on the wrong road, I will certainly come and correct your mistake myself The same kind of decisive meaning. Naruto did not change his look, but nodded slowly. "Then I''m looking forward to that day. I''ve been here for a long time!" It also deliberately accentuated the word "expectation.". Make oneself also of the facial expression also become more and more coagulate stern rise. immediately. After taking a deep look at Naruto, Zilai also turned around and walked out of the office. It was a very important but seemingly fruitless conversation. He didn''t get the answer he wanted and didn''t verify what he thought. Zilai had a heavy heart when he came and a dignified face when he left. Until now. Since then, it is still unclear what Naruto wants to do. Including the words just said. Naturally, we can judge that Naruto is not lying. But that''s why. It''s the only way to be confused. "World peace?" If Naruto''s goal is really like this. Why start a war? Even if it was forced before. But seeing Naruto''s attitude now, I can''t make an accurate judgment. And then there''s the future of the village. It''s all about everything. Let this life experience innumerable Muye hero feel a little confused, he needs a little time to consider, more need a little time to observe, Naruto in the end want to do something, also want to use their own way to judge. And looking at the direction of coming and going. Naruto, who stayed in the office, also shook his head gently. Return to your own theme. Look at the government information on the desk. Naruto picked it up and put it down again. The definition is different. Pursue difference. The choices made are naturally different. It''s a little ironic to say that. But Naruto, zilaiye, changmen, including yuzhibo and Tuban, all want to achieve "world peace!" But there are essential differences in thinking and mode. Different perspectives. They hold different ideas. The answer is naturally different. Naruto will not be affected by anyone, and no one can change his will. My parents in this life are still like this. Not to mention others. "If it''s not really hopeless, who would like to use such a way? You are still too simple. If there is such a day, I will personally end your life!" Naruto hands slightly forced a pinch, the pupil is showing a ray of resolute color. Chapter 481 It''s coming, too. I''ve come and gone. It can''t be said that there is nothing to gain, but it still has to be said that compared with before, there are more things to worry about. According to the rules of Muye village, Naruto has 10000 reasons to attack Naruto. Whether he is captured or killed on the spot, as a disciple of three generations of Huoying, he is also one of the top leaders of Muye village, Zilai also has such power and responsibility, but with his personality, he won''t do it so easily. Just like when he sneaks into Yuren village to investigate in the original work, even if he meets Penn and Xiaonan, who are controlled by changmen, after knowing their identities, Zilai''s first reaction is not to take them here, They want to persuade them to come by talking. It has to be said. As a ninja. There is still a fatal "naive attribute" in his character. This can not be said to be a mistake of its own. It can only be said that it is in this world. Since then, character is a more ironic existence. Including the fire shadow of the early generation, the same is true of qianshouzhujian. It''s just that qianshouzhu has the power to oppress the whole tolerance world. The other four Naruto villages can talk within the same framework. The original work seems to show that qianshouzhu used his real city to influence the other four figures and reached a peace conference. But what is the actual situation? It''s not because the most important thing is that qianshouzhu has the power to suppress the whole tolerance world. He also promised to share the benefits of the tailed animals equally. Without these two conditions. Do you think wudaring village will maintain relative peace? So, in the same sentence, the first generation Huoying once had the opportunity to create real peace in the world of tolerance. However, he gave up and chose a path that seemed to be very "loving" but was actually extremely stupid. That was the path that Naruto most despised and despised. Naruto would not accept that kind of "false peace". Therefore, on the road that has been determined to go on. Naruto doesn''t look back. Only death can stop Naruto. Anyone left. If you choose to block in front of Naruto. Naruto will not hesitate to raise the butcher''s knife. Tyranny? Cruel? Horror? no It''s just a price to pay on the road to peace. Just like the change of dynasties in previous generations. Want to usher in a new era of peace. You have to pay the price of blood. Changes without bloodshed are false and transient. It''s not the real thing that Naruto wants to pursue! Naruto will not be confused. Since then, he has been in a short period of confusion. He needs to sort out his thoughts and pursuit again. As for things like fighting against Naruto now, I can''t get through it in my heart. It only refers to Naruto''s current identity - the leader of Xueren village. If Muye wants to fight, he must be cautious, because that means fighting against xuezhiguo and Xueren village! It was with this in mind that Tuan Zang wanted to join Yunren and Wuren. It would be very good if he could attack three villages. However, it is very difficult for Muye to do it alone. At least before Naruto showed his malice directly, Muye, not only said that he came, but also Tuan Zang had to look again! And in the future. If you really need to stand on the battlefield. What kind of choice will you make. That''s a matter of self-reliance. After Naruto met zilaiye, he told Xiangyu and Yugao to monitor zilaiye to a certain extent and keep it away from some key areas. For the time being, he forgot about zilaiye. It''s time for me to announce to the whole world the ceremony of Mu Xueying. According to the information from the border and the spies hiding in various countries, all the Naruto villages, including Muye and Yunren, have sent corresponding missions. Although there is no specific list of missions, Naruto''s guess is that these Naruto villages can send only a few personages, The same is true for Yanren and Sharen, who will also send envoys. indeed. Almost a week after the arrival of Zilai. The missions of each village started one after another. The high-ranking officials and dignitaries sent to protect the great names of various countries are coming towards the position of the snow country. This is also the most grand and luxurious ceremony that the snow country has ushered in in in the past hundred years, which can affect the whole world. Including Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu. During this time. In order to welcome the foreign missions. I''m so busy. Because this is not just an ordinary "snow shadow succession" ceremony. The missions of all countries can go back after visiting it once. It is another distribution of the interests of all countries. The rise of a big country often means the breaking and reallocation of the previous pattern of interests. The rise of snow country in the east of the world has defeated Wuren village and proved its strength, Although it will still be worse than the five great tolerance villages in terms of the details and foundation, Xueren village is undoubtedly qualified to stand shoulder to shoulder with the five great tolerance villages in terms of the overall strength, and the three tailed animals are the best proof. Xueren village has the strength to compete with the five big ones. It represents the qualification and ability of the snow state to intervene in major international affairs and share those important interests. That''s why Sharen village and Yanren village, as well as the country of wind and the country of earth behind them, will send missions to participate in this ceremony, which can be called the snow state grand ceremony. In order to take advantage of this opportunity to meet the high-level leaders of all countries, Since a tacit understanding has been reached, most of the people sent by Nari village have a high degree of arbitrary power, and even can''t rule out Shangren who will be the successor of the next "shadow". For example, Kakashi of Muye, Darui of Yunren and Huangtu of Yanren, however, Sharen village has not sent such people and objects as the son of four generations of wind and shadow, And already has the quasi film level strength, I love Luo was originally the best candidate. But because of the identity of renzhuli. It was rejected by Markey. Sha Ren''s choice for the mission. Fu Yi, the first person in charge of the mission, held an important position in the village. Then, in the past two years, with his own efforts and talents, he was promoted to Shouju and kanjiulang, members of the mission, and went to the snow country. The reason for this arrangement is that Shouju and kanjiulang are in addition to I love Luo, At present, the younger generation in Sharen village is a gifted ninja. The most important thing in this summit is the negotiation of redistribution of interests. However, we should not lose face. We must let the outside world see the revival and strength of Sharen village. This is also the reason why the maki foundation has taken the allocation of mission personnel so seriously. That''s true. Muye, Yunren and Yanren are the same. Wuren has just ended the war with Xueren. It is even more necessary to carefully consider the selection of the mission. The final conclusion is that Qing is still in charge of the mission and leads the team to the snow country. Although the injury has not fully recovered, Zhao Meiming did not consider Qing at the beginning, but because of Qing''s self recommendation, Zhao Meiming finally made up her mind. To put it bluntly. Qing is really the most suitable person in Wuren village. For this reason. Zhao Meiming even asked Chang Shilang to act as his escort to protect Qing''s safety in the snow country. Even though the probability of an accident is not high, this summit is an important gathering of countries. Be careful, there is no big mistake. Chapter 482 The hatred between the five tolerance villages. It''s much more fierce than Xueren village. Xueren village is a new enemy. But with the old hatred of Muye and Yunren. Even after more than ten years of precipitation, it may not fade much, or even become more intense. How much blood is there on each other''s hands? That''s countless, so at such a gathering, the missions of all countries must strengthen their vigilance and be highly alert to the Ninjas in other villages. They don''t mention any conspiracy or other things, but they are afraid that some people will rush to revenge. This kind of thing has not happened in the past decades. Yunnincun''s famous gold and silver brothers are the best examples. Lei Ying and Muye are going to sign a peace contract. On the contrary, the gold and silver brothers, who were not willing to fail, directly launched a coup. Not only do you plan to kill the second generation of Huoying, qianshouyijian, but also your own thunder shadow. You will know how unreasonable Ninja is. As the convener. Xueren must be responsible for protecting the order of the whole ceremony. I certainly don''t want any problems in the ceremony. This is an important sign that our country has become a big country. If anyone dares to make trouble at this ceremony, Xueren will certainly not sit by and ignore it. It''s just that the safest thing to do is to take charge of your own affairs. For the first time in decades, the pattern of tolerance has been broken. This grand summit is highly valued by all countries and villages. Also, including the Xiao organization hidden in the shadow and the big snake pill, they are ready to move. At this moment, the eyes of all forces are completely focused on the country of snow and Xueren village. It is also at the time when Xueren village and xuezhiguo have done a good job in the corresponding reception work. The missions of various countries and villages also arrived in the country of snow one after another. Lincheng arrived in the United States. Then the officials of the snow country and the full-time Shangren of Xueren village are responsible for the unified reception. According to the process. The envoys sent by Daming will give priority to Fenghua City. There? By the name of Fenghua Xiaoxue to receive. After reaching a basic consensus on state affairs, Fenghua Xiaoxue will lead these missions to Xueren village to participate in Naruto''s succession ceremony, while the Ninja missions in Xueren village will go to Xueren village first. Of course, xuezhiguo and Xueren village will be responsible for protecting the safety of these famous envoys, but each village will leave behind the Ninja to protect these envoys, Snow country and snow tolerance village will not be banned, just hope that in Fenghua City, the Ninjas of each tolerance village can comply with the regulations of snow country and snow tolerance village. If there is any accident. Xueren, who are on patrol, have the right to stop these "accidents" first! And some of the "tacit understanding" of these past summits The missions of all countries understand this and will not engage in unnecessary quarrels on this point. On the contrary, they also believe that Xueren village is not ready to make enemies with other countries. On the contrary, we should be careful that it is the missions of other countries. The first missions to arrive were Yunren and Wuren. The envoys sent by Daming of the land of thunder are his own younger brother, who is also an important minister in charge of foreign affairs in the land of thunder. Asada Yase of the land of water is one of the important ministers sent to help him govern the country. Ninjas of the two villages come to Fenghua City to protect their envoys. Are all surprised at the great changes in the snow country! A boiling crowd. Bustling scene. This is quite different from the cold and poor impression of the snow country in the past two or three decades. The military, political, economic and cultural aspects are not only one side, but also the all-round development of the snow country, which is really qualified to be called a powerful country! The missions of various countries came to the snow country with the intention to observe the snow country closely and collect corresponding information. Now, the first missions to the snow country, such as Lei Zhiguo and Yunren village, and the first missions to the water country, such as Wuren village, started from Lincheng. When they came to Fenghua City here, they were constantly refreshed. It''s not that there was no intelligence in the past. Unless you are completely closed, the outside world will certainly know something about the development of the country, The expansion of snow country''s foreign trade in recent years, as well as the activity of snow tolerance, have been mentioned earlier, which has already attracted the attention of all countries, and the corresponding exploration is also indispensable. It''s just data on paper. It''s far less direct than this kind of intuitive exploration. The most important thing is. Investigators often can only see the appearance, but the most important "inside" problem is not what ordinary people can understand. At the very least, the two countries'' and Liangren''s missions to Fenghua City, the capital of the snow Kingdom, had a deeper understanding of the snow Kingdom and Xueren''s village, especially when Wuren, who had just been defeated, separated here in Fenghua City and went eastward to Xueren''s village. As the head of the mission, Qing''s facial expression also became more dignified. "The country of snow and the village of Xueren are much more terrible than you think!" Looking at Xueren leading the way in front. Green subconsciously touched his abdomen that just recovered injury, can''t help but secretly think in the heart. He knows what his mission is. This time I came to the country of snow and volunteered for the previous tragic defeat. Not only I was seriously injured and comatose for several days, but also thousands of my companions were killed and injured. If anyone in Wuren village hates Xueren village the most. Youth is definitely worthy of existence. That''s why. This is a summit of all countries held in Xueren village. Qingcai wants to join in order that Wuren village can have a better pace in the future pattern of tolerance, revenge, revitalization, and even some private coordination and conversation. In the case that it is impossible for our water shadow master to leave the village. I am the most suitable person. "The country of snow, the village of snow tolerance, the Naruto of wave wind! This is just the beginning! " Toward the snow endure village position and go of green hands slightly clenched up, in the heart secretly swear. It is also when the water country mission arrives at Fenghua City, and Qing leads the rest of Wuren to Xueren village. It''s almost the leizhiguo and yunnincun missions that arrived in bishuizhiguo and Wuren village half a day in the evening. When they arrived in Lincheng, they watched the prosperous scene of the port. As the brother of Lei Zhiguo and a powerful minister in China, his face also showed a thoughtful expression. "It seems that it''s not unreasonable that Xueren village can defeat Wuren village. The development of xuezhiguo in recent years is really fast! With such a neighbor, Lei Ying must have a headache, right? Your excellency daroui. " Standing on the deck, the left minister looked at the young man with white hair and black skin and said with a smile. "Ah, I''m just an ordinary ninja. I don''t know what Lei Ying thinks, but the development of xuezhiguo and Xueren village is really amazing." Daruy pretended not to understand, scratched the back of his head and said with a smile. Chapter 483 Listen to daruy''s apparently silly words. This left Minister of the kingdom of thunder just smiles and doesn''t say anything. Some things don''t need to be clear, just need to be clear in their own hearts. As an ambassador of his highness, this time he comes to the kingdom of snow, not only to communicate international affairs, but also some things need to be conveyed to his own village, It''s hard for Daming and Ying to have room for conversation, but the conversation between minister Zuo and the important Shangren in the village, and even that is likely to be the best candidate for the next Lei Ying, that is to say, there is enough weight, and there is a certain room for regression, which is the most suitable person. So just now this minister Zuo just ordered this sentence, the rest only needs understanding, And then it''s OK to send it back. The conversation between smart people is so simple. Looking at the side of the family, his brother''s name, his high reputation, is also the left Minister of high prestige in China. He seems to be still in the dark. Actually, he is secretly tucking up. He has no reason to make complaints about this trip to the snow. But he is one of the most suitable candidates. In addition, the orders of the four generations of Lei Ying came down. Darui didn''t want to comply with them, so he had to. Obviously, this time in the snow country. We should not only deal with the interests of Xueren village, Wuren village and Muye village. We also need to reach a certain tacit understanding with the high level of our own country. "It''s really a troublesome thing." Daruyi looked at the port of Lincheng, which was getting closer and closer. He could not help but sigh in his heart and thought silently. As one of the leaders of the mission, Sam Yi, a blonde woman in yunnincun, straightened up her majestic double peaks and glanced at the left Minister of the land of thunder. His mind could not help flashing his explanation before leaving, and his pupils also showed a light and bright color. The same journey. The same arrangement. Lincheng is only staying here for a while. It is still the leizhiguo and yunnincun missions that need to go directly to Fenghua City. On its arrival. As the official person in charge of the snow Kingdom, and the only minister who can receive equal treatment in identity, Mitsuo Asama and Fuji, the person in charge of Xueren village, also received at the gate of Fenghua City on the arrival of the Lei Kingdom mission. It''s the same as the water country and Wuren village delegation that arrived half a day in advance. Arrangements for the snow country. Lei Zhiguo and yunnincun did not raise any objection. Minister Zuo of the state of Lei led the mission of the state of Lei to Fenghua City for the time being, while the mission of Yunren village went to Xueren village first under the leadership of Darui. Of course, some of the most basic security personnel were left behind. This is not a matter of trust or distrust, but of identity allocation, Yunren needs to ensure the basic safety of his left minister, which is also allowed by the snow country. All the way. From Lincheng to Fenghua. Then go back to Xueren village. It has to be said. What you see with your own eyes. Far more direct and powerful than the data on paper. It may just be the economic prosperity of the country ahead. Moreover, compared with Lei''s country, snow''s country is obviously worse. Especially compared with its country, snow''s country is not a bit worse. So the surprise is there. But how shocked it is, it doesn''t make sense. It''s just compared with Darui and samyi who came to Xueren village under the leadership of Xueren, Looking at the Xueren village in front of them, at least on the surface, they both showed an uncontrollable shaking expression. "It seems that Xueren village is just developed in the past two or three years, isn''t it?" Previously, I heard that Xueren village relied on the power of the tail beast, and then used the means of surprise attack to defeat all the troops in the front line of Wuren village. As Xueying, bofengnaruto defeated the five generations of mushuiyingzhao Meiming to win. All the villages, including Yunren village, were afraid of and wary of Xueren village''s high-end forces. As for its basic forces, it was only the high-end forces, It is probably that chakra armor and air combat troops will pay attention to one or two, but from a general point of view, we don''t need to pay too much attention to the rest. The reason is very simple. Xueren village was just a humble Xiaoren village three years ago. Where can it develop in just three years? I want to lay a good foundation. It all takes time to accumulate, right? In terms of the number of ninjas that can be used alone, Xueren village is not as good as the five big ninjas. The weakest one, Sharen, can use at least five figures of troops. What about Xueren? Maybe five or six thousand is the limit? This is also a judgment of the strength of Xueren village in various countries. Once the three pillars of bofengmingren, whirlpool Xiangyu and Yugao are removed, the strength of Xueren village is similar to that of takiuren and caoren. This is the initial view of all countries. However! When they arrived at Xueren village in person. After seeing the scene of the rapid development of Xueren village. Each is showing a ray of vibration from the expression. This is true of Qing, the first to arrive. It''s the same with Darui and Samui, who are arriving later now. The basic strength of a tolerant village, the hidden details of a tolerant village. At this moment, the "Xueren village" they see is the existence of the five great tolerance villages that must be 100% vigilant. "So this is the reason why Lei Ying sent us to come together. This" neighbor "is likely to be a bad neighbor. We need to be careful." Sammy, who was close to Darui, also lowered his voice and said solemnly. "Ah, I understand, though it is a very troublesome thing!" Daruy also shook his head, and then casually glanced over the high point on the northwest side. A faint strange color flashed from his pupils and said softly. The arrival of Wu Ren and Yun Ren. This has become a more noisy atmosphere. Naruto stands on a high spot of Xueren village, overlooking Yunren and his party who just stepped in from the front door of Xueren village. Almost at the moment when daruyi''s eyes glanced by, Naruto''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and his face showed a faint playful smile. "Is it really worthy of being the best candidate for the next Lei Ying? The perception is very keen. Can you detect my breath from such a distance? Daruy, it''s really interesting. This guy "Is Yunren with white hair and black skin the next thunder shadow?" Ning Ci, who is standing on the high ground, seems to have no intention, or to be half a body position behind Naruto. Hearing Naruto''s words, his face also shows a faint expression of surprise. He turns to look at Naruto on his side and asks in a curious tone. Chapter 484 "Ha ha, it can''t be said that it''s 100%, but according to the information collected at present, this daruyi should be the most powerful competitor, and in terms of personal strength, it should also reach the average level of the five major films in the past dynasties. Unless you learn magic, otherwise, you should not be his opponent, Ningci." Naruto turned over and said with a smile on his face. Nine tail chakra successfully mastered, and can be perfectly opened after. The focus of Naruto''s cultivation naturally falls into the cultivation of whirlpool family''s secret arts and immortal chakra. The former needs the ability of understanding, while the latter needs the problem of adaptability. As we have said before, Naruto has already found the threshold in the cultivation of immortal mode. In the case of no interference, Naruto can also enter the immortal mode after spending a certain amount of time, But there is no doubt that the immortal mode is very unstable and easy to collapse. The most important thing is that it is impossible to absorb natural energy quickly and enter into the immortal mode as soon as possible. There is no doubt that there is no practical value to speak of. It''s just that such things can''t be done in a hurry. Naruto also needs to increase his adaptability. It can''t be achieved overnight. However, it is no problem to teach Xiangpi and Ningci as a basic introduction. Based on the theoretical knowledge given by Naruto and his understanding after Naruto''s practice, they also gradually found out some tricks. It must be said that Xiangbo and Ningci really have a certain talent in the cultivation of fairy art. This thing does not mean that you can learn it if you have a method. As the contractors of the three holy places, gangshou is the master, Since both Longdi cave and miaomushan have the method of cultivating immortal skills, there is no reason why shigulin will not, and gangshou does not learn immortal skills, which means that gangshou, like dasheban, does not have the qualification of sensing natural energy and matching immortal skills chakra. Before you try. Naruto does not hold much hope. But the latter two people can feel the fluctuation of natural energy. Naruto was overjoyed! The most fear is not low efficiency and slow process. But there is no way to get started at all. As long as you can sense it. It''s a matter of time. There may be some differences in the degree of completion. For example, Naruto and zilaiye in the original work are also the immortal models of miaomushan. Naruto''s degree of completion is obviously higher than zilaiye. In this life, Naruto''s immortal model is the material of "mantra seal" extracted from the "Chongwu" traded by dasheban, Combined with some understanding of the original works in previous generations, the method explored can be regarded as a wild immortal model, but if it can improve the purity and efficiency of absorbing natural energy. Even the "wild immortal model" is not inferior to the immortal model of the three holy places. Get the enhanced key. Let''s not talk about Xiangyu. If Ning CI can master it. Personal strength must be able to break through the current bottleneck and reach the quasi shadow level, even the shadow level. How strong it will be in the future depends on how far Ning Ci''s immortal mode can be cultivated. In addition, the "giant reincarnation eye" on the moon is also something worth looking forward to, but it''s still that sentence. It''s not the time yet. "Immortal mode? That''s just a little bit of feeling. It''s estimated that it will take a long time! " Can get the best way to break through the bottleneck and strengthen self strength. Ning CI is naturally very happy, but the cultivation of immortal mode is also very difficult. During this period of time, Ning CI has just reached the point where he can sense a trace of natural energy. Naturally, such efficiency is not very high, but Ning CI is not impatient. He is also very clear that cultivation must be steady, and the disadvantages and risks of immortal mode, Naruto is very straightforward to tell Ningci, Ningci will naturally handle it carefully. "It''s OK. It''s so difficult to get started. As long as the first step can be completed, there will be little problem behind. What you fear most is that you have no adaptability at all. Now what you need is to find your own familiar feeling slowly. The same way, the immortal mode you cultivate will be different." Naruto said with a smile. "Well, I understand, Naruto." Ningci nodded solemnly and answered. "Besides, Lord zilaiye left the village two days ago. It seems that he is heading for the land of thunder or the land of frost." Then he thought of something and said. "The land of thunder or the land of frost?" Listening to Ning Ci''s words, Naruto frowned slightly. This is a bit beyond Naruto''s expectation. After that conversation. For the next two or three days. Since then, I''ve been wandering around Xueren village. Occasionally, I''ve talked to Ningci, Xiangyu and even Yugao. Because Naruto has told me that unless it''s necessary, Ningci, Xiangyu and others won''t repel zilaiye, but relatively speaking, they will be more vigilant, and Zilai seems to be unaware of it, It''s just a normal elder''s attitude to ask for some short words from the family. On the contrary, it makes Ning Ci, Xiang Yu and others even more confused. Then they spend two or three days in such an ordinary way, and then they come and leave happily. Naruto originally thought that they would be here and wait for the arrival of foreign missions, After that, they will join Muye''s delegation and return to the land of fire. Now it''s going straight away. This is far beyond Naruto''s expectation. For a moment, Naruto could not grasp the idea of this Muye hero. However, the confusion was only for a moment, and the things that came from him were not the most important after all. Naruto just went through it in his heart, and then filtered it out quickly. The most important thing in front of him was the negotiation with Naruto village of various countries. Although Naruto village has grown up, it is not strong enough to be one against five or even the whole world. Not to mention that Naruto and Xueren village do not have that strength. Even if they do, Naruto will not be foolishly and directly declare war on the whole world of tolerance. It''s an easy thing that can be broken in one blow. Why do you want to make it more difficult for yourself all of a sudden? Wuren village has been defeated once. It is only the second or the third time that we need to merge later. One by one. It''s better to borrow Xiao''s plan to fish in troubled waters. All in all. This is a great rally. Is one of Naruto''s best plans. Therefore, compared with these things, things that come from the past can naturally be put aside for the time being. "Since you have already left, you don''t need to worry about it for the moment. Next, we should focus on the summit of various countries. We can re divide the interest circle. We can win over Sha Ren and Yan Ren. If necessary, we can hint that Wu Ren doesn''t need to worry too much for at least one or two years. The problem lies in Yun Ren and Mu Ye, That Darui needs special attention. As soon as Muye''s mission arrives, report the details immediately, Ningci! " Chapter 485 PS: guys, in the Spring Festival, Xiaoye didn''t go out to play, and he was still diligent in coding. Let''s give more subscription and tickets. Xiaoye is very grateful! "Well, I understand. Naruto, I''ll go down to Muye and focus on it. Yunren mission is here. Wait a minute. I''ll get in touch with them first and find out their background." Ningci nodded gently, with a clear expression answered. At a time when Wuren village has been severely damaged by Xueren village and is still an important target in the next stage of the plan, what they need to guard against is Muye and Yunren, especially Muye. The identity of Muye and Naruto is undoubtedly a very sensitive factor. In this summit, we can see a little from the configuration of Muye mission, In order to consider the future plan, Naruto and Ningci must deal with this point with the most cautious attitude. If it wasn''t for the reaction of Kiba and Yunren. This is a big win. It''s enough for Xueren village to swallow up the whole Wuren village directly. Even if it''s indigestion, it''s not a problem to take a little time to adapt. But this is based on the absence of external interference. Otherwise, once Muye and Yunren are involved, not to mention the merger process, there will be sudden twists and turns, even if they successfully swallow up the whole water country and Wuren village, The follow-up problems will make xuezhiguo and Xueren village overburdened. That''s why Naruto chose to bully the country of water and Wuren village to admit defeat, and then claim a lot of benefits. First, they stabilized their status, and then they used diplomatic means to further seize the necessary benefits for their village. Later, to be frank, when they knew how to organize, Naruto and Xueren village really launched their own strategy to level the villages of other countries, Time to unify the whole world of tolerance! "Well, it''s up to you, Ningci." Naruto a very reassuring appearance, slightly nodded so said. The whole Xueren village has now entered a virtuous circle. It''s not just infrastructure. It also includes the organizational structure of the whole management. Naruto as far as possible to establish a healthy growth of the organizational structure. We have learned from the experience of each village. Be wary of their failures. Then it also makes use of the excellent experience of some previous countries in organizational system. And then it creates the current governance framework of Xueren village from top to bottom. Naruto certainly knows that no system or framework can be perfect, and even with the passage of time, there will be various problems gradually. However, the Xueren village organization that Naruto has constructed is the most suitable organizational framework for its hegemony plan, mobilizing the strength of the whole village as far as possible, and then serving the war of reunification. Ningci is one of the most important links. Previously, I was responsible for the secret affairs. To the back of their own and others cultivated by the snow bear gradually grow up. Ningci has been able to jump out of the "dark" framework and focus on the whole Xueren village. Whether Fujian or Taishan are "local aborigines", Naruto naturally trusts them. However, due to different identities, there are also some worries about personal strength. The core part of Naruto plan is not known to Taishan and Fujian, Yugao, who joined in later, knows part of the core content. The reason is very simple. Yugao''s strength can reassure Naruto, but Taishan and Fujian can''t. So Naruto needs a person who can not only control the overall situation, but also fully understand his own plan to deal with those affairs when he is not at home, or when he is not suitable to appear immediately. Ningci and Xiangbo are the best choices. Relatively speaking. Xiangyu also needs to be responsible for the management of seal class, jiejie class, and some tasks related to tail animals that Naruto has told. It''s really a little lacking in skills. Naturally, in the end, the best candidate is ri Ningci. During this period of time, Ning CI has dealt with every task Naruto has told in an orderly way, and can also make up for the occasional careless Naruto, Let Naruto be more and more assured of Ningci. This time, the six major forbearance villages, including the collective summit of the following small forbearance villages. Naruto is to hand over the relevant important issues to Ning CI. The most important part behind will naturally come from Naruto, but before that, Ning CI needs to be a pioneer to test it, especially in Muye and Yunren. "Well, I''ll go first!" "Well!" Naruto nodded. Ningci is a flash toward the snow tolerance village arranged by the cloud tolerance resident location and go. Ning Ci, who began to absorb natural energy and cultivate immortal mode, has not seen any qualitative change in his personal strength. However, because he started to take this first step, it also made Ning CI feel different. Naruto is now looking forward to when Ningci cultivates into immortal mode, and can open the "reincarnation eye" to see what it will be like, and whether it can jump to the level of "six spots" all at once! If you can. "That''s really something to look forward to." Naruto looks at Ning CI leaving, and a light and bright color appears in his pupils. The words that fall down, the next moment, Naruto is also a vertical figure. He leaves this high point and goes back to his office. In the next period of time, there are many things to deal with, not only the countries on the surface, but also the private problems, Including the trend of Xiao organization and the movement of dasheban, these are the key points that need Naruto''s attention one by one. Since I defected from muyeren village two and a half years ago. The story of the world is beyond recognition. God knows what''s going to happen next. Especially in the organization. Now Xueren village has three tailed animals, six tailed animals and Nine Tailed animals. According to the order of capture, after catching one tailed animal of Sharen and two tailed animals of Yunren, the next goal is the three tailed animal in Xiangyu. According to the general thinking, Naruto should not put three tailed animals in Xiangyu, but Naruto has his own plan. Organizations are just tools for their own use. Naruto doesn''t want to follow Xiao''s plan. Especially big tube muhui Yeji. Including banye. If possible. Naruto would never let these guys show up. The latter is a little difficult. After all, the method of reincarnation of filthy soil is a little difficult. It''s really a bug! But the former can be controlled. Ten tails? Hum! Before you get your plan. Naruto will not release such bugs! In addition, Naruto has its own plans and goals in terms of tail animals. In order to achieve this goal, Naruto and Naruto must grasp the balance point, make full use of it and do not roll over. The difficulty can be imagined. The risk is very high. Naruto will not have any hesitation. While Naruto is still dealing with the necessary affairs. The rest of the countries also arrived in the snow country. Among them. When the news came that Muye and his party were escorting the official envoys of the burning country to the snow country. Let this special summit before the atmosphere has reached the climax! Chapter 486 The same is the national envoy staying in Fenghua City. Arrangements for the delegation to Xueren village in advance. After hearing that Wuren and Yunren were arranged in this way, those small Guoren villages who arrived later would not have any objection, including Muye, Yanren and Sharen. The country of fire, the country of earth and the country of wind all dispatched one of the most important ministers of their own country at this summit. They are the five big powers that have been oppressing countries all the year round, They are very clear about what it means to suddenly emerge a sixth power in such a situation. If they can, they naturally want to stop it and then suppress it. However, it is obvious that xuezhiguo and Xueren village have become the climate. How to negotiate and how to reach a tacit understanding and compromise in such a situation, It depends on the diplomatic means of various countries. Generally speaking. Military is for politics. The world of fire shadow is a little special. But the essence has not changed. Unless someone wants to flip the table and break the rules. otherwise. The game is still within the rules. Snow country still needs to comply with such rules. Countries, or it should be said that only when the five big powers see the snow country''s position, can they have this summit. It is only natural for them to send ministers with high arbitrary power when Daming is unlikely to come. Some things are fought, and some things are talked about, Naturally, it needs to be dealt with by "professionals". In this regard, all countries are the same, including the country of fire. As the leaders of the mission, Kakashi and Lujiu also understand the truth. After a little discussion. After leaving the necessary guards to protect this important Minister of his country. Kakashi, Lujiu and others are also leading the remaining Muye mission to Xueren village. Along the way, from the life of ordinary residents to the prosperity of Fenghua City, as well as the strict guard and the extremely high standard of reception conditions, the most important thing is the quality of ordinary Xueren, which makes Muye make Kakashi, Lujiu, maitekai and other members of the regiment solemn, From these details, we can see how powerful Xueren village and Xuezhi country are. It is definitely not a superficial emptiness, but a real strength from the inside to the outside. After realizing this, Kakashi and Lujiu naturally know what the keynote of their party is next. Both shanzhongfeng and Sakai, who were arranged in the mission for special purposes, silently recorded some necessary information in their hearts, so as to bring valuable information to their family members after returning to muyeren village. Kakashi, Lujiu, and so on. Not to mention Lu Wan, Xiao Li, ya, Zhi Nai, Xiao Ying, Chutian and so on. "Is snow state so prosperous? It''s totally different from the rumor, Sakura. It seems that you''ve been to the land of snow, haven''t you? Two and a half years ago, was it like this in the land of snow? " From arriving in Lincheng, what we saw and heard along the way is constantly refreshing the recognition of these woody "Xiaoqiang", including Sakura, who came to the snow country two and a half years ago. At this moment, she suffered a huge impact, because the snow country she saw at this time is quite different from that two and a half years ago. At the moment when the words of great surprise fell. Sakura also gently shook her head. "No, the snow country was really a very poor and backward country. When I first came to the snow country two and a half years ago, it was not just a matter of national development, including the climate, which was twice as cold as it is now. When I arrived in Lincheng, I almost couldn''t believe my eyes." Say such words. Sakura''s mind can not help but come up with two and a half years ago, when the seventh class came to the snow country to carry out the task. "Sasuku, Naruto." There was also one of those princesses at that time, and now is the Queen''s wind and snow. the things are still there , but men are no more the same ones. It''s all about all the changes. It''s all made Sakura''s mood at the moment extremely complicated. "Can it make a country change dramatically? It seems that the famous man in the snow kingdom is very powerful! " Xiao Li, who is still simple in nature and doesn''t think too much, is also saying that after hearing Xiao Ying''s words, he clenched his hands and showed an obvious expression of admiration on his face. Ding Ci and Inoue nodded in recognition. "Economic, political and military forces, as well as the overall strategic layout of the country." After coming to the land of snow. It''s different from the simple thinking of their peers. There are too many things that Luwan needs to consider. It''s a plan made in the wood leaf. honestly. How high is the feasibility. In fact, Luwan has no confidence. Now after seeing the prosperity of xuezhiguo and Xueren village, Luwan''s heart is shaken. Will Naruto, who has such a situation, easily follow his own advice? Whether it is from the interests, or from the disadvantages, or to be frank, we need to consider Naruto''s hate attitude towards Muye. "Alas." Lu Wan felt his forehead with some headache and sighed in his heart. Planning is one thing. Determination is another matter. Whether it can be achieved or not is still one thing. It''s just that. It''s already here. No matter how it ends. Luwan is sure to have a try. No matter how bad the result is, it won''t be any worse. Another thing is that Luwan wants to take advantage of this opportunity to see if he can touch the bottom of Naruto. It''s better to find out what Naruto''s ultimate goal is, whether he really wants to take revenge on Muye, or even destroy the whole Muye village. This is related to the future of their own, or even should be said to be a group of their choice and final judgment! "Naruto, I hope you are not so extreme." In the queue, looking at the outline of Xueren village not far away, Luwan''s pupil shows a faint strange color, thinking silently in his heart. And the same is the moment I saw the outline of Xueren village. In the middle of the queue, Hatta clenched his hands slightly, and the figures of Naruto and Ningci came to mind. "Naruto, brother Ningci." Words whispered in the heart. "Is this Xueren village?" The mountain that you are crossing. When you come to the majestic front gate of Xueren village. Muye makes everyone in the group''s pupils slightly dilate. Including Kakashi, Lujiu and others in the front position. Chapter 487 Even if it was expected before. But when I saw the scale of Xueren village with my own eyes. Muye people can''t help but feel a different degree of exclamation in their hearts. Those who haven''t been to the other four villages, such as Luwan, Xiaoli, Tiantian, dingci, Chutian and Xiaoying, don''t mention it. Even those who have been to other villages, such as Kakashi and Lujiu, are seeing the magnificent scale of Xueren village, It seems that there is no change of facial expression on the surface, but I feel shocked by it in my heart. If it is any of the other four tolerance villages, Kakashi, Lujiu and others will not be like this. But Xueren village is different. It has a direct sense of pressure, especially through the main gate, Directly see the snow shadow office building in the core position! The word "Snow" on the center of the high spot is so clear. "Snow shadow?" Kakashi is also at this moment in the depths of his mind can not help but emerge from the figure of Naruto, the combination of the "shadow" posture, it is easy to think of his teacher four generations of fire shadow - wave wind Watergate. Lujiu and Kakashi have almost the same expression. Looking at more than ten Xueren coming from the front door, especially the straight figure in the top position, Lujiu''s eyes are all for one. "Ningci!" "Mr. Ning!" "Brother Ningci." Xiao Li, Tian Tian, Ding Ci, Lu Wan, Chutian, Inoue and others, who were the first to react, all widened their eyes. They blurted out their names subconsciously. However, they looked at the familiar but strange figure in front of them. The faces of all the people showed a very complicated expression. Or that familiar white pupil, that as always indifferent atmosphere. But that''s a completely different look. White and blue waistcoat and robe. What''s tied on the forehead is Xueren''s forehead protection. Step forward figure. The most important thing is the obvious sense of massiness. "Ningci!" Standing in the front position, as the leader of Ningci in the past, Shangren, let''s call him a teacher, Mackay also showed a complex expression at this moment, because he found that in the short period of more than two years, Ningci had undergone earth shaking changes, not only in personal temperament, but also in his own strength, As a ninja with extraordinary strength, Mackay can almost immediately conclude that Ningci''s strength is far better than that of two years ago, according to the current allocation of candidates in his regiment. The two from the root don''t understand and don''t count. The rest of the people. I''m afraid only myself and Kakashi can suppress one of them? Moreover, it''s only superficial. It''s impossible to know the actual situation without a real confrontation. "Long time no see, Mr. Kai, kakashisan, Lu jiusang, and everyone." Different positions. In other words, different identities. It''s different from the defection meeting more than two years ago. Two years later, when I see you again, Ning CI finds that his inner mood is different from the normal calm, not only in front of Michael and Kakashi, but also in front of Xiao Li, Tian Tian and Hata. With a firm goal. Now it is a solid step forward. Sublimation on the psychological level. There are also changes in personal thinking. And now the identity of the similarities and differences. Let Ningci can use such a peaceful attitude to meet the people of Muye. Close up, listening to this former companion''s seemingly peaceful, but actually very distant words, the adults did not mention it. Xiao Li, Tian Tian, and Chutian in the queue all changed their expressions slightly, which revealed a special expression. But also just let Ningci eyebrow slightly move, can no longer lead to any waves. "Did you go to Suning times?" "It seems that not only in terms of identity, but also in terms of strength, it should have reached the level of tolerance?" It can be said that this time, shanzhongfeng and Sakai, the most marginal members of Muye''s regiment, stood on the other side and silently observed the sun Ningci in the front. As a talented young man of the sun clan who betrayed the village with bofengming two years ago, even though the intelligence data is insufficient, from the perspective of external information, he is a talented young man of the sun clan, It can also be judged that rixiangningci must occupy the main position in Xueren village. Now it''s here. There are more than ten Xueren who seem to know that they are not weak, and each of them has a respectful expression. They can fully testify to this. This is just one of the tasks that Tuan Zang assigned to shanzhongfeng and Sakai. To explore the basic information of Xueren village, it is best to get some organization data and in-depth information, It''s the best way to collect nature. If not, there''s no need to explore it by force. Although Tuan Zang is arrogant, it doesn''t mean that his brain is not working well. Even if he occasionally behaves in the nature of second goods, Tuan Zang is unusually rational and calm this time about Xueren Village and Naruto. Although some decisions were made in the end. There''s still a possibility of playing with fire. But in the arrangement of shanzhongfeng and Sakai, they are the most steady orders. Based on this. The emergence of hiningci. Naturally, it''s very easy to attract the attention of shanzhongfeng and Sakai. Isn''t it the easiest and most valuable way to explore intelligence from these key figures? Of course, Ning CI naturally didn''t understand these two people''s ideas, but the problem was also not big. As early as Muye''s mission entered the snow country area, Naruto had made corresponding preparations when he got the allocation of candidates for the mission. If other members of the mission sent to Tibet, Naruto was not well prepared, but the wind in the mountains and Sakai were explained clearly enough in the original work. There''s no need to know what they''re going to do. It''s OK to defend first. Naruto has already told Ningci. This time out to meet. There are other people monitoring these two. Ningci only needs to be responsible for Kakashi, Lujiu and their former companions. "Mr. Ning? It seems that you are in charge of receiving us this time? " At the bottom, the "little guys" are obviously still in the mood of "joy" of reunion, and Kai''s expression on one side is a little complicated. As the leaders of the mission, Kakashi and Lujiu naturally need to respond at this time. In this almost face-to-face distance. Kakashi can clearly perceive the great difference between the white pupil boy in front of him and two years ago. "Well, according to Lord Xueying''s order, I will entertain you and Muye." Ning Ci was still calm and didn''t care about the position in front of him. The special gaze of those former companions still said so with the most stable voice. Chapter 488 "Master Xueying?" Listen to Ning Ci''s words. In front of Muye, people''s hearts were filled with different degrees of emotion. Kakashi, Lujiu and maitekai all had slight changes in their looks. Behind the position of Sakura, hatada, dingci and others is exposed a wisp of unspeakable excitement. "Is it Naruto king?" "Snow shadow, Naruto?" "It''s really a very powerful name." In the heart of the nine Xiaoqiang, they all flash different ideas. It''s not the rookie who just came out of tolerance school. Naturally, they know what the name "shadow" stands for. Throughout the tolerance world, there are many "shadows", including many small tolerance villages, which call themselves "shadows" internally. Naturally, the most famous one in the original book is the leader of Xingren village in the country of bears, who calls himself "star shadow". But in the final analysis, the leader of Xingren village in the country of bears calls himself "star shadow", It''s just a way of entertaining yourself behind closed doors. In the whole forbearance community, there were only five people who could be called "shadow" in the past, that is the leader of the five great powers. This is not only a manifestation of personal strength, but also a manifestation of the strength and status of a forbearance village. Just like the fire shadow in muyeren village. There are only five shadows that can be recognized by more than 100000 ninjas, tens of millions and nearly hundreds of millions of ordinary people. However, this pattern has been broken. The rise of Xueren village, the prosperity of xuezhiguo and the extraordinary personal strength of Naruto have all recognized the emergence of the sixth shadow in the world. That is the first generation of Mu Xueying, Bofeng Naruto, who will hold a public succession ceremony soon! It''s very clear that the "Xiaoqiang" who have a lot of weight now listen to the "snow shadow" in Ning Ci''s mouth, which makes Luwan, dingci, zhinai, Chutian, Xiaoying, Xiaoli and others show different degrees of vibration. It''s not that I don''t know. However, in the nearest distance, the degree of perceived component is different. What I heard before is a bit illusory. At this moment, stepping on the land of the snow country, we are facing the magnificent Xueren village. Luwan, Xiaoying, Chutian, Jingye, Tiantian and others can feel the weight of this title more deeply! Meanwhile, iluka, who was standing at the back of the mission, showed a more complicated expression at this moment. He was gratified, recalled, distressed, distressed and happy. He could see that Naruto, who he regarded as his brother, had achieved his present achievements. From the perspective of iluka, he was more proud and happy, Although it is on the road separating different roads, there may even be the intersection of weapons in the future, but at least at this moment, iluka is still happy for Naruto from the bottom of his heart. "Naruto, I haven''t seen you for more than two years. How are you?" Iluka looked at the snow shadow office building not far away, and the figure of Naruto came into his mind, whispering in his heart. "Well, come from this side. I''ll lead you to your residence. At present, Yunren and Wuren missions have arrived in the village ahead of time. Please follow the basic arrangements and guidelines and don''t cause any problems in the village. Otherwise, Xueren will reserve the right to deal with all problems." It''s just a glance. Ning CI focused his attention on Kakashi and Lujiu, including some of the information and requirements of Naruto, as well as the necessary information and data collected by the intelligence agencies in Xueren village. Ning CI knew very well that Kakashi and Lujiu were the people who needed to pay attention to most in this Muye mission. In Naruto''s words, In terms of the purest power, the most terrifying thing is that Ning CI once led Shangren - maitekai (in fact, when he saw maitekai''s eight door destructive power more than two years ago, Ning CI could get some of maitekai''s terrifying things.) But if it''s a whole. This time, Kakashi and Lujiu are the most vigilant in the regiment. One is very likely to become the next Huoying person, and the other is Huoying think tank, which is known as Muye''s highest intelligence quotient. Considering Xueren village''s own plan and some secrets in the village, it must pay attention to the trend of these two people. The reason why Naruto arranged Ning Ci to receive Muye''s mission directly is that he had a good time. This is one of the reasons considered. In my own small team. Sasuke will be the strongest next to itself in the future. But in terms of reliability. Ningci is the most important object of Naruto. In this summit of countries. Naruto intends to let Ning CI handle most of the things. This is true of Wuren and Yunren who arrived before, and even more so of Muye mission who arrived now. There will also be necessary negotiations with Yanren and Sharen. If you can. Naruto will let Ning CI take the lead. This is not only a countermeasure, but also a sharpening. Let''s go. Ning CI turned around and took the lead in walking towards the village. Kakashi, Lujiu and others immediately kept up with the pace. They didn''t care much about what Ningci said just now. This is also a basic social word. After many years of war, the war of tolerance broke out three times. The hatred between countries has long been deep into the bone marrow. Once there is such a large-scale summit of countries, As the organizer, it is necessary to pay attention to and explain these aspects. Security work is one of the most important tasks of the organizer. In the event of any accident. No matter which village is tolerant, there will be some unbearable. Including Xueren village at the moment. Let''s not mention the five major tolerance villages. The mission of Xiaoren village must also pay attention to this point. What Xueren village needs now is a smooth and excessive interest negotiation meeting. In the summit after the military force has been fully demonstrated, we should try our best to use diplomatic means to fight for the interests of our own tolerance village. There are still some necessary warnings, including the former Wuren village and Yunren village. A group of people like Muye. Under the leadership of Ning Ci, Naruto is also moving towards the western area of Xueren village. Naruto has also considered a lot about the resident arrangement of wudaring village. Anyway, it must not be arranged together, especially for the one with dead grudges. It is better that wudaring villages should have a certain interval. This is not only to prevent unexpected fights, but also to provide Xueren village with a certain space for surveillance, The probability is not very high, but we should also guard against the possibility of collusion between the five Naruto villages, especially Muye and Yunren. Naruto has planned to let the secret department focus on the two Naruto villages. A separate station. That''s the first step. All the way. The ordinary residents of Xueren village around them didn''t show much surprise at the arrival of Muye mission, because there had been the arrival of Wuren and Yunren before, and the most important thing was that these ordinary residents in Xueren village gradually changed their mood. It is no longer the past attitude of looking up Chapter 489 Our village is now the sixth largest one. In the previous war, our village successfully defeated Wuren village, which is one of the five big ones. Naruto easily defeated contemporary Shuiying in the war, and will soon become the sixth film recognized in the world of tolerance - the early muxue film! Equal mentality. Equal position. It''s the mood of most people in Xueren village at the moment. All the way. Kakashi, Lujiu, iluka, Lujiu and zhinai in the queue are all observing the infrastructure of Xueren village and the life of the residents. From the bottom view, they can collect the first-hand and most authentic information, which is almost the same as the scenes of Lin City and Fenghua City. The living standard of residents in Xueren village is very good, In his personal mental outlook, he showed a high spirited attitude. This is a little bit of data. It is enough to make Muye and his party have a deeper understanding of Xueren village. People who are good at thinking think about the pros and cons of a thing from all aspects, especially when the purpose is clear. Let''s not talk about the task given to Kakashi and Lujiu by the master, let''s talk about the reason why the Xiaoqiang came to Xueren village. Luwan is their small group that most needs to consider the comprehensive existence, and so is their most taciturn ambition, The other guys just seem simple and direct. Ya, Xiao Li, Tian Tian, Xiao Ying, Ding Ci and others who are full of thoughts about bringing their companions back to what they think is the "right way" will not consider too profound things, or rather naively think that what they think can be achieved. However, in seeing Ning CI is so cold. The inner emotions of these friends are all in great fluctuation. I want to say something. And it seems to be expecting something. In a silent state. In the broad area of the station, which you came to, Ning CI turned around again and looked at Kakashi, Lujiu and others behind him. He said in a calm tone: "this is the station for Muye. In principle, you can move freely during the day, as long as it doesn''t involve some forbidden areas. At night, If you have travel needs, please report to us. This is not to limit your freedom, but to ensure that there will not be some less wonderful accidents. I think you of Muye can understand it! " It''s still formulaic. A very procedural tone. Plain and direct alienation. "Ah, we know, you can rest assured, Mr. Ning." Lu Jiu deeply looked at Ning CI in front of him. Then he nodded with a smile and said. "But I have a question, that is, when can we see Lord Xueying? This time we come here with the order of Lord Huoying." Just at the end of the conversation, the topic is directly led to Naruto, which clearly shows the desire. Ning CI seemed to have expected it for a long time. He didn''t look any different. After glancing at Lu for a long time, he said, "it depends on the arrangement of Xueying, but I''m sure I''ll meet you in the near future." "Any other questions?" "No, it''s not." A trial that is neither light nor heavy. This is still a little valuable information that can be obtained. Just because of the current situation, Lu Jiu is still a little uncertain about the goal of Xueren village, Naruto''s intention, and the problem of friends and enemies in this summit. Originally, he thought that even if the young people are very strong, they might still be able to make a breakthrough in their mind. But now he just looks at the second emperor in front of him, Lu Jiu can feel a little bit tricky, without any redundant words. The most important thing is the attitude revealed inside and outside. It was the meeting at the main gate. It''s Ning CI who comes to meet him and others. Lujiu felt a little surprise in his heart. He thought that there would be some small loopholes in the meeting on such occasions. However, the later unfolding made Lujiu a little disappointed. It was not the calm of forced support, but the real indifference, which made Lujiu a little headache and thorny. It''s all the same. Naruto will be how trouble. Deer has been imaginable for a long time. It was the worst of all the situations that Lujiu expected. Just stay on the top of the surface, but it''s a preliminary conversation that can''t be carried out in depth. Lu Jiu deeply felt the difficulty and weight of this task. So is Kakashi on the side. But Ningci will not experience the helpless feeling of Lujiu and Kakashi at all. It seems that after the end of these formulaic processes. Ning CI is also slightly sideways and wants to turn and leave directly. It''s also at this moment. It seems to be the Muye people who finally reflected from the special emotion at the time of reunion. "Ningci!" "Wait a minute, Mr. Ning!" One after another. "Ningci! Wait a minute! " The first head, but also directly from the crowd rushed up the teeth a grasp of the right hand of Ning Ci, it is obviously very excited expression. "What are you going to do with this guy?" "Rude man! Let go of Lord Ningci "Light soul!" Xueren on one side of the village, seeing the action of ya, show a look of anger. Ningci is second only to Naruto in Xueren village. Although most Xueren don''t know that Ningci is still in charge of the dark, most of the work in the village is in charge of Ningci, He is also one of the leaders of Shangren class (the Shangren organization in Xueren village is similar to that of the five big Ren villages. Generally speaking, Ningci, Taishan and Fujin are the leaders, not to mention that they are in charge of other departments. This alone shows that they are the top leaders of Xueren Village.) As just beat out of Wuren village. The leader of his family will soon be recognized as Xueying in the world of tolerance. It''s not too arrogant to look down on other Ninja villages, but you must treat the ninja in each ninja village with a level headed attitude. In other words, according to the identity of your own adult Ningci, you are just an ordinary Muye ninja, how dare you make such rude behavior!? In the moment. They were all provoked by Xueren, so they had to draw their swords here! Behind the position of Kakashi, Lujiu, maitekai and others are subconsciously made alert posture. then. "It''s OK. Step back." Ning CI just turned around and waved his hand slightly. "Yes Those Xueren who were still at war immediately withdrew and returned to the previous peaceful situation. It was as if nothing had just happened. It''s a momentum of easy retraction and release. Kakashi, Lujiu, maitekai and others gave a higher evaluation to this group of seemingly "ordinary" Xueren. Chapter 490 In a flash. Let haven''t seen the teeth of big formation all of a sudden stay. At that moment, the cold sight that focused on his body, as well as the extremely fierce intention to kill, as a tooth who has had the experience of fighting, at the first moment, his body can''t help but become a little straight. At the bottom, it''s the grown-up Chiwan. As a bear dog, he can feel the chilling feeling more clearly, Hair is then suddenly erect, the same tense muscles, even if you know the danger, but if there is any attack, as a bear dog, Chiwan will block his master for the first time. Fortunately, the conflict did not break out. At the moment of seeing those Xue Ren''s momentum back and retreating. Red meatball is to show a touch of personification, a sigh of relief from the expression. But the teeth feel a little stiff. "Yajun, if you have anything to say, you can say it directly. You don''t need to use such a rude way. You have to understand that this is no longer your wood leaf. Any strange action will bring unexpected results. This is the first time, and I hope it is the last time." Ningci gently grasp the teeth of his sleeve right hand pulled off, white bright pupil is so calm looking at the teeth in front of, tone light said. "Are you threatening me? Ningci! We are all companions It can also be regarded as the teeth that come back from hindsight. But after hearing Ning Ci''s words, the look on his face also became very ugly. "Ningci, why do you say such cold words! We are companions "Ningci! I know you''re pretending. Don''t do that! Let''s have a good talk! Call Naruto, I think we can In the back, Xiao Li and Tian Tian looked at Ning CI with a very excited and uncomfortable expression. The obviously uncontrollable emotion and the words he said one after another had not finished completely "Please pay attention to your propriety, ninjas of Muye! The name of Xueying is not something you can call easily! Pay attention to your identities! Otherwise, I will regard it as a provocation to our Xueren village! Kakashi, Lujiu! You''d better manage the subordinates in your mission! This is the most basic question of propriety! " He was interrupted by Ning CI with a very rude attitude. It was obviously the cold tone of the moment, and the cold color in his pupils. His eyes swept by ya, Xiao Li, Tian Tian, and the Luwan, Xiaoying, zhinai, hatada, etc. in the back. Finally, they were fixed on Kakashi and Lujiu at the leftmost position, That doesn''t cover up anger at all, there are those more dangerous Xueren on one side. "Ah, ha ha, it''s just that we didn''t get used to it all of a sudden. You should understand it, Mr. Ning. However, I promise that this is the first time and the last time. We Muye don''t mean to provoke Xueren village, and we will pay basic respect to Xueying. Young people are not sensible. Please forgive their rudeness." Kakashi is also straight forward, that smiling expression, hit a ha ha, as far as possible to ease down the atmosphere. This shows a completely different style of painting. Let Luwan, Xiaoying, zhinai, ya, Inoue and others did not respond at all. As a member of the mission, it should be said that maitekai, Tiantian, Xiaoli and hatada, who have the closest relationship with Ningci, feel that Ningci is so strange at this moment. This is not the Ningci they knew two years ago. This is such an expression of exclusion from thousands of miles away. The most important thing is the sense of indifference. It''s just a name. Can we make our former companions become so stiff and cold!? In the back position, as I had seen Ningci several times in Renmin school, iluka, who had taken part of the courses as a substitute, also shook his head gently at the bottom. Xiao Li, Tian Tian, ya, Ding Ci, Inoue and others can''t understand the attitude of Ning CI. It should be said that except Kakashi, Lujiu, maitekai, iluka and others, none of the rest of the Xiaoqiang can understand, including Luwan. This is not a matter of IQ, but a matter of sophistication. Without experience, they can not get accurate "judgment results". The most intuitive thing is the change of identity between them. "That''s good, so do you have anything to say? Yajun Ning CI seemed to be satisfied with the general gently nodded, and then turned his attention to the dog grave teeth in front of him, that restored to the light look, the gentle words, at this moment is so cold. Let tooth''s facial expression all become incomparably gloomy. He just looked at Ning CI in front of him, as if he wanted to disintegrate the "Mask" on Ning Ci''s face in this way. And then unfortunately. Ningci''s expression did not change in the slightest, or that indifference showed a trace of indifference. "Brother Ning CI." In the middle of the queue, the young fields are in pain. I don''t want to think that way. I don''t want to believe it. But it''s always like this. What about Naruto? Once a face of gentle expression, always with a sunny smile to accompany the side of his body that a blonde youth will disappear like this? Two and a half years ago, in that pursuit war, I finally saw Naruto''s cold face. In the past two years, she has been deeply immersed in the deep mind of Hatoyama. In some nights, she remembers that scene and recalls those beautiful things. Hatoyama will burst into tears uncontrollably. The girl''s heart is sensitive and fragile. Even this time, she musters up courage and makes up her mind to retrieve her former beauty. However, until this moment. I haven''t seen Naruto yet. He was first shattered by his brother''s ruthless and indifferent appearance. A strong heart. What Hatta felt at this moment was fear and trembling. She did not know whether she had the courage to face Naruto again. The clenched lips, the tears that were forced to endure. "Chutian..." Standing on the side of Hatoyama''s body, Sakura patted Hatoyama''s shoulder. Her face also showed a very uncomfortable expression. "It seems that there is nothing wrong, so I''ll be impolite first." Ning CI looked at his teeth for half a minute. When he didn''t hear any more words, he also shook his head and turned around again. "Wait a minute, Mr. Ning, I want to ask if Lord Xueying can meet us a little earlier. You should know very well that there are some things between us that need to be explained clearly!" In the back position. The steady words of Luwan. So that the pace of Ning CI followed a meal. Chapter 491 "It depends on the arrangement of Xueying." Ning Ci''s pupil was full of light. After a light look at Lu Wan, the last sentence fell. Then, there was no stopping step. He left the spot and went to the position of Xueying office building. He looked at Ning Ci''s figure, The people of Muye who stay in the same place all show different degrees of expression, especially on Xiao Li, Tian Tian and Chutian. Even if they have a little bit of muscle, maitekai is an adult, and he is also a ninja who has been through a lot of battles. The ups and downs he has experienced are by no means comparable to those of today''s Xiaoqiang, Even if it is beyond Mackay''s expectation, it is acceptable. The mistake of youth. Of course, this is what Mackay said. But after all, Mackay is not a naive and simple age. He has many years of life experience, but he knows very well what kind of position Ning CI is in today''s Xueren village after he can evade the restriction of "seal in the cage". It''s just a "past feelings" that can be easily bound back. The most important point is the hatred rooted in his heart, To Zong family and separation, as well as the death of Ningci''s own father. These can be counted as a blood debt on the head of wood leaf! Of course, Yunren can''t be ignored. But it''s clear that the core of the problem is the leaves. Mackay is just over zealous, not stupid. He knows very well that the subordinate he once valued has not, or is not willing to go back at all. But for Xiao Li, Tian Tian and Chutian, this is not the case. What they can see is the huge emotional gap between each other, and even the existence of the gap, heartache, reluctance, and even a little regret. This is the most real inner thoughts of these young girls at the moment, especially in hatada''s side. The "brother Ningci" they respect is already like this, and the "Naruto king" they love Hatta can not imagine, or dare not imagine after the reunion. Because she was afraid that what she would get in return was endless indifference and sadness. For this girl, it was really the most cruel unfolding. "Go back and have a rest first. After all, it''s not our wood leaf here. Let''s talk about it later if there''s anything else." Kakashi, Lujiu, maitekai, iluka and others who can clearly grasp the emotional fluctuation of Xiao Li, Ding Ci, zhinai, Jingye, Luwan and hatada can''t help sighing in their hearts. Ninja''s world is not so simple. Many things can''t be easily judged by black or white. Just like naruto and Ningci, they have become the traitors of Muye. But because of the strong rise of Xueren village. Don''t talk about gangshou. Tough as Tuan Zang, they have to hide in the dark again and seek other ways to achieve their goals. At least a positive declaration of war can''t be achieved in the current situation. The "little powers" can''t understand the cruel reality of the world. Even Luwan, with the highest IQ, can only get a little skin at present, let alone other people? So, at this time. As the predecessors, Kakashi and Lujiu, who are the guides, have to stand up and temporarily point out a signpost for their future talents. They are not afraid to stop temporarily, they are afraid to go on the wrong road. Of course, this "wrong path" is also relative. Just from a different angle. Different judgments made, that''s all. "Yes." "Well." Listen to Kakashi on her side. In front of Xiaoying, Chutian, Xiaoli, ya, zhinai, Tiantian, dingci and so on, they all whispered one after another. "Woo woo" You can clearly feel the obvious depression of your host. Red balls are close to the side of the teeth, with his dog''s head gently rubbed against the legs of teeth. Looking at Chiwan''s anthropomorphic expression of concern. Tooth''s face is also reluctantly pulled out a pair of smile, gently touched touch red pill''s head. "Well, I''m fine. Don''t worry, Chiwan." It''s very different from the expectation. Compared with the surging blood at the beginning, it''s really like pouring a basin of cold water at this moment. It''s not a matter of difficulty, but a matter of grey without any hope. As the most cheerful and active Yahe and dingci in this group of Xiaoqiang, Xiaoli can be said to be the ones who were hit the hardest. But anyway. Now that I have chosen to come to the country of snow, I have come to Xueren village. The rest. We still need to fight for it. At least from the perspective of Luwan. Including the heart are pouring out of infinite fear of the young field, but still firm with their beliefs, no matter how the result, I must meet Naruto once! Each of them is thinking about their own thoughts in their hearts. They are also called by Kakashi, maitekai and iluka into the rest room inside. Lujiu goes to his son''s side and puts his right hand on Luwan''s shoulder. "Do you have any feelings? "Deer pill." Slightly bent body, Lujiu looked at Luwan''s side face, and asked in a very serious voice. "I don''t know. It''s a bit chaotic now. I thought that even if we didn''t meet harmoniously, there would be at least a little affection. But Ning Ci''s performance was beyond my expectation. Moreover, I can''t judge whether Ning CI pretended it on purpose or did it really become like that, or was inspired by Naruto, Dad, Master gangshou agreed to let you take us to the land of snow with a similar goal, right Listening to his father''s question, Luwan has a headache and shakes his head. Compared with other small partners, Luwan''s consideration is more comprehensive. All kinds of possibilities will be filtered from Luwan''s mind, but it doesn''t mean that Luwan will be able to grasp the most accurate context of things. The most important point is the lack of experience, or life experience. This makes Luwan unable to make a correct judgment in such a situation. Before also thought that may grasp the essential factor. And now it seems. That''s obviously a bit of a narcissistic. "Ha ha, it seems that you have taken a lot of things into consideration. Your determination is good. You can''t say that your goal and method are wrong. It just depends on the occasion and the characters. At least, Mr. Ning is right in saying that this is not Muye, but Xueren village, and you are no longer children. You should pay attention to the problem of propriety, even if you want to talk about something, It depends on the time and place, OK? " Chapter 492 Lu Jiu chuckled and pressed his right hand on Lu Wan''s head. He said in a meaningful tone that even though there was no in-depth conversation between father and son, Lu Jiu could guess some of his son''s ideas and plans as he knew each other best. He didn''t need direct confirmation, It can be inferred from some words and deeds. The key point is that Lu Jiu''s IQ and experience are all due to crushing Lu Wan. Lu Jiu doesn''t think that his son''s idea is wrong. It''s just that it''s obviously a little too simple. Or too wishful thinking. Luwan is just from his own point of view, from the perspective of wood leaf to analyze. And then there is a path that seems to be "fair" and "right" compared with Naruto and Ningci, but in fact? Any outsider with a more flexible mind will know that this idea will not work. This is not to say that Luwan''s IQ is in arrears, or suddenly lost, but that his vision is covered. With the limitations of his starting point and lack of experience, can we expect Luwan to come up with a perfect plan? This is obviously a bit unrealistic. You know, this is a real young man who is only about 15 years old. From the original work, when ASMA was killed, luwanyu seemed to be extremely rational. In fact, he was almost blinded by anger. He planned to kill two well-known organization members, feiduan and jiaodu, only relying on the three men in the tenth class. It can be seen that luwanyu''s personality still has the immature impulsive thinking of young people. Here, Lujiu can naturally understand Luwan''s thinking. Only on this basis. Lu Jiu hopes his son can get further thinking. And then get better results, more correct judgment. Smart people never need to talk twice. They don''t even need to be too straightforward. Almost when their father''s words fall, lumaru is slightly stunned at first, and then immediately reacts. The raised eyes show a little surprise in his pupils. "Dad, what do you mean?" "Ha ha, the rest is up to you." Lu Jiu chuckled and did not answer his son''s question. Instead, he patted Lu Wan on the shoulder. Then he straightened up, stepped forward and walked towards the house inside, looking at Lu Jiu''s back. The eyes of Luwan, who was standing in the same place, twinkled slightly. It seemed that he had grasped some general expression. In the next second, Luwan breathed out a little turbid air, which restored to the usual calm state of mind. Luwan put his hands upside down behind his head, and raised a beautiful radian at the corner of his mouth. "Is that what it means? I see, Dad, but I''ll still try to work hard! " The idea that comes to mind. Lu Wan''s face also showed a firm expression again, and he walked towards the position of the house on the inside. And almost at the same time. Ning CI returns to Xueying''s office. Naruto rarely sits in his own position to deal with official business, but stands in front of the huge French window behind him, with his hands upside down behind him and overlooking the position on the west side. The look on his face is unprecedented complex, with pain, memory, regret and hesitation. It''s an expression of all emotions. it happens that there is a similar case. Stepping in, Ning CI sighed at the moment when he saw the expression on Naruto''s side face. Who can be merciless when people are not plants? Naruto, too. It''s better to go there. Including Sasuke, who seems to have the most extreme personality. Even if the decision to choose to flee from Muye is so firm. But there is still a trace of emotional attachment in my heart. Although the two pillars have always been indifferent. But in fact, Sasuke is still a very emotional person. The original is like this. This life is the same. Including Sakura, who has always shown a little dislike before. It can''t be said that Sasuke didn''t feel at all. Let alone Naruto and Ningci. Yu Muye has a lot to worry about. Ning Ci was concerned about the people who were close to him, Xiao Li and Tian Tian in the same team, as well as Maite Kai in the guidance. Ning Ci was still concerned about that feeling. Naruto is the same here. Especially when I knew that there were iluka and hatada in the mission. No doubt. Even Naruto today. In the first time, there was a trance. In muyeren village, if there is anyone Naruto would like to see most or not, there is no doubt that there are two Naruto''s most sincere feelings and the most real existence. Naturally, it is needless to say that these little friends who defected with themselves represent Naruto''s "good heart". If reason didn''t control itself. The first time. Narutos are going to run directly to see iluka and Chuda, and so is Ningci. There is a little change in them, but most of them are disguised after wearing masks. They are not cold-blooded animals, and they can''t really treat their former companions coldly. It''s just that. Everything in the world is obviously impossible. Think of achieving certain goals. You have to give up something. Have both? It''s not impossible. It''s just a matter of difficulty and scale, and it''s very easy for people to grasp. "Naruto." Standing in front of the French window. Overlooking the area where the Muye mission is stationed. Naruto''s mind constantly flashes the faces of those friends who used to be. No doubt Naruto is disgusted with Muye, and is full of chiguoguo''s intention to kill those high-level people. Naruto will destroy the village one day, but what about those friends who stay in muyeren village? War means sacrifice. It''s the guy behind these guys who are deeply involved with Muye. It''s not that easy to give up. What the future will be like. What will be the result. Naruto can''t predict. I don''t want to predict. It can only be hard hearted and firm to go down the road of your choice. As for the final result. That''s what only God knows. "Naruto." "Ah? Ningci, are you back? " Because the spirit is still a little trance. Naruto didn''t feel Ning Ci''s approach for the first time. When the sound of pushing the door and the sound of footsteps sounded, Naruto realized that someone was approaching. The steady words in his ear sounded when Naruto was leaning. Ning Ci''s slender figure is reflected in Naruto''s eyes. "Well, everything over there has been arranged. Besides, they seem to be a little eager to see you." Ning CI steps forward slightly and comes to Naruto''s near position and says softly. Chapter 493 "Kakashi and Lujiu said that?" Mention the key issues. Naruto is temporarily pulled out from the emotion before that, turning over the figure, looking at Ning CI who came to his side, his brow slightly wrinkled, so he said. "The two of them have the same meaning. The key lies in Luwan, them and... No, it''s nothing Ning CI thought about his words. First, he mentioned Luwan. Later, he seemed to want to say something. However, he was worried about some reasons. When he interrupted his words, Naruto could hear it without asking. "Well, I see. It''s really hard for you to play such a role today, Ningci." Naruto seems to have some guilt in general said so. heart of stone. This is the psychological quality that the superior person needs to possess in many necessary occasions. It''s not easily influenced by external factors and personal feelings. This is particularly important. However, there are even those who have achieved great things regardless of the details. It''s just that it''s a very difficult thing for the individual. This is true for Naruto, Don''t think that Naruto chose to defecte two and a half years ago. In the pursuit war, he chose to abandon Daisy completely, which is just a different way of protection. Naruto doesn''t want to let others know that he still loves hatada. Because Naruto is afraid that one day someone will threaten himself with hatada. Don''t think it''s impossible. In the world of ninja. It''s as dirty as it is. Under the seemingly bright appearance. Ninja this occupation, is more than anyone to the dark, to the cruel, to the bloody, to the shameless! And at this point. The Zhicun group in Muye village has won the true legend of Ninja! We want to achieve peace in the world of tolerance. This is not the meaning that Naruto wants to create an ideal hometown for Chutian? It seems that the risk of leaving Muye is very high, but in fact, it also makes Muye out of sight of the long gate and soil. The village without the tail beast will not be the target of Xiao organization for the time being. As long as its strength is strong enough to solve all the problems, including killing yuzhibo''s soil and other risks, Muye''s problem and the problem of young farmland will be solved, It''s no longer a problem. Before that. Naruto wants to avoid any contact with the people he wants to protect. However, what I didn''t expect is that. In the mission sent by Muye. Not only Luwan, Xiaoying, dingci, zhinai, Ya and others, but also Chutian and iluka have come to the land of snow. This is a surprise to Naruto. At the same time, it also gives Naruto a very good opportunity! "An opportunity for Chutian and iluka to get out of the woods ahead of time!" Almost at the moment of knowing the list of Muye missions. Naruto''s mind is flashing such an idea. It''s just the moment when this idea flickers, all kinds of risks and pros and cons will follow. The most intuitive point is, will Hatta and iluka be willing to stay? Naruto is not sure at all. Especially the young fields. Ning Ci''s defection. It is estimated that the status of the Japanese in Muye village is a little delicate. But at least it''s just a separation. And if as a clan of the fledgling fields are defected. The situation of the Japanese can be imagined. Asada is a kind and gentle girl. If she wants to push her father''s family into a bad situation like a fire pit because of her own happiness, Naruto knows very well that the girl named RI Asada will not do so. Naturally, that thought can only be a flash. But it''s hard to put it down. This is where Naruto hesitates. At this time, Naruto did not know that rizu, who was far away in muyeren village, was eager for Naruto to do so, not only for the happiness of his daughter, but also for the sake of his family. This is also a test for Naruto by rizu, the "father-in-law to be". Don''t underestimate the existence of an old clan leader. Rizu has its present status. It''s not just his blood. Personal ability and integrity is not low! Naruto is not clear about this, and naturally falls into hesitation. What''s more, the core of the problem is not Naruto or rizu, but Chuda herself. If she can''t accept it, it''s impossible for such a thing to go on. It''s because of such hesitation. Naruto will let Ning Ci as the person in charge to receive Muye and his party, in order to find out in advance, and also arrange a smoke bomb in advance. Naruto, who is very clear about Ning Ci''s character, also knows that this arrangement will hurt the feelings between Ning Ci and his former companions. It''s not good to say in the future, but it''s just to say now, These feelings are still the most precious things for teenagers. Naruto naturally feels a little sorry. "No, it''s nothing. Since we have chosen to take this road, it''s also something we can expect. Xiao Li and Tian Tian have nothing to do with Lu Wan. We need to pay attention to Naruto. In addition, it''s about Miss Hata. I think Naruto, if you can, you''d better go and have a talk with Miss Hata in person, I think this should be the best opportunity for you and miss hatada. " Ning CI first shook his head, then looked directly into Naruto''s eyes, and said so in a very serious tone. "Well, I understand, Ningci, but some things will not be carried out according to our wishes. I will try. I won''t miss this opportunity, but it depends on daisy after all." Ning Ci''s words made Naruto silent for a short time. After that, Naruto nodded and said so with a solemn expression. "Well!" See Naruto really did not escape, just need a little time to consider, to consider. The look on Ning Ci''s face also eased a lot. Even if it doesn''t show up directly. But Ning CI is very clear that Hata occupies an important position in the heart of Naruto. Ning Ci not only hopes to see Hata have a happy future, but also does not want to see Naruto lose his rational judgment. This is not a good habit. It can only be said that it is the only choice in some special circumstances, that''s all. Ning CI is here. He just wants to wake Naruto up. He and others have come to the stage of tolerance. No matter who it is. There is no way back. Especially Naruto. Set foot under the platform of infinite scenery. There is endless danger underneath. Sometimes it needs to be bold, sometimes it needs to be cautious. But there should be no hesitation. Nestling field is the inverse scale of Naruto, even can be called the existence of lifeline. Ningci really hope Naruto can deal with this well! Chapter 494 PS: Please subscribe! Guys! It''s only a little short of Qianding, please! Let Xiaoye order four digits, at least to support a first order, Xiaoye bow here, thank you for your support! The most important thing is to understand what you need to do. In addition, the rest is secondary. In particular, Naruto and Ningci are not alone. Not to mention their own small groups, the most important thing is the whole Xueren village. As a leader, they have placed the hope of 6000 or 7000 ninjas and more than 100000 people in the village, Naruto''s every move represents the interests and safety of Xueren village. At most, it can even affect the livelihood of millions of residents in the whole Xuezhi country. Xuezhi country is strong because of Xueren village. In the short two years, it even merged two small countries, defeated Shuizhi country, and forced Shuizhi country Daming to sign an alliance under the city, The succession ceremony of Xueying was also held. Let all countries send corresponding missions to participate. This is a series of moves. It is not only bringing endless glory to the country of snow and Xueren village. It is also a great disaster for the whole country. If the country of snow can be strong all the time, there will be no problem. But if there is a little problem, these countries around will be like starving tigers, rushing up with the most ferocious posture. There may be unrest in the two small countries that are merged. Why has Muye been besieged by various countries in the previous three world wars? Isn''t it for the same reason? I want to enjoy the view of the highest peak. We must bear such risks. Muye is a good card player, but he has been able to hold on for more than 60 years. For the moment, he is the largest village in the world of tolerance. The country of fire is also the most powerful and prosperous country in the world. But what about the country of snow and the village of Xueren? In the case of insufficient information. The basic chassis is not strong enough. Naruto, Ningci, Yugao, Xiangyu and other high-level appear any accident. Xueren village will collapse instantly, and then affect the whole country of snow. So here, Ning CI also uses this way to admonish Naruto, which is indeed a bit contradictory, but Ning CI also hopes Naruto can deal with these public and private problems, and more directly, Ning CI believes that Naruto has such ability. "Let''s do this for the moment. We haven''t found out the reason why the master gangshou sent such a mission. In addition, the root members sent by the two regiments in the mission must be closely monitored. They can''t say they have another purpose!" "Well, I understand. What about Sharen and Yanren? Shall I be the host? " Ning CI nodded, then asked with a look of consultation. "No, let Fu jiansang deal with them. I''ve already told him. Compared with the other three villages, Yanren and Sharen are too far away from us. They can make friends, but there''s no need to be too positive. After all, they are all our goals. Let Fu jiansang bury some foreshadowing. The key is Muye, Yunren and Wuren, The same is true for other small countries. They are probably Cao Ren and Taki Ren. They need to be vigilant. " Naruto hands in front of the desk, gently shook his head and said. Naturally, there is no need to say more about the five tolerance villages. In those little villages. We need to pay attention to it, that is, Cao Ren and Taki Ren. The former has a "blissful treasure chest" handed down from the age of the six immortals. If there is time, Naruto still needs to go and find out. The latter is not to mention that Naruto is the only Naruto village with tailed animals. This is one of Naruto''s recent goals. Does Xiao organization want to collect tailed animals? sorry! This is also Naruto''s goal. What combat power can be more direct and effective than the tail beast? Moreover, this time, among the members of the delegation sent by Takimoto village, there is a contemporary leader of Takimoto village, shemu, who personally leads the team. This is a good opportunity in itself! It''s not about doing it right now. That is not the time to do so. It''s just that we should make a good layout in advance. Fishing in troubled waters is also a long-term job. It''s impossible for Naruto to plan when it comes to the end. In that case, he will definitely lag behind others. He can''t be a leader, but he must also grasp the actual interests. This will test Naruto''s ability of strategic layout. Fortunately, the current plot is a bit beyond recognition, but it seems that the action of the organization has not changed much. That means the tail capture plan is still on schedule. Naruto only needs to use the plan of Xiao organization as a cover to carry out his own plan, so as to reduce his own risk as much as possible. In other words, this summit is very important for Naruto, Xueren village and the country of snow. Naruto has to carefully consider the arrangement of various affairs one by one, including the arrangement of the reception personnel of various missions. Let Ningci be responsible for Yunren and Muye. This is also the reason why Ningci''s father is involved, Naruto didn''t say this clearly, but he can still get it. After all, Yunren is one of the "killers" anyway! "OK, I see." "In addition, there seems to be news from Sasuke that there will be special moves in dashuewan in the near future. Ning Ci, you should tell the secret department to be ready to take Sasuke at any time!" I didn''t have a choice before. Now there is a lot of room for change. Naruto naturally does not want to let two pillars take too much risk. The reason why Sasuke is allowed to stay in dashuewan is for trading and for Sasuke himself. If you want to get everything from dashuewan, you must choose to pay some price. That''s Naruto''s idea and Sasuke''s own consciousness. But now it''s different. It''s best to absorb everything from dashuewan. If not, it doesn''t matter. The most important thing is Sasuke''s own security. Including the kaleidoscope wheel eye. Naruto has a certain degree of assurance, let Sasuke eye opening! After all, in the final analysis, as a pupil technique, the root cause is a kind of spiritual power. Yuzhibo people have passed on from generation to generation. The so-called way to open their eyes by losing their loved ones and feeling pain is to stimulate their spiritual level to achieve the goal of opening their hidden blood ability! All in all. This is the adaptation of one''s own blood inheritance and the result of one''s own spiritual development! It can only be said that opening eyes by feeling the pain of losing a loved one is the most direct, rough and effective way, not the only way. What''s more, the disadvantages of this method are too serious. Naruto, however, thinks of many ways to stimulate or exercise his spirit. It depends on whether the two pillars can bear it, and the development of his own blood is to help himself. Don''t say too much. The "real waterfall" on the giant turtle raised by yunnincun is a good way. So. The method doesn''t matter. It''s important to help this person. The three-year appointment is coming. Naruto thinks that it is necessary to start layout to ensure Sasuke''s own safety. Chapter 495 Although that guy may not appreciate it. However, Naruto has to be prepared for it. God knows that the bastard won''t have an accident. In that case, Naruto''s plan will be easily affected. Naruto won''t allow such an accident in public or private. "Well, I understand. You can rest assured that Naruto is ready at any time!" Ningci also nodded and said. And then. Naruto and Ningci exchanged views on some key issues in the summit. Ning CI is to leave directly to deal with and arrange the rest of the affairs. It''s in a big office. Once again, only Naruto himself was left. In front of the big French windows. Naruto continued to look at the area not far away where Muye lived. A faint and decisive expression appeared on Naruto''s face. He clenched his fist with a little effort and then slowly loosened it. "Hatada, please allow me to be willful for the last time." It''s a whisper. In between. Naruto is determined in his heart. Final arrangements before the summit. This is also the most important part of the whole plan. After the arrival of the Muye mission. Yanren mission and Sharen mission, which are the farthest away, have arrived in Xueren village one after another. It seems that the missions of the five villages above the surface are all quiet in the camp arranged by Xueren village, without any special action. But Naruto is very clear that Ninja itself is an incredible existence, not to mention the fact that the Ninja is a creature, At the moment, Xueren village is still the most special stage of the mixed up. Want to ensure the most basic order. It''s already consumed most of Xue Ren''s mind. Moreover, the number of strong is limited. It is impossible for the inspection of Xueren village to say that it is better to guard against the private communication of these tolerant villages than Muye village, not to mention Muye and Sharen, Wuren and Yunren, and even some other "little fish" and "little shrimps" are communicating in private in their own ways before the summit climax. Naruto can''t be stopped, and it can''t be stopped. Unless it''s hard evidence. otherwise. It''s not time to turn over the whole table. Naruto and Xueren village have no such strength and confidence. Of course, Naruto did not completely allow these villages to communicate in private. Necessary insertion and release of some induced information were also one of the means for Naruto to control this summit. In the final analysis, this time, in the name of his snow shadow succession ceremony, he invited foreign missions to come to watch the ceremony, The most important purpose is to confirm the status of xuezhiguo and Xueren village in today''s world of tolerance and the division of their necessary interests. As long as that goal can be achieved. The rest of the details. Can be ignored. Forbearance village is on the one hand, and the state is on the other. And the news from Fenghua City. However, everything is going well. Unlike the intrigue of Naruto village, the big powers are more straightforward. Perhaps because the Ninjas dominate the world, the monarchs here are still relatively "pure", which is why the third highness of the water kingdom is a little strange. After Xueren village has achieved such remarkable achievements and status, big powers such as fire, water, thunder, earth and wind have naturally accepted the rise of xuezhiguo, even if shuizhiguo is just defeated and forced to sign a "peace contract". Since it belongs to the category of big powers, there are not so many negotiations about the ownership of basic interests, At most, there is a dispute over some important interests. The core problem does not exist. The reason why negotiation takes a certain time is that the tacit understanding of interests among the six powers needs to talk one by one, and then it can be formed again. With one more player, the situation on the chessboard naturally needs to change. The most important thing is psychological adjustment. At this point. It took more than three days for these ministers who came to the snow country and were entrusted with the important task by the great names of all countries to understand this truth. Finally, the six major countries reached a relatively unanimous consensus. There is no problem with the country, so it is more relaxed for the village of tolerance. The villages of Sharen and Yanren are similar to the existence of "melon kowtowing masses", Muye and yunnincun do not mean to force Xueren village here. The most important thing is that Naruto has a clear goal and will not be greedy. There is no further requirement. Before the summit officially opens, at least in the public, the six Naruto villages have reached a certain degree of tacit understanding. Naruto well induced the rest of Naruto villages to think that Xueren village really only wants to obtain this part of the benefits, without further wild hope. If they insist, maybe they want to fight for the hegemony of Naruto? However, this is also the common goal of other villages. Of course not. As for tailed animals. Three, three. Anyway, it''s not from my own village. Who cares? When Wuren village and Muye, as the "sufferers", do not speak out, other villages will not be involved. So! At the summit of all countries held this time. With the consensus of these countries and naruhura. There will be no waves at all, and there is no need to hold a formal meeting. After all, they are only here to watch the ceremony. They are here to participate in the succession ceremony of the first generation of Mu Xueying, Lord Bofeng Naruto! The rest are just incidental. When Fenghua Xiaoxue arrived at Xueren village with foreign missions. It''s two days away from the snow shadow succession ceremony announced to the public. Naruto, Ning Ci and others who have finally solved these core problems can also feel a little relieved. Although some "small problems" have been found during this period, these problems are not the focus of Naruto at present. Including Yanren and Sharen. That''s all for later. For Naruto or the whole Xueren village. Next is the most important ceremony of succession!! And on the eve of the most important ceremony. Naruto''s residence. After just talking about the necessary details of the ceremony, Fenghua Xiaoxue, santaifu, Xiangyu, Yugao, Bayun, Ningci and others left. Naruto is in his room. "Hum, now that we have arrived, we''d better show up directly. This trick is meaningless." Naruto, who was still writing hard, suddenly felt something. The tip of the pen, eyebrow and face showed a faint cold color. "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from you at all. Naruto, no, it''s better to call him Xueying now, isn''t it?" In the courtyard. In the shadow corner on the west side. A slender figure stepped out. Familiar with the white hair and black frame glasses, that face hanging seemingly gentle, but in fact false smile. Chapter 496 It''s not someone else. It is the most effective and trusted subordinate of Dashe pill, pharmacist Dou. This "dark man" also sneaked into Xueren village four or five days ago, hiding in a mission in Xiaoren village. Generally, Xueren couldn''t find the trace of pharmacist''s pocket. Although there was a sense of boundary outside, pharmacist''s pocket didn''t invade by force, but entered Xueren village through "normal channels". Besides, pharmacist''s pocket itself was very good at concealment, Especially in the elimination of their own breath, has a very high level. In the absence of close contact. Naruto, incense phosphor is also no way to find the traces of pharmacist pocket. Now it''s not that the village is full of its own people, and all of a sudden it''s a "Turbid thing." It''s just that hundreds of "strangers" are pouring into the whole village. If you want to sense a "special point" from this number, Naruto and Xiangbo don''t have the ability and means. Otherwise, it''s not because they can''t do it. Otherwise, one Naruto will watch one. But it''s based on distance. Just like now. The pharmacist''s pocket only needs to be a little close to Naruto. It''s like the light in the night. Almost the first time was Naruto to capture. You know, to the pharmacist, this guy. Naruto, however, responded with great vigilance. The reason is simple. The fourth World War broke out in the original book. Pharmacist Dou is one of the bosses. Whether it is the skilled use of the technique of reincarnation, or learned the immortal mode of Longdi cave. It''s enough to prove that this guy has to be on high alert. So Naruto is extremely sensitive to the smell of pharmacist''s pocket. Almost at the moment when he stepped into the category of his own perception. Naruto discovered the arrival of the pharmacist. It''s also in Naruto''s whereabouts, the moment of his appearance. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" In the shadow area around. All of a sudden. There were seven or eight dark figures. Wearing all kinds of masks, they surrounded the pharmacists. The air engine locked up firmly. In the air filled with this sense of forest. It made the pharmacist feel a sharp chill. "Snow shadow? It''s not like your pharmacist bag, is it? Forget it, it''s just a name. It''s up to you, but you''d better explain to me why you came to Xueren village! " Naruto stood up from his position and came to the corridor. First, he waved his hand slightly to let the dark parts around him go away. Then he looked at the pharmacist''s pocket which was still smiling in front of him, and said coldly. No contact received. There is no prior notice. To put it bluntly. This can be regarded as a provocation to Naruto. It was before. This is especially true when Naruto is about to become a snow shadow. The most important thing is. Naruto must warn the pharmacist about the big snake pill behind him. If he wants to act recklessly, there must be a limit! "Yes, Lord Xueying, please don''t be angry for the time being. I came here next time only on the order of Lord dashuewan to give Lord Xueying a gift of succession." This can feel the cold killing. The expression of the pharmacist''s pocket did not change at all. It''s still the same steady sound line. With the words falling down, the pharmacist took out a scroll from his own arms. The word "Feng" marked on the surface was so conspicuous that Naruto''s eyebrows were slightly raised. As if thinking of something, Naruto''s face showed a smile rather than a smile. "Congratulations? Do I have to thank big snake pill mulberry? Far away, I still remember the succession ceremony of my descendants. " Half tentative, half sarcastic. But still can not affect the pharmacist''s mind, it is still a calm appearance. Naruto seems to look the same, but in fact they all frown in their heart. "But I''ll take a look at it for the time being." Naruto waved his hand slightly. "Whoosh!" In the left position. A figure leaped out. The secret member who came straight to the pharmacist''s pocket. He took the scroll from the pharmacist''s pocket. After the most basic examination, he went straight to Naruto''s side, bowed slightly, and handed the scroll to Naruto with both hands. After Naruto reaches for it directly, the flowing chakra is printed on the scroll in front of him, and the word "Feng" flashes with it. "Solution Naruto''s one handed seal. A light drink. After a flash of light. That''s the "seal" that goes straight down. Naruto opened the scroll, which was directly printed into the eye. "Well?" Suddenly, the eyebrows of the people were raised, and the shaking expression was shown directly. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that Da she wan sang could investigate such things?" Naruto looked up at the pharmacist''s pocket with a modest smile in front of him. There was an extremely dangerous light in his pupil. "It''s not for us to speculate on the ability of Lord dasheban, but Lord Xueying should have estimated it, right? Besides, Lord dashuewan doesn''t mean anything else. He just wants to further cooperate with Lord Xueying. This is just in the interest of Lord Xueying. I don''t think Lord Xueying will object to this? " The pharmacist pushed his glasses and said with a faint smile between his eyebrows. That seems to be the general tone of ambition. "If I didn''t guess wrong, dashevin mulberry probably went back to Muye once. Otherwise, there can''t be such definite content on it. It''s just that dashevin mulberry can''t do anything without those things?" Naruto sneered, as if with a very disdainful tone. "That''s why I came to cooperate with Xueying. As long as Xueying has those things in his hand, isn''t that enough?" The pharmacist looked at Naruto with a meaningful smile and said. "Are you threatening me?" Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, the breath that became cold in the moment, and the cold light in the pupil. "No, how dare I threaten Xueying? I''m just explaining a fact. Besides, those masks are still unsolved mysteries. Isn''t Xueying interested? For example, there are death gods and evil spirits, and there are monsters sealed by the Witch of the ghost kingdom. Don''t you think there are too many interesting things in this world? Are these things related to the ancient secret? What did the six immortals pass down? I think Xueying should have enough interest? And Lord dashuewan can help you here! " Chapter 497 Words of great temptation. The most important thing is the profound meaning expressed in the words. In this life, because of the incorporation of Naruto. It made dasheban know more about things. Relying on these things, dasheban dug out more secrets, including the truth about the mask Hall of the whirlpool clan, which was discovered in the original work in order to remove the effect of ghost sealing, and further explored more secret information, of course, Most of them are just the speculation of dasheban himself, because dasheban had been in Xiao organization for quite a long time before, and learned some secret information. In addition, dasheban has visited many ancient relics in the world of tolerance in recent years. The truth of the world! The desire of eternal life! This is the goal of dasheban''s life. And in a sense. The two can be carried out simultaneously. Where does chakra come from? Does anyone control the world itself? The biggest doubt is that without knowing which goddess Mao is, dasheban''s perspective naturally focuses on liudao immortal. Over the years, dasheban has been exploring the truth about liudao immortal from tailed animals and inherited blood families. Through their own experiments. There are also some special channels, including some intelligence information collected from Longdi cave, which make dasheban gradually grasp a trace of the truth. The whirlpool is here. It''s also one of the goals of the big snake pill. It''s just that when dasheban sneaks back into muyeren village at great risk, he finds that all the masks in the hall have disappeared. At first, dasheban thinks muyeren village has moved the masks inside. Later, he uses some special methods to verify that it''s not the master of martial arts or the work of Tuan Zang. After a period of consideration, dasheban thinks that muyeren village has moved the masks inside, Big snake pill is to target Naruto directly, which is just a matter of some time ago. After that, dasheban learned that Naruto had led Xueren village to defeat Wuren village. He had two tailed animals, three tailed and six tailed. For some reasons, dasheban couldn''t come here in person. Naturally, he chose to send his most effective assistant, pharmacist Dou, to meet Naruto in Xueren village. Big snake pill believes it. Bofeng Naruto must be a "smart man" just like himself In the future, it may be. But it doesn''t affect the current cooperation, does it? Let''s talk about it. Even if Naruto refuses himself. There is no loss for dashevin. What''s more, we can further test Naruto, three birds with one stone. From the perspective of big snake pill, it''s a very cost-effective business. Almost in a flash. Naruto, who has fully considered the advantages and disadvantages of Naruto, does not seem to have much change on the surface. In fact, he can''t help cursing in his heart. He really didn''t expect that such a little influence would bring such a big change. "The big snake pill is becoming more and more dangerous!" Naruto sighed in his heart and thought of it silently. However, what pharmacist Dou said did tempt Naruto, Death God, evil god and monsters. Is it related to the six immortals, or is it the product of the world controlled by the big tube wood glow night? Or is it simply the product of the will of the world itself? Naruto cares about it not only because of his own interests, but also because of the possibility that he will be useful in dealing with the extraordinary existence of big barrel wooden glow night and big barrel wooden feather coat in the future. However, Naruto still needs to consider whether to cooperate with big snake pill in this way. Other things mentioned in the scroll include chakra, the tailed beast. Naruto doesn''t mind. Even if dasheban can one day decipher the truth through these tailed animals chakra and learn the origin of ten tailed animals and chakra, Naruto believes that the time will be measured by "ten years", and Naruto''s own plan is to start within one year. In other words, there is no need to worry about this. What''s more. The big snake pill itself has a fatal problem - the shortcomings of the soul! This is also the biggest drawback of the technique of reincarnation. Why do you say yuzhibo weasel can be a big snake pill? It''s not that weasels are really that strong. Not to mention the big snake pill is so weak. It''s the kaleidoscope wheel eye that can just restrain people who have problems with their souls. If the big snake pill, which was not reincarnated 20 years ago and was at the top of his body, was one-on-one with the yuzhibo weasel at the top of his body, and the outcome was unknown, you can see from the analogy that the Ninja''s battle is naturally changeable. As long as the gap in quality is not reached, it is possible to win or lose, Big snake pill and yuzhibo weasel naturally have no strength difference. They will be killed in seconds because they are naturally restrained. Not to mention that Naruto itself has the corresponding preparation to prevent the big snake pill, we can see that Naruto''s current strength is far beyond the big snake pill. In fact, the so-called risk is not a big problem. Besides, if you want to avoid any risk, you can get some benefits. That can only be said. It''s better to go back to the dream. Because there is everything in the dream! Only "real adults" know the cruelty of reality. "Hum, well, I can promise part of the content for the time being, but I can''t give the masks to dashuewansang. Don''t worry. You and I should all know what the real goal of dashuewansang is. I can give another part to chakra with three tails and six tails, and it''s still required. Do you know the once empty country? Recently, I also found out some descendants of this country who once attacked five big countries in an attempt to dominate the tolerance world. Now it seems that they are hiding and re studying something similar to tailed animals. I''m very interested in that. It''s also very useful for big snake pill mulberry, isn''t it? I want those research materials and some corresponding entity materials. If dashuewansang can do it, the follow-up cooperation can continue! " Naruto thought about it for a minute or two and said in a light tone. "The empty country?" It can also be said that it is a Yinren village with sub bases and investigators all over the whole tolerance community. The big snake pill has its own channel to grasp some information. Some things may be less accurate. But I''m sure I''ll know part of it. Including Naruto''s empty country. That''s what happened in the original. Big snake pill has been staring at that old guy for a long time. It''s the same in this life. Pharmacist Dou, as the most important assistant, naturally knows this. I just didn''t expect Naruto to put forward such a condition. "How''s it going? Is there a problem? It''s a bag Naruto said with a condescending perspective, overlooking the pharmacist. "No, there''s no problem. I''ll report it to Lord dashuewan immediately." Pharmacist pocket gently smile, that slightly forward body, is still with a touch of respectful tone, said with a smile. Chapter 498 Trade, cooperation. These are just excuses. The words more suitable for Naruto and dasheban are ''mutual use''! At this point. They are very clear to each other. And Sasuke. This is even more so. It''s just that both sides have their own desires and fears for each other, and they have managed to maintain such a delicate balance. Originally Naruto thought that this balance would be broken in the near future. In the original book, it''s almost after Xiao organization started hunting tailed animals that the tacit understanding between Sasuke and dasheban was broken, which is regarded as the victory of two pillars, In short, Sasuke once defeated dashevin in a positive way, and he also consumed a considerable part of his experience, knowledge and a small amount of power. In this life, when the so-called "story of the wind" in the original book is about to start, Naruto still feels that he is about to launch a cleaning attack on dashuewan. A few days ago, he told Ningzhong to prepare for the help. But what he didn''t expect is that dashuewan came up with such a thing, except for the "Mask" part. Naruto doesn''t plan to cooperate with big snake pill for the time being. Because it does involve the more dangerous part. Including the existence of death, evil spirits, monsters and so on. Originally, it''s very difficult to completely kill the big snake pill, which now has the art of mantra seal resurrection. If this guy can develop something more weird, Naruto will have a headache. Even if you have to give yourself some reliable pieces. But it''s not the big snake pill that has no stability. God knows, who will this poisonous snake bite!? Naruto is not sure. I don''t want to be sure. Anyway, in the final stage, we should squeeze out all the available value. It is estimated that the big snake pill also thinks so. When there is no meaning or value. It''s time to send this former Muye Sanren to see his "mentor". "Since there''s no problem, it''s settled for the time being. I''ll send the three tailed and six tailed chakras to you later. Then you can leave Xueren village. In addition, there''s no next time. Remember it for me!" Naruto nodded gently, and then the cold face looked at the pharmacist''s pocket in a very cold tone. A piercing chill. The overwhelming threat of terror. Even the pharmacist can''t help changing his expression at this moment. Then it was a light smile deliberately revealed. The act of bowing forward. "Yes, Lord Xueying, I understand!" A soft spoken word. Yu Naruto seemed to wave his hand impatiently. "Whoosh!" Then it became a trance figure. The next moment. Is completely into the shadow behind, disappeared. Naruto looked at the position where the pharmacist left, his eyes narrowed slightly, the palm scroll that he held tightly with a little force, and there was a faint sneer on the corner of his mouth. "Big snake pill! I''ll give you another time to hop around, Sasuke. Don''t be careless. Our plan is just the beginning Looking up at the bright moon in the sky. Almost at the same time, Yu Naruto''s whispering words fell. Far to the west of Haijiang, in the shadow of a small country on the mainland. In a dim room with only a few lights. "Big snake pill! It''s time for you to die! " The same fall with only their own heard the intonation of moriran words. Then a pair of scarlet eyes appeared. That cold breath also filled the whole room. The same is in the dark base under the ground, but in another room far away. In the dark corner. The cold and pale face of the snake pill, the cold color in the snake pupil, and the hoarse and gloomy laughter. "Sasuke, Naruto, this is just the beginning of the play! Your future may not be in your own hands. Let me see what the truth of the world is! The one who laughs to the end is the real winner The battle in the open, the battle in the dark. It''s not just a separate dispute. What''s more, it will radiate to the whole world. Naruto, too. Big snake pill. Similarly, they will only move towards the road they believe and go on firmly without hesitation. And the final victory will belong to who, I''m afraid that is really only the fate of the goddess that woman can know! All people, including Naruto, who seems to be the "leading actor", can only say that they try their best to fight for a glimmer of hope that may exist in the dark. After all, the path he has chosen now has completely deviated from the track of the original work. No one can give an accurate answer to what the future will be like! Naruto himself knows this. Success and failure. It''s often just a thin line. Naruto has to give everything to fight for the highest victory over everything. besides. There''s no other choice!! Therefore, Naruto will not hesitate in using the big snake pill, even if it needs to bear a higher risk. As long as it is favorable, Naruto will accept its disadvantages. Decisive and straightforward! This is Naruto''s attitude. And not long after the pharmacist left. Naruto sent his most loyal subordinates to Xiangyu and Yugao to extract a small number of three tailed and six tailed chakras in some special ways. After getting these two precious research materials, he left Xueren village decisively. He''s very clear. Naruto now is not Naruto two years ago. At that time, Naruto was not only a defector, even the strongest explosive force was only up to the level of shadow. Although the pharmacist was afraid, he would not be really afraid. But now it is different. Naruto is strong enough to easily defeat one of the five shadows, and has become the first generation leader of Xueren village, If you don''t need it, you don''t want a little stimulation to Naruto. Otherwise. The pharmacist has no doubt. Naruto will directly stay in Xueren village. That''s not what pharmacists want. A figure in the night. Under the supervision of Ning Ci, he left Xueren village again and returned to pharmacist Dou. Except for Naruto, no one else in Xueren village knew that there was such an important supporting role in the middle of the night. It''s just the important people in the village who have close contact. It''s all in this last night. Waiting for the next day''s succession ceremony. Chapter 499 The most grand and crucial ceremony. When the first light of dawn shines on the earth. In every guild hall, the embassies from different countries and villages have opened their eyes one after another. From the tranquility, they have gradually become a noisy atmosphere. Since its establishment, Xueren village has also ushered in the most festive day, whether adults or children, almost at the moment when the bell rings in the morning, Everyone stepped on the street with an extremely excited and happy expression. A scene of excitement and celebration. No doubt. For Xueren village, even for the whole country of snow. It is of great significance for the leader of his family to become the first generation Mu Xueying who can be on an equal footing with wudaring village. They are already Narutos in their mind. At this moment. It is further deified in their heart! The members of the diplomatic missions from all over the world who step out of the guild hall are full of joy, which makes them feel the same emotion. They are witnessing the rise of a new and powerful Rencun village, which undoubtedly reminds them of the glory of their Rencun village. It''s not only a sense of complexity, but also a bit of appreciation for Xueren village, Everyone knows that from this moment on, Xueren village is no longer just a village with Naruto as its only center. Just one more step. Even if Naruto is no longer here. Xueren village is still a super tolerant village standing on top of the tolerant world. One is that there were five villages that had lost their "shadow" before. There will be a temporary impact and blow. But it will not really shake the foundation of the village. The inside story of super tolerance village, Xueren village has been initially revealed. After realizing that. Those who have a special wild hope for Xueren village frown in private. They are not afraid of the strong rise of a village. They are afraid that the village will form its own internal system. Do you know that in the past, a strong village has never existed? But in the end? Does it exist for only a few years and then disappear? You can laugh all the way to the end. Isn''t there only five tolerance villages? Even though it seems to be the weakest Sharen village. Except for the four villages. No other village has the qualifications and ability to choose Fansha village. This is the heritage of super tolerance village. There are only Muye, Yunren, Yanren and Wuren who can laugh at Sharen village. You can try another village? But now, on this list, we are going to add a village of tolerance. That''s Xueren village! Such a discovery. Let some people''s mood is not so wonderful. But at this time, those who can''t think of any good way can only suppress the bad mood in their hearts. The neutral Xiaoren villagers don''t have so many complicated ideas. The most they can do is to say in their hearts that they have another father on their head. In muyeren village. This emotion may be more complicated. Especially before the ceremony. Naruto didn''t come to see them. Not to mention Luwan, hatada, Sakura and others, even Kakashi and Lujiu frowned slightly in their hearts, because it seemed to represent some kind of bad signal sign. Although there was no conclusive evidence, once confirmed, the result was really not what Muye and his party wanted to see. Most of the members of the regiment lost sleep the night before the ceremony, especially the anxiety about gain and loss in Hatta''s heart. At first glance, they knew that they were in low mood, and that they were in poor condition after insomnia. Iluka is in the same mood. In those two days, iluka went to the bottom of Xueying office building several times, and had the impulse to go directly in. In the end, he restrained his inner emotions. After all, he knew very well that if Naruto didn''t want to, none of them would be able to see Naruto. This mood lasted until the morning of the ceremony. The moment I stepped out of the guild hall. Kakashi, Lujiu, maitekai and others are nothing. But the nine people behind him, such as Luwan, dingci, ya, Xiaoying, Chutian, zhinai, Tiantian, Jingye and Xiaoli, all had a bad look. The gap is too big. Even Luwan did not expect such a result. This is very different from the worst result expected by Luwan. I won''t mention them. "Doesn''t Naruto really care about Mr. Hatta and Mr. iluka?" When I think about it. Luwan can''t help frowning and looking at the Xueying office building not far away. Luwan''s mood is getting worse. If Naruto doesn''t want to meet them until the end, even if Luwan has ten million plans, he can''t start. This is the most annoying part of Luwan. However, it is obvious that they are not in charge of this matter. At this moment. It seems that they can only take a step and look at it. Luwan sighed in his heart again. Then I took a look around at my friends who were also a little depressed, especially those who were more direct and simple, such as Ya and Xiao Li, who showed their emotions completely on their faces. The official ceremony of succession. Different from other villages. Or rather, it is similar to the grand ceremony of "village building ceremony". Celebrating the "rebirth" of our village! To become one of the top tolerance villages. Around the whole Xueying office building, surrounding platforms have been deliberately built. Naturally, the height will be lower than the highest level of Xueying office building. These surrounding platforms are not only for the needs of celebration, but also to arrange a seat for the foreign missions to watch the ceremony. Naturally, the missions of Rencun follow the missions of their own countries into the same area. Only one platform is at the same height as the highest floor of Xueying office building, even slightly higher, which is the place for Fenghua Xiaoxue, the name of the snow country. In principle. Snow shadow. He is also a subordinate of the name of snow country. In the case of no movie coming from any famous country or village. This kind of location arrangement is also the most reasonable! "Oh, oh, oh "Your majesty!" "Lord snow shadow!" "Xueren village!" Long live Long live "My Lord "Lord snow!" "Lord Daming!" Long live the land of snow Long live Xueren village "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!" When the missions of various countries and villages came to their respective platforms to take their seats under the guidance of Xueren, the residents of Xueren village, who were surrounded by a sea of people, cheered at the bottom. Similarly, Fenghua Xiaoxue, who came to the high point of the platform ahead of time, waved to the residents with a smile on her face, and this behavior further ignited the emotions of these residents, which became more enthusiastic cheers. It also pushed the atmosphere of the celebration to the climax. Chapter 500 This upsurge has been aroused. The direct reason is that the members of the missions from various countries on the grandstand show different degrees of different expressions one by one, especially in Yunren village and Wuren village. As the leaders, Qing and daruyi squint slightly, showing a light and bright color in their eyes. They are all in the same platform, just sitting on the left and right of Lei Zhiguo The water country mission, the two Ministers sitting in the front position, looked at the wind and snow with a special sight. Just as Naruto and Xueren have to be reevaluated in Naruto and Xueren villages. Through the previous conversation. These ministers from all over the world also want to have a new understanding of Fenghua Xiaoxue, the queen of snow. Originally, they thought she was just a little girl with little experience. The development of our country must have benefited from the ministers of assistant government, that is, Mitsuo Asama, the former Minister of internal affairs of all countries, but after meeting Fenghua Xiaoxue in person, They found that all previous comments on the snow queen were wrong. This is the name of shrewdness and decisiveness. It is under its command that the whole country of snow is now thriving. With that in mind. Naturally, the representatives of the diplomatic missions of various countries have to adjust their own mentality, not only during their stay in the snow country, but also after returning home, they have to report the corresponding intelligence to their own big names. The adjustment of foreign policies, especially when it comes to countries like the snow country, of course, the most important things to pay attention to are the countries of thunder and water mentioned earlier, These are the two big countries closest to the snow country. On the contrary, the farthest away countries like the country of earth and the country of wind don''t need to care too much. A little attention to the necessary intelligence and information is enough. There are so many countries in the middle. Even in the opposite direction, the sea area is three or four times wider than the one from the land of snow to the land of fire. If it is not for such a distance, the missions from the land of earth and the land of wind can go to the land of snow from another direction, and there is no need to cross the land of fire to the land of snow, Because the distance in the other direction is too far. It''s a brain drain. Along the way. The largest islands are not as big as one tenth of the main island of the country of water. Strictly speaking, that area accounts for about half of the world''s area. This is why that continent is the core area and the country of fire is the center of the world. After all, excluding the uninhabitable sea area. The rest of the area. The kingdom of fire is the center of the world! And it''s the richest land. It''s strange not to be coveted! And now the country of snow has become the coveted object of some countries. The main reason is that. Advances in geothermal technology. The improvement of thermal energy means. So that the climate of snow country has gradually moved towards the normal mode. Although it is not as cold as those countries on the mainland, it is not as exaggerated as it used to be. The four seasons are like winter, which makes it feel like autumn and spring. No matter how ordinary people come to the snow country, they can adapt to it. In addition, the rapidly developing snow country has some special resources, as well as the tailed animals and military technology of Xueren village, Ming people don''t talk in secret. Yunnincun is the most coveted one. The strategic goal of snow country has risen to the level next to fire country. The same is true of Wuren. But the former did not find the right opportunity. The latter had just been beaten. During this period of time, we need to be quiet. There are different reasons for sending envoys to attend the ceremony. Those small countries choose to come to the snow country because they need to stand on the side according to the "international situation". Narutos in these small countries send special personnel to contact each other one by one, especially in Naruto village, which Naruto has highlighted before. I don''t know what news or promise I got. Some of the delegation representatives of Xiaoren village showed a more happy expression at this ceremony. Among them is Shimu, the young leader of Takimoto village. All kinds of looks. Representatives of different costumes. Gather in one hall. When they think about different ideas in their hearts. "The ceremony begins!" On the high platform. At the time of hosting the falling high voice. "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!" The tens of thousands of residents gathered in the village were shouting like mountains and rivers£¨ This area can only accommodate so many people, and the rest of the residents can only be seen from other places.) Music played directly. "Wow!" At the top. Naruto is wearing a blue and white Royal robe and a "snow shadow hat brim". Instantly attracted the attention of all the people present. "Lord snow shadow!" "My Lord "Naruto!" "Oh, oh, oh! Lord God "Snow Shadow Lord!" A burst of Shouts. Every Xueren village people, every Xueren''s face is irresistible, showing a touch of excited flush. The respect and vision in the pupil gradually become some crazy color. It means that Naruto''s status in the eyes of Xueren and ordinary people is like "God". "Is this the first generation of snow shadow in Xueren village, Bofeng Naruto?" "The Nine Tailed man''s strength!" "Once the son of moye''s four generations of Huoying" "This is really a very ironic scene!" The same is to see Naruto figure of the members of the mission. In particular, as representatives of Qing, Darui, Huangtu, Fuyi and others are Narutos whose eyes are slightly narrowed and their eyes are focused on the high point, they have different ideas in their hearts. In particular, Darui, who has been given special orders by the four generations of Lei Ying, observes the Naruto at the top with a very serious expression at this moment. Although such observation can''t see anything deep, a person''s words, behavior, appearance and temperament can easily show his inner quality and personality. As the next strong enemy of Yunren Village (in terms of the sea area, it is true that the snow country is closest to the thunder country, and the most important thing is that Yunren village is also located in the east of the thunder country, that is, the side close to the sea, which is naturally the closest to Xueren village.) Yunnincun has ample reasons to collect all the information about the whole Xueren village as well as the early generation of muxueyingbofengming. Daruyi, who is interested in, or has been regarded as, the next generation of Lei Ying, naturally knows this. At this time, he has given up his usual lazy appearance, and his brain and eyes are highly rotating at this moment. "Is the wave blowing Naruto? From this first impression, is he a good person? However, since you can easily defeat mu Shuiying of the Five Dynasties in Wuren village, you still have the identity of Zhuli, a Nine Tailed man. He is really a man who needs to be on high alert! " Chapter 501 Daruy''s eyes narrowed slightly. The rare Yunren fighting factor hidden in the bone marrow is ready to move at this moment. It''s not that daruyi is arrogant and thinks he can defeat Naruto or something. It''s just that daruyi wants to compete with such a young guy with obvious strength. In essence, Daruy still knows that he is not the opponent of the first generation Xueying, and he is likely to be crushed, and even killed in a one-on-one situation. If the first generation Xueying can really control Jiuwei chakra as well as his own big brother. Plus the stack buff of his personal strength. As well as the intelligence, there is no 100% clear "flying thunder.". I really have a dimension gap with it. But this does not prevent daruyi''s warlike factor from stirring up. Daruyi himself is different from the general warlike Yunren. His "warlike factor" only has its own particularity, not a special designated person. Daruyi can''t even raise his interest and energy. Naruto, who appears in front of him at the moment, naturally has such qualifications. But think about it. Don''t say this occasion and timing are not good. Even in the right occasion and time. Daroui doesn''t think he''s living enough. I''m not going to die on my own. If you want to challenge or temper yourself, there is no need to choose such a "cerebral palsy" way. The so-called ideas are just passed over in one''s own mind. The focus is still on other aspects, which is different from the "general thinking" of these representatives of the mission On the grandstand of Muye mission. Kakashi, Lujiu, maitekai, especially Luwan, Chutian, Xiaoying, ya, dingci, zhinai, etc. at the moment of seeing Naruto''s appearance, their faces appear with a very complex expression. Hatta, Sakura is staring at the first place that was very familiar, now looks like such a strange handsome face. "Naruto." "Naruto." The words that are whispered from the bottom of my heart. It is the hands that clench hard even more. All show the girl that ups and downs of the heart. At the moment of Naruto''s appearance. Hatta can''t move his vision any more. He looks at Naruto like that, as if he wants to carve his figure into his mind. At the beginning, he feels a sense of sadness. Tears burst out of my eyes. Tears on my cheek. "Chutian..." On one side of the position of Inoue are showing a touch of distressed expression, but at this moment, Inoue did not know what to do, what to say, can only stretch out his right hand, tightly hold Hata''s right hand, as if to comfort Hata through such a way. "Is it that big? Naruto. " Sitting at the back of the seat, iluka is also staring at Naruto''s face, which has become more mature. The flashy memories of the past in his mind make iluka look with emotion in his eyes. A little clench, and then loosen the fist. Watching is smiling and waving, enjoying thousands of people cheering Naruto. "Maybe this is the most suitable place for you... Naruto The pupil of iluka is also a faint ray of understanding color, whispered words, only a second later, iluka is to re convergence of their emotions, after all, compared with the group of young girls in front of him, iluka is more than ten years of life, more experienced the storm (nine tail chaos) Before you come. Want to get an answer. After I came here. Or at this moment. Even if I didn''t meet Naruto. Iruka''s heart is also a part of the relief. Maybe he can''t understand his own ideas. Or it''s a bit of escapism. But what is certain is that he still regards Naruto as his own "brother". At the moment when he sees his brother''s brilliant achievements and status, even if there are too many unexpected factors, being a brother is more reassuring and proud. Maybe it''s contradictory and inconceivable. But this is really the truest thought in the heart of iruka at the moment. Above the high point. Naruto, who is constantly receiving the cheers of the masses and the volunteers, doesn''t care about the changes of the faces of the members of the diplomatic missions. If they want to observe, let them observe. They will follow them if they want to use their brains. At this moment, the general situation is in their own hands, and the climate of Xueren village has become, so they don''t need to fear any enemies, Moreover, in terms of the current situation of forbearance and the geographical location of various countries, Xueren village is unlikely to be besieged by various countries. Moreover, Xueren village has not reached the stage of public anger. The plan comes step by step and the goal is completed in stages. Enjoy the glory of the moment. Leading Xueren Village forward firmly. This is what Naruto needs to pay attention to at the moment. "From today on, I will be the first generation of Xueying in Xueren village. For Xueren village, I will give everything to the end of my life!" The flying blue and white robe, the gold wire engraved in the corner area. A sonorous tone. At the moment when Naruto''s words fall like an oath. "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!" "Long live snow shadow!" "My Lord "Naruto!" "Lord snow shadow!" At the bottom, tens of thousands of ordinary residents and thousands of Xueren gathered here all expressed their emotions to the extreme, and the voice of terror, like a surging wave, rolled in. High momentum. A warm atmosphere. Fanatical emotions. To reach the peak of this trend. When the waves spread to the whole Xueren village, with the cry in the central position, more than 100000 residents of the whole Xueren village were led to cry together. At this moment, the members of the missions of various countries on the platform changed their faces again. The momentum of cohesion. Even if most of them are ordinary people. But feel the power. Qing, Darui, Huangtu, Fuyi and others in the first place are all shocked. Don''t underestimate the will of ordinary people. This is the foundation of a tolerance village. In today''s tolerance world, before the super bug ninjas that "destroy the balance" really appeared, the sea of people tactics are generally recognized as the strongest tactics! Quality and quantity of the five tolerance villages. And the most important thing is to be confident! This is the biggest reason why the five powers can suppress tolerance for decades. Chapter 502 Now, Xueren village has gained this kind of self-confidence! Don''t feel that this kind of illusory thing is unreliable. A country, a village of tolerance, if the people are not confident, this country, this village of tolerance will have no future to speak of. All the strength is a flower in the mirror, and the moon in the water is generally empty. Only when the upper and lower levels are truly integrated, the high level is strong, and the bottom level is confident, this country is a country, This village is qualified to stand on the top of the world. This is the beginning of the super village. This little sense of the strength of Xueren village makes these "watchmen" show a dignified and worried expression. The Minister of the kingdom of fire, as well as the two leaders of Muye''s mission, Kakashi and Lujiu, also came one after another with a look of awe. Such a Xueren village, such a snow shadow of the early generation, bofengnaruto, is really not good news for Muye and the kingdom of fire. I think that in the future, our village will probably be superior to shangxueren village. Kakashi and Lujiu had a headache. Luwan''s expression also became inexplicable. In the back position, Hatta, Sakura, zhinai, Ya and other people''s ideas are relatively simple. They have feelings, sufferings and emptiness. Ya and Li, who are more simple and rough in character, also feel a little bit of anger, not only because of Naruto and Ningci''s attitude, but also because of their own weakness. It can be said that shanzhongfeng and Sakai, who made the third party in the regiment exist, looked at each other at this moment and then nodded gently. Sasai is still in place. A little bit further back, the mountain wind chose to leave quietly at this time. Then, it mixed into the crowd at the bottom, as if it had dodged everyone''s sight and sneaked away in another direction. But the root member who chose to leave in the middle of the celebration didn''t know that when he was moving away from the platform and heading towards the other side of Xueren village, there were several figures staring at him in the shadow. When the news is reported very quickly. The same is Xiangbo standing on the high platform. First, he took a look at Naruto, who is still in the front position. Then he tilted his head to the calm looking Yu and whispered: "Yugao sang, the man Naruto said is in action. If you follow the strength of the man Naruto said, I''m afraid you need to trouble you to go out. You''d better catch him alive, if you can''t, At least to stop him from destroying himself, the corpse is of great use! " "Well, I see." Yugao didn''t change his look. He nodded his head as if he had expected. Then he disappeared on the high platform and pursued the direction where the mountain wind disappeared. It wasn''t just Xueren village. Although the mountain wind was not found at first, it was only a few seconds after he left, Mackay and Kakashi are aware of a difference. Turn around and check. It is found that the shadow of the wind in the mountain disappears, and the little tricks used by Sakai can''t hide from Kakashi and maitkay''s eyes. Especially when Kakashi is in line of sight with Sakai, even though Sakai still looks calm and calm, but experience is as hot as Kakashi can see through the tricky, The intention of the wind in the mountain can be speculated in the first time, and this is the conclusion. It also made Kakashi frown. "Lujiu!" The words that turn around and shout out in a low voice. "Ah, I know, it''s just that it''s not convenient for us to move now. Although we had expected this possibility before, this guy really dares to choose this time to move. According to the information sent to us by Lord laiye, I''m afraid it''s not easy for that guy named shanzhongfeng to escape the exploration of Xueren village, especially the girl named whirlpool Xiangyu!" Although it''s disgusting, even disgusting Tuan Zang. But if we can detect some secret information of Xueren village without injury. Kakashi, Lujiu and others, including gangshou, who is still in Muye village, are certainly loved. In the case that it is 100% foreseeable that Xueren village will be the enemy of Muye village in the future, gangshou will not reject this way, but the premise is to have a certain success rate. However, from the current point of view, this kind of action is undoubtedly to further stimulate Xueren village and Naruto. God knows whether Naruto will make an irrational judgment in his fury. It''s not that leaves can''t stand it. It''s not necessary. The most important point is that Muye has not made corresponding preparations, not only for psychological preparation, but also for practical preparation. Therefore, on the premise of knowing that it is impossible to do something, Lu Jiu will naturally feel angry when he sees that the guy who can be regarded as his companion chooses to go his own way, because it is likely to affect their plan. The harvest is good. If not, they will take themselves in. Is the real sense of the loss of the wife and folded soldiers! It''s just that they are obviously not suitable for any action at this time. Not only because they are very conspicuous, but also because the succession ceremony has come to the end. With the final speech of her majesty, the supreme monarch of the snow Kingdom, the whole ceremony is officially concluded. But it''s just the climax of the opening ceremony. next. There was also a more important talk and meeting for each country. Although we have reached a certain degree of tacit understanding in our contacts before, we still need to reach an agreement in the open. This is of great significance to xuezhiguo and Xueren village. Even if the ultimate goal of signing the contract is to break the contract, we still need to let xuezhiguo have a certain legal basis, For example, the most direct problem is the ownership of the two small countries that were annexed before, as well as the influence of the snow kingdom in the whole world of tolerance. Ambiguous tacit understanding is not good. What we need is recognition in black and white, at least an official recognition. For example, Wu Ying''s oral commitment. This is a kind of "legal basis." This is also one of the more reasonable ways for big countries to play hooligans. "Mr. Shangren, Mr. Xueying is already waiting for you in the conference room. Please come here!" Almost at the end of the ceremony, Naruto left from the high platform. Xueren, who was on the platform around, also came to the five big countries'' missions and said this to the leaders of the five big countries'' missions, such as Qing, kakasi, Lujiu, Darui, samyi, Huangtu, Fuyi, and so on. No one was surprised. At the moment, he told the other members of the regiment not to go out easily when they came back to the camp. Under the leadership of Xue Ren, they went to the exclusive conference room in Xueying office building! Chapter 503 It''s in a big, bright conference room. Naruto is already sitting on the throne ahead of time. He was still wearing the same Royal robe as before. He just put the "snow shadow hat brim" on his head to one side. Behind him was the most powerful spark in Naruto shadow guard. On the left and right were Ning Ci and Fu Jian. In addition, there was no one else in a conference room of Nuo University, and it was not long before, Under the leadership of Xueren, the delegation representatives of the five Naruto villages came to the conference room one after another. Almost at the moment when they stepped into the conference room, Naruto''s indifferent face came to their eyes. It seemed that there was no existing but extremely heavy pressure. All the representatives of these missions turned pale. You know, in terms of personal strength, the worst of them are Qing, Lujiu and samyi. Huang Tu, daruyi and Kakashi have reached the film level. It seems that Kakashi and anyone else can do it. Huang Tu and daruyi are the real film level, especially Huang Tu, except chendun, Three generations of Tu Ying, the thing of Daye Mu Hui, is the city of loess. Ten years ago, loess was recognized as the successor of Tu Ying of the next generation in the world of tolerance. I don''t know what caused Daye Mu to still occupy the position of Tu Ying. However, other Ren villages subconsciously regard loess as the fourth generation of local shadow. This is a very straightforward recognition of the strength of loess! And these people, any one of them above the tolerance world, are famous for their existence Now, in the face of Naruto, a young man less than 15 years old, I feel a feeling called "anxious" in my heart. Even if the mood is extremely weak. But it was enough to change the faces of these people. It''s clear that Naruto doesn''t release any breath, but they feel this "cold feeling" in their hearts. This is enough to prove how strong the first generation of snow shadow master is. As the most familiar with his own water shadow master''s strength, they know how fragile Zhao Meiming is in front of Naruto who goes all out, Even at this moment, his hands clenched slightly. It was clear that his injury was not caused by Naruto. But at this moment, when he saw Naruto, the wound on his abdomen was almost completely healed, and it seemed to be a dull pain. "I''ve seen snow shadow!" The representatives of the mission who are penetrating. The moment when the distant figure stepped in. Standing face to face with each other, Qing, Darui, Huangtu, Fuyi, including Kakashi, Lujiu and others all naturally bow to the Naruto at the top, saying so in a polite tone. Even in the period of continuous war. Meet on the battlefield. Any ninja in Naruto village will maintain the corresponding respect when facing the "shadow" of hostile Naruto village. This is a hidden rule. Hatred belongs to hatred, and identity belongs to identity. Now Xueren village is recognized as the sixth largest Naruto village, and Naruto has become the sixth shadow on an equal footing with the five shadows. These ninjas from the five Naruto villages come from Naruto village, No matter how the heart is imagined, at least on the surface is to maintain a certain respect. This is also the tacit understanding between super tolerant villages. "You need not be polite. In terms of age, you are still my predecessors. Please take a seat. Well, this is not a formal meeting. I just want to communicate with you about the necessary matters, and then report back to Mr. Wu Ying, so that we can work together to maintain the peace of tolerance world." Darui, Kakashi, Fuyi, Qing, Huangtu and others bowed to the ceremony. Fu Jian and Ning CI all stood up ahead of time. At this moment, they could sit in their seats. Naruto was the only one. When they saw these familiar faces, Naruto also had a smile. They still kept a calm expression. Their eyes swept past them, even Kakashi and Lujiu, Naruto did not deliberately pay attention to how much, the same attitude, and then said the words. So that these people have a little change in the color of their pupils, and even secretly make complaints about them. God see you. Naruto''s words really have no special meaning. Is a more straightforward formula of the opening. Let''s talk about it. These days, after sitting down and talking, people in the world of tolerance are still full of "peace."? Naruto has officially entered his role of snow shadow. However, the young, daruyi, Samui, Huangtu, Fuyi and others sitting on both sides don''t think so. First of all, the gap in age. Isn''t it that chiguoguo says that he is young and powerful, and also ridicules that they are so old that they can''t compare with you? The so-called peace loving. It''s bullshit. Although the five great powers have launched several wars, there has been friction between Shanren and Yanren some time ago, but the scale is not as large as the number of enemies killed in Xueren village!? He swallowed three or four thousand Wuren in one breath, merged two small countries equivalent to one fourth of his land area, and expanded the sea area. He also came directly to the border area with the country of thunder, the country of fire, and the country of water. That''s it? It''s about maintaining world peace! I Pooh! This group of mission representatives, even if they are all very influential people, at this moment, they still show some strange expressions. Naruto, of course, can see the changes of these people''s facial expressions and guess some of their inner thoughts. However, with the experience over the years, Naruto''s facial thickness has also increased several levels. He can also easily turn a blind eye. He still looks like a plain smile and looks around with a peaceful sight. "After all, there are so many misunderstandings in the world of tolerance. After all, misunderstandings are inevitable. That''s why we need to sit down and have a good talk. Once we talk about it, we can naturally clear the misunderstandings. You say, right, qingsang!" Naruto left side of the green, eyes slightly flash, said with a smile. "Ah, yes, as Xueying said, we are here for peace." At least it''s a ninja who''s about to know his destiny. This is the scene. Qing still lives in hold. Even if we know that the snow shadow is the biggest enemy in the current situation of our village. But Qing also knows. Now it is the enemy who is strong and the enemy who is weak. Don''t mention revenge, recapture three tails and six tails. The most important thing is to win back a valuable time to recuperate. Chapter 504 Moreover, although the peace pact was signed before. The country of water and Wuren village also compensated a large amount of goods and materials as a condition for their defeat. However, because the goods and materials were not in place, thousands of Wuren who were captured were still detained in the prison of Xueren village. The most important task of Qing''s coming to Xueren village this time was to bring back thousands of Wuren, which was already a bit of Wuren village, We can''t lose these more than 1000 ninjas any more. Compared with Muye, Yunren and Yanren, who are still able to send more than 20000 Ninja troops, Wuren has really been weakened for a long time. In these years, it''s not long since he recovered to the vitality of his heyday. A painful defeat has directly lost 3000 or 4000 ninjas. Now. In the whole village of Wuren, even xiaren, who just graduated, is included. Zhao Meiming wants to mobilize 10000 ninjas, which is enough! According to strict criteria, the number of active ninjas who can set foot on the battlefield is estimated to be 7000. In other words, even if we don''t mention the high-end combat effectiveness and only look at the middle and lower level forces, Wuren village has come to the top five. No, it should be the weakest point in the top six. If we don''t joke, we should fight separately, Today''s Wuren may not be able to do better than Shanren. Therefore, according to Meiming''s order, the captured thousands of Wuren must be brought back, even if they are slaughtered by Xueren village. Green here is naturally to choose to echo Naruto''s words. A rational choice. It''s also a real demand. And listen to the words of Qing. The rest of the people present also showed a strange look. It''s not unexpected, let alone incomprehensible. It''s just that Wuren village, one of the five main tolerance villages, is so easily and directly soft. It''s a bit beyond the four tolerance villages'' understanding of Wuren village, because Wuren village can actually rank first in terms of the degree of blood in the five tolerance villages, which is not only bloody externally, but also bloody internally, Such a village actually chose a posture similar to kneeling to surrender. It can be expected that this time Xueren village will bring heavy blows to Wuren village. It can also prove how strong Xueren village is today. At first, I thought that Yanren and Sharen were exaggerating representatives. Huang Tu and Fu Yi both squint slightly at this moment, and look at the Naruto with a more serious expression. "Ha ha, what Xueying said is that leiying also hopes to keep the tolerance world in relative harmony and peace. This time, we are sent here to congratulate Xueying on his succession to the throne, and to negotiate the latest tolerance world order with Xueying and other gentlemen." Let''s just say that samyi, the Deputy envoy, usually has his own voice on such occasions. Before the arrival of yunnincun mission, Ningci went to receive him. In simple meetings, samyi dealt with Ningci. Daruyi only made some semi stance speeches when necessary, and this time, too. For the two representatives of yunnincun envoys, Naruto was not surprised at the beginning, or it should be said that the delegation representatives of Yanren village, Naruto did not feel too surprised. From the original work to the later stage, these main supporting characters also appeared one after another, including the Loess of Yanren village, which highlighted its strong side in the original work. That is to say, the representatives of the mission here are a little strange. Of course, this is because it is different from the original plot. If I love Luo, as in the original book, to become the shadow of the Five Dynasties, Sharen''s mission representative should be Ma Ji. In this life, Ma Ji has become the shadow of the Five Dynasties. Naturally, it is impossible for me to come to the so-called snow shadow succession ceremony, unless the other four shadows arrive together. The identity must be equal! Green first. Sammy, keep up. The following people agreed with one or two. No matter what you think in your heart. On the surface at least, we still need to give Naruto a certain degree of face. In the world of strength, Naruto''s strength and the inside information of Xueren village have reached the level and height that they should have, so the five Naruto villages must give the necessary respect. "If you think so, I''m really very happy. During the time when I came to Xueren village, I think you must have a certain understanding of Xueren village. I think we can reach a consensus in many aspects, spark." Naruto laughs and then waves. "Yes, Lord Xueying!" In the back position. Spark is also immediately step out. The five scrolls quickly pulled out of his arms were placed on the tabletops of Qing, Kakashi, Darui, Huangtu and Fuyi in order. "Lord snow shadow?" "What''s this?" A very sudden move. Although there is no doubt that Naruto has any special purpose here. But it''s a little bit out of expectation. For a moment, Qing, Darui, Kakashi and others were stunned. They didn''t open the scroll in front of them at the first time. Instead, they turned their eyes to Naruto at the top and asked in a low voice with a wisp of puzzled eyes. "You can have a look first." Naruto stretched out his hand and said softly with a deep smile from the corner of his eyes. There was no positive attitude. It further aggravates the doubts and curiosity of Kakashi, Darui, Huangtu and others. However, they still don''t directly open the scroll in front of them. Instead, they frown. Naruto is also a person who takes care of himself in his spare time and doesn''t mean to urge him. As Kakashi, Darui, Huangtu and others who are most familiar with Naruto on the scene, they should be said to be the most familiar Naruto After looking at each other for a long time, Kakashi stretched out her hand and opened the scroll directly. With Lujiu together to check the contents of the scroll, is also the eye-catching moment, Kakashi and Lujiu are looking slightly changed. And as long as one person moves. The next few people will do it one after another. Like Kakashi and Lujiu, Qing, daruyi and Huangtu, who opened the scroll with their own dexterity, showed different degrees of expression when they opened the scroll and reflected the contents in it to their own eyes. There are surprise, disdain, doubt, curiosity and bewilderment. As the representative of Sharen village, who is likely to be the weakest one among all the people present, Fu Yi almost frowned after reading the contents of the scroll. Then he immediately put the scroll on the table, turned his head and looked at Naruto''s position, with an expression of infinite doubt on his face, and said, "Lord Xueying, What''s said in it is a little too grandiose, isn''t it? Is this just a small terrorist organization made up of a group of traitors from different countries? Collect tailed animals? And it''s going to be captured in the order of the tail? Is Xueying a little too alarmist? " Chapter 505 The tone of distrust in the words. There is even a little questioning tone in it. Almost at the moment when the words of Fuyi fall, the sparks in the position behind Naruto are all in the pupil, showing a terrible cold light, which seems to burst out at any time. It hasn''t been waiting for Naruto to say anything. Ning CI on the left side said in a cold voice: "Fu Yi Shang Ren, please pay attention to your tone!" It seems to be the momentum that will burst out. At the moment when two cold air engines are locked firmly. Then to the seemingly peaceful eyes of shangnaruto, there is a hint of Senran in fact. When he felt the piercing cold, Fu Yi also felt a chill in his heart, the tense muscles in his subconscious. Fu Yi pursed his dry lips, and then pulled out a smile and leaned slightly. "I''m very sorry, but the content on the scroll is too shocking. Please forgive my rudeness." What you say straight away. "No, voisan doesn''t need this. I can understand your thoughts, but I can tell you responsibly that the above information is not false. Xiao organization is such a dangerous organization, and they have such strength. We haven''t detected the specific information content, but we can be sure, Every official member of this organization has the strength and standard of shadow class, especially the leader of Xiao organization, who is said to have the legendary immortal eye - reincarnation eye. Of course, we haven''t confirmed the news, but there is no doubt about the danger coefficient of this organization! " In the top position. Naruto''s body is also slightly forward, hands crossed and placed on the table, with a very serious tone said so. "Does every member have the shadow power? Sorry, Mr. Xueying, I don''t doubt your village''s intelligence ability, but I don''t think a small terrorist organization will have such strength, do I? " Probably because this information is too powerful. Daroui, who had planned to speak as little as possible at this meeting, could not help but speak directly at this time. The shadow class? What standard is that? According to the configuration of the five tolerance villages, it''s the strength of the five shadows. It''s just a rebellious tolerance organization. Do you think there are several shadow level strongmen in it? And the goal is to capture Nine Tailed animals to achieve some kind of hidden wild hope? To whom? We''re not three years old anymore. What''s more, they don''t mean that they don''t know the organization is a mercenary terrorist organization, do they? Some of its members are traitors from each village. How strong can such an organization be? Fuyi, Darui''s words are also to let the side of the loess, green each nodded. Perhaps only Kakashi and Lujiu seem to have a little bit of recognition in it, because unlike other Rencun who don''t care about Xiao organization, they just collect a small part of intelligence. Zilai has been following Xiao organization for a long time, including the organization''s objectives and its membership. It should be said that Zilai knows a part of it, Kakashi and Lujiu Lu Jiu, as Muye Shangren, the most trusted master, must know something about this part of the information. Just for Naruto''s words. Kakashi and Lujiu still hold a certain degree of suspicion. After all, collecting Nine Tailed animals. No less than the enemy of the whole world!? Can''t an organization have such strength and courage? "Ha ha, it''s understandable that you don''t believe it. After all, in the past decades, it''s really difficult to challenge the forces of Daren village. However, the times have changed. You guys, it''s not the past time when the five big powers can dominate everything. Isn''t it the best proof that I can stand here today?" Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the smiling expression appeared on his face. Especially the words with profound meaning. It makes everyone''s expression slightly changed, especially the green look. Is Xueren village stepping on the shoulder of Wuren village and stepping on the world stage? This one can be recognized as the sixth shadow in the world of tolerance. It''s all the credit of Wuren village! Before Sanwei and Liuwei, they belonged to Wuren village. Wuren village also gave three or four thousand Ninja gift bags. As the head of a village, zhaomeiming, the water shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties, was defeated by Naruto and became the stepping stone of Naruto''s reputation in the world of tolerance. It''s a little bit of the words that red fruit reveals the scar for the second time. Even Qing couldn''t hold her expression. "Ha ha, it''s a bit far away. I can guarantee with my own forbearance that all the contents in it are true. I think you all know about the organization''s members. Yuzhibo weasel in Muye, dry persimmon ghost shark in Wuren village, Didala in Yanren village, and red sand scorpion in Sharen village. I think you all know the strength of these people very well? It''s just the information we can collect. We don''t know who else is in the organization and what kind of strength the leader has! Isn''t that enough to alert you? Besides, the tail beast is really related to the existence of tolerance. If you don''t believe it, you can go back and verify it yourself. I think you are all interested in fire shadow, thunder shadow, earth shadow, wind shadow and water shadow, right Naruto eyebrows raised, it seems to have a general tone. The following words, especially the names of these people mentioned in them, are all famous traitors in their respective villages. Yuzhibo weasel and red sand scorpion are famous to a certain extent in the whole world of tolerance. The former destroyed yuzhibo clan, while the latter destroyed a small country a few years ago, From the perspective of ordinary people, the strength presented by this is really appalling. The expressions of Kakashi, Lujiu, Huangtu, Fuyi and Qing all changed. As the only yunnincun that didn''t join the Xiaoxiao organization. Daruyi and samyi heard Naruto''s words, and their expressions were also moving. "Well, the only purpose for me to call you here today is this. After all, my dogmatism is that this organization will threaten the peace of the tolerance world and destroy the current difficult balance. You can also report all my words to your respective Shadow Lords. I look forward to your reply in the near future!" Looking at each of them, it seems that they are thoughtful representatives. Naruto also stood up straight and said the last thing. It fell into the ears of Qing, Darui, Huangtu, Fuyi and kakasi. These people are also subconsciously when they get up, their pupils show a light different color. "This is the end of the ceremony. If you want, you can stay for a few more days. If you want to return home immediately, please let us know as usual before you leave." Finally, Ning CI got up and said something similar to "seeing off" to the people present. Chapter 506 They are also the representatives who understand the deep meaning of Ningci''s discourse. Even if there are some doubts in my heart, I want to ask. But it''s obvious that they are already serving tea to see off their guests. Naturally, they all swallow the words to their mouths. "Well, we''ll be rude first." The representatives who left with different thoughts. At the moment when everyone left one after another. The Naruto above the theme still has no change of expression. Even in the end, Kakashi obviously deliberately pauses and looks back at Naruto. Naruto is still calm. After all these people left. Naruto''s expression is to become slightly relaxed. "Fu yisang, some of these missions may leave ahead of time, some may stay for a period of time, and the next arrangements will be left to you. In addition, there are the arrangements of Lord Xiaoxue and santaifusang. You should pay a little attention to them." Then turn head to see to the side of Fu Yi soft voice say. "Yes, I understand, Lord Xueying!" Fu Yi also immediately bowed himself and said in a very respectful tone. You can probably guess that Xueying and Ningci have more important things to talk about. After answering, Fuyi immediately turns around and leaves the office to deal with the rest of the celebration. Naruto and Ningci are the only two people left in the conference room of Nuo University. After Fuyi leaves, Xinghuo, who used to be the guard behind him, automatically hides in the shadow, Guard outside the meeting room to make sure no one else will disturb Naruto and Ning CI inside. "Naruto, can this really confuse the audio-visual activities of wudaren village, and further affect the plan of Xiao organization?" After a short silence. Rather time is also brow light frown of looking at Naruto to say so. "It''s hard to say. It depends on the reaction of the five villages, but there will still be a little bit affected. Whether it''s Xiaozhi or Wucun, it''s the existence that we have to deal with in our future plan. If we can let them fight in advance, it''s a very beneficial thing for us." Naruto gently shook his head and said. "So it is." Ning CI pondered for a while, then nodded slightly. "In a word, we can do what we can do well in advance, whether it''s Xiaozhi or Wucun. As long as we have enough strength, we can even level together. What we need most now is stability in this period. Ningci, in the next period, as long as it''s not very important, you can put it down for the time being, The primary purpose is to master the magic, only do this, the future war stage, you can really become my help! Ningci Naruto looks directly at Ning Ci and says in a very serious tone. "Well, I understand. Naruto, don''t worry!" Whether from friendship, or from their own personal desires. Ning CI knows very well that he must master the magic skill chakra as soon as possible. Now his strongest fighting power is at most an ordinary level of tolerance. With the help of white eyes, generally speaking, if he wants to be a person who can control the trend of war, he must at least have a level above the level of quasi shadow. But he has come to the bottleneck of rising, Or it should be said that since ancient times, 99.9% of the so-called gifted people of the Japanese clan have been here. Ningci want to break through this layer of boundaries, magic is the best way, and fortunately, Ningci just has this talent. Even if compared with Naruto and even Xiang phosphor, it seems that the induction is a little bit worse. In the future, even if you complete the cultivation of alchemy chakra. It''s going to be a little less complete. But as long as it can be done! Ningci''s combat power standard can break through 100% to the film level! And only to that level. Ning CI is qualified to say that all things that can be incorporated into the world of tolerance. In addition, the giant reincarnation eye on the moon is also worth considering. Naruto plans to take Ningci to the moon as long as his immortal mode is completed and can resonate with the Jiuwei chakra mode to a certain extent. As for the passage problem, according to some information revealed in the original work, And part of the information that Naruto has explored in the past two years can be basically locked in a general range. Just wait until the time is right. That is to say, Naruto himself is quite sure that he can defeat the people of the big wooden house. When they officially landed on the moon. This time limit will not be too late. It can even be said that it is a matter in front of us. Not only is Naruto''s progress in practicing alchemy chakra very fast, but the most important thing is that it is less than half a year since the original work LiXiao organization launched the tail capture plan. Moreover, because of Naruto''s influence in this life, changmen and daitu have planned to change their planning process, Naruto doesn''t know this, but it''s OK to guess part of it. Naturally, we need to step up our own pace. "The next step is to have a look at the rat that sneaks in! After you catch that guy, go to Kakashi and talk to them! Some words really need to be explained. " Naruto''s sword eyebrow is slightly raised, which seems to be a face that has become a little colder. A ray of cold luster is revealed in his eyes, and he speaks softly. "Whoosh!" As it falls. A flash of gold. Naruto''s figure disappears in place. Ningci is also a flash, following Naruto''s steps, galloping towards another area. It was just when Naruto and Ningci rushed to a forbidden area in Xueren village. In a specially divided and well guarded forbidden area on the west side of Xueren village, two figures are facing each other. The chaotic scenes all around indicate that there has just been a fierce fight. One of the two figures was shanzhongfeng, who had quietly left the Muye emissary group with special orders from the group. He wanted to sneak into some core forbidden areas of Xueren village to collect important information. The other was Yugao, who came to intercept or capture shanzhongfeng. The timeline also needs to move forward a little bit. It was just at the time when Naruto convened the Wucun mission for talks. Yugao and shanzhongfeng show their hands here. A seemingly balanced situation. However, Yugao not only didn''t use six tail chakras (I don''t want to be conspicuous, there are too many ninjas in Xueren village now.) And it''s a relaxed posture. The wind in the mountain is dignified, and the figure is a bit embarrassed. He is a ninja of perception type. The people in the mountains don''t focus on fighting. Even if the wind in the mountain has the ability to confront positively, it can be regarded as the strongest existence in the mountain people. Unfortunately, he was against Yugao. Even if we don''t use the six tail chakra, it can be regarded as the highest tolerance level of the elite. Mountain wind is no match at all. Chapter 507 If it is not for the use of their own family''s Secret skills, as well as the influence of some special skills. Shanzhongfeng has long been easily captured by Yugao, but now shanzhongfeng, which can only be barely delayed for a short time, has become a little difficult. In the heart of the mountain wind quickly thinking up. It should be said that at the beginning, after recognizing that Yugao was the six tailed man who had exerted great power in the snow and fog war, shanzhongfeng directly expressed his mind of retreating. However, the strength of the opposite side far exceeded shanzhongfeng''s expectation. Without using chakra, shanzhongfeng was completely suppressed, Moreover, because of the intersection of short soldiers, there are some killing moves that need to be prepared, and the mountain wind has no way to use them. "Damn it! If there''s no way to retreat! We have to destroy everything! " Almost for the first time, I sensed the mountain wind coming from other Xueren. There was a wisp of determination in my pupil. It was impossible to consider whether the order of Tuan Zang could be completed. At the moment, I wanted to ensure my retreat. If not, mountain wind was ready to commit suicide. Ever since I joined the root. The wind in the mountain has already made corresponding preparations. This is also for the interests of Tuan Zang and Muye! Don''t think that Zhicun Tuan Zang can only control the members of the root by means of sealing and coercion. It can''t be ruled out that there are such means. A large part of the root is really subject to Tuan Zang''s orders because of such means. But the same is true. There are also some people in the root who choose to join the root because they share the same ideals with Tuan Zang. Including the mountain wind that''s here at the moment. It is the root ninja who is loyal to Zhicun Tuan Zang both physically and mentally. Realizing that there is no hope of a retreat. The top priority is to destroy your body and brain, and you are not allowed to extract any effective information from yourself! A decision made in a flash. The bitterness of the grip between the right hands. "Think about it? Surrender? Or do you want to take the last shot? " In front of you. Yugao is still a light cloud. Looking at the wind in the mountain with a light look like that, he said slowly. As a pillar force. And it''s also a human pillar that can perfectly control the power of the tailed beast. In today''s world of tolerance. Yugao can be said to belong to the category of the strong. In muyeren village of nuota, the only people who dare to say that they can win steadily are zilaiye and maitekai. The latter has to rely on bamen dunjia. At least it takes seven to have the strength of confrontation. Of course, bamen can easily kick Yugao to death, but that''s at the cost of his own life. Among the rest of the people, five five Kai kakasi may be half, master can also be half, if Tuan Zang is not half, Mu Dun, and the kaleidoscope wheel eye, which can''t be used flexibly at all, are enough to face any tail beast alone. In other words. There is a real strength gap between shanzhongfeng and Yugao. It can be seen from the fight just now. Feather high nature can maintain a relatively leisurely posture. "Surrender? Hum The wind in the mountain gave a cold smile, which seemed to disdain to answer. "Secrets!" Next second. Above your head. The figure that swayed with it. It seems to be more than ten snow tolerant figures who want to completely surround the wind in the mountain. The wind in the mountains has not changed. Between your hands. It''s a quick imprint. All around. It''s like a twisted space. "Ah?" "Why?" "Eh?" Those Xueren who just arrived were in a trance in front of their eyes, which seemed to be the coordinates of the characters completely lost. "Magic? No, not really! " Yu Gao''s eyes narrowed slightly. The six tailed chakras that twitched out of the subconscious. Just a moment later. That''s the distortion that''s eliminated. However, there is still a little bit of unreal feeling. What''s eye-catching. "Boom!" In the bottom position. With a violent explosion. Rock strata that then collapse. "I want to escape!" In the range of high perception. That suddenly dissipated the breath away. Yugao is a condensation of eyes. "Boom!" That''s the chakra that''s exploding down there. Straight toward the direction of the retreat of the wind in the mountains, the path raced to catch up. This is a "big mouse" whose identity is more important. Now that the arrangement has been made, Yugao will not let this mouse escape. However, it has not been long since he chased it. In Yugao''s sight, it is the "active" stagnant mountain wind figure. Yugao takes a closer look and finds that it is in the front position, A slender figure has been intercepted in front of the mountain wind, with flowing blonde hair, peaceful expression, and the white robe embroidered with golden lines. It is the Naruto who just came after the meeting with the delegation of the five villages. No, no, No. Just in front of the mountain wind trying to escape. Ning Ci, who came here later, subconsciously opened his white eyes. At least he was a ninja who was confident enough to sneak into the search intelligence alone. In order to prevent accidents, even if Naruto was present, Ning CI still opened his white eyes and firmly locked the position of the mountain wind to guard against its possible special means. Yugao was also at the moment when he saw Naruto and Ningci. The six tailed chakras, who had wanted to be fully mobilized, also scattered with them. My snow shadow is coming. Even ninjas at the level of five shadows don''t want to escape from here easily today, let alone endure just one wood leaf. Even though they have some special means, the ending will not change in the face of absolute strength. Over the years. Who knows the most about Naruto''s strength. That''s Yugao. After all, it''s the only one in Xueren village who can barely fight Naruto head-on. In the past two years, during the occasional competition training, Yugao really felt the rapid improvement of his own Xueying master. Especially nine tail chakra perfect control mode. I think of a time before I personally felt Naruto''s complete nine tail chakra posture. Yugao can''t help but feel a sigh in his heart. It was a terrible gesture. it happens that there is a similar case. If we only face ourselves before, this Muye Ninja still has a chance to escape. Now? There is not even a shred of it. "Ha ha, is this the second close contact? And your roots, although I knew that the famous Tuan Zang of Muye Zhigen village was a bold guy before, I really didn''t expect that he would dare to use such small hands and feet under such circumstances. I really don''t know if your Tuan Zang was overconfident, or that he would take you as an abandoned son to test our Xueren village. " Naruto''s face appeared a very obvious taunt expression, looking directly at the mountain wind in front of him, said coldly. Chapter 508 "Hum!" Now that I see Naruto. Mountain wind knew that he had no hope of escape this time. Even if it is said that the information in the rumor is exaggerated, since it can defeat Mu Shui Ying Zhao Meiming of the Five Dynasties head-on, it can at least prove that Naruto''s strength has reached the level of shadow level. Besides, the one in front of him is Zhu Li, a Nine Tailed man, followed by Zhu Li, a six tailed man. On the side position, he also has Bai Yan''s whole positioning, It''s not that shanzhongfeng looks down on himself, but in such a situation, even if he is twice as strong as before, he can''t escape from here today. The only alternative is to find a chance to end himself. It may be too late for his body, but at least he has to destroy his brain. Although there is blockade in my brain. But God knows if Xueren village has a corresponding solution. So, if you have a chance, you must destroy your brain before you are caught. Shanzhongfeng''s hands behind him clenched slightly. He didn''t want to, or disdained to answer Naruto''s words. It''s about mobilizing chakra inside. That''s the mark you want to make. "Tuan Zang''s orders can''t be completed. At least you can''t leave any information here!" The pupil of the mountain wind shows a wisp of determination. In the top position. When Yu Shan wants to do small movements. Naruto gently shook his head, his face showing a ray of sarcasm. "Whoosh!" All of a sudden. A flash of gold. The figure that flashed close with it. At the touch. "You''d better not do these little moves! The root of the mountain mulberry The words that fall gently. Naruto''s right hand is on the shoulder of mountain wind. "No!" A moment of stiff shoulder. The cold touch of an instant. Make mountain apoplectic facial expression change greatly. That want to seal but can''t move hands at all. "Light soul!" "Why don''t you sleep a little bit?" When the wind in the mountains changes greatly. Naruto gives a cold smile. One hand quick printing. "Magic!" It''s going straight into chakra. Five senses of instant control! Naruto doesn''t specialize in magic. But in the moment of deliberately honing their spiritual strength. Especially in the case of making the opponent lose the ability to resist. This is a direct release procedure. The instant spread controls the whole brain five senses of mountain wind. The next moment. In front of my eyes, there are dark scenes. "Bad." The last fragment left in my mind. Mountain wind is completely lost control of their own body, gradually into the dark. "PATA" The moment Naruto let go. The body of the mountain wind is soft and soft on the surface of the earth. "Is this the invader sent by Tuan Zang?" Ning Ci and Yu Gao, who came to the next position, looked at the wind in the mountain that had fallen into a coma. Ningci eyebrows slightly a Yang, with a wisp of curious expression asked. "Well, it''s a member who is loyal to Tuan Zang at the root. He''s a little weaker in the face-to-face battle. But as a member of the mountain people, he''s an expert in intelligence exploration. Tuan Zang will send him to our Xueren village to spy on this one because of his trust, but that old guy is really arrogant!" Naruto can''t help but think of Zhicun Tuan Zang''s detestable face and says with a sneer. "The people in the mountains?" Ning Ci, a member of the muyehao family, naturally knows a lot about these blood succeeding families in the village. In muyeren village, which was established with the participation of the dahuanren family, the Shanzhong family is also a medium-sized Ninja group. Since the establishment of muyeren village, the Shanzhong family''s position in muyeren village has been based on intelligence, Interrogate the prisoners. This is also because of the influence of their family''s esoteric methods. Mountain wind is a special existence in mountain people. Because of its own research and development of some surgical methods. Let it have the ability to fight against a better opponent than itself. If there is no external force interference in the original work. The wind in the mountain can kill Qing directly. It''s a pity. Here are Naruto and Yugao. No matter who these two are. The wind in the mountains has no chance of winning. It''s hard to even commit suicide. "Yugaosang, this guy will be handed over to you. Please take it back to Xiangyu. There is a troublesome sealing technique in his head. Let Xiangyu study it and see if it can be solved. Life doesn''t matter. The most important thing is intelligence." Naruto turns to look at Yugao and says so. "Well, I see, Naruto." Feather high lightly ordered to nod, the temperature voice should way. Once again, Yugao wanted to call Naruto Xueying, or add "SAMA" after his name, but Naruto refused. In Naruto''s words, he regarded Yugao as a real companion, and didn''t want Yugao to have too many differences with himself, Yugao is also more integrated into Naruto''s small group. Like Ning Ci, Xiang Yu and others, when other people are present, they call him Xueying. In private, they still call him by name. But deep inside. Yugao really began to respect the young blonde who was ten years younger than himself. It started from that moment. Yugao really believes that Naruto''s future can be realized. "In addition, it''s time for us to deal with the last thing. That time was too short, and our mood was a little too excited. This time, we should do a good split, rather than a second." Naruto nodded to Yu, then turned his eyes to Ning CI. After taking a deep breath, he seemed to say so in a very solemn tone. "Ah, I understand, Naruto." Ning Ci, who can get the meaning of Naruto''s words in the first time, nodded his head again at this moment and answered with a very serious expression. The celebration is over. The bait is out. The rats that sneak in are also captured. The rest. Is to solve their own have left the last trace. Naruto doesn''t use the conventional words of "cut off the fetters" to describe his behavior. I''m not naive enough to deny those things and emotions. It''s just that. In terms of future choices and paths. Now? It''s time to finish. Yugao in the side position is also very clear about the disputes in Naruto, Ningci and muyeren village. At the moment, he didn''t interrupt to say anything more. Just as he once chose to leave Wuren village. This is the common experience that their group must encounter. "Well, I''ll trouble you here, yugaosang!" "Well!" After Naruto finally said this. He also left the scene with Ningci and headed for the area where the mission was stationed in muyeren village. After Naruto and Ningci left, Yugao picked up the mountain wind above the surface and galloped in another direction. Chapter 509 Xueren village, in the western region. The residence of the Muye mission. After the meeting, Kakashi and Lujiu, who had returned to the residence, were dignified. They had returned with Mackay, iluka and others, and they had been staying in the residence honestly all the time. Sakai was called over. In the side room, several people stood face to face, facing the solemn eyes of the three people in front of them, Sasai is still with a touch of hypocrisy smile, face is not the slightest change. As a root, it grows up from childhood. It is also a member who can be trusted and entrusted with important tasks. This little battle. There will be no mood swings at all. "I don''t know what''s the matter with kakassian and Lu jiusang calling me here in such a hurry? What''s wrong with the meeting? Do you want me to tell Tuan Zang? If so, it doesn''t have to be at all "You don''t need such a low-level disguise here, Mr. Sakai. Anyway, we are all ninjas in a village. Please tell me what Mr. Yamanaka is doing! What orders did Tuan Zang give you! This is not a joke, Mr. Sakai. What you have done is likely to trigger a war between the two villages. You should understand that you can''t bear such responsibility at all! " I haven''t finished waiting for Sakai''s formulaic words. Lu Jiu in the left position in front of him is rare. He interrupts sasai''s words in a rude way. He looks at sasai with a wisp of smile in front of him and says so in a very severe tone. The atmosphere changed all at once. And then there''s the huge pressure that''s coming. All make the expression of Zuo well can''t help but slightly change. It''s not that we should deliberately adjust and control. It''s really about personal strength. Sakai just said that he was a little better than the general Zhongren. For the time being, he could feel the tolerance level of the elite. However, no matter which of the three people in front of him could easily suppress him, and Lujiu was the well-known "fire shadow think tank" in muyeren village. His deep eyes were as if he could see his heart through the outer layer of the characters. Completely peel off all your disguises. Let sasai have a very uncomfortable feeling. But even so. Sasai remained calm and calm. "Lu jiusang is serious. Tuan Zang didn''t give us any special orders. We just acted according to the general criteria. After all, there are some inside details. The three elders should know better than us, right?" tell a story without missing a single circumstance? A dead duck with a stiff tongue? No matter what kind of words to describe. Just in this moment. This is a determined will that can be felt. Looking at sasai''s fake smile. Deer for a long time can not help but emerge from the heart of a ray of light anger. On one side, Kakashi and maitekai frowned and looked at sasai with a very cold expression. It is said that Lujiu, Kakashi and maitekai, who are members of the Huoying group, do not like Tuan Zang very much. In their hearts, there is no respect. Kakashi, in particular, knows some hidden secrets better than others. Only from a rational point of view, they still believe that the leader of their family has common sense, Such things as this will easily lead to war will not be tried. However, what they did not expect was that Tuan Zang was so reckless and schemless. What Lujiu and Kakashi don''t know is that from the perspective of Tuan Zang, it''s not recklessness and no plan, but wisdom and tact! In Tuan Zang''s opinion, his layout is perfect. Make use of the organization. Stir up the big snake pill. Further contact with Yunren and Wuren. In this way, we can bully Xueren village and Naruto. Then, with the deep foundation and super strength of muyeren village, we will be able to control all this. The most important thing is that we have already mastered the group collection of Mudun and shulunyan. We think that we have not only recovered to the peak strength of our youth, but even stepped on the top of tolerance. Under double blessing. So that Tuan Zang''s self-confidence expanded. So, in the final analysis, Tuan Zang''s problem is not that he is not scheming or reckless. But in his arrogant heart, and his stupidity of not seeing the situation clearly, he didn''t even have the skin to grasp whether it was Mudun or shulunyan. What''s more, he didn''t realize that the strength of muyeren village had been consumed to the lowest point in history in these years of constant internal friction and external war damage. It''s not to say that as in the previous three world wars, muyeren village was majestic and chose two or three villages alone, Even if it''s one-on-one, you can bully Sharen and Wuren, Yunren, Yanren, and now Xueren. Any one of them will be enough for muyeren village to drink. Of course, it must be admitted that while zilaiye and gangshou can still maintain their peak strength, and Kakashi, maitekai, Lujiu and others are still alive, Muye can still be said to be the first tolerance village. Even in the single challenge, Muye is still qualified to suppress Xueren, Yunren and Yanren with strength. But please note that this can only be a single challenge. Once you get angry, Just like the previous three world wars, if Muye suffered from group fighting. The collapse of the wood leaves and the collapse of the kingdom of fire are things in front of us. It is because Lu Jiu can see this threat that he is very angry at the ease of shanzhongfeng and Sakai. If Lu Jiu knows that tuanzang even sent someone to collude with Xiaozhi and dashuewan, he may not be directly blown up by this tuanzang adult! Not to mention that. It''s just a matter in front of us. It''s a headache for Lujiu. At the meeting just now, Naruto''s eyes were obviously deep. If Lujiu can''t see it, he will be blind in his title of fire shadow think tank. The reason why Kakashi wanted to say something at the end of the meeting is that he didn''t say it in the end, because the dominance of this matter has come to Xueren village, and he still wants to make up for Lujiu Kakashi saw that Sakai still didn''t cooperate at all. If it wasn''t for Lujiu and Kakashi''s good self-control, they could keep their sense all the time. If ordinary people came here, they would have the impulse to tear up Sakai directly. "Sasai! If you don''t say it yet! " Lu Jiu pressed down his anger and leaned forward slightly. It seemed that he had something to say. "Ha ha, if you don''t want to say it, Lu jiusang, let me tell you what your Muye''s Tuan Zang wants to do." In the courtyard. That then rings out a light words. It is almost in the time when words fall, or 0.1 second earlier. Inside the room. Maitekai and kakashina tense their nerves and muscles for the first time. When they look at each other, then they are Lujiu and Sakai. Chapter 510 When you turn around like you did. The two straight figures that came into view. The same white dress. The faint breath on the body. "Bofeng Naruto! "Suning times!" Seems to be slightly surprised by the sasai, that subconsciously straight out of the name. "Although I don''t care about the formal address, you''d better change your sight. Mr. Sakai, you''re just a mouse under the old dog. It''s Xueren village. Don''t be too presumptuous!" The flowing eyes. When Naruto''s cold vision fell on him. It seems to be from the heart of the sudden spread of this cold meaning. In the next moment. In an instant, it seemed that it was the majestic momentum that directly enveloped him. It was extremely solemn and terrifying, which made sasai''s expression change greatly. It seemed that he was suffocating, his pupil suddenly expanded, and his expression of horror. "Whoosh!" It''s almost the moment you feel it. On one side, maitekai''s figure is vertical, which is directly in front of Sakai, blocking the powerful pressure from Naruto. Anyway, Sakai is a ninja of Muye. Lujiu, Kakashi and maitekai can''t just watch Sakai be subdued by Naruto''s force, which is also thanks to maitekai''s help, Most of the momentum blocked by this made Sakai feel a little relieved. But at this moment, Sakai could not really keep his previous fake smile. At this moment, his forehead exuded a lot of sweat and looked at Naruto with a slightly frightened expression. The absolute sense of the power gap. This is not quantity, but quality. Feel the general difference of this dimension. Sakai, this is the real sense of Naruto to feel the terrible. Subconsciously, the convergence of vision can not be simply described by words like "fear". After all, it is a ninja from the root. It should be said that it is more appropriate to obey the instinct of ninja. "Master Xueying, although you are the shadow of a village, please pay attention to your tone and propriety. Master Tuan Zang is the elder of Muye and the disciple of the second generation of Huoying. Naturally, we will respect Xueren village and master Xueying, so please also respect Muye!" On one side. Lu Jiu, who had already stood up, with a very serious expression, said sonorously and forcefully in front of Naruto''s sight. "Basic respect? Well, I was a bit rude just now, but there are some facts he put there, and there won''t be any change. Lu jiusang, this is not a public occasion. Since I choose to come here at this time, I think you should understand what I mean, Lu jiusang, kakassisan and Kaisan? Or do you have any other purposes here? Like the people over there sent by tuanzang? " Naruto''s eyes slightly coagulated, his eyes turned to Lujiu, Kakashi and maitekai, and his words were slightly low. ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡± What is said. It also makes Kakashi, Lujiu and maitekai''s expressions slightly change, and their speechless posture makes them feel an inexplicable pressure at this moment, not only because of Naruto, but also because of the mountain wind that disappeared before. If Lu Jiu, Kakashi and others had the idea of evacuating safely even if they failed, at this moment when they saw Naruto and heard Naruto''s words, they would understand that such illusion is unrealistic. "I think there will be a little misunderstanding, Lord Xueying." When Lujiu wants to say something in the first two steps. "Misunderstanding? No, I don''t think so. The most important thing for Lu jiusang is the mouse that was caught sneaking in. Just now, didn''t Lu jiusang want to know these things from Mr. Sakai? There''s no one else here, so I won''t say those false words. That Tuan Zang adult in your family is really a peace loving man! " Naruto gives a cold smile, which deliberately aggravates the tone. ¡°£¡£¡¡± In front of him, Lujiu, Kakashi and maitekai all changed their faces. That subconsciously all is to become some to coagulate the face of stern rise. "Go back and tell you the fire shadow of the five generation eyes. Don''t continue to connive at Tuan Zang. Otherwise, one day, you will definitely regret it. Of course, maybe it won''t come to that day, maybe." "Not that day?" Naruto this meaningful words. Lu Jiu, who had the quickest reaction, also looked very cool. There was an idea in his mind that didn''t wait for Lu Jiu to say something. "Dada dada" "Wow" "Squeak At the other end of the room, there was a sound of disorderly and noisy footsteps. "Dad?" "Teacher Kakashi!" "What happened? Mr. Kay Before that, he was directly attracted by the strong momentum of Naruto. The rest of Muye, the door that was pushed open, the scene that came into his eyes for the first time, the familiar and strange figure, looked at each other face to face. "This one?" "Mr. Naruto?" "Naruto!" Muye Xiaoqiang who are stunned directly. In particular, hatada and Sakura are completely locked in Naruto at this moment. The deer pill, tooth, dingci, Tiantian, Xiaoli, Inoue and others on one side of the position are staring their eyes. A crowd of people. This is the real reunion two years later. Although Naruto did deliberately use this way just now to attract the attention of Luwan, Chutian, Xiaoying, ya, Xiaoli and others, at this moment, he saw his former companions, especially Chutian, who was in front of him, and then arrived, Standing in the last face with a wisp of special emotion in the eyes looking at his own iluka, Naruto''s expression is still uncontrollable, in the heart of the surge of emotion, can''t restrain, or should say don''t want to control this emotion. Miss, happy, regret, pain. All these emotions. At that moment in my eyes. In the first time I was caught by Hatoyama, the sight of the upper, the feeling of emerging, the girl''s originally dead heart suddenly became active. "Naruto still has me in his heart!" Girls with delicate minds are often the most sensitive and direct existence at this moment. However, it was only at that moment. Naruto can also detect this. After taking a deep breath, it didn''t mean to deliberately suppress the emotion, just to readjust the good state of mind and slowly return to a calm heart. "Naruto king" It''s not cold. It''s more like a rational choice. It''s just this feeling Let Daisy''s heart ache again. Chapter 511 Make a noise. It''s quiet. At dusk, it seems to be a desolate atmosphere under the setting sun. These Xiaoqiang all look at Naruto and Ningci in front of them with extremely complicated eyes, only after a few seconds of silence. Naruto also gently broke the special atmosphere of this moment. "Magic!" It''s when almost everyone doesn''t notice. Naruto''s chakra burst out in an instant. The golden light of surging. instant. A light golden halo emerges from Naruto''s pupil. It''s the same as the moment when Sasaki''s line of sight is on. "Well!? No good "What are you going to do! Naruto He wanted to intercept, but he was half a beat slow. It''s a special technique that is directly applied to the spirit. This is also a magic trick created by Naruto over the years, combined with Jiuwei chakra and his own understanding of seal technique. It doesn''t have much lethality. Even ninjas whose strength is equal to or just a little worse than themselves can easily resist this move. But it works on ninjas whose strength is much worse than themselves, Has the ability to control thinking and rewrite a small memory of terror! Of course, this kind of technique is also similar to seal technique to cover personal thinking. Once it is cracked by ninja who specializes in it, the memory of covering and rewriting will be recovered. But in today''s world of tolerance, there are only two people in Naruto''s cognition, one is yuzhibo weasel, the other is big snake pill! So Naruto doesn''t need to worry about that at all. This is a direct operation. At the moment when Sakai''s whole thinking was covered and went straight into a coma. I don''t care about the Maite Kay who directly enters into the fighting posture, or the Kakashi who raises the blindfold and shows his eyes. Or with the most plain words said: "don''t be nervous, Kaisan, kakassian, just a little exclude an outsider, this technique won''t hurt him, only let him sleep for a short time, some things, can''t let him know, right?" Not the right person. You can''t let him know. Almost when Naruto''s words fall. The front position of the deer long pupil is showing a ray of light light. Next, Kakashi and Luwan, who had a slightly slow reaction, also showed a wisp of insight. Iluka and maitekai, who have more social experience, have a delicate mind. They can also be regarded as zhinai, Hatta and Sakura who have experienced a lot. At this moment, they can get some potential meanings in Naruto''s words. A special look emerged from the upward movement of this face. Only teeth, dingci, Xiao Li and a few people every day were left with a blank look on their face. Naruto didn''t say much. It was just the sight that became calm and emerged a ray of temperature. It seemed that at this moment, Naruto regained his former posture, and let the faces of the little powers in front of him show different degrees of trance. In the depth of Luwan''s eyes, there was a strange light at this moment. "So, does Xueying want to talk to us about something?" Lu Jiu looked at Naruto with deep eyes, as if with a tentative tone. "It''s not what I want to talk to you about, it''s what you want to talk to me about, isn''t it? Lu jiusang Naruto looks unchanged, or with a touch of calm expression answered. It''s a bit watertight. Let Lujiu''s brow slightly wrinkle. When I want to continue to say something. "Naruto, I said directly, can you come back? Of course, it doesn''t mean to let you give up everything you have now, but to come back in another way, hatred or injustice. These are all things of the past. I think you still care about Muye, don''t you? " On one side. But Lu Wan came out one step ahead of time. He blurted out the words and the way of calling his name directly. Lu Jiu was slightly stunned for a long time, and then showed a wisp of thoughtful expression. It was the words to his mouth, and it was also swallowed back by himself. Although his son still had a little immature meaning in it, at this moment, But Lu Jiu wanted to believe in Luwan for the time being. When Luwan''s words rang out, he directly attracted the attention of Kakashi, maitekai, Chutian, Xiaoli, Xiaoying and zhinai. "Go back? In another way, hehe, Luwan, strictly speaking, you should be the smartest one in our class. Although you usually look lazy, as long as you are willing to be serious, you can get a proper solution to any problem. I have an idea before, if the world can be more "mediocre", You are the most troublesome one. " Naruto looked at Luwan, as if with some emotion. "It''s just that you are still a little too simple, or you are blinded by your position. Go back? In what way? Is Muye incorporated into our Xueren village? Even if it is such a choice, I will not accept that the world of Ninja is not as easy as you think, Luwan. " It''s a bit of a puzzle. "You won''t take it? Do you really want to choose to destroy the leaves? Naruto! Will we kill our companions one by one!? Hello! Naruto Lu Wan slightly twisted his brow before he could say anything. It is already some intolerable teeth directly dart out, it seems to be a long time of pressure do not understand anger at this moment completely pour out. There is a reason to betray the village. That was two years ago. Tooth is part of the understanding. But! Ya still holds the hope that Naruto and Ning CI can come back, and chooses to come to Xueren village. However, Ning Ci, the first person to meet, is indifferent, as well as Naruto''s deep conversation attitude. It''s all irritating teeth step by step. you ''re right! From Ya''s point of view, Naruto is making a pretence. The two guys in front of him have completely abandoned their past feelings. Now they are all high-level people in a tolerant village, and they have never paid attention to their companions. Only in this way can they look arrogant and indifferent. It''s the stupidest thing to treat them as companions. People with simple character don''t think too much. Only believe what your eyes see. A stabbing heart. All of a sudden burst out of this moment. "Is that so? Naruto? Ningci? Do you really want to choose vengeance On one side is Xiao Li, who is warm-blooded and simple. When the words of Ya fall, he also stares at Naruto and Ning CI. His clenched hands seem to be making the final confirmation. "Tooth, Xiao Li!" Chapter 512 To see his companions so excited. Luwan quickly stepped forward, which wanted to control a little bit. "Lu Wan! Shut up first! Now I''m asking Naruto and Ningci! I want to hear their answers here! " I haven''t finished yet. That''s the roaring words. Drinking directly stopped the action of Luwan. That''s the vision that''s coming back. Just looking at Naruto and Ningci. On one side, Sakura, Hata, Inoue, dingci, zhinai and others all focus their attention on Naruto and Ningci. Because of the great changes brought about by different identities and status in the past and today, it is true that from the heart of these little friends, Naruto''s answer at this moment is really very important. These Xiaoqiang whose family is in Muye and friends are in Muye. Naturally, the leaves will be regarded as their own belongings. And if Naruto really chooses to destroy Muye. It means that they are really in opposition. Back. Not a companion. It''s the enemy. If this is true as like as two peas, even if the inner fetters are heavy and the emotions are deep, the choices they will make are totally different from those before. Even if they are in the field, they should be at the same time. They should be in the same mood as the Sakura after the five shadow conference. A loved one. And his village, his companions, his relatives. What kind of choice did Sakura make in the original work? "I want to kill Sasuke myself!" And at this moment. According to Naruto''s answer. Maybe hatada, Luwan, Sakura and others will make the same choice. "My answer?" Looking at the group of companions, especially the white and pure eyes of hatada, Naruto''s heart was in a faint pain, but still with a very firm and decisive expression, he said in a deep voice: "if there is one day, I will do that!" And that''s what you say. Undoubtedly, it made all the people of Muye''s face changed. Including Lujiu, Kakashi, maitekai and iluka. There is no doubt that this is a "Declaration of revenge." "Naruto!" "Naruto!" While making these "adults" look different. The Xiaoqiang in the bottom position, including the teeth who asked for this sentence, showed an incredible expression. A little bit back, hatada looked at Naruto with a confused and sad expression. In contrast to the Tianping. The people you love and the family and friends you care about. Weight that cannot be measured. As far as hatada is concerned. When I hear this sentence from Naruto. In the heart of the impact is so intense. "So, are you going to be the enemy!? Naruto Teeth angry expression, seems to be some bloodthirsty red eyes, fierce extremely staring at Naruto, it is like gnashing teeth in general said words. "It depends on how you understand it, yah. I just want to carry out my own justice. Just as adults have questioned me before, the wood leaf is my goal, but it''s not my goal. I don''t mean to start a war completely. I just want to realize my own goal and carry out my own justice!" It''s cheating and it''s the truth. Naruto can''t say his real goal at this time. This is also true in the past. lie. It''s a means. The mask of hypocrisy. It''s an option. In the past, Narutos had no choice. Now, Narutos, if they can, do not want to deceive those people who really care about them. As for those people who treat themselves sincerely now, on the way they plan in the future, it is not necessary to say more about Hatta and iluka. The rest are Luwan, ya, Xiaoying, dingci, zhinai and the families behind them, If you can, Naruto will try to keep it. Of course, this premise will not hinder the realization of their own plans. Human beings are complex and contradictory. Naruto never feels like a perfect person. I don''t think I''m a good person. It''s just an ordinary person with his own wild vision. On this basis. This is my meeting. It''s Naruto''s last chance to communicate with his friends. Want to be understood? Naruto is not so extravagant. Because positions are inherently different. Just want to bury a little foreshadowing here. As for what role it can play in the future. It depends on whether God gives face or not. As for this moment. Naruto will try not to affect their plans, as far as possible to talk with these former companions in front of them, especially Hata. This can be regarded as Naruto''s last effort for his "personal love". And the Ning times of one side obviously also understands this, Mou light then tiny flicker. "What do you mean?" Tooth seems to be some did not react to come over to froze appearance. One side of the deer ball in the eyes of a coagulation at the same time. "Can it be understood that your goals are just individuals? Naruto The words that come straight out. On the left. Lu Jiu and Kakashi can be said to know that most of the upper forbearance in the high-level buildings are slightly squinting their eyes. The figures in their minds emerge at the same time. When they look at each other, they still see a ray of dignity and fear in their respective eyes. "That''s your own understanding, Luwan. Everyone has the freedom to choose their own future. I have my rights, and you also have your own rights. No one can interfere with anyone, but what I want to say here is that I will not look back. No matter what choices you make, Luwan, you''d better abandon the unrealistic simplicity, Ninja''s world is never so simple and simple. If you really want to stop me, come with the awareness of killing me. This is my last admonition as your former companion! " Naruto looks at Luwan and Ya coldly, and his sight sweeps past Xiaoying, dingci, Inoue and zhinai. The meaning of moriran in words. So that everyone present can feel the determination! "Give up the simplicity of not timing? So, is that what you''re here to say tonight? Naruto Luwan murmured a few words in a low voice, then looked directly into Naruto''s firm and incomparable eyes and said so with a look of bitter smile. "After all, you need an answer, don''t you? And I''m here to give that answer, and the rest is your own freedom. " Naruto''s words became a little low. The face seemed to become a little hesitant. The hands that were slightly clenched behind him. Just after that second. It''s another loose fist. Naruto takes a deep breath. "Whoosh!" That''s the step forward. Chapter 513 A quick flash. "Eh?" "Ah?" "Well?" Bright golden light and shadow. The figure directly approaching. In less than a second. The distance directly across. Naruto came directly to Hatta''s face, the right hand stretched out as usual. "Chutian." A soft and gentle tone. "Mr. Naruto?" The moment when teenagers and girls look at each other. A momentary trance. All of a sudden can recall the past. "I want to talk to you alone, OK? "Young fields?" Without the coldness before, there is no endless strangeness. What we can feel at this moment is the sense of familiarity and warmth brought by "once Naruto". Hatta has his own persistence. But the same is true. Hatta also has its own pursuit. "Well!" A girl who looks weak. In fact, his heart is firmer than anyone else. Meet the eyes of the person you like most. Daisy, light and head. That doesn''t need too much hesitation, it is the right hand that stretches out directly. At the moment of holding hands together. "Chutian?" "Chutian?" On one side, zhinai, ya, Xiaoli, Inouye, Xiaoying and others all changed their faces. Mackay even had to rush up to intercept subconsciously. But it was Kakashi''s direct hand to stop. "Kay!" After Kakashi shakes her head with deep meaning. After a moment''s hesitation, Mackay stopped himself. Naruto, on the other hand, doesn''t care about other people''s sight and behavior at all. It was at the moment when Hatoyama''s right hand stretched out. I feel the softness and warmth that I haven''t had in those two years. Looking at the beautiful face of the girl in front of me. Naruto''s look at the corners of his eyes is also softer. The right hand gently pulls, the left hand blocks the waist encircles but lives the movement. "Whoosh!" Naruto is the direct launch of "the art of flying thunder" After a beautiful golden flash. Naruto and Hata''s figure is directly disappeared in place. "Teacher Kakashi!" "Miss Kay!" "Why don''t you stop them?" Maybe some of them are still immersed in the previous atmosphere, and they are afraid of Naruto. Inoue, ya, Xiao Li and others shout loudly at this moment every day. "No, don''t worry, even if Naruto will hurt anyone, it won''t hurt Hattori. Let them have this time. At least, compared with us, Hattori is the most important thing!" There''s no need for Kakashi, Lujiu or Mackay to answer. Before the first position of the deer pill has been shaking his head, so said. "Yes, you don''t have to worry about the safety of Miss Hata. Naruto just wants to have a good talk with Miss Hata. The final choice is in the hands of Miss Hata. We won''t do that dirty thing like Muye." Ning Ci, who was still in the same place, still had a indifferent expression. When Luwan''s words fell, he said so in a cool tone. In tooth, dingci, Xiaoli, Tiantian, Xiaoying and others show a wisp of not good-looking expression, intend to say something in return. Ning CI continued: "there is another thing, that is, the wind in the mountain. After Lu jiusang and kakasisang go back, please tell that one. This time, even if it''s interest, sooner or later, we will go to him to settle the account. The one over there, originally, we also intend to stay. This time, it''s up to you. Don''t make any trouble, But it''s only this time, please remember Ningci''s eyes, which show the meaning of coercion, are focused on Kakashi and Lujiu. The words that fall down show a very cold tone. And also after that. Ningci also did not have any hesitation. That is the figure that turns around and leaves directly. "Ningci! Have you really made it up? " I couldn''t find a chance before. In this last day, I couldn''t help it any more. The figure who rushed out directly yelled at Ning Ci''s position, and I couldn''t control the tears on my cheek. Ningci''s face didn''t change at all. "Every day, you are still so simple." Just say it softly. The next moment. "Whoosh!" Ningci is a vertical figure. Directly disappeared in the field of vision of Muye people. The figure of each leaving. The words that linger in my ears. Make the Muye Xiaoqiang stay where they are. Especially everyday and Sakura. A place to watch Ning CI leave. One looks at where Naruto was before. That look in the eyes seems to be completely dim down luster. Especially for Sakura. The most important assistance. From the beginning of Xueren village to the last time. Not once. This let Sakura heart originally surging up emotions, with the passage of time, step by step subside. Until now the total silence. Tooth, Xiao Li, Ding CI three people are also each stay in situ. Inoue walks to Sakura''s side. Even though she is not as deep as Sakura, Inoue, who likes Sasuke and still cares about Sasuke, is the person who knows Sakura''s mood best at the moment. His hands are gently extended to hold Sakura in his arms. There are only Luwan and zhinai. At this moment, a different light appears in their pupils. "Dad?" Luwan''s vision turned to one side. "Well, it''s a little bit of harvest, but it depends on the future choice. In a word, let''s do it first today. You can take them back together, including this Mr. Sakai, and keep an eye on him in the last few days! Don''t leave him alone. " The first time you can get the meaning of his son''s eyes, Lu Jiu also nodded gently, if there is a profound words. Let the bright light in Luwan''s pupil more bright. "Well, I see!" And then. That is also the Xiaoqiang who left with different emotions. Only Kakashi, Lujiu and maitekai are left. "It seems that Naruto still has a certain possibility of recovery, but the judgment should be handed over to master gangshou and master Zilai." Lu Jiu turned his head to look at Kakashi, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and said with a deep expression. Kakashi nodded slowly after a little meditation. It can not be said that the judgment of Lujiu and Kakashi is wrong. Only when Naruto''s real goal is not known by others. So we come to this conclusion. There is nothing wrong with it. The identity of rebellious tolerance depends on people after all. As long as Naruto doesn''t want to destroy the whole leaf. Then, for Muye, there is room for maneuver. I don''t need to talk about coming back. Even the target characters revealed in Naruto''s words. In fact, it is also a very difficult and difficult thing. However, when it comes to the interests and safety of the whole leaf, it seems that it is not unacceptable. It''s just that. Lujiu and Kakashi obviously have no such qualification and power. Moreover, gangshou and Zilai may not be able to make such a judgment. In the final analysis, it''s just that it''s better than the bottom line. Specifically, it depends on the future development. Just at this moment. Lu Jiu, Kakashi and others still feel that they have gained a little. As for the "wind in the mountains" incident. "I can only go back and give it to the five generations to judge." Lujiu looked at the setting sun gradually sinking, sighed in his heart and thought silently. Chapter 514 The setting sun. The light of the night gradually appeared. From the faint can see the last bright. When the whole Xueren village is shrouded in the night, the lights turn on one after another and shine brightly, which also makes Xueren village take on a different color. In the northeast region, the cableway from the top to the bottom in the high mountains, especially the colorful light shadows are built. This is one of the favorite places for Xueren village residents to visit in their spare time at night. Of course, it is the most popular place for them, Since the reconstruction of Xueren village, a large number of young couples have been dating here every night unless it is snowy in winter. Today, however, there are a few exceptions. It''s a sunny day. But when night comes. In the whole climbing cableway. But there was no one. In the three entrances, signs of "maintenance, temporary closed" are placed on all the entrances. In addition to the guards on the surface, there are dozens of secret members in the shadow around the foot of the mountain. In Norda''s climbing cableway. At this moment, there are only two figures. These two figures are not others, but Naruto and hatada, who walk hand in hand. Along the way, they don''t speak anything. They occasionally look at each other, only their hands clenched tightly, fully feeling each other''s temperature. It''s like every date in the wood two and a half years ago, so familiar, so reassuring, That warmth. It''s like at this moment. Rudimentary field is also completely eliminated over the past two years of anxiety and panic. They were all bright pupils. At this moment, hatada felt the peace that had never existed in the past two years. At this moment, he also strengthened his belief and goal. "Chutian, this is the highest position of Xueren village. Before, it was a very desolate peak. After the expansion of Xueren village, this peak was included. After discussing with Ningci, I directly transformed it into a place suitable for playing and sports. Here, we can have a panoramic view of the whole Xueren Village. Is the scenery good?" To the top. Naruto led Hata to the front position of the viewing platform. Looking down at the whole Xueren village, Naruto, with a faint smile on his face, turned to look at the girl''s lovely face, and said so in the most gentle tone. "Well, it''s beautiful..." Hatta looked at the beautiful night scene of Xueren village, and the colorful colors reflected in her pupils, she said softly with a smile. "Naruto, these two years have been very hard and hard work." Hatta raised his chin and looked at Naruto''s eyes with the purest eyes. The flowing light from the deep of his eyes seemed to be the love, worry and missing that could go deep into Naruto''s heart. Let Naruto''s heart can''t help but slightly twitch twice. That subconsciously more forceful grip up the right hand. Yu Chutian felt the pain. However, not only did Daisy''s face not change, but she also grasped her hands more forcefully, as if only in this way could she really feel each other''s warmth and existence. "Chutian, Chutian, Chutian, Chutian..." Touch the forehead together. In the nearest distance, the face reflected in his eyes. Naruto, it seems that he can''t control his emotion. The continuous murmuring of words. "Well, I''m here, Naruto." Slightly closed eyes. You can even hear the distance of each other''s heartbeat. Gentle and soft words. Warm and refreshing. The greatest emptiness and loneliness in Naruto''s heart over the past two years have been completely smoothed. Cross hands, feel the temperature above the forehead. It''s like a second. And it seems to be eternal. "Hatada, I love you more than anyone else in the world "Well, I love you too, Naruto." It''s a show of heart. This is not a false lie. It''s the real state of mind of teenagers and girls. Beating heart. A burning pulse. This is all that can be clearly perceived. After a while. The forehead that slowly separated. Eyes that look up at each other. "So, hatada, I''m sorry, this is the way I choose, this is the justice I want to carry out, i..." "It doesn''t matter, Naruto. It doesn''t matter. Although I can''t understand Naruto''s idea, Naruto is going to do the right thing, right? Then do it. If this is Naruto''s dream, I will support you, Naruto. " No longer shy, no longer shy, or at this moment, the rare young Tian who has become active, gently embraces Naruto''s waist, and puts his cheek on Naruto''s left chest, as if to completely integrate himself into Naruto''s body. That is also a very soft discourse. Make Naruto''s body is can''t help a little shock. Those are the hands that seem to tremble. Slowly raised, back to hold the girl. Smell the girl''s unique fragrance, feel the warmth of the smaller body. The girl''s words seemed to support herself endlessly. On the contrary, it makes young people''s hearts tremble. That''s almost the unfolding of a hunch. "But ah, Naruto, please forgive my innocence. There are my father, my sister, and many other people and companions. Naruto has your persistence, but there is also my persistence. This is my tolerance, Naruto." "Well "So, I won''t leave, I won''t stay, Naruto, can you promise?" "Well "Ninja''s world is cruel. Naruto, what you said is right, but I still want to have a try." "Naruto, you may think I''m greedy, but I really want to have both..." "Naruto, do you think I''m stupid? "Very naive?" "No.... Hatoyama.. I''m "Naruto, I love you. Just like you said, I love you more than anyone in the world. If one day is the end of the world, I want to be with Naruto." "Hatoyama." Emotions beyond our control. The broken lacrimal gland. Tears from the cheek. Naruto seems to use all his strength to hold the girl in front of him. As if a loose, that is the feeling will disappear. "Chutian.".. Hatoyama.. "Hatoyama" It''s just the name that lingers in my ears. "Well, I''m here, Naruto." In the girl''s soft response. Teenagers and maidens who blend together completely. What this represents is. Between each other that endless determination!! Chapter 515 The next day, early in the morning. When the sun rises to the East. The bright light through the clouds, shining on the earth. The main entrance of Xueren village. It seems to have become a bit noisy atmosphere. It was the time for the foreign missions to take part in the snow shadow enthronement ceremony to return one after another. Undoubtedly, the first one to leave was the mission from Wuren village. Yesterday afternoon, at the end of the meeting, Qing reached an agreement with Ningci and Fuji, and at the moment when the second batch of materials arrived, she left Xueren village ahead of time with those Wuren people who had been captured before, After returning to the country of water, Yanren and Sharen, who are the farthest away and the least interested in this gathering, left Xueren village and returned to their own village under the leadership of their respective mission representatives, Huang Tu and Fu Yi. Cao Ren, long Ren, Xing Ren and other small Ren villages are caught in the itinerary of these big countries'' Ren villages. They do not have a unified time to leave the country of snow with different moods and set out to return home. Yun Ren is the penultimate mission to leave Xueren village. It is said that before leaving, Sam Yi paid a private visit to Ningci. When he left the next day. Darui and samyi''s faces seemed to have become more dignified. And it was the Muye mission that left at last. Step on the front gate of Xueren village. Look at the packed fire country mission. "Then, let''s go!" Kakassi, as the team leader, looked around with a solemn expression and said in a deep voice. "Yes After answering. That is the official departure of the mission team. "Hatada, let''s go." On one side position, Sakura patted Hatoyama''s shoulder gently, that low voice. "Well, Sakura." With her bright eyes, she took a deep look at the highest mountain in Xueren village. Her right hand in her arms pinched the special pain. Immediately, she turned decisively with a firm expression, and the step-by-step figure gradually moved away from the motorcade. On the viewing platform of the peak yesterday. Naruto stands there, looking at the girl''s leaving figure from a distance. Naruto''s pupil shows a very complex look of sadness. Although Naruto has the ability to forcibly leave the young fields behind. But last night Naruto had completely understood the determination in hatada''s heart. She wanted to "stop" him in her own way. This is not a contradictory discourse. Support for loved ones. And want to use their own way to set foot on their own road. This is the right of a girl. Naruto can''t refuse, Naruto can''t stop. Can only be here silently watching the girl''s departure. I think back to the happy time I used to get along with girls, and the special experience of last night. There is an unspeakable loss and unspeakable pain in Naruto''s heart. He''s very clear. It''s a sign of instability. But Naruto did not deliberately suppress or adjust anything. But standing here quietly, feeling the various tastes of the mood changes. He''s human. It''s not a machine. It''s a normal emotion as a human being. I don''t know how long after that, the wisp of confusion and pain in Naruto''s pupil gradually disappeared, and the clarity and calmness in his eyes were restored. This is not to say that Naruto deliberately to suppress, not to mention to make cut off the love of such boastful stupid words. But Naruto is more determined in his heart. "Hatada, I will create a happy world that really belongs to us!" A world without a field. It''s not the world Naruto wants. But in order to give up their ideals. That''s not what Naruto wants. Greedy? Contradiction? no This is just a normal human psychological performance. Teenagers and girls who understand each other. This is the road that each of them will take. Only you in the future, that is the future I want!! Naruto takes a deep breath, his hands clenched tightly, the expression of perseverance between his eyebrows, and the words in a low voice like an oath. When he turns around and walks away, the most steady step is to show the determination of the youth''s heart! It''s a little further away. Looking at the figure of Naruto returning. Ning CI also gently shook his head. He sighed in his heart One says one. No matter as Naruto''s companion. Or as the elder brother of hatada. Ning CI really wants to see them come together. But things have changed. Destined to go to the opposite. This is a chance for you. In fact, Ning CI hoped Naruto could force him to stay in the field. At least Ning CI suggested it, but in the end Naruto didn''t do it. Ningci also understands. Because really love a person, it is impossible to choose to force her. Besides, Ning CI knows the character of hatada very well. If you want to force the girl to stay. No one can predict what kind of development will take place. "I can only say that this is one of the choices of fate." After such an idea emerged from the bottom of my heart. Ning CI is also in a vertical shape. He follows Naruto and goes to the location of Xueying office building. Although the rally is over, the Naruto community seems to have entered into a real temporary peace period. But Ning Ci, who is familiar with Naruto''s plan and knows what "Xiao organization" is, knows very well that the next is their busiest period. It is also when Naruto and Ningci leave the peak and return. It''s above another high point in Xueren village. Fenghua Xiaoxue is also standing on the high-rise building, overlooking the far away Muye mission, clearly invisible, but it is as if in front of her own beautiful girl. "Is this the person Naruto cares about and loves most? It''s really not as good as it is. " That clenched the right hand in front of the railing, slightly forced to become a little white palm. A wisp of extremely complex expression appeared on the face of Fenghua Xiaoxue, whispering. Girl''s heart is sensitive, girl''s heart is fragile. More than two years ago, when Naruto rescued himself from the crisis, Naruto''s figure was deeply imprinted in Fenghua Xiaoxue''s heart. We''ll meet again later. It''s hard for Fenghua and Xiaoxue to contain their joy. Just no matter how close you are, how suggestive you are. In the past two years, Naruto has not responded at all. It''s like wood. It doesn''t feel it. But this is not the case. As a girl''s unique sixth sense. Fenghua Xiaoxue can be sure that Naruto absolutely knows his mood. Just pretending not to know, and occasionally deliberately open the distance. Once Fenghua Xiaoxue did not know the reason. Thought Naruto didn''t like older girls. Chapter 516 It''s not until Ba Yun, who has been protecting himself and becoming his best friend, learns that Naruto had a girl she liked as early as Muye''s time. Feng Hua and Xiao Xue know that it''s not because of anything else, it''s just because she''s late. And today. In Xueren village. Fenghua Xiaoxue also finally met Naruto''s dreamy girl. Day to Hata. It''s just the first look. Wind and snow have to admit. The girl has a unique charm. That refreshing softness. Born with warmth. The most important thing is the graceful temperament. Even as a woman, she can''t help but feel amazing. most important of all. Naruto''s look at the girl is so gentle, so gentle. Understanding before is one thing. Now it''s even more one thing to know. After realizing that. Fenghua Xiaoxue felt a little heartache in her heart. "Snow Looking at Fenghua Xiaoxue, there was a lonely look. One side of the position of the eight clouds is also some distressed step forward, gently embracing the wind flower snow waist, softly shout out the words. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be fine, Bayun. I''ve known that for a long time, haven''t I? Don''t worry. " I heard my best friend''s obviously worried voice. Fenghua Xiaoxue also gently shakes her head, and gently wipes the tear from her eyes. It''s like a readjusted heart. "Although it may be too late, but I will not give up, at least, I will prove that only this one like naruto heart will not lose to anyone!" "Well, I will support you, Xiaoxue!" "Well! Even if it''s time to grind, one day, I''ll certainly grind that elm pimple away! " "Naruto can''t escape from the palm of the Queen''s hand!" "Well, Xiaoxue, the design and style of painting have changed?" "Eh?" "Ha ha!" "Hey, hey!" The breeze of Buddha blowing on the high platform. Beautiful hair in the air. The girl''s silver ring of laughter on the summit. It''s a decision that belongs to each other. Different from Naruto''s battlefield and future. here. It''s also a special "battlefield" for young girls to gamble on their own decisions Belong to the future you want to fight for. Is to rely on their own hands to grasp!! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDividing line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A noisy ceremony. It is a special gathering symbolizing the country of snow and the village of snow tolerance on the top of the world. It was almost after the departure of the missions of various countries and villages. The position of snow country and snow tolerance village as the world''s top powers has also been officially determined. Through such a special division of interests. Snow country directly takes all the interests of its surrounding sea areas and islands. Moreover, it goes further into the sea area of the Western sea area, directly bordering on the eastern sea area of the country of fire. After obtaining the necessary intelligence and information from their missions, the celebrities of various countries formally confirmed the equal status of Fenghua Xiaoxue and the former five big powers. Xueren village has become the sixth Renren village not only in essence, but also in name! The state is still relatively calm. Anyway, I''m used to the ups and downs of the village. It''s enough as long as it doesn''t endanger the legitimate rule of the territory. But for those villages. The scope of interests to be re divided. It is undoubtedly a great shock. Even villages as strong as caoren and Takimoto have to temporarily succumb to the "international situation." The same is true of the five villages that were juxtaposed before. Yanren and Sharen are relatively better. After receiving the reports from Huangtu and Fuyi respectively, Daye Mu and Machi were able to get the information. It''s almost the same decision. Take the initiative to make friends with Xueren village. Whether it can be used in the future is not mentioned. Anyway, it''s always right to make preparations first. And in terms of intelligence on the organization. As the oldest and most stubborn one in the contemporary films, Onoki has a "don''t care" attitude. At most, because of this information, he pays more attention to the information of Didala, who was once trained as the fourth generation of local film. The rest. Onoki didn''t care. I don''t believe it. Markey is a little bit better. After all, if the intelligence is true. Xiao organization''s first task is to work with a man in his village. Although in essence, Markey didn''t believe it. However, the defense of the village was strengthened, but the person in charge was still the internal person arranged by the red sand scorpion in the original work, Youliang Shangren. Therefore, the so-called precision defense strength was as fragile as a piece of paper in the view of Xiao organization, which had the red sand scorpion. This is true of the two farthest villages. In the nearest village of Wuren. The same is to choose the most secure option. Especially after Qing smoothly brought back thousands of captured Wuren. Zhao Meiming even ordered that the layout of Wuren in the whole world of forbearance actively shrink back, and try to choose a safer way to hibernate and lick his wounds. As for the intelligence of the organization. Wu Ren said he had nothing to do with himself. If you want to collect tailed animals, just collect them! Anyway, there are no tailed animals in our village. The problem of treason and forbearance is not unique to our own forbearance village. Zhao Meiming doesn''t have the heart to manage those things now. The most important thing is to recuperate and recover the losses in this snow and fog war. At present, it seems that the pattern of forbearance. Zhaomeiming has already smelled the dangerous smell of mountain rain. God knows if the fourth World War will break out soon. Seize the time to recover more strength, in the great waves of the future, we can have more chances to win as much as possible. This is according to Meiming''s view and judgment. Yunren. After obtaining the necessary information from Darui and samyi, the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI seems to be rash and rash. Instead, he pays more attention to the organizational information provided by Naruto than the third generation of Tu Ying, the fifth generation of Shui Ying and the fifth generation of Feng Ying. As the only yunnincun that has never used Xiaoxiao organization, there is no rebellious tolerance in it. There is not a lot of intelligence collection for such a dangerous organization. AI knows the strength of rebellious tolerance very well. Also immediately issued the corresponding order. Let the two people in our village pay attention to the safety problems in the near future. Of course, we should attach importance to it. At this time, the four generations of Lei Ying didn''t really realize the terrorist harm of Xiao organization. Naturally, it can''t be said to recall the two people completely. Zhu Li won''t let them leave the village. It seems that there is still a trace of carelessness in the infinite caution, which is also a great foreshadowing for Xiao organization to arrest two people in the future. But on the whole. The fourth generation of Lei Ying has paid more attention to the organizational threat theory proposed by Naruto. Then turn back to the core of the village - Muye! Chapter 517 "You mean? Naruto, too, has he noticed the organization Muyeren village, core area, Huoying office building. Gangshou sits in his own place. Looking at Lujiu and Kakashi, who have just returned from Xueren village, who are constantly reporting the situation of this line, they say so solemnly. "Yes, five generations of adults. Although they didn''t say it clearly, it seems that Naruto has had some positive contact with Xiao organization. Moreover, dashuewan was a member of Xiao organization before. Naruto may have obtained some information from dashuewan." From the point of view. You can see the whole scene from some details. As the man with the highest IQ in Huoying world. Lu Jiu''s intelligence analysis and situation prediction ability can be said to be the best. In terms of organization. After getting some intelligence support from laiye. Lujiu can also make corresponding correct judgment. "It seems that other Naruto villages don''t pay much attention to this, but I personally think Naruto''s statement is reasonable. Although we don''t know where the presumed time of action comes from, we still need to make preparations in advance, especially in Sharen. If Naruto really wants to do it, its goal is to do it from Sharen." You can also explore the general situation and possible goals of the organization. Other villages can do the same. The difference only lies in the degree of attention and the question of whether to believe or not. At least in the original. Before xiaoorganizaiton really started, apart from zilaiye and gangshou, few people in Nuo Da''s tolerance world believed that xiaoorganizaiton had the courage and ability to collect tailed animals and collect tailed animals. This plan and goal had been called out by countless madmen and tolerance villages in the whole tolerance world. Xiaoorganizaiton''s goal is not surprising. In the final analysis, xiaoorganizaiton has such a goal, Or is it because the five tolerance villages have ruled the whole tolerance world for too long that they have become a little blind. Yunren is one of the representatives of arrogance. His two tailed man Zhu Li didn''t react quickly when he was caught. Until the most important eight tails are captured (false information, chilabi escaped by himself, but four generations of Lei Ying thought that he was captured by Sasuke.) The four generations of Lei Ying were furious. The five film conference will be held directly. At the end of the day. This is a disaster caused by the arrogance of the five tolerance villages. If the organization has not started its own plan yet. In other words, just after catching a tail, when Sharen sent out a signal for help, the five villages were directly United. Maybe there was nothing behind. This is the most intuitive embodiment of the original. In this life. It looks like it''s all right. But the nature of the problem has not changed. And under the reminder of Naruto. Lujiu is also the one who has the fastest reaction. Even though there are no tailed animals in muyeren village now, it seems that they have nothing to do with muyeren village. But if a terrorist organization collects all these tailed animals, it will endanger the safety of muyeren village. Today''s Muye has no second generation Huoying and yuzhiboban to suppress these tailed beasts. "Well, I''ll send someone to strengthen the contact with Sharen. Xiaozhi is looking at you. You don''t need to worry too much for the moment. As for Tuan Zang Gangshou nodded at first and finished the first half of the sentence with a look of approval. Then he thought of Tuan Zang''s private order that "the wind in the mountain sneaked into the forbidden area of Xueren village to steal confidential information, but was caught." gangshou''s eyebrows could not help frowning slightly. "Anything special?" "No, on the way back from Xueren village, sasai didn''t make any special moves. After returning to the village, he returned to the root for the first time. According to the news from the secret surveillance department, Tuan Zang didn''t seem to make any special moves." Kakashi, who was ordered by the master of martial arts to take charge of some secret departments for the time being and needed to monitor the movements of the regiment and its roots in the village, got some information directly from the secret departments he led when he returned. So far. Tuan Zang didn''t seem to have any unusual behavior. It''s just what Kakashi doesn''t know. Tuan Zang is, after all, the contemporaneous figure of the three generations of Huoying. As early as other people were active in the battlefield and became high-level figures of Muye, gangshou, zilaiye and others were just new people in the village! Some necessary special channels. There are also some secret contacts. Kakashi didn''t know. Even if it seems to have been carefully monitored. However, tuanzang still has some hidden means to keep his plans from being perceived by kakasi. Kakasi didn''t get any information when he sent out to contact Xiao organization, dashuewan and other root members of Ren Village. In a sense. Ginger is still old and spicy! Of course, this is also directly related to the fact that gangshou has only taken over the position of Huoying for less than three years, and there are still many small problems of varying degrees in the control of the whole village. If the three generations of Tu Ying Da Ye Mu and the four generations of Lei Ying AI are replaced, the whole Yanren village and Yunren village can''t hide their eyes! By contrast. Here in Muye. There are two elders on top. There is also a hidden group in the shadow. It''s not easy for gangshou to master so much power in just two years. There''s no way for him to do so because his eyes and ears are limited. Only when he further controls the whole muyeren village in the future can he avoid such a situation. In the moment. Tuan Zang needs to make some small moves. It''s really hard to find the master. If you let gangshou know that Tuan Zang has been secretly colluding with Xiao organization. It''s estimated that this five generation eye fire shadow has the impulse to directly find Tuan Zang Gan Jia. "No action? It''s a bit suspicious. Kakashi, during this period of time, you still need to pay attention to monitoring the actions of Tuan Zang. Although you don''t know what the old guy is planning, the silence is absolutely false! Lujiu, you are responsible for contacting several Ninja villages in Sharen. Xueren village also has a little negotiation. Although it is the private action of Tuan Zang, anyway, it is the ninja of our village. Try your best to fight for it, and you can pay the necessary price! " After meditating for a while, gangshou looks directly at Kakashi and Lujiu in front of him, and says in a calm tone. "Yes, Lord of the Five Dynasties (Lord Huoying)" In the bottom position. Kakashi and Lujiu also bowed at the same time, echoing. "Well!" There seems to be waves unfolding. The different effects of this. Dangerous storms can be seen above the "calm sea". In the case of being unable to see. The master of steel is as well prepared as possible. It''s not just Kakashi and Lujiu. And then there''s Zilai, who came back from the land of snow. This is a huge wave that will be set off soon. Chapter 518 It''s very likely to involve everyone in the whole forbearance world. And at this point. Zhicun Tuan Zang, who has mastered Mu Dun and zhuanlunyan, looks like a sure winner£¨ It''s not even skin It''s not clear how powerful and terrifying Zhicun tuanzang is at qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban. He thinks that he has achieved at least 60% or 70% of the strength of the first generation Huoying. Seemingly arrogant, but in fact, poor Zhicun tuanzang plans his target in the dark with such so-called "strong strength". Including the active contact organization mentioned before. And the big snake pill. And Wuren, Yunren. Zhicun tuanzang is confident that he can control everything. It''s gone completely. It''s clearly selling our country and tolerating the interests of our village. However, from Tuan Zang''s point of view, it''s only an expedient measure. The present effort is for greater benefits in the future. Even if one of his most effective subordinates, Shan Feng Feng, was successfully captured by Xueren village, it didn''t bring back any intelligence, and Tuan Zang didn''t worry or regret at all. From Tuan Zang''s point of view, this is only a small problem after all, How about Naruto, a Nine Tailed man, who can easily defeat mu Shuiying of the Five Dynasties? But he successfully obtained the power of the first generation of adults and yuzhiboban! These are all forces that can be used to easily suppress tailed animals. Don''t say it''s just nine tails. Even if I can''t suppress the Nine Tailed animals as easily as the early adults. But four or five should be no problem, right? Zhicun tuanzang, whose self-confidence has been completely inflated to the point of hopelessness, has such arrogance. "So that night, bofengnaruto came to see that group of people in person, didn''t he?" Root base. In the darkest room. Zhicun Tuan Zang, leaning on a crutch, sat at the top of the table. After hearing the report from Sakai, he still had a gloomy and indifferent expression. Looking down at the bottom of the single knee kneeling well, tone of cold said. "Yes, Mr. Tuan Zang, and it seems that Bofeng Naruto knew the identity of me and sang Yamanaka from the very beginning. At the beginning, he arranged corresponding personnel to monitor me. When he came later, he directly used some kind of magic to make me fall into a coma." Sakai''s head dropped, his face with a calm expression, and he answered softly. "Ha ha, do you know who you are?" Tuan Zang gave a sneer, and the pupil seemed to be a ray of cold light. "So you didn''t get any information?" "I''m very sorry, Mr. tuanzang!" "Well, forget it. You can step back first." "Yes Tuan Zang took a cold look at Sakai. After he left, the pupil seemed to show a strange light. "Zhixuan." "Yes, Mr. tuanzang!" That slightly low words sounded. Side position. All of a sudden. A dark figure appeared, kneeling in front of Tuan Zang. "How''s the connection over there?" Tuan Zang''s head didn''t know it, but he asked softly with a faint expression. "It''s already been contacted. They said that they would wait for a while, and then they would make a direct move." The root member named "Zhixuan" responded respectfully. "Wait a little longer? Hum, it''s really a group of stinking rats in the sewer. Has that guy contacted you? What did he say? " Tuan Zang sneered with disdain. Then, as if he thought of something, he turned his eyes slightly and fell on the shadow in front of him. He asked with a slightly serious expression. "No, we can''t find the location of yuzhibo weasel at all. It''s just that there is such a scroll in his luggage before he leaves." Zhixuan didn''t have any hesitation. He took the scroll out of his arms and offered it with both hands. The words that follow. Make the group hide brow in front of not from tiny a wrinkly. "No contact? That guy That''s the scroll that came straight through. Tuan Zang opened it at random. When he saw what was recorded in it, Tuan Zang''s face changed slightly. "What a yuzhibo weasel! Hum! I really look down on you What''s eye-catching. Every word that came into view. It makes Tuan Zang''s expression more ferocious. In the end, it seems to be some uncontrollable anger, slightly strong right hand. Are directly on the palm of the scroll to crush. Falling debris. Tuan Zang''s angry words also rang out. When Tuan Zang was angry. Zhixuan in the lower position still kept the silent posture of kneeling on one knee. It seems that I have been used to it for a long time. "How about the big snake pill? Any response? " Tuan Zang took a deep breath and asked another key person about his recovered mood. Organization is a knife. Big snake pill is also another sword! Hurt yourself? no In Tuan Zang''s view, these are all tools that can be used perfectly by himself. For their own hegemony and wild hope. There is no need to care about a little risk. what? Big snake pill is the biggest enemy to kill three generations of Huoying and muyeren village? c''mon! In Tuan Zang''s eyes, none of this matters. The important thing is whether your plans and goals can be successfully completed! "This I heard that our Tuan Zang adults mentioned the big snake pill. The experienced root member also has a rare expression. He shook his head slightly as if in a dilemma. "There is no response from dashevin, and according to our investigation, bofengmingren and dashevin seem to have a deep cooperative relationship." "Well! Sure enough, they are all birds of a feather. Well, forget it. The Dao of Youxiao organization is enough! Let''s go on, everyone is ready to go out at any time! " Tuan Zang seemed to expect that his left eye, which was exposed alone, came with an extremely fierce look. He said in a cold voice. "Yes, Mr. tuanzang!" Zhixuan suddenly dropped his head to answer, and then a flash disappeared. Return to the space of silence. Under the faint light. Tuan Zang''s expression also became very sentimental at this moment. Each has its own forces. After all, this is an intention and plan that is hard to cover up. Far away in a basin in the land of rain. The area of Yuren village. Above the tower. Two figures are standing here. A man and a woman. It''s one of the six ways of changmen, the leader of Xiaoxiao organization. And Xiao Nan, the only companion of changmen. "Penn, do you really want to start the plan ahead of time?" The falling rain. They are constantly washing away. In a slightly backward position, Xiao Nan is at this moment with a worried expression, looking at the back of the way of heaven in front of him, whispering. "Well, the time has come, and it''s only a few months ahead of time. The battle between Xueren village and Wuren village, which has just ended, has made the relationship between the tolerance community even more tense. It seems that the peace that has been restored is just to leave a buffer time for the next World War I." Chapter 519 Payne is in the front position. Overlooking in front of the village, with a cold expression said. "As long as we can create a certain gap and confusion, we will certainly aggravate the atmosphere of suspicion and tension among these big countries. This is the best time for us to capture the Nine Tailed animals. The most important thing is that the positions of the three tailed animals, the six tailed animals and the Nine Tailed animals have been determined together, only if the preliminary plan can be successfully completed, We can finish the plan in the shortest time "Creating chaos and gaps?" Xiaonan was slightly stunned, and then said thoughtfully. "Yes, the defeat of Wuren village in the snow fog war is the best proof. The rise of bofengnaruto and Xueren village has completely broken the balance of the five big countries. Now the five big countries should be extremely afraid of bofengnaruto and Xueren village, a new Daren village with three tailed animals. We just need to add a fire to it, Can ignite the world directly! At that time, it will be our best chance It is different from the original work that only wants to capture all the tailed animals in the most crude and direct way. Naruto''s defection from Muye, the strong rise of Xueren village, and even the three tailed beasts that are still gathered directly changed the unfolding of the original plot. Originally, in this period, Xiao organization was still making preparations before the final plan to assign the tailed beasts to the official members. When the time is right. That is, the full members are sent out collectively. And catch all the tailed animals in one go. Now, it''s a dramatic departure. Let changmen also plan to change his plan, especially after finding out some necessary information about Xueren village and bofengnaruto. This is even more so. As the big boss behind it, yuzhibo has no intention of opposing it. As long as we can catch the tailed beast according to the original plan, we will not care about the remaining details. Moreover, changmen''s decision may make the whole plan smoother. We are absolutely happy to see it! What''s more, Tuan Zang even sent someone to contact them. Although the intention to "use" them was very clear, daitu and changmen were really happy to be "used" in this way. On this point, changmen and daitu reached a high consensus without any negotiation. This is also the reason why changmen wants to directly change their plans and act in advance, With the cooperation of Tuan Zang, we can get a lot of help, at least in some aspects of intelligence. Of course, changmen doesn''t expect Tuan Zang, such an old silver coin, to act together as he said, even if it is true. We should guard against all the long doors. Ten years ago, it was because of this old guy. It was only when he and Miyan, Xiaonan and others established the Xiaoxiao organization that he was hit hard for the first time. Miyan died because of this. Of course, changmen didn''t know that behind all this was the arrangement of yuzhiboban, with the guidance of earth and black Jue. Naturally, Miyan''s death was completely attributed to shanjiaoyubancang and tuantang. The former had already died in his own hands. The latter is the second target of revenge. The same mistake. Changmen won''t make it a second time. It''s just before we actually implement the plan. Something that can be used. There will be no rejection in changmen. Everything is for the great cause of the organization! Who uses who? These are two things. "I see. Does the capture allocation of the tail need to be rearranged?" Xiaonan naturally understood this. After a little consideration, Xiaonan nodded and said, and then focused on the specific executor of the tail capture plan. Penn was very strong and claimed to be the God of the new world. Xiaonan also believed this, but there were nine tail animals in the end. In order to ensure efficiency, those formal members of the organization still needed to work together, Although these people are all people who have evil intentions (at least in the eyes of changmen and Xiaonan, what they can believe is each other. The rest of them, changmen and Xiaonan, don''t believe each other.) But in terms of personal strength, it is worth believing. The capture plan for tailed animals. We still need to rely on these so-called "companions"! "Well, the overall plan doesn''t need to be changed. One tail will be given to scorpion and Didala, two and seven to jiaodu and feiduan, four and five to yuzhibo weasel and ghost shark, three and six to myself!" Tiandao Payne said in the coldest tone. In the shortest time, it is necessary to ensure that the minimum number of tailed animals captured in place at one time is seven. Only by completing this and adding the original strength of Xiao organization, can we formally confront liudaren village! Changmen doesn''t know the backhand of soil. This is his own conclusion after calculating his own strength and the overall strength of Xiao organization. In other words, once Xiao organization starts the plan to capture the tailed animals, it must completely capture the seven tailed animals in the shortest time without any reaction from the six tolerance villages! Of course, we also need to consider the seal of tailed animals. There must be a necessary interval in the middle. But in addition, the rest of the action, is not allowed to have any waste of time. That''s what happened in the original. This life is more complicated because of the situation. The sense of urgency in changmen''s heart is also increasing, otherwise it would not have made such a decision. There is also a hidden reason. Changmen didn''t say it. But Xiao Nan can guess. That is changmen''s own physical condition. It''s already overburdened. Up to now, I still think that samsara eye is my own long door. Naturally, I just think that samsara eye, as the "eye of God", is too heavy on the body. But in fact, it is because reincarnation eye is not its own. There is no correct use of reincarnation eye. It is to force one''s own vitality as the price of reincarnation eye. This has also led to. Changmen''s body is getting weaker and weaker day by day. It''s getting worse every day. Today. Now changmen can almost feel the end of their life. So he was eager to start the project. The dream of himself and Miyan. World peace! You have to witness it in your own hands. "Do you do it yourself? Penn? " "Yes, I''ll do it myself!" "But Sanwei and Liuwei are both in Xueren village. According to the feedback, they seldom leave the village! There''s nine tails in it. " Although I believe in liudao Payne''s strength. But after all, these are three tailed animals. Other unexpected factors have to be taken into account. Xiao Nan still thinks that the choice here can be a little more cautious. "It doesn''t matter. It''s impossible for sanweirenzhuli and liuweirenzhuli to stay in Xueren village all the time. As long as they leave the village, they will catch them immediately and liudaohui will go out together! Even in the village, it doesn''t matter! It just happened to be captured together! " Penn said coldly, with a very sentimental expression on his face. Chapter 520 Confident in the long door of reincarnation. I''m not afraid of the Nine Tailed animals. Including the Nine Tailed animals, which are known as the strongest tailed animals. From changmen''s point of view, it''s just a little more difference between the effort and energy consumed. Years of long cherished wish, this is the final plan that can finally be opened. Changmen is not allowed to be interfered with. The long-awaited world peace will soon see the dawn. Changmen is willing to do everything for it, even gamble on his own life, and now has such a good opportunity, Changmen must be caught dead. What about the three tailed animals? Changmen believes that with its own strength, it can definitely be suppressed! Of course, I don''t know about changmen here. In the original work, liudao Payne could hardly stand a complete Nine Tailed animal. In this life, let alone the existence of three tailed and six tailed animals, with Naruto''s current strength, we are about to master the immortal mode thoroughly. Once it can be superimposed with Jiuwei chakra mode, let alone changmen alone, I''m afraid that only yuzhiboban and qianshouzhujian are qualified to fight Naruto. Of course, it''s not easy to achieve the complete superposition of the two modes. After all, these are two different forms of energy. Even Naruto needs a long time to adapt and adjust. However, this level does not need to be achieved. It''s just a single switch between immortal mode and Nine Tailed chakra mode. I''m afraid changmen will lose more than they win against Naruto, unless they can find a perfect chance to sneak attack. But with Naruto''s perception, it''s very difficult to achieve this, and changmen doesn''t know about it. Or even if you know some information. When there is no real match. Changmen doesn''t really think Naruto will threaten him. The reason is simple. But I have reincarnation eye, which only six immortals have! That''s why. Changmen is the God of the new world. We will make it our mission to create real peace in the world of tolerance! "Together? Penn, it''s too risky. Although you can deal with three tails, six tails and nine tails, you still need to consider the outside influence, the reaction of other Rencun villages and the participation of that one! Although at present, the goals are the same, I always feel that the guy still has a hidden purpose not to tell us! " Deep down, there''s some worry. But smart as Xiaonan is not so straightforward to say. On the contrary, it will start from another aspect to advise changmen. Moreover, this is a real reason. Other villages may wait and see. But the wood leaf, the fog endures actually not necessarily. According to the so-called "traditional concept". Three tails, six tails and nine tails belong to Wuren and Muye respectively. If the organization wants to start. It is to take into account the trends of these two villages. The point is still the leaves. Xiao Nan, who was once a disciple of zilaiye, knows very well that his mentor has been following them. In recent years, some members of the organization have occasionally been attacked, and some even disappeared. And, relatively speaking. It''s not clear that the leaders of the organization are their two former followers. Changmen and Xiaonan are still in the dark at this stage, and it is Ming from the beginning. If these forces are taken into account, the probability of accidents will be even greater. Another important reason is that Chang men and Xiao Nan do not believe in the identity of Yu Zhi Bo ban, but the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is not fake and can not be said 100%, But this guy behind the scenes is probably a member of the yuzhibo family who has some connection with yuzhibo. Changmen and Xiaonan are not only cooperating with him, but also wary of Yu Zhibo to a certain extent In addition, yuzhibo weasel still exists in the organization with ambiguous identity. Changmen and Xiaonan can''t relax their vigilance at any time. Who knows what these guys are going to do? "Well, you''re right. I''ll get in touch with that Yuzhi poban. Yuzhi poban also has a certain effect on the restraint of writing wheel eyes on tailed animals. If there''s no accident, I''ll take them with me!" Penn nodded slowly after a moment of silence. Changmen is not a bigoted man. What''s more, Xiaonan''s reminder is also of great significance and function. The plan has come to the final stage. No accident at all. Organizations that use each other. The goals to be achieved. Changmen will not pursue the details. However, the overall policy must not cause any waves. "In the near future, the rest of the organization''s operations will be suspended. Let''s make every effort to shift to intelligence collection, and then let scorpion and Didala prepare for the operation. It''s time to take the last step for the establishment of a new world!" Tiandao Payne stepped forward, feeling the wet feeling of the rain, and his eyes showed a very cool look. "Well!" An organization that is fully operational. At Penn''s command. The operation policy of the whole organization is also completely adjusted to intelligence collection. Detailed distribution of the tail capture plan. The moment you get your mission. The full members of the organization are also ready to take action. The belt earth, which is still hidden behind the scenes, secretly orders heijue to keep a close eye on changmen. As long as the position of the main body is locked, the reincarnation eye can be recovered at any time. As far as the belt earth is concerned, the situation can be recovered even in the worst situation. The most important thing is. The "eye of the moon" plan must be in your own hands. Just as changmen doesn''t believe in the "Yu Zhi Bo ban" he disguises. Today''s daitu is also 100% distrust of the real yuzhipoban. As for things like resurrecting yuzhipoban, if the initial daitu was carried out according to such a plan, then the later daitu gradually grew up, it is a part of the plan that has changed in their own heart. They may not choose resurrecting yuzhipoban! Anyway, I also have orthodox yuzhibo blood. The body has been transformed to a certain extent and has the attribute of Mudun. The use of reincarnation eye is limited. It''s not a big problem here. Ten tail man pillar force. The launch of unlimited monthly reading. I plan to carry out it myself! Changmen is good. Yuzhiboban or not. It''s just my own tools! This is the biggest wild hope hidden in the heart with the soil. He thought nobody knew. But actually. As the most easy to survey the heart of the black Jue. It''s just that I''ve noticed a little bit. But heijue didn''t care at all. Because as long as it doesn''t affect the implementation of the "eye of the moon" plan. Heijue doesn''t care who will release unlimited monthly reading in the end. It''s the best container, though. But it''s just as good with soil. Anyway, just wait for "mother" to come back to life. In this world, no one can go against the "mother''s will"! Chapter 521 For thousands of years. Finally came to the last step. Dark as black, black Jue can''t help but feel a touch of excitement in his heart. At this last moment, black Jue won''t allow anything unexpected to happen to this plan. Naturally, in the face of local "orders", black Jue can cooperate in every way, in order to complete the "eye of the moon" plan as soon as possible. They''re a bunch of stupid people anyway. For the resurrection of your mother, offer your little strength. The black Jue, hidden in the darkness, seems to be a ray of irony, thinking silently in the heart. On one side. Many thoughts. At the moment when the Organization officially opened its operation under the command of changmen. Yuzhibo weasel also received relevant information. As Muye''s biggest spy in Xiaoxiao, yuzhibo weasel didn''t choose to give up Muye even after Sasuke had defected from Muye and seemed to have a better choice. In other words, from the perspective of Weasel, Muye was his brother''s best belongings after all. Of course, after a conversation with Naruto, Weasel doesn''t really "die loyal" to muyeren village. In the final analysis, weasel cares most about his younger brother, Yuzhi bozozhu. If Sasuke is willing to stay in Muye, and Muye can also make Sasuke a "hero", it is naturally what weasel thinks of as a "double happiness.". But if not. Weasel will still put Sasuke''s safety and future in the first place. This point has been incisively and vividly expressed in the original work. The weasel has a backup plan. However, at this time, the weasel still tried to send the news of the organization''s preparation for action back to muyeren village through some special channels. It''s sort of a preparatory strategy. On the other hand, the weasel also follows the order of changmen to catch the four tailed and five tailed animals. It doesn''t take long. It''s just two or three months of preparation. The plan to each member, and the necessary preparations to each member. Red sand scorpion and Didala are heading for the country of wind. Jiaodu and feiduan are also heading for the land of thunder. It''s different from the one in the original. In this life. Changmen intends to speed up the capture frequency. Although the seal work can only be done one by one, and the amount of chakra needed is as terrible as that needed. After sealing one, there is still a certain interval of rest. In order to reduce the risk, changmen still plans to give priority to catching tailed animals. Store the big deal first! The same is true for the following three tails to seven tails. As for the most important eight tails and nine tails. Wait until the seal''s over for the seven tailed animals in front. If it''s really easy to affect the plan. Changmen doesn''t mind catching all nine tailed animals at one time. As for the impact that will follow. That''s what we''ll think about later. And it''s almost as soon as the organization starts to act. Snow country, snow tolerance village. Naruto, who is practicing routine, suddenly gets some special information one day. "What did you say? A special cave has been found in the border area between the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of iron, hasn''t it? " Naruto stepped out of the forbidden area of cultivation. Looking at the dark part kneeling on one knee in front of him, he raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a look of surprise. It''s the last stage of the cultivation of magic. In these three months. Naruto has been able to absorb natural energy freely to complete its immortal mode, that is, there is a small detail adjustment problem in the last point of completion and the problem that it is easy to be affected and interrupted. Originally, Naruto can completely complete the cultivation of immortal mode with only the last point of adaptation time, But after getting such an important information, Naruto broke the rule and stepped out of the forbidden area. "Yes, Lord Xueying, according to your order, we started to search from the border area of the kingdom of fire. After finding several landmarks that meet your standards, we checked them one by one, and finally locked them at a junction between the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of iron. There we found a special cave where we found the luminous pool described by Lord Xueying. The subordinates had limited ability, We can''t explore the bottom, but we can vaguely perceive the special chakra wave transmitted from it! " "That seems to be it!" It''s not necessarily a clear target location. But it''s been the last three years. The most accurate information location Naruto has heard. The thought of this special channel being found by oneself. Naruto''s pupil is showing a ray of joy. At the moment, after getting the precise map coordinates from the secret department in front of him, he immediately returned to the office and ordered the secret department to inform Ning Ci and Xiang Yu. Not long. I got a call from the secret service. Straight to the incense phosphor, Ningci two people. Naruto has made the next action plan in his heart. "Naruto?" "Is there anything important?" "It''s not very important. I just need to leave the village for a while, so I asked you two to come here." Naruto looks at the two people who seem to be a little serious, smiles and waves their hands, indicating that they should sit down first and then talk. After seeing Naruto''s not serious look, Xiangbo and Ningci also relax and sit on both sides of Naruto. "Away from the village? Is it going to the mainland? " Rather times seem to think of what general, eyebrow slightly a wrinkly mouth asks a way. "Well, I found something interesting there. I''d like to go over and make sure. This time Xiangyu and I are together. During the absence of Xiangyu and I, all the affairs of the village will be handled by you, Ningci." Naruto nodded and said. "Naruto, isn''t this the right time to leave the village? According to our prediction, the operation time of Xiao organization is in the near future. If it is easy to leave, it is easy for Xiao organization to seize the gap, right? And it''s just you and Xiang Yu. " Hear Naruto''s words. Ningci some worry said. The organization has already begun to act. Red sand scorpion and Didala have even gone directly to the wind country region after the preparatory work. Xueren village, of course, has not received any effective information. But according to the previous intelligence inference (mainly Naruto''s own view, but Ningci, Xiangyu and others believe it.) It is in the near future that the organization will take action. According to their original plan, Xueren village will absorb the dividends of the war in the past six months. Then they have two options: one is to use other forces of Yanren village to wipe out Xiaogang first, and the other is to take advantage of this opportunity. Xueren village will also launch a war of annexing the whole Yanren community. Both options have advantages and disadvantages. It depends on the provisional judgment. But there''s a premise here. Naruto and others should not have problems. Chapter 522 "It doesn''t matter. Ningci, I''ve completely mastered the immortal mode, and I''m just short of the final practical debugging. With my current strength and Shangxiang phosphor, unless all the members of Xiao organization go out, it''s still no problem to escape even if they can''t fight. Besides, if Xiao organization wants to focus on us, at least it has to catch one tail and two tails first, Once Xiao organization starts, Sharen and Yunren will certainly have corresponding actions. This period is our best interval reaction period. This time when we leave the village, I need to confirm very important things. In addition, Ningci and Sasuke, I''m a little worried and need to have a look. " Naruto gently shook his head, with the most stable tone said. "Naruto, have you finished the cultivation of immortal mode?" Ning CI is slightly stunned. One side of the incense phosphor is also a surprise mouth asked. "Well, it can be said that it has been completed for the time being. Specifically, it needs to be practiced in the actual combat. Besides, I still have the skill of flying Thunder God. So what you don''t need to worry about is the problems in the village. You need to pay more attention to them, Ningci." Naruto replied with a smile. "Well, since Naruto said that, I understand, but please be careful!" "Don''t worry, Ningci!" And then. Naruto and Ningci talked about some important basic affairs in the village. It was then that Fuyi, Taishan, Yugao and others were called together to make a brief explanation. Naruto left Xueren village with Xiangyu and headed for the country of fire directly. With the current strength of Naruto and Xiangyu, there is no need to worry about ordinary people''s discovery. After a journey of about ten days, Naruto and Xiangyu arrived at their destination smoothly. "Is this the destination? Naruto Looking at the very secret cave in front of me. Incense phosphor with a very confused expression to one side of Naruto asked. "Well, here it is!" The precise position marked on the map. It''s also Naruto who opens the immortal mode for the first time. Through the flow of natural energy around, it''s a mysterious breath that can be easily perceived. Naruto strides directly into the cave, and Xiang phosphor catches up in a hurry. It''s a deep and dark passage, but because in the immortal mode, Naruto''s perception has spread to the extreme. He walks steadily through the passage and comes to the deepest part of the cave. At the corner, there is a pool shining in their eyes. Yu Xiangyu''s eyes widened, showing a look of surprise. Naruto in the front position is also rare to show a wisp of happy expression. "Here it is!" Finally found a special channel. Only grasp this point. Another plan of Naruto can be implemented. "This pool? Isn''t it a real pool? " Even without Naruto''s special perception. But the same in the first eye to see through this pool in front of the special place of incense phosphor, that subconsciously stretched out the right hand, gently tease, but did not really touch the feeling of water, incense phosphor with a very surprised tone said. "Well, it''s not an ordinary pool, it''s a passage." "Passage?" "Yes, the passage to the moon!" "Well? I beg your pardon? Naruto? Can we go to the moon from here? " Although it is expected that this pool is very special. But this is still far beyond the particularity of my imagination. Almost at the moment when Naruto''s words fell. Xiang phosphor''s face showed an extremely surprised expression, and the decibel was subconsciously raised a few points. "Yes, this is an invisible channel built by using space technique and special seal technique. The direct communication interface is the moon above us. You can feel the energy fluctuation under the pool carefully." Listen to Naruto''s words. There was a little bit of Xiangyu that I didn''t dare to try before. It''s also at this moment to spread your perception directly. Through the surface, directly into the pool inside. "Why? This feeling? Kind of like magic? It''s a little bit like seal? And not chakra? Like some kind of special energy? And this flow pattern? Strange In the past two years, as a seal master who has been studying the seal techniques of the whirlpool clan, Xiang phosphor can be said to be the top seal master in today''s tolerance world. Almost at the moment when her own perception infiltrates into the pool to observe, Xiang phosphor perceives something different, especially the special energy full of it. This is a direct cause of deep interest in phosphor. But when we want to explore further. It''s like being cut off by something. The most important thing is that you can''t see anything with the naked eye. It''s like a pool of sparkling water. "And is there any way to confuse the eyes? Who built this passage? " "It''s impossible to know exactly who built it, but it should be a special space technique constructed by chakra, natural energy and some other special energy. The existing seal technique is to contain the energy fluctuation of this channel, unless it comes to such a close distance, otherwise, even the most powerful people, It''s also very difficult to find the particularity of the pool outside. " Naruto put his hands upside down behind him. In his mind, he could not help thinking of the descendant of the big barrel Muyu village on the moon. His eyes narrowed slightly and he said softly. The last descendant of big barrel wood on the moon. Giant reincarnation eye. The most important thing is the existence of the big wooden house man, which is similar to the boss. If Naruto remembers correctly. In this period, the people in the big wooden house didn''t open the eyes of reincarnation. Later, they hijacked HuaHuo, transplanted HuaHuo''s white eyes, and then matched them with their purest Yucun lineage, which opened the eyes of reincarnation, which is equivalent to the "eye of God" of reincarnation! From this, the strength of the people in the big wooden house has been increased by leaps and bounds. And now. Although it''s not clear what standard the individual strength of Shiren reaches, and to what extent the giant reincarnation eye can be used. But Naruto can be sure that his current strength is absolutely above Sheren! Unless Sheren can really use the giant reincarnation eye freely, it''s not too difficult for Naruto to defeat or even kill the Sheren at this stage. Seize the fulcrum base of the moon in advance, and then let Ningci absorb the energy in the giant reincarnation eye to see if it can make Ningci forcibly open the reincarnation eye! There are risks. The giant reincarnation eye is the integration of the moon''s descendants with their own white eyes. The energy that is filled with them is not violent and complex. If we want to absorb its essence, we must bear the risk of being mad. But in Naruto''s view, this is a risk worth trying. Naruto believes that it''s not just himself. If you tell this news to Ning Ci, this young man of the Japanese clan will certainly agree to try this way. Because that''s the only way to do it. Ning CI is really qualified to walk side by side with Naruto and Sasuke. Magic chakra + reincarnation eye = six levels of strength of Ningci! Chapter 523 This is as early as before leaving the leaves. Naruto is a good plan for Ning Ci''s future. Unless Ning CI refused to defecte to Muye with Naruto at that time, that''s another thing. Now Ning CI is an indispensable assistant for Naruto. Naruto naturally needs to plan for Ning Ci as much as possible to improve its strength. The war is coming, whether it''s facing Xiao organization or wudaren village, Naruto needs to improve the strength of himself and his companions as much as possible. The upper limit and potential of Xiangyu and Yugao have almost reached the limit. In particular, Xiangyu itself is defined as an auxiliary object. With the current strength of Xiangyu and the control level of seal technique, as long as we successfully learn the immortal mode and get rid of the goddess Mao in the future, Incense phosphor can be in any battlefield, in Naruto face any opponent, provide not low auxiliary effect. Eight cloud''s words, specialize in magic. Today''s five sense control, even Naruto, if it doesn''t open the immortal mode or the nine tail chakra mode, it will sink into the real world of magic created by Bayun. If it can''t break the imaginary world easily, it will be erased by Bayun''s "reality" created by her! So is Naruto. Let alone other ordinary "shadow levels.". let me put it another way. As long as in the right occasion, create the right opportunity. Bayun can easily kill any "shadow level strongman." Yu Zhibo weasel, the members of Xiao''s organization, is hard to say, because there has never been a confrontation between kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and five sense magic control. God knows how much resistance each other have, but there will certainly be some influence. In short. Even if the "adversary" is very strong, or how to deal with it. As long as it doesn''t reach the six levels. Eight clouds can play a role of "spiritual influence" to a certain extent. Even if the time is short to a few tenths of a second, less than a second. In the battle of Naruto. It''s enough to decide. Before that, Naruto had such high expectations for Xiangyu and Bayun. There was no excessive demand, let alone disappointment. After all, there are no strong people of six levels in today''s tolerance world. According to the second set of fans of the original works in previous lives. Now Naruto''s strength is only the strongest in the Super Shadow level. Six levels. How to drop all have to be Naruto can complete immortal mode and nine tail chakra mode after superposition. Except Naruto himself. They are in this small group. Have the potential and ability to grow to six levels. It''s Sasuke and Ningci. The former is needless to say. The focus of the latter is to focus on this giant reincarnation eye. Therefore, no matter how high the risk is, we must try one or two. "So, are we going to go directly to the moon through this passage?" After carefully observing and feeling the special energy fluctuation in the channel of the pool, Xiang Yu stood up, looked at Naruto, blinked and asked curiously. "Go, it''s going, but not now. The point is that the energy in this channel is still a little disordered and needs to be adjusted. Besides, we also need to be prepared to explore whether there are traps or not. In addition, there are some waves in the current situation of tolerance. It depends on whether the organization has taken action." Naruto first nodded, then shook his head and said. It''s time to go to the moon. God knows how long it will take. If it''s just one or two days, it''s not a big problem. But if it takes seven or eight days, even more than ten days. Naruto needs to consider and arrange. The most direct point. This is the question of the organization''s action. There''s no accurate information. However, Naruto has reason to believe that because of his influence, Xiao organization will certainly take action in the near future. At that time, however, it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Xueren village. It has been three months since the last summit. The dividends obtained after the snow fog war have been initially absorbed, and Xueren village''s power has further expanded in the world of tolerance, Xueren village, which has become more and more powerful, can start the next action plan only after Xiaozhi organization has attracted the attention of the whole forbearance community. No matter the target is directed at Wuren village. Or do you want to destroy the Xiaogang first. Narutos have to make sure they stay in Xueren village. More or less, it''s still a little bit high in the status of super tolerant village. If there is no Naruto, Xiangyu, Ningci and others. Xueren village is not really the opponent of the other five. It''s no exaggeration to say that Xueren village may even be beaten by the other five when their respective senior leaders don''t take part in the war. The inside information has just begun to accumulate, and the momentum of the super village has just begun to show. At this time, Xueren village still needs Naruto, the first generation of people to support the scene, Xueren village relies on the face that Ningci, Xiangyu and Yugao can barely hold in Daren village, but on the trip to the moon, it is obvious that they need to bring Xiangyu and Ningci. This is the contradiction. Besides, in Naruto''s opinion, it''s the most appropriate time to wait for Ning Ci to master the magic chakra. Otherwise, even if he gets the giant reincarnation eye, Naruto dare not let Ning CI try to absorb the energy inside. When his basic strength and physical fitness are not strong enough, it''s easy to have problems. So now is not the best time. "Well, I see." Naruto said so, Xiang phosphor is also to understand and realize, now is really not the right time. Other trends. I know the news of the organization. There are too many things to pay attention to in Xueren village. People like them have to keep an eye on these goals all the time. Now it''s easy to go to the moon and leave the earth. Too rash to enter. There are other problems that could arise. "Let''s stay here for two or three days. During this time, Xianglin, you can study the space and seal techniques in this channel. It''s better to add a layer of hidden technique to further reduce the energy fluctuation emitted from this channel, and investigate the channel environment as much as possible, so as to ensure the safety after we enter at that time." "Well, I understand. Don''t worry, Naruto." Xiang Yu nodded and answered with a serious expression. Soon afterwards. Incense phosphor is to take out a seal scroll from one''s own arms, directly seal and open it, take out all kinds of equipment and seal materials from it, and directly carve a boundary near the whole pool to isolate energy fluctuation. Not only in the distance, but also in the range to choose the most accurate way. To cover up the energy fluctuations inside. Chapter 524 In addition, we need to arrange the boundary to strengthen the perception and exploration. Besides, it is also necessary not to be linked with the special channel in the luminous pool. If it triggers a chain reaction, it is very likely that this special energy in the channel will burst out. This is an absolute prohibition. As a seal master, this basic prohibition is the most clear one. Seal mode and boundary depiction, It''s the most sensitive existence to any energy fluctuation. This special space channel connecting the moon to the earth, even if Xiang phosphor doesn''t know anything about it, it doesn''t prevent Xiang phosphor from knowing how "sensitive" and "fragile" the operation is. Of course, this vulnerability and sensitivity is relative to energy fluctuation. The passage itself is very strong. In the front position. You can go deep into chakra to see. The overall structure is very stable. In principle. There will be no impact and waves if you travel directly. Just for the sake of safety. Naruto just need to call the incense phosphor over, as far as possible to choose the most secure way to enter. There are risks to take. There are some risks. There is no need to take them. Anyway, Naruto is not short of time. Staying here to feel the space skills inside can also help Naruto improve his understanding and mastery of space ninja. The skill of flying thunder is far from its upper limit, which is similar to the ability of big tube muhuiye to open up a unique space. It is Naruto''s highest goal, Even if the unique "Shenwei space" of the kaleidoscope wheel eye opened by the earth is a basic form, Naruto also wants to construct its own unique "space form" in the future through the flying thunder skill! Of course, it''s too early to talk about this. Naruto''s research and mastery of space technique is far from that. But it is because of this that Naruto needs to know and master as much information as possible about different spatial techniques to improve his ability in this aspect. Therefore, when the boundary is set up and the special channel is studied. Naruto is not idle. Even strengthening one''s own perception is a special way of tempering. Naruto has always been opening its immortal mode to explore the channel hidden in this luminous pool. The special seal technique and space pattern in it can always bring Naruto a different understanding under careful observation. A very unique perception makes Naruto even have a kind of feeling. If you can give yourself more time to analyze this channel, My understanding and mastery of spatial coordinates can go further, which will establish a better foundation for me to open up my own special spatial form in the future. It''s just a pity. Naruto can''t have such free time. That is, it has not been two or three days since we arrived at the cave and studied the luminous pool. "Well?" In a moment. Naruto eyebrows slightly raised. "What''s the matter? Naruto "I''ll go out and have a look at something. You can continue to study it." Naruto stood up and said with a dignified face. "Well, I see." Incense phosphor nodded, and then continue to bend down to study this special space channel. Naruto turns his head and strides toward the exit of the cave. Compared to the moment when Naruto stepped out of the cave. On the outside. A figure dressed in Xueren''s dark clothing appeared there. At the moment of seeing Naruto. Come down on one knee. "Lord snow shadow!" "Oh? It''s spark. What can I do for you? " Although Naruto is not as skilled and natural as Xiang Yu in this aspect, under normal circumstances, Naruto can easily perceive the chakra of his closest group. At the time of distinguishing whether spark came by himself. Naruto is very clear that the next news to be reported by one of his subordinates must be very important, otherwise, in the eyes of this festival, it would not be reported by spark. indeed. When Naruto''s words fall. The spark in front of us is to tell us all the information we need to report. With the continuous words of spark. Naruto''s look also became more dignified. It turns out that Naruto and Xiangyu have just arrived at the area where the luminous pool is located. The red sand scorpion and Didala in Xiao''s organization came to the area near Sharen village at the same time. Just as in the original work, with the cooperation of "neinei" Youliang Shangren arranged in advance by red sand scorpion, all the guards in the strongest defense area of Sharen were killed quietly! Under the silent night. No one was aware of the invasion of scorpion and Didala. Even if Ma Ji, who is the eye shadow of five generations, is weak in perception, and his personal strength is the weakest of the six shadows, and even can''t reach the average level of the "shadow level strongmen" of the past dynasties, he can''t detect the invasion of scorpion and Didala. Still the same as in the original book, the first person to discover Didala''s invasion was I arrow, who was a human being. Even though I love Luo in this life has not become "gentle" because of the influence of Naruto, it is also because I was captured in Muye, and Kan Jiulang and Shouju tried to protect themselves. I love Luo, who is more or less "human" than before, still wants to protect his companions. At least Kan Jiulang and Shouju are two elder brothers and sisters. In my heart, I still occupy an important position to a certain extent. When an intruder is found. I love the warning. We''re going straight up on one side. As a pillar of human strength. I love Luo (compared with other people) who has strong Ninja talent In these three years. Personal strength is also growing rapidly. Can skillfully use a crane''s chakra. One on one with Didala. I don''t see any downward trend at all. Moreover, with the same flying ability, I love Luo''s attack is more rough and direct, and different from that in the original book. Even if I love Luo has changed in this life, I don''t care about the safety of those ordinary residents in the village as much as in the original book. All kinds of powerful means of attack. On the contrary, Didala was embarrassed at the beginning. Even though Sandra was seriously short of air combat skills, as long as the seal class and the border class came. With what I love. It''s only a matter of time before we win Didala! Unfortunately. Didala is more experienced after all. At this stage, personal strength is still slightly better than I love Luo. The most important thing is that. The enemy is not just a Didala. The red sand scorpion, hidden in the shadow, is the most familiar existence in Shanren village. It is also clear that there are two thorniest "old guys" in Shanren village. Red sand scorpion, who doesn''t want to make things more troublesome and complicated, directly sees the opportunity and cuts into the battlefield strongly. When you''re caught off guard. Hundreds of Sha Ren died in an instant. Chapter 525 And then. With Didala. If the shadow guards didn''t spare their lives to rescue him, it''s impossible to say that Sharen village would have to change another shadow after three years, but if they managed to save him, the formation of Sharen''s army would be in chaos. Without Sharen led by the top strong, they could not stop Didala and Scorpion. I love Luo, who was trapped by scorpion''s puppet and Didala''s flying bomb, It''s impossible to rescue. After the collapse of the underground frontal forces. There''s no one to stop Didala and red sand scorpion. I love Luo Zaiqiang. I still hate it on the spot. After a series of explosions. The scorpion is directly injected with the super strong toxin of general paralysis and faints. Red sand scorpion and Didala, who successfully captured a human pillar, also left Shanren village easily, leaving only a mess! Naturally, such a big movement could not be concealed, even in the early morning of the second day after the end of the attack. Sharen village was invaded by Xiaoxiao group. One of the tail''s pillars was grabbed. Ma Ji was seriously injured. The news of Sha Ren''s death and injury spread directly to the whole world of tolerance. And the first person who was ordered by Naruto, Xueren''s secret department, which focused on monitoring Sharen village, also got the relevant information in the first time. Of course, the details are not clear. But the general process and the final result can be easily detected. The incessant rush to report is the spark. Let Naruto just one more day, is to get this important information! "Did the organization start so soon? And is it still fair and aboveboard to catch a strong tail directly in Sharen village? It''s really bold or confident! " Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, shook his head and said. I expected it in advance. But it was a bit of a surprise. I don''t know how to organize this action. Is it good or reckless. From the perspective of Naruto, the layout of LiXiao''s organization in the original book is actually very good, from high-end forces to the most basic combat power. Of course, it''s from the perspective of taking soil as the leader. It''s just that taking soil or changmen as the leader is too conceited. It''s obvious that we can stir up internal strife in the five tolerance villages and then reap the fruits of victory at one stroke, It is not that there is no chance of winning, but that such behavior is obviously reducing the winning rate and increasing the risk. Let Naruto and daitu, changmen swap positions, the Xiao organization under its command will definitely choose the "old six mode"! First catch one or two villages and beat them to death. The number of tailed animals collected is also controlled within half. In that case. The strongest Muye and Yunren will not have much reaction. Anyway, they are arrogant. After further weakening its strength. It''s better to instigate Muye to fight with Yunren or Yanren. At that point, the odds will be infinitely higher. Even if people are not fooled, it''s better to choose three tolerance villages than the whole tolerance world? And for a while. It is not certain that the strength accumulated by the organization can be further improved. The world is short of everything. There is no shortage of ambitious madmen and psychopaths. You see, the group of official members in the organization who have their own wishful thinking are still very reliable when they are performing tasks! so to speak. In fact, there is a good hand in Dai Tu and Chang men. It''s just that the result in the original book is a little unsatisfactory. But in this life. It''s a big help for Naruto. If the organization is not so crazy. Naruto and Xueren are not good at fishing in troubled waters. "Now that you''ve started, let the flame burn a little more, spark." "Yes "Pass my order to go back, let the Ninjas who have no mission in the village get ready to go out, mobilize elite troops to the border position in advance, pay attention to blocking all key access areas, closely monitor any suspicious people in and out of the country during this period, and the secret department should also focus on monitoring the movements of the other five ninjas villages, understand?" This is an opportunity! For Xueren village and Naruto, this is a very important opportunity. It has been said before. At the time of organizing action. Xueren village has two choices. One is to unite with the five tolerance villages to wipe out the Xiao organization in advance. Another is to take advantage of this opportunity to launch a war directly. Now Naruto plans to make a compromise between the two plans. After a period of consideration, Naruto finds that no matter which one he chooses, it has its own unacceptable disadvantages. The former is easy to get himself into an uncontrollable situation, while the latter is more likely to make himself a public enemy in the world. This is not cost-effective, at least when his strength reaches six levels Before Ning CI gets the reincarnation eye and Sasuke opens the eternal kaleidoscope wheel eye, he should not choose too aggressive and bold tactics. Therefore, Naruto plans to deal with Xiao organization first, and then weaken the strength of the five tolerance villages as much as possible during this period. It''s better to seize the opportunity to snatch a few tailed beasts back, and when his own strength can''t reach the goal of dominating the whole tolerance world by his own strength, In other words, before Xueren village was unable to defeat five by one, strategy was a very important winning factor. This time, Naruto wants to "force" the five Naruto villages to join hands in advance to deal with Xiao! What''s more, we should take this opportunity to strike a good blow to the strength of the five tolerance villages. As for whether everything will be carried out according to Naruto''s wishes. Of course, it''s not certain. But it doesn''t need too much, as long as half of the goal can be achieved. Naruto is satisfied. "Yes, Lord Xueying!" After hearing the command from Naruto, the spark suddenly bowed his head and answered. Then, after a little wait, he saw that Naruto waved his hand, and there was no other command, the spark also flashed. A flash of light and shadow meant that it disappeared in the same place and went to execute the command from Naruto. "Xiao organization, the five tolerance villages, the stage has been set up. Next, let''s" actors "give the best performance together Naruto stands on the stone slab, overlooking the distant scenery, showing a wisp of fierce cold in his pupils. It''s the world of tolerance that has set off waves. Before that, Naruto and Xueren village were the protagonists. This time, the protagonist is obviously Xiao organization. And it was just after Naruto had "warned" wudaring village. In less than three months. In wudarin village, three and a half people didn''t believe what Naruto said. Knowing how to organize is to start boldly. The two people invaded into the interior of Shanren village, one of the five tolerance villages. Directly in front of thousands of sand bear, as well as the face of contemporary wind and shadow, strong grasp of a tail of people column force, is almost let sand bear village to change wind and shadow again. It must be said that at the time of this news. The whole forbearance world was shocked by it. Recently, Yanren, Muye, and Yunren and Wuren were shocked and angry at Xiaozhi''s boldness after they got the news at intervals! Chapter 526 The first one to receive the news and respond is muyeren village. We know the threat of the organization best. It is also the first village in the five major villages to have the anti-terrorism organization. Almost at the moment the message was received. Gangshou immediately sent out the corresponding secret members to explore more detailed information. After losing face, Sharen village is more clearly aware that it is impossible to regain the strength of one tail by itself. As Fengying, Ma Ji is receiving emergency treatment. The first order after he regains consciousness is to ask Sharen''s senior officials on his side to ask muyeren village for help immediately, and even if he is seriously injured, he will go to Qiandai village in person In the area where the two elders of hailaozang lived in seclusion, they reported the situation, focusing on the fact that "red sand scorpion", the most gifted Puppet Master in the history of Shanren village, appeared in Shanren village, and personally captured the fact of a human pillar. It endangers the survival of the village. It''s also related to my own grandchildren. No matter how indifferent the elder of the thousand generations was, he decided to go out of the mountain again under the supplication of Ma Ji. Muye, after receiving the help message from Sharen. Gangshou is also very decisive in summoning Kakashi, Sakura, maitekai, Xiao Li, Tiantian, and two special Shangren to form an emergency rescue team. He immediately set out to Sharen village and met with the rescue forces in Sharen village, including Qiandai elder, Kan Jiulang, Shouju, and several elite Shangren, With the help of forbearance dog from Kakashi''s psychic communication, the party attacked and pursued the retreating position of red sand scorpion and Didala. The biggest difference from the original is. In this life, Sharen doesn''t know whether he is enlightened, or whether he has a good command. He is not only in the pursuit team, but also an old guy like chiyodai. After I love Luo was captured, Sharen immediately sent out the pursuit troops. Even if he used his life to fill in, he had to drag the return speed of red sand scorpion and Didala. It gives the follow-up real elite pursuit troops more reaction time and room for control. Although the strength is poor. But the victory lies in the number of people. Plus because of the summit. There is also a part of Naruto''s "reminder" reason. There is less tension at the borders of countries. Including Sharen and Yanren. Each retreating unit. Let Ma Ji calmly mobilize thousands or even more troops to pursue Didala and Chisha scorpion. Shanren village is weak enough to continue to weaken. In particular, two official members of the Xiaoxiao organization break through the defense line of a village. No matter whether there is a pot of internal response or not, Shanren has lost face, What''s more, it makes the whole world see the weakness of Sharen village. In any case, one tail of human strength must be taken back. This is an important foothold of Sharen village in the future. Especially in this battle, Ma Ji realized his weakness. In the stage of "Shangren", he can be called the king, but in the stage of "shadow", he is a weak chicken, But I love Luo is really showing the "shadow level level", the worst is that he has the strength of quasi shadow level, which is the ideal six generation shadow in Mackey''s mind. For the sake of this village, Maggie. I think my village must take back my love. On this basis. It''s a pity that the strength of red sand scorpion and Didala is really too strong. Generally, it''s hard for Sandra to stop one move. Most importantly, Didala and Scorpio are just the shadow level strong players who are not afraid of common people tactics, unless the number reaches tens of thousands, In other words, the number of ninjas at the upper tolerance level is a little more, otherwise, it means how many ninjas come and how many ninjas die. the corpses lie all over the countryside. From Sharen village all the way to the border area of Windland. The blood of at least hundreds of people spilled on this barren land. Until finally, red sand scorpion and Didala hide in the state of Sichuan, the sand bears can no longer pursue. Paid such a heavy price. At least it took about one more day. When scorpion and Didala return to the seal place designated by changmen with a tail of human force, it''s just when Muye rescue team arrives at Sharen village and converges with chiyodai, Shouju, kanjiulang and other elite rescue forces of Sharen to march towards the area of the kingdom of Sichuan. It will take a long time for chakra, the tail beast, to seal into the exorcism, Whether the pursuit troops can snatch back a man''s strength before that depends not only on personnel, but also on destiny. It''s just when Kakashi, maitekai and Qiandai are leading Muye and Sharen''s joint pursuit troops to the Sichuan region, and the whole tolerance community''s attention is just focused on the Sichuan region, another earth shaking news is coming from leizhiguo, Yunnincun''s two tailed man Zhuli almost disappeared less than one day after one tailed man Zhuli was caught. There was no sign, or even any early warning. Just the next day, yunnincun received the news that Xiaoxiao had rushed into Shanren village and slaughtered one tailed man Zhuli, The fourth generation of Lei Yingai immediately ordered the two tailed men to return to the village. Before the order came out, he received the news that "master youmumen is missing" from his secret department! And according to the information from the secret department. The location of the missing pomelo gate has obviously experienced a fierce battle, and the specific process is not clear. However, pomelo gate is absolutely against the enemy in the case of complete tailing. Even so, pomelo gate is still missing. Even if there is no accurate information, the name of Xiao organization appears in the brain of four generations of Lei Ying at the moment of receiving the news. In the past, most of them suspected that it was the work of the other four big tolerant villages. But this time! Four generations of Lei Ying don''t even need to think about it. They can directly target the organization! In a rage, the four generations of Lei Ying sent elite troops to follow the information left behind. At the same time, they also sent more people to watch the chilabi who had returned to the village. They even ordered the other five villages (Muye, Yanren, Sharen, Wuren, Xueren) to pass on the message and called for the six film conference! If we say that we can still be "arrogant" for a while in the original work. In this life. The fourth generation of Lei Ying AI is completely furious! He wants to let Xiao organization know what kind of end it is for a terrorist organization to dare to challenge liudaren village!! One after another. If the organization is not active, it will be in a state of crisis. All of a sudden, he challenged the two tolerance villages, and the news that one tail and two tails were caught one after another spread throughout the tolerance world. In less than a week. The whole forbearance world is shaking. The high-level figures of Muye, Sharen, Yanren, Wuren and Xueren who received news from Yunren all showed different degrees of expression. Chapter 527 However, this is not the end. When the outside world thinks that the organization is crazy enough. The country of earth, Yanren village, also spread the news that four tails and five tails were lost one after another. The time interval will not exceed one day. It can also be said that the four tailed animals that were captured almost on the same day are not just the shame of a village in Shanren. Following the fury of the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI, the third generation of Tu Ying who just received the news, Daye mu, first looked confused, then showed the same expression of anger, This is a provocation from chiguoguo. The authority of these super tolerance villages is the same. In a rage, Onoki immediately sent his own secret elite to investigate the necessary details, and then issued an order to make the whole Yanren village into a combat readiness posture. Let his son, Huang Tu, one of the only two strong actors in Yanren village, be ready to fight at any time. It''s the same as the fourth generation of Raymond. Onoki vowed to let the organization pay the price! Caught four tailed animals in one go! This is the moment when the news of the whole world of tolerance is transmitted. so to speak. Don''t mention the original leaders of the five tolerance villages. Even Naruto was stunned at that moment. It seems that the original is one after another to capture, right? Anyway, after sealing the front one, then the back one? This is also the place where Naruto saw the original five Tucao villages in the past. They make complaints about the tail animals in order. At least one or two months interval is in the middle. Five big nun villages still have to catch seven tailed beasts, and eighth have almost been caught before they react. But the situation in this life has obviously changed a lot. Because of Naruto''s existence, Xueren village has three tailed animals at the same time. When Xueren village completely rises to be the sixth largest one, it also has additional "gift intelligence". Let the major forbearance villages pay at least a little more attention to the organization than in the original work. In the same way. Because of the influence of Naruto. Let changmen and daitu realize that there is not much time left for their own village. A decision made directly and decisively. Four tailed animals caught in one go! This is almost more than half of the number, enough to show how strong the determination of Xiao organization is at this moment! To be honest, the moment you get the news. Naruto was stunned for the first time, but he couldn''t help showing a look of exclamation. It''s really the most arrogant erlengzi group in the world of tolerance. Long gate with soil. It''s a perfect match. "Six shadow conference? Ha ha, it''s really interesting It is Naruto who comes back to Xueren village with incense phosphor. When he receives the notice of the "Six Shadows meeting" initiated by four generations of Lei Ying from Yunren village, Naruto''s eyebrows are slightly raised, and his face shows a faint smile. "So, are you going to attend this meeting? Naruto In Norda''s snow shadow office. Xueren village and xuezhiguo high-level officials, who have gathered together, are not only Ningci, Xiangyu, Bayun, Yugao, Fujian, Taishan and others, but also Fenghua Xiaoxue and Asama santaifu. This is also after receiving the relevant news and under the notice of Naruto, Fenghua Xiaoxue and Asama santaifu arrived at Xueren village overnight, It''s not only to discuss the next important decision-making trend of the village and the country, but also because from today on, santaifu can return to Fenghua City to take charge of daily government affairs. Fenghua Xiaoxue wants to stay in Xueren village, which is also for the sake of safety. God knows if someone will directly choose to break the rules of the game in such a chaotic fighting situation. there ''s no making without breaking. Want to re-establish social order. Creating a "harmonious new world" We must first break the original social order. In the original book, wudaring villages are all famous people who choose to protect the five great powers, especially Yu Naruto. Besides, Fenghua Xiaoxue is an important partner of his group. Naruto does not allow Fenghua Xiaoxue to have any accidents. "Well, it''s also an opportunity for us. Let''s put aside the previous preparations for Wuren village and water kingdom. The goal should be focused on Xiaozhi. After all, this is the fifth tailed beast. In other words, besides the eight tailed animals in Yunren village, Xiaozhi''s next goal is Xueren village." Naruto nodded gently, then said with a very dignified expression. Plans will never keep up with changes. First, one. Then there are two. And then we went straight to four! last. Naruto just returned to Xueren village. The latest news is that Xiao organization has captured the fifth tailed animal, the seven tailed human Zhuli owned by Longren village! Have to say. The efficiency of LiXiao organization in this world is really frightening! It took less than five days for Naruto to return to Xueren village after the village was broken down (after the technological innovation, the flight time from the mainland to xuezhiguo was shortened a lot.) Xiao organization is directly five tailed animals! In other words, the biggest goal of Xiaozhi is Xueren village. In this case, Naruto''s brain was exhausted before he started to attack Wuren village. He had this plan before, which means that Xiaozhi had just caught one or two, and these Darren villages responded to it. They took action ahead of time to remind Fu Xiaozhi and Naruto at the summit, I just want to guide these Naruto villages and organizations to get on, and then secretly plan to deal with Wuren village. However, the situation has changed so much that Naruto has to change his strategy. Focus on the organization. Give priority to the organization. The only way to focus on the five villages. "It has to be like this. Five tailed animals, Xiao organization can really do it." Xiang Yu also subconsciously touched his stomach and said with a little palpitation. So did Yu Gao, including Yu Gao. Since the goal of Xiao organization is the tail beast, the next goal is to focus on the strength of these people. One, two, four, five, seven are all captured. That''s enough. These regular members of the organization have the strength to suppress and defeat them. From this point of view. Xueren village must unite the strength of other villages. otherwise. Let me just say something. Now in Xueren village, even if Naruto, a Super Shadow class leader, Xiangyu and Yugao, is just led by the shadow class leader, they will only be destroyed. After all, according to the current intelligence, none of the official members of the organization has died! "Has the time and address of the six shadow conference been decided? Naruto Ning CI looked at Naruto with a solemn expression and asked in a deep voice. Chapter 528 Liuying will hold a meeting. It''s not just a matter of setting a time and place. Taking into account the hatred and fear between the six villages. The site must also be acceptable to all the six villages. Naruto, of course, doesn''t matter. Without being dragged down by others, one day, Naruto has a certain degree of assurance that he can retreat even when he is besieged by all the members of Xiao organization. Naruto who has mastered the immortal mode, the Nine Tailed chakra mode and the skill of flying thunder can be so confident. When the two modes can be superimposed, let''s be more direct, Naruto is a new generation of Ninja God in the world of tolerance! So, it really doesn''t matter where the Six Shadows meeting will be held, but it''s just that Naruto can think like this, and the other five shadows won''t work. It should be said that as long as they don''t reach the level of the early generation of fire shadow and yuzhiboban, no one can ignore the high-quality tactics of the sea of people. Is it still rare for Naruto to die under the tactics of the enemy''s sea of people? The second generation of Huoying and the third generation of leiying are the best examples! Naturally, the six film conference can only be held in neutral countries. And the distance should be moderate. Countries that have nothing to do with other countries, at least not much to do with them. Based on the above conditions, there is only one conclusion. "Well, it has been decided that in a week''s time, the six shadow conference will be held in the capital of the iron Kingdom, with three ships, the contemporary general of the iron Kingdom, as the host of the conference. In principle, each shadow can only carry two escorts!" Naruto nodded to Ning Ci and said the location of the five shadows meeting in the original work. "In that Samurai kingdom?" Ning CI is tiny a Leng, then the facial expression that peeps out a to put on if have thought to say. "Yes, even there, this is also the location directly proposed by the four generations of Lei Ying, and the other four films have no objection." "Only two guards? Would it be too risky, Naruto Fenghua Xiaoxue, who is the closest to Naruto, has a deep worry on her beautiful face. Although she knows the standard of Ninja''s strength, she also knows that her loved one is already on the top of the world of tolerance, when she hears that Xiaozhi can catch five tailed animals in one breath, Xiaoxue can''t help but worry about Naruto. The most important thing is the attitude of other Naruto villages towards Xueren village and Naruto. As a rebel from muyeren village. He has just defeated Naruto in Wuren village. On such a six shadow conference. Xiaoxue is very worried about whether Naruto will be targeted. If there are some uncontrollable malicious packages, the safety factor is really a problem with only two guards. "Don''t worry about that. Xiaoxue, the six film conference is not a joke, and as the initiator, the fourth generation of Lei film will ensure the smooth and safe progress of the conference. Moreover, even in the worst situation, I can safely evacuate." Facing the clear eyes of Xiaoxue. Naruto nodded, his face showed a very gentle expression, and said softly. Naruto is not a fool. Not an emotional idiot. In the past, it was just hanging on the young farmland, and it didn''t take this into consideration. But people are not plants, who can be merciless? The most important thing is to get along with time and space, especially after the arrival of hatada. Every time Naruto sees Fenghua and Xiaoxue, he will feel that it is a completely different feeling. Naruto knows, but Naruto does not dare to pierce it. This is a very direct relationship. It''s a relationship that scares Naruto. What makes Naruto happy and ashamed is that Xiaoxue obviously doesn''t mean to break this layer of window paper, so Naruto can act muddleheaded directly. But on the one hand, acting muddleheaded is on the other hand. Because of this psychology, Naruto will feel "guilty" every time he faces Fenghua Xiaoxue. But Naruto didn''t realize it. Xiaoxue, who is aware of this, is both happy and disappointed, because it means that Naruto cares about himself, but it''s not the kind of "feeling" he expected Of course, her majesty will not give up so easily. Love is war! This is just the beginning. The outcome is still unknown! "Ha ha!" Bayun, who has been paying close attention to Naruto and Xiaoxue secretly all the time, when he noticed the slight change of atmosphere between them, the corner of Bayun''s eye was also bent into crescent moon, revealing a faint smile. The Bayun with a low smile attracted the attention of Xiangyu on the side of his body. With a look of curiosity, Xiangyu asked: "what''s the matter? Eight cloud sauce "No, it''s nothing. I just want to think of something interesting. I''ll tell you later Eight cloud cover mouth a smile, softly return a way. "Oh?" Incense phosphor don''t understand of nod, subconsciously answer a voice to return a way. "Naruto, this time''s guard, you should take Xiangyu and Yugao. Even though the six shadow conference will be more peaceful on the surface, it should still be a fight in the dark. In addition, I''m afraid Xiao organization will focus on our Xueren village. If you work with Xiangyu and Yugao, you can also ensure the maximum combat power! And if there is a fragrance, it can also ensure the vigilance intensity as far as possible. " Ning CI is still seriously considering the relevant issues of this six film conference, especially in the guard. Ning CI himself wants to go with him very much, but with his current strength, it''s almost meaningless. Unless he can completely master the magic of chakra, otherwise, he is the one who delivers food in that level of battle, Ningci still has a relatively clear self-awareness. Although she has white eyes, it can play a very good auxiliary role, but in the case of having phosphor, her auxiliary role is dispensable. What''s more, we need to consider the threat of the organization. Combined with the above factors. Naruto this time to participate in the six shadow conference, the choice of Xiangyu and Yugao as a guard is the most appropriate. "I think so, Naruto." "Well!" Incense phosphor and feather high is also one after another eye to the Naruto, nodded and agreed to say. "I understand, Ningci, this is the most appropriate arrangement, but it doesn''t need to be too nervous. Xiaoji didn''t catch the five tailed animals at the same time, which means that we have at least a short period of preparation and reaction time. I''ll be responsible for the six film conference. Ningci, you can be a little distracted by the movement of the country of Sichuan, Although Yunren and Yanren have lost their tailed animals, it''s obviously difficult to find any trace of them. On the other side of one tail, there are tailed animals in Shanren village. It seems that the strength of Muye and Shanren''s Tailing troops is not low. Pay a little attention to whether they have gained anything! " Chapter 529 It''s different from the original. But it still has a certain plot inertia. Naruto can''t be sure whether this one tail pursuit battle will start as it did in the original book, but at least this is one of the important points that needs to be paid attention to. Others don''t know that Naruto, as a passer-by, knows very well that it''s not a matter of one day that the Exorcist wants to seal chakra, even if he knows how to organize all the members to gather, It takes two or three days to seal a chakra. Judging from the current situation, changmen should plan to capture the most easily captured tailed beasts at one go, and then seal one and two tails to the exorcism statue first. The remaining three people can control their strength for the time being, and then fight directly to capture the remaining four tailed beasts. If you''re not wrong. By that time. Changmen may not be able to lead the whole Xiao organization directly to the snow country to capture him, Xiangyu and Yugao. From this point of view, they must always monitor the dynamics of Xiao organization. Even a little trace information may become a key factor in deciding the outcome of the battlefield. Similarly, Naruto does not dare to turn against wudaring village at this time, Even the most direct reason for the attack on Wuren village. To ensure their own security and basic interests is the top priority. "Well, I understand, Naruto, in the next period of time, I will send the secret department to give priority to investigating the area of the kingdom of Sichuan!" Rather time facial expression dignified ordered to nod, answer a voice to say. "And Sasuke, please. According to the previous dark line, that is, during this period of time, if you can, please pass me the effective information as far as possible!" The three-year period is coming. The CD of Da she Wan''s reincarnation is getting better. The most important thing is that after three years of experience, Sasuke''s growth has obviously reached the expected standard of Da she wan. In the words of Da she wan, it''s the best time to harvest fruits, not just according to the plot in the original work, In addition, I have contacted Sasuke through some special channels before, which is probably during this period. If you don''t get the mask of death from Naruto, it means that you still haven''t got your hands back to normal. In addition, the eye of writing wheel has a certain degree of restraint on the spirit, or to put it more directly, on the soul. Your personal strength has already reached the level of quasi shadow. For the first half disabled snake pill, you still have a chance of winning! But the big snake pill is the big snake pill after all. Naruto must be fully prepared. One is the receiving troops sent out. The other is Naruto''s coordinates of flying Thunder God, which was made by Sasuke three years ago. In case of the worst situation, Naruto said that he would have to show up to help a wave. However, if such spatial coordinates want to be locked, it''s also an ultra long distance flying Thunder God. Naruto has no idea whether he can succeed, Just as a last resort. "Well! I understand, Naruto Ning CI nodded his head to show that he understood. "Xiaoxue, you can stay in the village for the time being, santaifusang. Unless it is necessary to return to Fenghua City, you can stay in the village as much as possible in the rest of the time. You will be in charge of the two guards, Bayun. During this time, you should pay special attention to the investigation of suspicious people, and be strict with others. Do you understand?" "Well, I know, Naruto." "Don''t worry, Naruto." "Yes, Naruto!" "I understand, master Xueying!" On the left and right sides, Xiaoxue, santaifu, Bayun, Taishan, Fujian and others all came back one after another. All preparations made in advance. This is obviously a complete mess. If there is a certain reference standard before. Now it is true that every step can only rely on its own judgment. The five major villages and organizations. Yuzhiboban, who is still waiting for the resurrection, is always monitoring the six immortals in the world of tolerance, big tube wooden feather coat, and the real boss behind the scenes, big tube wooden glow night. This is a series of problems. They are all problems that Naruto has to solve one by one. The ideal road is so difficult. But Naruto will never have any confusion, will not stop their own pace. Select the target. Then step forward firmly. This is Naruto''s tolerance! As soon as the Six Shadows reached an agreement one after another, the final time was decided. It was also the first six shadows conference. Fire shadow, water shadow, earth shadow, wind shadow, thunder shadow and snow shadow took two escorts with them according to the agreed time and headed for the region of the iron Kingdom. It was also when the Six Shadows set out one after another, Further accurate information also came from the country of Sichuan. Just like the story in the original. The pursuit failed. Although it''s more than the original, there''s a half day to one day''s pursuit surplus. However, in the face of the delay of yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel, two members of the organization who are considered to be superior in the shadow level standard, it''s really difficult to break through the defense line of these two people in the first time unless Mackay opens eight doors to escape at least seven doors, and then uses kalkasi''s broken specifications to write round eyes in a kaleidoscope, After all, most of the remaining members of the support team can only make up for themselves, including Sakura and Li, who are close to Shangren at present, and huoxuanjian, who are not qualified to participate in such a battle. Let alone Sharen, they are barely qualified for a thousand generations, But that refers to the strength of a thousand generations in their youth or prime. It''s a thousand generations old. Just like the fire shadow of three generations. They can''t play to the level of 60% or 70% of their peak strength. In addition, there are five barriers behind. It takes time to find the coordinates of the seal. And then wait until the chase team can break in. It''s just the scene of the end of the seal. I love Luo''s body, which is falling vertically, has completely become a dead body. The exorcism figure that is slowly hidden in it, on the fingers, is the phantom of those official members who are gradually disappearing. Only red sand scorpion and Didala, who are real entities, are left. Let the members of the pursuit team, especially the Sharen pursuit team headed by Zhao Qiandai, sink down one by one. A complete failure of the pursuit. It''s obvious that a shouhe has been pulled away from me. What''s more, they hit Kan Jiulang and hand Ju, who are also in the pursuit team. If Ma Ji thinks highly of my love for the future of the village, hand Ju and Kan Jiulang are really worried about their brother from the bottom of their hearts. Chapter 530 Especially in the nearly three years. The three of them are really warm and harmonious as brothers and sisters in ordinary families. Although I have never heard the name "elder brother, elder sister" from my love Luo''s mouth, it is no doubt that Kan Jiulang and Shouju can clearly feel that the cold-blooded and cruel younger brother in the past really treats himself as a relative. The sight and attitude that he cares about will not be faked. Everything is developing in a very good direction, This sudden disaster, in an instant, once again hit a family that was not happy, and even suffered for most of the time. More than ten years ago, I experienced the loss of my mother, three years ago, my father, and now I have to witness my brother die in front of me. At this moment. Such a scene. It really stimulated Kan Jiulang and Shouju to a great extent. The loss of calm and reason. Regardless of it, I want to rush up and grab my arrow''s body directly, and even the two who take revenge. It can only be Kakashi, Chiyoda and others who are on the cover. Another war broke out with Xiao. There is no need to say more about the later results. The scorpion of red sand will die by himself. Didala escaped. The pursuit team also paid for several serious injuries. The plot is slightly different from that in the original work. But in the end, there was not much change. It''s the same with the resurrection of I love. Qiandai is not the kind of person who will cherish life. What''s more, unlike Tuan Zang, who pretends to be righteous but has a strong desire for power, she has always said that "she will never care about the affairs of the village any more." Qian Dai really belongs to the kind of elder who is very aloof, and she is dedicated to the village. It''s just the death of her son and daughter-in-law in the past, And the mutiny of his only grandson made the old man frustrated. But in his heart, apart from thinking about his own grandson, Scorpio, Qiandai still cares about the future of Sharen village. Just like Maggie. It can also be seen that the future of Sharen village is a thousand generations in my love. Naturally, I won''t be stingy. This one has already been regarded as the life of a dying man. He directly used the forbidden technique of self birth and reincarnation, which was developed in his early years, and used his own chakra as a medium to input his own vitality to the dead I love Luo. At the cost of his own life, he successfully revived I love Luo! Since then, the pursuit war has come to an end. It can''t be said to be a completely failed pursuit. However, it is obvious that one of the shouhe has been lost in this pursuit war, and it is also a direct declaration that Sharen village will face the most severe situation since the war of tolerance. Sharen village, which is weak in itself, has lost its most important trump card weapon. At the moment of intelligence feedback, Ma Ji is the most urgent one in the six films to hold the six film conference, It''s just the right time difference, that is, the moment when the time and place of the meeting are settled. I love Luo who returned to Sharen village safely. After an important conversation with Markey. Markey also made a direct announcement. This time in the six shadow conference. The escort I carried was I Ai Luo, and another highly qualified and powerful Shangren Fuyi, who had been an envoy to Xueren village before. It was an obvious signal that the outside world did not talk about it. On the contrary, there were no different opinions inside Shanren. Although human nature was like this, I had to admit that after losing a crane, Most of the residents in Sharen village have returned to normal in their eyes. They witnessed the heroic gesture of the members of the organization a few days ago. They know that this is the strongest presence in their village. Many people are dependent on each other. As can be seen by a small number of discerning people, it seems that Machi intends to cultivate me to be the seal of the next generation. However, these people neither point out nor secretly express their opposition. The reason is very simple. Even if they want to fight for power and profit, it depends on the time and occasion. Sharen village is already suffering from internal and external troubles, The most urgent thing is to have a strong man who can live in the town to ensure their basic safety and interests. So far. I love Luo is the most suitable person. At the age of 15 or 16, he has the strength close to the shadow level (even without a crane, I love Luo''s own strength should be regarded as quasi shadow level, infinitely close to the standard of shadow level.) Up to 99.9 percent of Ninja''s life may not be able to reach the height. There is still room for development in the future. Considering these comprehensive factors. Naturally, after the first silence, all of these people privately approved of Mackey''s arrangement. It''s the only choice they have in their current situation. Naturally, as a client, I don''t know this. At present, these internal decisions in the top management of Sharen have not been made public, and it is impossible for the middle and lower level people to know. They just thought that they were deprived of the existence of tailed animals, so they were brought to the six film conference by Markey. I don''t think about it too much. After all, it''s just a 15-year-old boy. Of course, from my own point of view, he also wants to participate in the six film conference, destroy his own village, endanger the safety of his family, and even deprive Xiao organization of his life for a time. I love Luo, more than anyone else, really feel the threat of Xiao organization, rather than simply hate, Now I love Luo will also stand in a higher point of view. For example, the peace of tolerance and the development of the village are rather vague but necessary issues. People change. Starting from the thinking level. Now I love Luo is in such a stage. The final candidate for the meeting. At the time when each of the six naruhara villages has negotiated the choice of guards and is ready to hold the six film conference. Xiao organization has entered a short period of silence. One reason is that the two tailed animals need to be sealed. The other is that the remaining three tailed animals also need to be sealed by special means until these problems are solved. It''s time for the organization to act again. When the news of the six film conference was spread in the whole forbearance world, the important supporting actors who claimed to be the "protagonists" who were hidden in the darkness were also in their own action, including Zhicun tuanzang, who was in the dark of Muye. One day after receiving a special news, he almost left Muye forbearance village with gangshou leading Kakashi and Lujiu, On the day of marching towards the iron Kingdom area, he quietly left muyeren village with several guards at the root. When the two elder consultants found that there was no trace of his best friend, they immediately told him that he had been asked by gangshou to stay in the village to take charge of the overall situation. It was too late. Chapter 531 Because all the members of the root group were sealed by the group, no one could actively or passively reveal all the information about the Zhicun group at any time. In addition, it was impossible for zilaiye and the two consultants to use unconventional means against these secret members of the root group, so it was impossible to find out the specific trend, Since then, we can only report the news to the leader who has gone to the direction of the iron country through the special information transmission channel of the secret department. In the case of not being able to understand the target of Tuan Zang. You have to prepare for the worst. Even before, the two elder advisers who had always chosen to believe in Zhicun Tuan Zang had a faint doubt in their mind at this moment. Today''s tolerance world is like a powder keg that explodes at one point. Not to mention the five, oh, no, it should be said that the past hatred and the current tense relationship between the six tolerance villages are just the threat of the Xiao organization, which is a very serious problem. If there is any unexpected situation in this situation, the war of tolerance is likely to break out, And I''m afraid this scale is larger than any of the previous three world wars. The direct reason is the special existence of Xiao organization and Xueren village. An uncontrollable war. It''s different from the arrogant old guy in Tuan Zang. At least there is a bit of reason. We can clearly recognize that our muyeren village is indeed the weakest stage in history. The two consultants, zhuan''an and shuihumen, are really worried about the difficult situation our village will face once the war breaks out! The older generation has been completely weakened, and the new generation has not yet fully grown up. The most important man, Zhu Li, defected and became one of the biggest enemies. All this is enough to make the two consultants clearly grasp the seriousness of the current situation. Today. The two consultants are also rare to have a trace of regret in their hearts. However, there is no regret medicine in the world, and now the situation is beyond their control. What the future will be like. Really can only be a step, is a step. The gears of fate have turned again. Who can achieve their goals in the end. In such a special environment. We need not only to fight for it by ourselves, but also a little bit of luck. No one can grasp this luck, including the big snake pill on a desert island, which is far away from the southern sea area at the moment. In the world of tolerance, many intelligence information burst out one after another. In the past three years, the big snake pill, which was still hidden in the dark, was addicted to its own experiments and research. Naturally, the focus was on the "mythical content", such as reincarnation eye, wooden escape, mantra seal, fairy art, tailed beast, and most importantly, the method of solving the "ghost seal" which was limited by itself. Before, the pharmacist sneaked into Xueren village, It''s because after years of research, dasheban has finally found a way to remove this technique. Even the necessary restrictions and costs are also ready. Unfortunately, Naruto will not give dasheban such an opportunity at all. The big snake pill is obviously well prepared. If you can''t get your hands back in advance. Then get the "eye of writing wheel" first! Then, through the ways that I have confirmed before, I can open my own kaleidoscope wheel eye! The big snake pill, which boasts that no one in the whole world of tolerance can match in terms of technique. I am very confident that I can open the eye of the kaleidoscope! Of course, the most direct way is to let Sasuke open it by himself, and then the big snake pill will pick up the richest fruit. However, there are two disadvantages in doing so. One is that it is uncertain whether Sasuke can open the kaleidoscope in a short time, and the other is that the eye of writing wheel seems to have a strong restraining effect on his soul, if Sasuke can open the kaleidoscope, It is very likely to reproduce the scene that yuzhibo weasel killed himself with a second move. Even if Sasuke''s strength is not as good as yuzhibo weasel, dashuewan is also ready for it. However, under various considerations. Big snake pill decided to give up the idea. The three-year period is coming. Big snake pill is also ready to take the last two pillars of the body. As it prepares to act. "Boom!" Hidden in the underground chamber. The gate that was directly bombed by the frenzied chakras. "Dada dada" When the clear and loud footsteps sounded. In the dust, the slender figure, white open chest coat, purple Ninja trousers, and a slender sword are all around. In the eyes, the scarlet gouyu is spinning rapidly. In this familiar figure into the inside position, big snake pill''s eyes. "Ha ha, Sasuke, do you still use such a rude way to come to me at this time? It seems that you are well aware ahead of time? " Big snake pill that gently put down the experimental equipment, twist over the body, pale to strange degree of face, snake pupil that faint reveal a ray of shadow color, low and hoarse words fall. In the opposite position. "You have learned all the things you can teach me. Next is the most important part of the" things ", big snake pill. I thank you for your teaching in the past three years, but the time has come. Can you take the initiative and give me the rest of the" things "? I can promise you to leave the world without any pain There is a faint expression of indifference on the face of the two pillars, and the slightly raised eyes, which is like the feeling of loneliness and pride from the depth of the bones, can be said to be the most incisive display of Sasuke''s character. "Sasuke, you are still so arrogant! At this point, as like as two peas, you are really a qualified Yu Zhi Bo. The big snake pill''s face seemed to show a wisp of emotion and a general expression of sarcasm. Although it has been honed for three years. Because of Naruto''s influence. Sasuke in this life is much calmer than in the same period of the original. But at the moment of hearing the name. Sasuke''s pupil or can''t help but slightly shrink, that subconsciously clenched up the fist. "Is that the last word? Big snake pill Cold words. It''s full of forest. "Keng!" In a flash. A cold light suddenly appeared. "Zizizizizizizizizizizi!" Bright sword light. The twinkling moment. Accompanied by the galloping figure. The roar of thunder. It''s harsh and sharp. "Still so anxious, Sasuke!" In the front position. "Shadow snake hand!" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Broken interface. More than ten Brown Python leaping out. Face up to the collision. Chapter 532 The layers of waves that directly burst apart. "Boom!" In the side position. The surface of the earth. A burst of direct roar. "What''s going on?" "It''s like the big snake pill!" "Is there an intruder?" In the area around the base. Yinren, who are most loyal to dasheban, and some specially trained subordinates, flocked to the central area almost at the moment when the bombing burst. As the most loyal subordinates of dasheban, especially Zuojin, jilongfang, guitongwan, jilongfang, etc., who have lived more than three years than in the original work Duoyouye four people are willing to sacrifice their lives for dashuewan at any time. Now someone is actually fighting against dashuewan, whom they respect under their eyes! I''m tired of living!? It''s just that. At the moment when jilongfang and guitongwan are leading other Yinren in the base to start. "Whoosh!" "Boom!" "Water escape - the art of water dragon bullet!" "Lei Dun - the art of walking on the earth!" "Tu Dun!" In the shadow around the base. Dozens of figures sprang out, wearing standard dark clothing and animal masks. This is exactly what Xueren elite dark team secretly sneaked into the nearby area under the arrangement of Naruto, following the order of Ning CI. The leaders are spark and Xingchi. They are trained by Naruto himself, and they are also the most elite in the general Xueren troops. They are equipped with chakra armor, Almost at the moment of the war, he completely suppressed Yinren in front of him. "Give it to me, spark. You can lead the other two teams to the other side of the area. No one can disturb Sasuke!" "Well, I understand!" It''s the snowmen who have been ambushing around the base for a long time. Through special contact and positioning means. It was at the moment when Sasuke sent the signal. Come straight in. It''s the order given by Xinghuo and Xingchi to stop any subordinate of dashevin and prevent any factor other than duel. It''s not the base where all elite subordinates of dashevin gather. It''s also the base where junmalu died of a blood disease and the pharmacist is not in the base because of a special task. At least it''s the elite''s tolerance, Honglian, who is barely close to the quasi shadow level strong, is arranged by dasheban to take care of many important experimental materials in a base in the north. The rest of Yinren are attacked by the elite dark Department of Xueying directly under the leadership of Xinghuo and Xingchi. In an instant, several people are directly killed. In the first time, after suffering heavy losses. These can also be called elite Yinren, and they react in the shortest time. Zuojin, guitongwan and others are also aware of the seriousness of the problem. One after another directly open the spell seal mode! It''s a big fight. "Boom!" "We must break through the past!" "Guitong pill, Duoyou, cover us!" "Oh A scene of fierce confrontation. "Poof "Dong!" One after another, there was a violent explosion throughout the interior of the base. The various attributes that ripple open are the aftereffects of evasion. It''s going to shake the whole base. Around the core room under the ground. It''s a fight to the death. In key areas. "Whoosh, whoosh!" "Thousand birds flow!" "Zizizizizizizizizizizi!" It''s a very flashy scene. "Boom!" Shining silver luster. Face the pressure of terror. This is a little more than I expected. Let the expression of big snake pill also become extremely dignified. Let''s say it''s a fatal injury to avoid, but it''s already the skin that has been cut, and the scarlet blood has penetrated out, which makes the atmosphere of big snake pill become very terrible. At this moment, I heard the cry of killing, and I felt dozens of strange waves of chakra. "Ha ha, it seems that Naruto has already made arrangements! Is he really a good companion? "Mr. Sasuke?" Big snake pill licked his lips, with the signature hoarse laughter. At this moment, we can hear the deep feeling of weakness and fatigue, the body approaching the limit, and the feeling of trembling in the soul. It makes the heart of big snake pill extremely heavy. Facing Sasuke, it is still the scarlet round eye without any feelings. Big snake pill quickly turns its brain. It''s not the time for hard support. Sasuke has obviously made corresponding preparations. The most important thing is that big snake pill can''t be sure whether there are super tough problems in the "reinforcements" around. Consider this situation. "Retreat!" It was the first thought of dasheban, but even if Xuan was abandoned directly by dasheban, the "fruit" has matured, and it''s time to harvest. In the past three years of research, his dream eyes can testify that these eyes are the basis of his "myth power", and dasheban is even less likely to choose to give up here. Just as Mingming has been betraying the village for several years. But he still stubbornly chooses to unite with Sharen village to attack Muye and kill three generations of Huoying himself. This is the obsession of the Ninja named dashuewan! Write round eyes! Yuzhibo''s blood line. This is something that big snake pill must get! No one can stop the big snake pill here. "Sasuke! Give up your body here A terrible chakra burst out. It''s a frenzy that''s swept up. "Well?" As far as I can see. The direct transformation form of dashewan. "You want to swallow me directly? Hum! Big snake pill! You are nothing in front of my eyes A flash of cold light. The tyrannical atmosphere that directly shows, the gouyu that quickly turns up in the pupil, the demonic scarlet color that shows! No retreat. Sasuke''s figure was directly inserted into the school. Clap your hands. The dazzling chain of electricity and light. "Boom!" The giant white phosphorus snake rising from the sky. The moment of the collision. The roar of the explosion. Between the top. It was a strange blend of two chakras. At this moment reached the highest critical point! Soon afterwards. The whole room seems to be shrouded in an extremely dense and terrible atmosphere. If someone stands outside at the moment, he will be completely involved in this atmosphere. Sometimes there are riots. Sometimes it''s quiet. There are more profound waves. I don''t know how long it took. In the outside world, Starfire and Star Chi led the dark elite to kill all the Yinren people in the base, including four people, there is still no movement in this special core area room. But spark, star and others also follow the orders they heard at the beginning, and they are definitely not easy to get close to the key areas. Only after the execution of those crazy Yinren. Xinghuo, Xingchi, one person outside, one person inside, 360 degree inspection without dead angle, to prevent anyone from approaching this area. Don''t interfere in the fighting inside. This is the order received by spark and spark. Chapter 533 Or to be more precise. This is before we do it. After two pillars contact Naruto through special channels, they ask for the result. Sasuke doesn''t exclude Naruto from sending people to help him. Even if Naruto comes in person, Erzhu won''t object. But this assistance can only stay on top of external assistance, that is, he won''t let others interfere in the fight between him and dashuewan. Similarly, Erzhu doesn''t need anyone to help him deal with dashuewan. After all, Erzhu is Erzhu, Even if it is much more mature than the original work, the pride in the heart will not change. If Sasuke wants to find the truth, stand on the top of the world of tolerance and revive the yuzhibo family, he wants to rely on his own ability! Naruto is his companion. It''s the brother who doesn''t admit it on the mouth, but most recognized in the heart! And that''s why. Sasuke didn''t want to add any unexpected factors to his fight. This is your own fight! It''s the same with yuzhibo weasel in the future. If you die. That is to say, that''s the amount and upper limit. Determined and stubborn. This is Naruto''s first thought in his mind at that time, but Naruto also agreed to Sasuke''s request without hesitation. The reason is very simple. They are just as proud. The strong need to have their own persistence and belief. Therefore, this is a life and death struggle with the big snake pill. It really belongs to the separate contest between Sasuke and dashevin. There will be no interference. Big snake pill wants to get the blood of yuzhibo! Sasuke also wants to acquire all the knowledge and experience of the big snake pill. The real mobile treasure! Who can get the "fruits of victory" they want That is to see each other''s means and competition. Strange silence, extreme silence. No one in the elite dark departments, such as spark and spark, who are waiting outside, feels irritable and impatient. The dark Department itself is the existence of the word "patience" among ninjas. In particular, these dark departments are specially sent by Naruto to assist Sasuke. In terms of personal strength, they may only be the level of tolerance among the elite, but in terms of measure and mind, All of them are excellent beings, and the waiting time is nothing short of that. And it''s about two days of police patrol waiting. Afternoon, a moment. "Squeak." It''s Starfire''s turn to patrol the interior. In the core area below, that''s the reopened door. "Well?" This strange and dense chakra wave flowing out of it. Up there. The spark that you feel. The corresponding alert, which was made directly, jumped out of the main entrance of the passage. "Dada dada" The sound of heavy footsteps. The next moment. The slender figure reflected in the vision of several dark members such as spark. As soon as Starfire''s eyes coagulate, in the palm of his hand, a special symbol, which is turned over, appears. At the moment when the human figure approaches, a slight vibration of the bitterness, and then a bright golden light emerges. When it''s flashing. The moment when the person''s face was fully seen. "My lord Sasuke!" The spark, who took the lead, immediately released all the guard posture. With the expression of complete relaxation, he went straight to his knees with the most respectful look, and cried in a deep voice. "Well, have all the others inside been cleaned up?" Step out of the tall and straight body. It was still a handsome face with a look of indifference. It seems that we should restrain it, and it seems that we can''t suppress it. Dark eyes staring at the spark in front of me, Sasuke said in a cold tone. "Yes, Mr. Sasuke, it''s all cleaned up!" Spark is still keeping the posture of kneeling on one knee, with a respectful manner. As a confidant of Naruto. Xinghuo is very clear about Sasuke''s position in his village. "Well, clean up the room. The body inside must be sealed completely and sent back to the village." "In addition, send someone to pass the news here to Naruto, and tell him that the mouse in Muye village came out on its own initiative. "Yes, my lord Sasuke!" I heard Sasuke''s orders. Spark is also abruptly hang head to answer a way. After waiting a little and seeing that Sasuke didn''t show any other signs, he waved back, and the dark parts behind him also acted separately. He was following Sasuke, stepping towards the ground. It''s already the star that gets the news. It''s already at the exit. "My lord Sasuke!" "Well!" The same respectful Xingchi. Not only because of Naruto, but also because you can feel the terrible chakra wave from Sasuke. The strong should be basically respected, not to mention the high-level of their own village. "I was going to go to see you for a while, but I didn''t expect you to come out in person. In that case, let''s go ahead a little bit and clean up this dirty mouse first!" Blue sky, dazzling sun luster. Sasuke stood on the high point and looked north. The fierce evil spirit between his eyebrows turned in the dark pupil at this moment, and the six red stars bloomed out at this moment!! It was almost at the time of the outbreak of the war between Sasuke and dashuewan. As far away as the northern part of the mainland, the iron country has officially welcomed the shadow of the six great tolerance villages. As early as a week ago, it was the iron country that received the news and made preparations in advance. As the supreme leader of the samurai Kingdom, the three ship generals also prepared the venue for the meeting on the set date. The first people to arrive at the capital of the iron kingdom are the four generations of Lei Ying AI, the advocate of the six generations of Lei Ying conference. As the four generations of Lei Ying guards, the eight tailed man Zhu Li, chilabi, and daruyi, who has been in the snow kingdom before. These are the three strong shadow players in yunnincun. There was one of them, but they have been captured by Xiao organization, In this meeting, four generations of Lei Ying deliberately brought chilabi. One is to show the strength of Yunren village on the meeting, and the other is to ensure the safety of the last pillar in Yunren village. After all, Xiao organization has just made great achievements in raiding Sharen village with two full members. Even though it is true that Sharen village is the weakest one among the six villages. But a thin camel is bigger than a horse. Xiao organization dares to do so and has succeeded. Four generations of Lei Ying have to defend themselves. What if Xiao also came to yunnincun this time when he was away from the village? Therefore, considering the above reasons. At this time''s six film conference, the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI decided to take chilabi with him! Chapter 534 In consideration of this point. Naruto is similar to the fourth generation of Lei Ying. After the four generations of Lei Ying and his party arrived. Then came the five generations of fire shadow master and the three generations of Tu Ying Da Ye mu. The former''s guards were Kakashi and Lujiu, and the latter''s guards were his own granddaughter, Heitu, in addition to his son Huangtu. Although his personal strength was just up to the level of tolerance, However, according to the general standard of tolerance, it is already a genius that can reach this strength at this age. It is incomparable with muyeren village, which has a big family and a big career. Yanren village, which has a little sympathy with Shanren village, seems to be expected to have black soil and red soil in this generation. Among them, the age and talent of black soil are more prominent, Onoki is also aware of this. In recent years, while focusing on the cultivation of the new generation, he always brings his granddaughter with him and makes the black soil the pillar of the village as early as possible. After all, the age of his son Huang Tu is not small. In the future, even if we take over the position of the fourth generation of Tu Ying, we will not be able to do it for long. Originally, his own disciple, Didala, was the most hopeful existence of Onoki. Ten years ago, he thought that after Didala grew up, he would step down from the position of Tu Ying and make Didala the fourth generation of Tu Ying. Unfortunately, this idea just came into being. Not long after Didala was defeated by yuzhibo weasel, he chose to defecte to Yanren village, Join Xiao''s organization and be reasonable. At the moment of learning the news, Onoki has the heart to spit blood directly. It''s hard for him to find a seedling with excellent talent and cultivate it to the point that he can become his perfect successor. Straight away!? Don''t look at the surface. But in fact, at a certain moment in his heart, Onoki has a plan to directly mobilize the army to overthrow the organization. Therefore, the reason why I attended the Six Shadows meeting was not only because of the capture of two people in my village, but also because my favorite disciple Didala was still in Xiao organization. It happens to be the unexpected earth shadow and fire shadow. It''s at the front door. It happened that Osamu and gangshou arrived at the same time. "Lord Huoying." "Mr. Tu Ying!" Of course, there is still a certain degree of vigilance and vigilance between each other. But in non battlefield situations. They still show relative respect for each other. Especially for the compendium. The three generations of Tu Ying are the same characters as their teacher, the three generations of Huoying. It is also a matter of course that we should give a certain degree of respect to the elders of tolerance. "These two are the famous qimukakashi and Nara Lujiu, right? However, I thought that Huoying would bring zilaiye, one of the three forbearances, to attend the five games.. Cough, six shadow conference. " Almost two people walking side by side. Onoki''s face seems to be with a meaningful expression, with a more low tone to explore the way. "Ha ha, I have a corresponding job since I came here. Besides, it''s just a convention meeting, isn''t it? Mr. Tu Ying. " Words full of temptations. It''s the same with the straightforward answer that the gangshou, who has been in the world of tolerance for thirty or forty years, can''t hear it. "Oh? It''s like this. " Onoki''s eyes are also slightly a squint, deep in the pupil revealed a ray of light from another. I want to cooperate. We must also be vigilant. This is the way that the major forbearance villages get along with each other in today''s forbearance world. There is still a threat from the organization. When the tailanimals are lost one after another, I''m afraid that before the meeting, the relationship between the filmmakers can''t be simply described as "strong smoke". It should be said that after decades of war, the filmmakers can still sit at the same table at a certain moment, restrain their temper, instead of directly breaking out, they can talk about an important matter, which is the embodiment of their ability. The same is true of this six film conference, and Onoki is just a subconscious test, Similarly, Onoki, who heard the implication in his reply, didn''t try any further. We are all human beings. When we should stop, we all know each other in our hearts. The first four generations of Lei Ying, the third generation of Tu Ying and the fifth generation of Huoying didn''t meet in advance. Instead, under the guidance of the three boats, they came to their respective rooms to have a rest. Then, the fourth one arrived was Ma Ji, the fifth generation of Mu Feng Ying in Sharen village. Although Ma Ji is the most vulnerable one in the current six major Ren villages, Even as the wind shadow of Mackie is probably the most powerful existence in the six shadows, but after all, it is not the existence that ordinary people can despise. In general welcome etiquette. The three ships still adhere to the same principle to receive Mackie and his party. As one of the few people in the forbearance world with comparable qualifications to the existence of the three generations of Tu Ying, Sanchuan knows very well that the biggest reason why the iron Kingdom, a so-called "samurai kingdom", can exist is only because these great powers need a most neutral place to serve as a relaxation area in a special period, otherwise, In this era of Ninja hegemony, where are Samurai? What''s the matter? Unlike the younger generation, they still feel good about themselves. The older generation, especially the Sanchuan people, are very aware of the advantages and disadvantages. These big powers. The iron kingdom can''t be provoked by any of them. Including the weakest country, fengzhiguo and Shanren village, as long as people are willing and without outside interference, they can definitely wipe the iron country out of the world with a wave of their hand. Naturally, there are some thoughts and psychology that should not be or are unnecessary. Three ships never think about it, let alone do it. We adhere to what can be called the "most just" position for the time being. This is the only belief and policy that the three ships have upheld since they ruled the iron kingdom. From the first to arrive four generations of Lei Ying. Up to now, the Five Dynasties'' eye shadow. Then there is the water shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties. It''s about the reception of these people. It''s all in the hands of three ships. Make sure there are no problems. And in the face of any one of the film, both maintain the necessary respect and etiquette, but also do not lose their basic dignity, always maintain a neither overbearing nor humble attitude. Only when we welcome the last shadow, the first snow shadow, the wave wind narrating. Three ships are also rare to show a special look. It''s not only because of Naruto''s youth, but also because of his calm appearance, which contains a deep sense of authority, just like from the deep bone marrow, which can make people feel palpitating. It also includes two guards behind it. Fragrant phosphor and feather high. Chapter 535 In the previous war, they showed their power. Xiang Yu and Yu Gao, who frequently appeared at the summit of Xueren village, are no stranger to the three boats, who are the number one people in the whole world of tolerance. They are a strong man who can easily defeat the five generations of Mu Shuiying, and they are also escorted by two people, If the previous information did not fully show that this young Xueying was a resourceful, rational and calm man, the three ships would have suspected that this Xueying was not here for a meeting, but for a fight! Of course, Sanchuan knows that the guards brought by the other five shadows are as good as Naruto''s, but compared with Naruto''s configuration, no matter which one is, it seems that it is a little inferior. Unless gangshou brings Zilai and Maite Kai directly, it can completely suppress Naruto''s lineup. Otherwise, Kakashi and Lujiu alone have something to say, Do not engage in the problem of plug-in, now the incense phosphor may be able to do with one against two. This is why the three ships were surprised at the first time. However, as experienced as three boats, he soon sorted out his emotions and received Naruto according to the general standard of etiquette. "Welcome to Xueying!" Compared with Naruto''s body shape, it was close to that moment. The three boats also bent slightly and bowed to salute. Naruto, on the other hand, smiles and bows back with the same angle. He is also the head of a country at least, and he is three or four times as old as his predecessors, so basic respect is still needed. "Ha ha, I''m sorry to trouble you this time. Are all the other five films here?" "Well, Mr. Shuiying, who arrived a little later, arrived two hours ago. Mr. Wuying was resting in their respective rooms!" "Oh? It seems that I''m the latest to arrive. " Naruto sword eyebrow slightly Yang, the pupil emerged a faint smile, so said. "Then, let''s go!" Naruto steps forward to the main gate of the castle in front of him. The three boats on one side also turn sideways immediately, half a step ahead. With the posture of leading the way, Naruto goes directly to the inside position. Although the time of Liuying is very precious, it''s not to come here to have a chat, but the importance of this meeting is self-evident, It can''t be held casually. Even if it''s urgent, there must be a certain transitional period. Today''s six films have just arrived, and the first negotiation of the meeting must be tomorrow. This evening is a break time for the six films to weigh the pros and cons and unite the masses. What they should say and what they want to get. What kind of attitude should I hold. There is also the need to communicate and exchange in advance. It all needs a certain interval. Three ships know this very well. Liuying has the same tacit understanding. Naruto is not the one in a hurry. Even if most of Xiao''s goals must be their Xueren village, Naruto can make a leisurely layout with the advantage of intelligence. The most important thing is that Naruto is confident in its own strength. Unless all the members of Xiao''s organization attack, with the current strength of Naruto and Xueren village, There''s no need to worry too much, and Naruto can be sure that Xiao organization can''t be attacked by all its members. Without mentioning organizational problems, it''s just the dead red sand scorpion. And yuzhibo weasel, who is about to meet the battle of brothers. These members with their own special reasons can''t be organized together. If they can''t do this, Naruto doesn''t need to be afraid, just a long gate? Now Naruto has the confidence to defeat him in the confrontation. It''s another matter whether we can kill them or not. The most important thing is the weak physical condition. How long can changmen delay. It''s a big question mark. Compared with the leader of the organization. On the contrary, Naruto pays more attention to the yuzhibo belt, which is still hidden in the dark. If he can, Naruto is more willing to solve this guy in advance, and heijue, the willpower representative of the big tube of muhuiye. These two guys are Naruto''s real troubles. However, in the absence of necessary information, Naruto should not be too anxious, Because in that case, it''s easy to show your flaws. Therefore, in terms of overall layout, Naruto has to be more careful. After all, he doesn''t know that Naruto has a thorough insight into his existence, and even knows his technique very well. This is a very favorable advantage. It depends on how Naruto makes use of it. From an overall point of view, Naruto has to be more careful, The key still depends on the outcome of the next six film conference and the form of the coalition that may be formed in the future. Before tomorrow''s meeting. Naruto himself must clear these things one by one. "Here is the room for Xueying. If you have any requirements, please tell the warriors around us. We will try our best to meet your needs." Come to a room in the west side of the castle. For the sake of conservatism. The three boats all let Liuying live in a room deliberately separated by a small distance, in order to avoid unnecessary accidents. "Ha ha, I''ve worked hard for three ships." "No, then, I''ll be rude first." After the three boats bowed slightly, they turned around, left the spot and went back. Looking at the three ships leaving. Naruto chuckles and shakes his head. I have to admit that Jiang is really old and spicy. Sanchuan, a man with rich life experience, has really seen all kinds of ups and downs. He is only a 15-year-old boy. Although he is known as Xueying, Sanchuan has no embarrassment or maladjustment in the face of his own attitude. It can be seen that this man has a good reputation, It''s no ordinary person. "It''s worthy of being a person who can lead the iron Kingdom, and who has been in good condition among various powerful countries all these years." Naruto thought in his heart. Immediately after that, he opened the door and went straight into the room. As a host country of six films. This is not the first time that the iron country has held such a conference. Although there is no grand reception ceremony (the main reason is that the movies don''t care about this, but prefer a simpler way. The movies hold meetings with important things, and these external boastful things can be saved naturally.) But in terms of specific reception, tiezhiguo has worked hard. It''s not just the meeting. Including the rest rooms and facilities of the six shadows, they can be regarded as the top configuration of the iron kingdom. And considering that this time they are leading two guards. In the rest area, there is a large living room and two small living rooms, and then a large reception hall. Chapter 536 PS: guys, I''d like to ask for a wave of subscription. Even if I support a first subscription, Xiaoye would be very grateful! Thank you for your support! It can be said that they are very confident and thoughtful. "Hey? Is the environment still very good? At first I thought it would be a very ordinary room? " After walking around in it. Back in the reception hall, Xiang Yu said with a very interesting expression on her face. "At least it''s a country that has several experiences. Three or four of the previous five film conferences were held here. The three ship general is a senior who has been in charge of the iron kingdom for more than 20 years. He knows the current situation of the iron Kingdom very well." Naruto leaned on the sofa and said with a smile. "That''s true. The general named Sanchuan is really powerful. I could feel it when I was close to him just now. His chakra fluctuation is not weak either." Incense phosphor quite agreed to nod to say. "And the overall style is really samurai." "It''s just a face to say that it''s the kingdom of samurai. Generally speaking, compared with us ninjas, the samurai in the kingdom of iron just insist on one more sword or sabre, and then wear the so-called armor. It''s really no different from us ninjas." Naruto also seems to think of something in his mind, with a touch of emotion. "Well? Indeed Naruto''s words. Let fragrant phosphor and feather high also synchronous nod. It''s really hard to find the so-called orthodox warrior in the present world of tolerance. What''s more, it''s more straightforward. Some wandering warriors may be more orthodox than those in the iron kingdom. At least those who still inherit the real style of ancient warriors, unlike the warriors in the iron Kingdom, only maintain the necessary degree of superficial Kung Fu. "Naruto, we are going to I had a little chat. Just when Xiang Yu plans to go straight to the main topic and say something. All of a sudden. It''s within the range of three people''s perception. The three strong chakras that came closer and closer. Let Xiangyu''s words stop suddenly. "Dong Dong Dong." Then there was a clear knock on the door. "Is it coming so soon?" Fragrant phosphor, feather high each some vacant facial expression. Naruto is a slightly twisted brow, it seems to have thought of whispered words. Don''t wait for your two companions to ask. Naruto stands up and raises his hand. "Fragrant phosphor, open the door to welcome distinguished guests, how to say tomorrow, is to see now." "Oh?" Xiang Yu nodded a little muddleheaded. Subconsciously, her figure came straight to the door. She opened the door gently, and the three figures in her eyes attracted Xiang Yu''s attention for the first time. She was a beautiful blonde with great courage and unrestrained temperament, It''s a strange face, but only after a second''s stupefaction, Xiang Bo immediately responds. Who is it? It''s Mu Huoying of the contemporary Five Dynasties in muyeren village. It''s also gangshouji, one of muyesanren who was famous in the world of muyesanren 30 years ago! Two familiar figures, qimukakashi and Nara Lujiu, standing on their respective positions behind them, undoubtedly prove the identity of gangshou. "Oh! Little girl, I''m the fire shadow of Muye. Gangshou, are you Xueying in there No affectation. Gangshou raised his left hand directly and asked with a laugh. In the moment. Incense phosphor is also immediately over the body, slightly bowed salute. The moment of Yu gangshou''s question. It''s a complete reaction. He immediately replied, "yes, master gangshou. My lord Xueying has been waiting for you for a long time." The door was immediately opened. "Oh, yes!" Gangshou''s eyebrow is also slightly raised, and the figure that silk does not hesitate to step forward, Kakashi and Lujiu are also closely followed, stepping forward. Welcome Naruto head on. The familiar and strange figure of gangshou was completely reflected in his eyes. It seems that Naruto''s expression has not changed, but in fact, his inner emotion is also very turbulent. No reason, just because in the original work, this one is one of the few people who sincerely cares for the existence of the original work in the early period. Although Naruto''s action first influenced the master, making him overlap Naruto and the two people he once loved, There will be a series of development in the future, but there is no doubt that compared with those real "dark guys" who have been living in the big dye vat for many years, gangshou has already been regarded as a "great light", even if it has the cruel side that Ninja should have, but it is all aimed at the enemy. Of course, in this life. Naruto has no communication with this gangshou Ji. But it does not obstruct Naruto''s kindness and kindness to this "Princess of the Mu Ye Village". "Master gangshou, you are welcome to come. In principle, I should visit you as a junior." It''s also because of his status as a "elder in the world of tolerance.". Naruto is also the first to bow to show the necessary respect at the moment when gangshou is near. No matter what the future will be, at least at the present moment, Naruto will not ignore the basic etiquette. Seeing Naruto, I saluted myself first. On the contrary, the master was slightly stunned, but the next moment was also an immediate reaction. He bowed back slightly. "No, Xueying is very polite." Although the character is more forthright. But after all, it''s the shadow of a village. Besides, in the absence of any communicative feelings. These official Formula words are very necessary. "Master gangshou, just call me Naruto. No matter what happened in the past or in the future, you and adult Zilai are my predecessors after all." Naruto smile, after leading gangshou to the sofa, with a touch of slightly sincere tone said so. He is also the mentor of his father. Of course not. From my mother. Naruto also knows that the relationship between gangshou and his family is not bad. It''s hard to say how much to take care of them, but at least there''s a point of love. There''s a bottom line to be a man. Naruto is very clear about this point, including the future plan. Although Naruto is well aware and prepared, if he can, Naruto is still trying to have a happy ending! However, the world is changeable, whether it can be achieved, it can only be known in the future. Naruto can only strive for this goal. Therefore, it is normal to have a certain degree of closeness to the master. "Yes? Then Naruto. " It seems that gangshou wants to get to know Naruto again. After a deep look at Naruto, he smiles and says with a smile. Chapter 537 Xiangyu, Yugao, Kakashi and Lujiu, who are standing behind each other, all show different degrees of expression at this moment. Xiangyu and Yugao are OK, but they are just curious about gangshou, a famous female ninja in the world of tolerance, Kakashi and Lujiu look a little intriguing, especially after seeing Naruto''s attitude towards his five generations of eyes fire shadow adults, Kakashi and Lujiu each show a light different look in their pupils. It''s just that on this occasion. None of them is the right one to speak. Keep your duty as a subordinate. Just do a good job of guarding. "Well, it must be very important for master gangshou to come here so late?" Naruto is very skilled, directly picked up the tea set on the table, made a pot of tea, poured it into the cup, and sent it to the master. Then he raised his eyes slightly and said with a touch of deep meaning. "Of course, there are very important things. Although I would like to talk with you about Muye and Xueren village, now may not be the best time, so let''s talk about Xiaozhi first. Before that, I want to ask, Naruto, how much do you know about Xiaozhi?" Gangshou took a sip of the tea in the teacup and put it on the table again. He looked at Naruto with a very serious expression and said in a deep voice. The sixth film conference was held. The most direct reason is that Xiao organized a large-scale capture of tailed animals. So far, five tailed animals have fallen into the hands of Xiao organization. The rest of the tail. All three are in Xueren village. The most important person, of course, is Naruto, who is a Nine Tailed man. It is enough to prove that gangshou came immediately after he learned that Naruto had arrived. There are some things. Gangshou wants to reach a certain degree of agreement with Naruto. It also includes some things about Muye village. But it''s obviously not the right time to talk about those things. Besides, there''s the troublemaker Tuan Zang who''s making trouble. Gangshou can only suppress it, and put these things aside for the time being, prior to Xiao organization and the upcoming six film conference. "Do you know the organization? To put it bluntly, I know a lot about it, including the people behind the scenes who controlled Jiuwei 15 years ago and led to the death of my parents Naruto crossed his hands on his knees and looked at gangshou with deep eyes. What he said made gangshou''s face change a little. Kakashi and Lujiu at the back side of his face suddenly shrink their pupils. "You mean, you can determine the identity of the person and the relationship with the organization, right?" Gangshou''s eyes narrowed slightly and his words were slightly low. The nine tail rebellion. Special kaleidoscope wheel eye. This used to be the most important evidence for Muye''s high-level suspicion of yuzhibo''s rebellion. It is also the most direct cause of yuzhibo''s extinction. Of course, the root cause lies in the conflicts and frictions accumulated by yuzhibo clan and the senior management for decades, especially the mutiny of yuzhibo. After the death of the first generation Huoying and since the second generation Huoying took charge of muyeren village, muyeren''s senior management has been crowding out and guarding against the yuzhibo clan. The nine tail rebellion is just the most direct fuse, The root cause lies in the contradictions and resentments accumulated before. After the yuzhibo clan was almost destroyed. Yuzhibo weasels join the Xiaoxiao group as the biggest spy in muyeren village. Three generations of Huoying gradually gained some special information. The riot in that year was linked with Xiaogang, but who was the person behind it? What is the relationship between Hexiao organization? Muyeren village is still unknown, including yuzhibo weasel, who is the holder of that pair of kaleidoscope wheel eyes? The only certainty is that this person must be an orthodox yuzhibo family. As the eyes of the Five Dynasties, fire shadow. Gangshou must know some of these confidential information. Now he hears almost the same information from Naruto, which makes him curious and surprised about the source of Naruto''s information. The most important thing is that looking at Naruto like this, he seems to know some more secret information, At this moment, the master can''t control the waves in his heart. "Identity? At present, it''s still in the process of speculation, and there is no further confirmation of intelligence. However, there is no doubt about the relationship between the organization and Xiao. Should adult Lai also have collected some intelligence? Master gangshou should also know what kind of eyes the leader of the organization has? In a sense, the leader of the organization should have a deep relationship with Zilai beating people, right? " Naruto smiles and looks at gangshou with a deep expression. It''s almost a direct identification. Gangshou''s pupil is also showing a faint smile. "It seems that you really know a lot of things, Naruto, but one thing to say is that the leader of Xiao organization, Zilai and I do have guesses, but we can''t conclude that although the probability is very low, we can''t rule out other possibilities, can we? Now, the most important thing is how to deal with this organization, not other things. I think that not only us, but also the other four villages will have common views on this, right? " Master is master after all. Although the conversation in front of the initiative. Almost all of them are controlled by Naruto. But soon the key to adjusting your mood is to seize the dominant position of the conversation. This is the core issue involved. Point out the key points directly. Let Naruto''s eyebrows also slightly raised, slightly pondered, Naruto still slowly nodded, there is a saying, now gathered from the six tolerance villages, Xueren village is the most urgent to solve the problem of Xiaoxiao organization. Although the convener is the fourth generation of Lei Ying, it is only because Xiaoxiao organization''s arrogant behavior stimulates the fourth generation of Lei Ying, Let it think that the dignity of yunnincun has been provoked, and four generations of Lei Yingai also have the opportunity to enhance the momentum of yunnincun, and then seize part of the necessary interests. otherwise. According to the basic thinking. When we learned that five tailed animals had been captured. It should be Naruto and Xueren village who are in a hurry to hold a six film meeting. The party that seems to be called now. But come to the meeting tomorrow. If Naruto doesn''t think about this clearly. On the contrary, it is easy to fall into the unfavorable negotiation situation. There was a little wishful thinking before Naruto was awakened at this moment by the master. On the surface, it seems that the look has not changed. In fact, I secretly scold myself for being arrogant. Chapter 538 You know, each of these shadows is an old fox. In particular, the three generations of Mu Tu Ying and Da Ye Mu Na are all of the same age as the three generations of Huoying. If they want to play tricks in front of these people, Naruto is still not qualified. Even if the two generations'' ages add up, they have a psychological age of nearly 40. But in the final analysis, they were just ordinary people in their previous lives, not to mention their profound life experience, It can also be said that Naruto is intelligent and smart, but compared with these resourceful guys, Naruto is still a little younger. After realizing this, Naruto immediately adjusted his mind. "It''s true that Xiao''s organization has wantonly captured human force and collected tailed animals, which is a threat to the peace of tolerance world and an uncontrollable terrorist factor. As a member of tolerance world, it''s very necessary for us to completely wipe out these threats!" It''s very empty and has no nutritional value. But this is the attitude that can be heard in the words. "Well." Let gangshou can''t help showing a smile of satisfaction, gently nodded. It''s the same as Zilai. Although he is a young boy, he is still far more sensitive to certain things than other teenagers. He is just a little bit sensitive. Naruto can immediately reflect the current environment of himself and Xueren village. To put it mildly, the fourth generation of Lei Yingai has taken the initiative to call the six film conference, which is already giving Naruto and Xueren village a chance, If Naruto doesn''t grasp it, he will be "detached" at the meeting tomorrow. It''s hard to avoid angering these Naruto village filmmakers. What if they come to watch the tiger fight? It''s Xueren village and Naruto that are suffering. In principle, from the perspective of Muye''s own interests, gangshou should have supported such a practice. Sit and watch Xueren village and Xiao organize a blood fight, but wait for the opportunity to win back Jiuwei. This is the standard matching practice. If Huoying is a Tuan Zang at the moment, it must be based on this policy. But Tuan Zang is Tuan Zang. Compendium is compendium. It''s not that gangshou wants to give up the benefits of Muye. But gangshou will look at this matter from a more macro perspective. Especially when it comes to the threat of organizations. I don''t mention the information I''ve collected. In addition to the information that yuzhibo weasel has sent back to Muye as a spy over the years, gangshou knows very well how terrible the threat of such an organization is. This time, five tailed animals can be captured in a short period of three or four days. If they are still on the lookout, God knows if people will catch all the remaining four tailed animals in one breath? At that time, these villages had no place to cry. One tailed beast can fight a ninja army. What about the Nine Tailed animals? I''m afraid the destructive power is the degree of destruction, isn''t it? This is also something that the four generations of Lei Ying AI can consider. Of course, the film makers are selfish. It''s understandable, and it''s a matter of course. But the more important thing is to have their own overall view. Moreover, if the goal of Xiao organization is to capture Nine Tailed animals together, there will be one eight tailed animal in Yunni village, Er Wei was directly arrested. Considering this, four generations of Lei Ying and Yun nincun will be doomed to die with Xiao organization, unless Naruto himself is killed. That''s the probability. It''s infinitely low. "So, at tomorrow''s meeting, I will share all the intelligence of the Xiao organization owned by Muye with other villages, so that I can better deal with the Xiao organization." "Yes, I understand, master gangshou. That''s what I plan to do." Naruto nodded. If you want to use it, you have to pay first. The reason why the six film conference was convened so smoothly is that the villagers realized the threat and destructive power of the organization. Although it is enough, it would be a better way if we could add another fire. We should concentrate all our firepower on the organization. This is Naruto''s best choice in the current situation. When I think about it. Naruto''s subsequent plans and arrangements are all clear. "It seems that other backup plans are going to run aground for the time being. At least we can''t do this until we have solved most of the threats from the organization." Naruto takes a deep breath, then slowly spits it out, thinking in his heart. And then. Naruto and gangshou exchanged some of the necessary information of the organization to a certain extent. Some of the information about changmen that Naruto knows, of course, comes from the tone of guessing. Kakashi, Lujiu, Xiangbo, Yugao and others at the back who heard the content naturally showed different degrees of surprise. Gangshou looks like "you really know it.". However, the most important issue of "identity with soil" has not been mentioned by Naruto. It is not a matter of trust or distrust, but a matter of timing. God knows if there is baijue monitoring in muyeren village. If Naruto says his identity with soil here and his backhand is known by the soil, it will undoubtedly raise the vigilance of the soil itself, This is not conducive to the layout of Naruto. From the current situation, Dai Tu thinks that he is in the dark and other people are in the light. Then he doesn''t know that Naruto is firmly locked in his identity. Just wait for the moment when he shows his flaws, and make a direct move! Sasuke is already fighting against the big snake pill. If there is no accident, there will be a battle of brothers. At that time, daitu will show up once. That is the chance, Naruto will take the initiative. As long as yuzhibo daitu can be captured successfully, more than half of the trouble will be saved. Heijue is the other half of the trouble. In contrast, changmen is the threat, It''s all acceptable. Although it''s the most thorough way to fight with yuzhiboban and prove yourself, it''s also the most thorough way to wipe out the threat of the goddess Mao. But if there is an easier way. Why is it so complicated? Killing all threats in the cradle is the most appropriate choice. "Well, let''s talk about it first today." Get part of what you want. It is to achieve the purpose of their second level. Gangshou is a figure who does not stay much and stands up straight. Naruto also got up, followed the pace, and directly sent the master to the door. "Thank you, master gangshou." "Oh, it''s just that they have their own needs. However, Naruto, after this time, I think Muye village and Xueren village can further communicate, don''t you think?" Before we finally leave. Gangshou''s body shape is also slightly a meal, and then turn over the line of sight, that beautiful eyes revealed in the depths of a ray of light. Make Naruto''s look slightly a Zheng, immediately show a light smile. "Ah, there will be a day, master gangshou." This is a specious answer. Gangshou also saw Naruto deeply. "Yes? I''m looking forward to that day After leaving such a sentence lightly. Gangshou is with a look slightly more complex Kakashi and deer long step away. Looking at the back of gangshou, Kakashi and Lujiu. Naruto''s right hand also can''t help but slightly clench tightly, the faint flash of pale gold halo in the pupil. "Yes, master gangshou, when the world really ushers in peace, not only us, but the whole tolerance world can really further communicate with each other!" Chapter 539 On the eve of the six film conference. The shadow of each action. Gangshou didn''t just come to talk to Naruto. Long before Naruto arrived, gangshou welcomed the visit of Ma Ji, the shadow of five generations in his rest room. This is also a matter of course. As one of the weakest of the six Naruto villages at present, only one of the tailed animals has been captured. Now the village is full of crisis, After the fight and serious injury of the members of Hexiao organization, Markey is more aware of the difficulties and threats that Sharen village needs to face. Muye, as an ally of Shanren village, has given great help in this one-off recapture battle. At the time of the six film conference, Markey has no reason not to discuss with gangshou before the conference. One good thing to say is that the two villages are going forward and backward together. Another bad thing to say is that Shanren village is going to hold Muye''s thigh, not just to deal with the organization, What''s more, in response to the complex international environment in the future, the relations between countries have become more rigid and rough. Now we have a common enemy to deal with. Who knows if the war will break out again after the problem is solved!? Shanren village, which is already extremely weak, can not afford such a disaster. Therefore, it''s a matter of course to find a "boss" who can guarantee his own safety. The most important thing is that the five generations of Mu Huoying, gangshou, who is in power in Muye, seems to be a good talker. Ma Ji doesn''t have the slightest hesitation, In a more obscure way, Ma Ji directly expressed the attitude of himself and Sharen village, that is, including the six film conference, in the next series of activities, Sharen village will be led by muyeren village. Advance together and retreat together! On the other side, as an advocate of the conference, Lei Yingai of the fourth generation also had an in-depth conversation with the three ship generals who were the hosts. After arriving, Mei Ming of the fifth generation also made a symbolic visit to Lei Yingai of the fourth generation. There was only one film in the six tolerance villages. Since arriving, there has been no action, No one came to visit. This one is the most experienced of the three generations of Tu Ying, Onoki. After arriving in the iron Kingdom, the three generations of Tu Ying stayed in their room and didn''t go out. Seeing this scene, the black earth directly widened his eyes, looked at the old man sitting in the sofa tasting tea, slightly raised his voice and asked, "old man, do we just stay in the room quietly and wait for tomorrow''s meeting? Why don''t you do something? " "Do something? What do you want to do? "Black soil?" I heard from my own granddaughter. Big wild wood opens his eyes, tone light ask a way. "Ah? Shouldn''t we get in touch with other film makers? You know, at the beginning, which Fengying adult went to visit Huoying directly? The water shadow behind all went to visit Lei Ying. When the snow shadow came, the fire shadow of the five generations all went to visit directly. Should we make a move? Old man? Otherwise, it would be hard to be isolated at tomorrow''s meeting, wouldn''t it? " Black earth blinked. The bright color in her bright and smart eyes asked in a puzzled tone. "Ha ha, isolated? You are still too young, black soil. Is the relationship between villages so easy to negotiate? Let''s include Sha Ren and Muye, who are allies. They are all forced by the current situation. We don''t need to worry about them. We don''t need to do anything extra. Besides, this time, five... Cough, the six shadow conference is for the sake of organizing, and there''s no need to worry about it. " Onoki sneer, with a very disdainful expression said so. "Well? If someone has discussed in advance the distribution of tail animals after the organization, old man, what shall we do then? Do you want to be strong? " Black soil seems to be still some unconvinced appearance, once again said. "Allocate in advance? How to distribute? Don''t underestimate the intelligence of these guys, and don''t underestimate the temptation of the tailed beast, black earth. Besides, if that''s the case, it''s a big deal to have another war of tolerance. Yanren village is not afraid of all threats and provocations. " Big wild wood lightly hums a, still a pair of don''t think of appearance to say. "Endure the world war, old man, you are really cruel enough." Black earth wrinkled his nose and said with a breath of exclamation. "Black earth!" One side position to see his daughter seems to be more and more presumptuous appearance, loess can''t help but frown, tone slightly increased said. "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, it just needs such a feeling. However, if you want to be a local shadow, you can''t show it well enough. The tolerance world is not as simple as you think, and your grandfather''s means are nothing at all. Hey hey, just watch it. Tomorrow''s six shadow conference will be wonderful!" Three generations of Tu Ying changed a more comfortable posture and leaned on the sofa behind him. He said with a smile. "Eh?" The judgment in different times, the views of different characters. The seven forces gathered here. Even the three ship generals who seem to be neutral and objective. In fact, when the venue of this meeting was set at the iron Kingdom, the three ships were inevitably involved in the confrontation and planning among the six countries. Even though the goal of this meeting was to organize, the six countries did not really realize that the enemy had the general ability to destroy the earth and nature. They were not only cooperating with each other, but also on guard against each other, It is not easy to judge where the iron kingdom will go and how the three ship generals will choose. As Onoki said, tomorrow''s Six Shadows conference will be very wonderful. All kinds of plans and battles will be quietly unfolded at the moment when the Six Shadows arrive. The question of whether they win or lose depends not only on the outcome of the round table meeting tomorrow, but also on the action after the outcome. It''s very difficult to reach an agreement. After reaching an agreement, it is even more arduous to carry out unified action. Because, no one is willing to bang hard stubble, everyone wants to get the most abundant benefit! In each other''s thoughts and plans. Night also came down quietly. And it''s also at this time. Somewhere hundreds of kilometers away from the iron kingdom. Two of them, wearing Xiaozhi huoyun black robes, stand on the highest peak in this area. The one on the left has an orange spiral mask with a single pupil, which reveals a scarlet eye and a strong evil spirit. It''s yuzhibo who brings the earth to Naruto''s heart. Chapter 540 PS: the average order has finally reached 1000. Although compared with those boutique tycoons and ten thousand order gods, Xiaoye is still a dreg, but she is really satisfied to order more than 1000. Here, I would like to thank her. If ye editor''s great help and the support of the majority of readers, Xiaoye will continue to work hard! Today add a more chapter to encourage yourself! The second half of this book, Xiaoye will try to write better! I hope you can continue to support Xiaoye. Let''s support a first order and vote for recommendation. Xiaoye is very grateful! Here, Xiao Ye bows to you! The one on the right has short orange hair. The bridge of the nose is crossed by three short black rods. The mysterious ripples in the eyes of the six immortals in the legend are the "eye of God" - reincarnation eye! Indifferent eyes, cold temperament. This is one of the six ways of heaven which was made by changmen using a special technique to make the dead body of his former best friend, Miyan! At the moment, the two leaders of the organization appear here. Naturally, it is also for the six film conference to be held tomorrow. According to the character of changmen and daitu, since more than half of the tailed animals have been collected, there is no need to cover them up. Among the remaining four tailed animals, three are in Xueren village and one is in Yunren village. The original plan is that changmen will take Xiaonan, Didala, Chisha scorpion, jiaodu, feiduan and others to attack Xueren village after sealing one and two tails, Three tailed, six tailed and Nine Tailed animals were captured directly, and eight tailed animals were handed over to yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel. However, the plan could not keep up with the change. It was not only the red sand scorpion who died directly after one seal, but also the news that yuzhibo helped to kill the big snake pill (Xiao organization was the first to receive it, and liudaren village was the same, At most, it''s half a day to one day slower. Because all the six shadows are meeting in the iron Kingdom, there will be more time difference, except Naruto, because they all know the news at the moment when Sasuke starts.) What''s more, they are searching for targets. Yuzhibo, who got to the main point immediately, put forward to changmen that he needed to deal with "private affairs", which changmen knew long before he joined Xiao organization, not to mention taking soil. As a orthodox yuzhibo family, taking soil can know too much about the conditions for Wanhuatong writing wheel eye to be promoted to a higher level, There is no objection from the two big men in front and behind the scenes. Yuzhibo weasel naturally embarks on the road of looking for yuzhibo''s assistance. As an assistant and a monitor, the dried persimmon ghost mackerel definitely needs to follow the yuzhibo weasel. In this way, its combat power is not enough, but it can still be balanced. It''s a big deal to take the earth to catch eight. If you can''t even capture eight tails, changmen claims to be the land of yuzhiboban. Changmen will be more suspicious of the identity of the soil. However, the news that the six countries are going to hold the six film conference later also temporarily dispels changmen''s desire to attack directly. Since the six films are so rare to get together, changmen plans to "say hello" or try a wave of "admonishment" at last. Anyway, "God" still needs to show mercy to those mortals, What I do is for the peace of tolerance world. Although I have never looked forward to it, what if there are enlightened people in the five shadows? Of course, the ultimate goal is to test and collect intelligence, and finally declare war. The idea of taking soil is similar. When the two guys hit it off. It was on the eve of the six film conference that I arrived here nonstop. "Changmen, are you too reluctant? Can you carry it? " The two men who stand on the opposite side of each other, as allies, are hostile to each other. At any moment, we need to maintain the highest vigilance. Dai Tu looked at Tiandao Payne, who had no emotion fluctuation, and said with a gentle smile, deliberately in a very low tone. "God doesn''t need to be questioned. The plan has come to the last step. I don''t care who you are. Please pay attention not to affect the implementation of the plan." Tiandao Payne glanced at the side of the body with her sentimental eyes of reincarnation, and said in a deep voice with words that seemed plain but in fact full of threat. As a puppet, six Paynes. If you want to go out. The main body of changmen can''t be in the area far away from it. Otherwise, all six Penns will lose control. That''s the point. It''s also very clear to take soil. As the real agent of yuzhiboban, daitu knows who the reincarnation eyes belong to, and how weak changmen''s body is. The just trial is also a special warning. As like as two peas. The tension between changmen and daitu is no less severe. But start from the big picture. At this stage. Changmen needs the help of soil. With soil, you need a long gate in front to help collect tailed animals. At least changmen can''t die before his final preparation is finished. "Ha ha, changmen, you don''t need to worry about the plan. You know, this is also my goal. I just hope you take good care of your body. After all, the plan is only half way through. Liuying, especially bofengmingren, who is the pillar of jiuweiren, won''t give in so easily. In that case, there are only a few tailed animals left to collect, It''s up to you. " With soil with a husky voice said with a smile. A different kind of light emerged from the pupil of one eye. "Hum" The long gate gave a cold sound. After a cold look at the dirt, he didn''t say much. Instead, he flashed away, and his figure disappeared. Looking at the long door. "It''s just a chess piece. Do you really think you are a God? Whirlpool gate is coming. When the last step of the plan comes, I''ll give you a ride to see your best friend in hell and realize your miserable ideal. " Still remain in place with soil, that hide in the face under the mask at the moment revealed a ray of light ironic expression. Everyone wants to be a chess player. Everyone wants to be the only protagonist in the world. But it''s not something you can control. In other words, everyone is a chess player. Changmen became a little arrogant. But Dai Tu is very clear about his position. Real peace in the world of tolerance. It will be created by him! "So, are you going to break into the six shadow conference with him tomorrow? With soil? It''s very dangerous, you know It''s not long after changmen just left. On the side of Dai Tu''s body, the huge pitcher plant suddenly came out of the ground. When it was separated, the black-and-white figure exposed inside was Jue, the intelligence director of Xiao''s organization. At the moment, Bai Jue''s face was with a bad smile, and black Jue''s face was with a deep expression. He looked at Dai Tu and said so. "Dangerous? No, it''s just coming back from the past trip. Changmen just lets its six roads go separately. There''s no need to worry about it. Besides, Jue, I''m yuzhiboban now. Pay attention to your intonation and tone! " With a sneer of disdain, the twisted vision, the red light in the pupil, looked at Jue with a very cold look. Chapter 541 A low and extreme tone. "Yes, I see, Lord ban!" Bai Jue with a very pompous expression, with a very obvious perfunctory tone said so. "But be careful. According to the information, bofengnaruto brought three tailed man and six tailed man together to attend the conference. Moreover, bofengnaruto is good at space ninja. 15 years ago, you almost fell into the hands of four generations of Huoying?" On the other side of the black absolutely still with a very grim expression said. "15 years ago is 15 years ago. This time is totally different from that time. Although the space technique can resonate, the flying thunder technique is just space breaking and shuttling. If you want to connect different space systems, you not only need to have a very clear understanding and grasp of the spatial coordinates, but also need a little bit of luck. Bofeng Naruto can''t break my divine power space, As for the issue of the gathering of human strength? Hehe, isn''t that why we came here? Let''s have a look at luck! " With soil hands spread out, with a very confident tone said. Declaring war is one thing. Trying to do it is another matter. It''s not about catching four tailed animals at the meeting tomorrow. Take soil and be arrogant again. I don''t think I and changmen have such ability. But just one or two? Xiaozhi now has one, two, four, five, and seven tailed animals. The first two have been successfully sealed into the exorcism statue. It doesn''t need much tomorrow. As long as we can successfully capture the three tailed man''s pillar force, that is, the whirlpool incense phosphor, the seal work of tailed animals can be completed to the fifth one. If we are lucky, we can also capture the six tailed animals together, The seal of seven tailed animals in the exorcism has reached the minimum requirement of carrying earth. Even if eight and Nine Tailed animals can''t be captured temporarily, it''s not a big problem. As for the danger of breaking into the meeting? Dai Tu, who has the power to evade, doesn''t pay attention to those shadows at all. Only Naruto who can use space ninja, that is, the skill of flying thunder, can make Dai Tu feel scared. After all, in the nine tail rebellion 15 years ago, Dai TU was almost left in Muye forever by four generations of fire shadows. In that case. Don''t talk about plans. Heijue is going to set up his "plan to split the moon and save his mother" again. But just as Dai Tu himself said, space Ninja can be used even if it is the same, but the coordinates and systems of different space skills are completely different. It is not so easy to resonate and reach a certain degree of contact. Naruto is only 15 years old, and it is very brilliant to have the strength now, Dai Tu doesn''t believe that Naruto at this age will have more excellent space skills than his father''s fourth generation Huoying. "It seems that you already have a plan, so I won''t say more. I will send some baijue in advance to see if we can collect some effective information in advance." "Well, that''s up to you!" Long night, only wind company. The open and lonely hills. This is the cold breath that can be felt gradually. Overlooking the location and direction of the six shadow conference. When the pitcher grass infiltrates into the ground again and disappears. With soil gently touched his left chest, scarlet pupil revealed that a ray of cruel and ferocious color. "The last step, the last step! Lin, in a moment, I will be able to create a peaceful world without war any more Twisted emotions. It''s a place to go astray. At this time. No one is allowed to influence his plan. Don''t trust anyone. Even Jue he ban. I can''t live up to the innocence and simplicity of my childhood. At this moment, I only believe in my own "heart"! Ideal and reality? Hum! That''s just the most ridiculous comparison. There is no hope in this world. Therefore, he wants to create a new world, an ideal world without any troubles and pain! For this reason, Dai Tu is willing to pay all the price, even his own soul!! The approaching darkness. A quiet threat. I don''t know that the two leaders of the Xiao organization are already the Six Shadows. After nearly a night of intrigue. The next day, in the early hours of the morning. The scheduled opening time of the meeting. There is no need to make an appointment in advance, which is a tacit understanding. Almost at the same time. Each of them brought their own escorts to the meeting place arranged by sanchuansuo. There was a spacious and bright meeting room with a round table and six chairs in the middle. At the moment of arrival, each of them found their own place and took a seat slowly. Before the meeting, the rest of the five shadows took a seat, Gangshou, who just met with Naruto yesterday, glanced at Naruto at this moment with an inexplicable look. The reason is very simple. After a day or two more, the other five Daren villages also collected intelligence that "the big snake pill is suspected to have been killed by yuzhibo Sasuke.". It''s suspected. One is because we didn''t see the real bodies and the scene of the war. Another reason is that as a well-known veteran, these people really don''t believe that only a 15-year-old can beat or even kill dashuewan. Especially as the former teammate of dashuewan, they are also the master of the relationship with their brothers. But they are very clear about dashuewan''s strength and survival ability, Gangshou didn''t believe that he would be killed by yuzhibo Sasuke. However, when he saw Naruto''s young face, and considering Naruto''s strength, as well as the identity and strength of Xiangbo and Yugao behind him, they were silent again. The whole forbearance world knows the relationship between Naruto and Sasuke. Now Xueren village seems to have a more powerful ninja. And it''s yuzhibo. It has to be said that these filmmakers are not only afraid, but also jealous. If you look at the lineup configuration of Xueren village, you can see clearly. Regardless of the basic information, you can see the high-level level level. There are four strong filmmakers who are known by the other five Yanren villages. They are bofengmingren, whirlpool Xiangyu, Yugao and now yuzhibo Sasuke, The most important thing is that they are only 15 or 16 years old. If we let these people know that Bayun''s strength can be regarded as the level of quasi shadow, and Ningci''s cultivation of fairy art is coming to the entry level. Once they have mastered it, they can barely reach the level of shadow. I''m afraid that the fear and jealousy of wudaren village will burst out completely. After all, the Anma, yuzhibo and Riyi families are all families with outstanding blood boundary! Chapter 542 I think that Xueren village is still in the stage of rapid development. In the future, it may even become the most powerful ninja village. Even though these filmmakers are old foxes with rich experience, they still feel a little uncomfortable at this moment. In particular, Muye ninja village has always been the target, and they are full of desire to become the number one in the world of ninja, Now I realize that there is such a "monster" behind me. Even when the high-end combat power is more likely to surpass them, the expressions of the four generations of Lei Yingai have become a little incomprehensible. The expressions of Onoki and zhaomeiming are almost the same. In the whole movie, only Markey can keep the same look. Anyway, they are at the bottom. It doesn''t matter if you have one more than yourself. At this stage. Sharen village still has to keep its own survival as the first priority. If it can take back one tail, it will be the best. If it can''t, it can only break the blood teeth and swallow them. Who can make them weak? The reason why we can come to the six film conference is that we still have a little bit of information about Shanren village and the name of the country of wind supports them. Otherwise, although Shanren village is much better than other small villages, compared with the other five villages, it''s a little meaningless. Of course, from this point of view. Wuren village also has something to say. However, no matter from the perspective of the whole or the individual, no matter how miserable Wuren village is, it is still better than Shanren. But Zhao Meiming, who is also very clear about her own situation, had a good discussion with that teacher in the village before she set out to attend the Six Shadows conference in the iron kingdom. She tried not to make any noise and went with the flow as much as possible. To ensure their own safety, as much as possible to restore a little vitality, is the most important and the first priority goal of Wuren village! Other things? Huh? According to Meiming, they have more heart than strength. In particular, it involves the collection of tailed animals. Both of the two in Wuren village have been abducted and taken away by the Xueying adult of Xueren village. To be frank, if it is not for the international relations and the future positioning of Wuren village in the whole world of tolerance, zhaomeiming does not want to participate in this meeting of Six Shadows. There are not necessarily advantages, but disadvantages. There are some, No one is willing to accept it, but it is impossible for Wuren village to refuse when the other five tolerance villages are bound to participate. In that case, it is undoubtedly self denial. Naruto is afraid of this and chooses to cooperate with Wuren village for the time being, otherwise. ha-ha. It''s not sure whether there is Wuren village now. So, back to Wuren village. The attitude is to say less and do less. In addition to the basic duties. If we can push off the rest, we must push it off. This is Zhao Meiming''s inner decision when he came to the iron country to attend the six shadow conference. Liuying has different attitudes and goals. It seems that the guards they carry are only guardians. But each of them also showed different expressions. Like their shadow. Older people are more calm, such as Qingqing, such as Huangtu, such as Lujiu, Kakashi, such as daruyi, such as Fuyi. They are basically staring straight ahead, but the rest of the guards are not necessarily, especially I love Luo, Heitu and changsherlang. Changsherlang is easy to understand and is a young man after all, And the snow fog war just ended a few months, Naruto is in front of him, personally injured his respected Shuiying adults. After a few months. See Naruto again. Chang Shilang couldn''t hold back his anger. This is a very normal thing. It''s just like Chang Shilang who wants to glare. Fortunately, the youth on one side responded in time and pulled Chang Shilang, which made this Wuren genius, the new age seven tolerance group, calm down. Black soil is more direct and simple to show the curiosity of Naruto. You know, Naruto is a few years younger than himself. Now, it can become a village shadow, and it''s even more dignified to appear in the scene of the six film conference, talking with his own old man and the other four films. If you''re not curious, it''s all fake, and it''s such a first impression. Naturally, there is no need to talk about beauty. The most important thing is the bearing and prestige. Just for a moment. With the perception of black soil, you can clearly feel the heavy feeling. I can''t help but feel a little emotion in my heart. And the rest of me love Luo mood is more complex. It can be said that at the moment of arriving at the venue, standing in the corner behind the seat where Maggie was sitting, I immediately focused on Naruto, who was deeply impressed by Muye xiaren in the middle endurance test three years ago. You know, in the back, when I know that Naruto and he are almost the same, both of them are the son of shadow, and they are the pillar force of tailrace. I love Luo''s mood is very violent. Originally, I was only impressed by such a teenager because I thought Naruto was very strong. Later, when I realized Naruto''s identity and heard the news that Naruto defected from Muye, I fell into deep meditation. It''s not that he also wanted to defecte. The thinking of different characters in different environments will lead to different judgments, Especially in Sharen village, under the care of Kan Jiulang and Shouju, I love Luo not so extreme. Now they are treated as usual by most people in the village, and Ma Ji''s attention. I love Luo nature more or less began to change their thinking and mentality, gradually from the perspective of tolerance village to look at the problem. That''s why. Now I love Luo''s sense of Naruto is more complicated. He wants to know what kind of mentality this peer with almost the same childhood experience is in to make that kind of judgment, what he is thinking about and what he wants to do. These are all the things I love to know. However, I am aware that I am not qualified to speak on this occasion. At the moment, I can only look at Naruto more. With Naruto''s strength, we can naturally perceive the special sight of these people in the first time. However, Naruto doesn''t care at all. His presence here today is a kind of existence that can easily attract people''s sight, not to mention some other special things. Of course, there are also auxiliary things in it, But Naruto is not sure whether these shadows know, but no one asked. Naruto will not say any more words. Especially on the side of gangshou. You know the news from Sasuke. The big mouse in Muye village was finally willing to leave the village. This is a good opportunity. At least, in Naruto''s opinion. Chapter 543 So, as far as possible. This is the sixth film conference. Naruto doesn''t intend to make trouble out of it. He just wants to focus on one point and deal with the affairs of Xiao organization. If he can hide the rest, it''s very good. If he can''t, there''s no need to worry. Naruto has his own plan. On the contrary, he needs to help others. Naruto also needs to plan a little bit secretly. After all, the most important "battle of brothers" will follow. Naruto sat down slowly and looked around calmly at the five shadows sitting in the other five corners of the round table, thinking about the next important things. "Cough, according to the proposal of Mr. Lei Ying, the theme of the sixth film conference is to discuss the organization. As the moderator of the conference, I have the obligation to be responsible for the order during the conference. Please take friendly conversation as the guideline as far as possible and solve the problem efficiently. Now, I announce that the sixth film conference, Officially When I saw the six films, I took their seats. The guards were also separated in the corners of the room according to the corresponding rules. The three boats sitting in the front of the round table swept past the six shadows on the table. After a slight cough, they also directly announced the start of the Six Shadows conference. The three ships announced the opening of the meeting. In other films, maybe they are still thinking about how to speak. "I''m the one who advocated the six film conference, so I won''t talk any more nonsense. Xiao organization is obviously undermining the peace and balance of tolerance. It''s time to deal with Xiao organization. You should have no opinion on this?" Sitting on the north side of the position of the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI is a grim face, in a very rough way directly said. "In addition, there is one aspect to deal with the organization. Another reason why I propose to call the six film conference is to investigate the responsibility of you tolerant villages!" It''s just that the preceding words are all reasonable. The last sentence is that when you fall to the ground, you suddenly stand up, then lean forward, and a terrible electric light wrapped on your right fist, when you hammer hard. "Boom!" A strong chakra breath suddenly erupted from four generations of ray shadow ina. "Dong!" A burst roar. This fierce momentum has been aroused. "Well?" "Thunder shadow!" ¡°£¡£¿¡± "What is it?" All of a sudden swept the spread of the wave of terror chakra. In the roar. Naruto''s brow slightly wrinkled, a light meal of the right foot. "Dong!" Like a clear sound falling. It''s a whirlwind. It''s like a wave. Straight to the end. "Mr. Lei Ying, anyway, this is the scene of the meeting. Even if we have to start, at least we have to finish what we have to say. Is it more appropriate to make it clear?" Naruto''s body is slightly on one side, hands crossed and placed on the table, with a very peaceful expression, looking at the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI sitting on his left side, the tone is light. Sanchuan, who originally intended to "admonish" the four generations of Lei Ying for the first time, opened her mouth at the sight of Naruto and released her authority to counteract the power of the four generations of Lei Ying. Four generations of Lei Ying on one side. "Hum!" Is to see the momentum of their own explosion. After the Naruto''s effortless counteraction, the fourth generation of Lei Ying also gave a cold hum, which can be regarded as the momentum of converging back. However, he still looked at the shadows in front of him with a look of terror, and said in a very rude tone: "in a word, you must give an account of the things about Xiao organization, such as wood leaf, sand, fog and rock! Let''s not mention that some of you make use of Xiao organization. To put it bluntly, the members of Xiao organization are made up of your rebellious tolerance. On these two issues, you four tolerance villages must bear corresponding responsibilities! " This kind of personality and temperament is unique. In other words, it can be regarded as the external manifestation of the successive thunder shadows in yunnincun. Say what you have. No false cover up. More will not choose the so-called compromise way. Yunni village really wants to unite with other Ren villages to wipe out Xiao organization, and then recover the captured tailed animals. However, the fourth generation of Lei Yingai also wants to investigate the responsibility of these Ren villages through this meeting. In the view of the fourth generation of Lei Yingai, Xiao organization could not have developed to the present level without the connivance of these Ren villages. It''s just a terrorist organization. How dare you directly touch the tailed animals owned by these tolerant villages!? But also a one-time direct capture of five! Looking at this trend, I''m afraid the goal is to capture Nine Tailed animals together! Lei Yingcai of the fourth generation doesn''t care whether the organization has any ability to control these tailed animals in a short time, nor does he care whether these Rencun villages have their own tailed animals. From the perspective of Lei Yingcai of the fourth generation, it''s a matter of one yard to one yard. On both sides! Do both! "Ha ha? Responsibility? Mr. Lei Ying said too much, didn''t he? Is it possible for a village to control things like treason and tolerance? Yunren also has a lot of rebellious tolerance, right? Just didn''t join the organization, or just didn''t be found? On this point alone, we need to talk about the so-called problem of responsibility pursuit? Don''t you think Lei Ying is a little arrogant? " The big wild wood leans on the armchair behind him, eyes light squint one eye four generation thunder shadow, seem to use the tone that is disdain very much to say. And that''s exactly the tone. Directly angered four generations of Lei Ying AI. "Earth shadow? I think you want to provoke yunnincun! " Chakra, who had been silent for four generations of thunder shadows, once again rioted. His whole body even flashed with terrible thunder. "Provocation? I''m just telling the truth. If you can''t accept it, it''s your own business! " The third generation of local film is still not salty, but the more such an attitude, the easier it is to stimulate the people who are in a rage. The fourth generation of Lei Yingai''s temper is very rough and direct. Just now, it''s the temper that Naruto "admonished". Now it''s directly "provoked" by the third generation of local film to the highest warning line. "Good! Good That whole body exudes that evil spirit. In Naruto''s frown, it is the cold momentum that will break out. "Mr. Lei Ying, please calm your anger for a while. So is Tu Ying. We are gathered together just because we need to have friendly talks? Xiao, the problem of the organization has come to the point where it needs to be solved urgently. The situation is very serious. I think it''s better for you to be sincere. Mr. Lei Ying also wants to solve the problem, right Chapter 544 Let''s just say that gangshou, who is sitting in the center, leans forward slightly and says in a very serious voice. It''s not deliberate, but natural. The situation that is about to break out is suppressed. One side of the Ma Ji is also quickly echoed, said: "fire shadow you said is not wrong, thunder shadow you and earth shadow you must also a little bit to control their emotions." "Hum!" Like any previous five film conference. Or it''s more rough. This is the sixth film conference. Just at the beginning, it was full of gunpowder. The fourth generation of Lei Ying AI is about to explode. It is said that Naruto would have doubted whether the fourth generation Lei Ying''s head was full of muscles if he didn''t see that the fourth generation Lei Ying had just converged his momentum every time. But now it seems that the fourth generation Lei Ying just wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to gain a certain advantage in the next talks, The anger that seems to be suppressed by force is actually probably the result of self-control. It is obvious that whether it is premeditated or improvised. It''s a feeling of "I just sat down and talked about it for your face.". It''s really amazing for Naruto. "It''s really the shadow of a village!" Naruto''s vision sweeps past the four generations of Lei Ying AI, and then glances at the three generations of Tu Ying big wild trees on the other side. "The old man did it on purpose too!" When his still calm face came into his eyes. Naruto can''t help shaking his head in his heart. The exchange of words. Especially in their level and status. Some words can not really listen to the surface meaning. The fourth generation of Lei Ying and the third generation of Tu Ying teach Naruto a good lesson. Be reasonable. Just now Naruto was really worried that the fourth generation of Lei Ying would be directly working here. Now he has just come to realize that without mentioning that gangshou and Markey will probably make it through, there are still three boats on the side. To be frank, as long as someone gives them a step down, the situation will not be big. The fourth generation of Lei Ying will certainly do so when the door is clear, Obviously, the third generation of local film also wants to advance "Strike" four generations of Lei Ying, and remind him that from the point of view of at least three generations of local shadow, they are all "young guys" and don''t be too presumptuous. Top people. Words and deeds really need to be considered for a long time. After understanding that. Naruto instead let himself more relaxed. I''m not afraid that these guys have a different purpose. I''m afraid that they just come for a walk. It''s just like that five generation water shadow Zhao Meiming. Naruto thinks that Zhao Meiming has no interest in this meeting. But it''s right to think about it. In view of the current situation of Wuren village and the goal and intention of the organization. Wuren village really doesn''t need to worry. The premise is that people really just want to catch tailed animals. "Mr. Lei Ying, please sit down first. Since we all agree with your proposal and come to this six film conference, it means that we all have the corresponding sincerity. It is true that almost all the official members of Xiao organization are the traitors of our four tolerance villages. But now investigating the responsibility will only give Xiao organization more opportunities, right? We need to be clear that the top priority is to get rid of the organization, and then take back the captured tailorc force, right? If we are determined to pursue the responsibility, we will only fall into endless disputes. At that time, the threat of the organization will only expand infinitely. " Gangshou crossed his hands on the table, looked at the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI with a very serious expression, and advised with a very serious tone. In this speech, gangshou not only explained the seriousness of the situation, but also pointed out the threat of the fourth generation of Lei Ying, Although it is said that most of the organization''s goals will definitely be on Xueren village. But really. Now we are gathered here in the village of Ren. Except Xueren village, Yunren village should be the most nervous one. Eight tail person column force, can still belong to the jurisdiction of cloud ninja village. The priorities of events can not be disorderly, otherwise, the corresponding responsibilities and consequences, even for those present here, are not so easily acceptable. I heard what gangshou said. The pupils of the fourth generation of Lei Ying also shrunk slightly. But the look on the surface has not changed much. What to do. And what to say. AI can be clearly divided. In the final analysis, this is a means for yunnincun to negotiate with foreign countries, not to mention that this time it is yunnincun''s "reasoning", but the four generations of Lei Ying are also very clear that this "reasoning" is quite special. When the master of martial arts has spoken, the four generations of Lei Ying AI also choose to make a little concession. "Hum, Xiao''s organization naturally has to give priority to solving the problem and investigate the responsibility. I just want to make it clear that I don''t believe you, at least before you show your sincerity!" Four generations of Lei Ying gave a cold hum. "Sincerity? I don''t know what leiying means. " "It''s all the information you have about the organization! Tu Ying, don''t think I don''t know. In the six tolerance villages, Xueren doesn''t talk about it first. Yanren is the closest tolerance village in all tolerance villages to Xiao organization. Is the defected Didala your own disciple!? It''s Yanren who has hired Xiaoxiao for many times, isn''t it? " Lei Ying AI of the fourth generation stares at TU Ying of the third generation with a fierce look, quite aggressive. "Now in this situation, do you still want to hide the intelligence?"!? In other words, Tu Ying, are you still in collusion with Xiao organization? " "Mr. Lei Ying, pay attention to your "So, do you want to keep fighting? Lei Ying and Tu Ying, the time spent here will only give Xiao organization more time to prepare. After Xiao organization has finished dealing with the captured tailed animals, you should understand that Xiao organization will become extremely dangerous! " See thunder shadow and earth shadow enter the quarrel mode again. The Naruto, who was a little bit impatient, knocked heavily on the table with his index finger, half warning and half reminding. Shadow is a ninja, but also a ruler. Sometimes, when these "supreme leaders" of naruhura gather together, they will talk a lot of nonsense even if they want to talk about very important things, because they are afraid of each other, and they don''t trust each other. The way they negotiate is the temptation of words, the oppression of momentum, and all kinds of roundabout conversation. Since the beginning of the meeting, the pattern of repeated arguments between Lei Ying and Tu Ying has appeared three times. Originally, this was a very routine development. But from Naruto''s point of view, this is undoubtedly an extremely boring and ridiculous quarrel. Chapter 545 This is not a matter of level or level. It''s a matter of starting from a different point and not being aware of the seriousness of the situation. "Ha ha, young people are easy to be impatient. Mr. Xue Ying, it''s precisely because these things are" very important "that we need to negotiate well. Xiao''s organization is very important, but it''s not a simple thing for us to gather here to reach an agreement. You are also in charge of the existence of a village. You should be clear, The relationship between villages is not that simple. " As the oldest person in Liuying, Onoki, who once faced up to yuzhiboban, is not interested in Naruto, who is the youngest but probably the most powerful person in Liuying. Especially at the beginning of the four generations of Lei Ying''s power, the momentum of the Institute, and the tone and attitude of his speech just made this three generations of local film very unhappy, There are rules in the forbearance world, and big Yemu always adheres to this kind of thinking. What''s more, the most important thing is that Onoki doesn''t agree with Naruto''s strength. With his decades of experience as a ninja, what kind of genius has he never seen? In muyeren village of nuota, apart from the early generation of Huoying and yuzhiboban, no one will make Daye Mu feel afraid, including the three generations of Huoying, Baiya, Sanren, bofengshuimen and other strong men in their heyday. With rich combat experience, Daye Mu is known as the most destructive method of chendun. This is the basis of which Daye mulai thinks he can gain a foothold in the whole world of tolerance. Naruto is only 15 or 16 years old. Onoki really doesn''t believe in his strength. Naturally, his attitude is different. And for the three generations of local shadow, this obvious irony. Naruto didn''t get angry. He just took a deep look at the three generations of Tu Ying. Then he leaned back slightly, with a mocking expression on his face, and said, "although you are not worried about Xiao, are you? I don''t know if you can say such words in such a relaxed tone when Xiao organization directly leads several tailed animals to attack Yanren village? " "How many tailed animals do you control? You Xueying are still young people who like to joke. You should know the existence of tailed animals best, right? As far as I know, if you want to completely control the tail beast, so far, the first generation of Huoying and yuzhiboban with only Muye can do it easily! It''s extremely difficult for other people to become perfect renzhuli alone. You can count the former four generations of shuiyingyacang and the current eight tailed renzhuli, Mr. chilabi. Who can really control the power of tailed beast? oh Maybe Xueying can do it, but it''s not something that happens overnight, is it? " Listen to Naruto. On the contrary, the three generations of Tu Ying showed a funny expression. I don''t care about Naruto''s threat at all. If tailed animals are so easy to control. Over the years, will wudaren village still work so hard? You know, tailed beast is not only a powerful weapon, but also a time bomb. If you have tailed beast, you can seal it into Ninja''s body and make it a pillar of human strength. After decades of research, wudaren village still can''t completely control it, and even has a higher probability of saying the problem. It''s been less than half a month since Xiao organized the capture of five big tailed animals. Do you think the organization can directly control five tailed animals? I''m afraid it''s not funny? "It takes time, adaptability, and corresponding knowledge and technology to control the tail beast and produce the human pillar force. The tail beast and the human pillar force grow together and adapt to each other. Even so, it is very difficult to control. Xiao organization really needs to solve it, and the captured tail beast also needs to be recovered, but it can''t become a threat immediately. Oh, it''s a bit garrulous, I think, Mr. Xueying should also know very well? " Three generations of local shadow are smiling, but the smile is full of contempt. It''s so obvious and so unpleasant. It''s also the time to realize that the gunpowder of the meeting is getting more and more strong, that the three boats, as the host, and that they really want to reach a six Village Alliance to deal with what the master of the organization plans to say. "That''s why old age and ignorance are the greatest evils." Naruto shakes his head and looks at three generations of Tu Ying with pity. "Well? What do you mean, Mr. Xueying? " Onoki''s brow was wrinkled, and his face was obviously instantly cold. "What do I mean? What I just said is very clear. While you are still immersed in the pedantic and stupid thinking environment of the past, the world has completely changed. Does the control of the tail need time, knowledge and technology? Well, I admit that was a hard condition, but now? " "Xiao organization dares to catch five tailed animals at one go, so you didn''t mobilize your brain to fully consider why? The reason is very simple. It''s because people know that the organization has such confidence and confidence! " Naruto is not sure whether chakra really needs to be sealed in order. The original work shows that chakra should be sealed one by one according to the order of the tail, but if not? If chakra''s seal doesn''t need to be in the normal order, but it can be sealed at will, doesn''t it mean that Xiao organization is now holding five tail animals? This does not prevent Naruto from guessing the process and result with the worst possibility. Moreover, this is still in the six film talks. Such words are easier to stimulate these films, and such intelligence presentation is easier to arouse their sense of crisis. Only when the films really realize the threat of the organization, Naruto has much more room to control, Seeing this group of "old friends" dallying so long, Naruto thought for a moment that changmen might as well attack a six film conference with dirt. This is the most direct, rough and effective way. "Wait a minute, Mr. Xueying. Do you mean that Xiaozhi has the ability to control multiple tailed animals in a short time?" Naruto, this is just like an explosive declaration. Not to mention the three generations of Tu Ying arguing with Naruto. Almost at the moment of utterance. It caught everyone''s attention in an instant. Onoki, gangshou and Machi, including Zhao Meiming, who has never said anything from the beginning to now, all eyes are focused on Naruto at this moment. The most direct character of the four generations of Lei Ying suddenly stood up again, that pair of tiger eyes staring at Naruto, almost ran directly in front of Naruto. The shadow guards at the back. Each of them widened their eyes and looked at Naruto. In particular, standing not far behind Maggie, I love the scene of my being pulled out of chakra''s brain. My pupils suddenly shrunk, and subconsciously felt cold. Chapter 546 Incredible news. In other words, it is not willing to believe the news. But it''s obvious that Naruto''s different expression, coupled with Naruto''s current identity, makes it impossible to lie. Even the three generations of local film makers who previously expressed "disdain" sat up straight at this moment, looking at Naruto in front of them with a serious expression. The tail beast was captured and used by the enemy, This is a question of two concepts. Why did the filmmakers of Naruto village not worry before, including Lei Yingai, the fourth generation who advocated the six film conference, still have spare time to argue about other things and investigate the responsibility of the four Naruto villages? The reason is that they think that the organization wants to turn the captured tailed animals into combat power. This time is calculated in terms of "year". let me put it another way. They also have the qualification of "infighting". However, now Naruto said so. All of a sudden, they realized that the situation was beyond their expectation and control. Of course, the premise is that Naruto said these words are true, not false. "I think I''m here. I used to be a man in Shanren village. I love you. Do you have deep feelings? Although almost in a coma and unconsciousness, the feeling of being forced to extract chakra from one''s own body is engraved into one''s soul as clearly as we were injected into chakra when we were young. " Naruto crossed his hands on the table, and his eyes turned to I Ai Luo, who was behind Ma Ji. His low words were the same as those of the other five shadows, including Ma Ji, who was the leader of Sharen village. At the moment when people''s eyes are focused on themselves. I love Luo''s body is subconsciously tense at first, and then I say it with Naruto''s words. After a little hesitation, I love Luo slowly nods in front of the Six Shadows'' eyes. "Yes, although I didn''t have any impression and consciousness at that time, as you said, Xiao organization used a special means to forcibly pull out a tail from my body, not the one to unseal, but simply pull out chakra." This goes on to say the words. Also let big wild wood, AI, compendiary hand, Zhao Meiming, Machi and other eyebrows each slightly wrinkle. In the next second. "But that doesn''t mean anything, does it? At most, we can say that Xiao organization has an excellent technical level in the seal technology of chakra, but there is still a big gap in the actual application of seal, Mr. Xueying. " Things seem a little out of control. Zhao Meiming is also a little restless. Zhao Meiming looked at Naruto with a very serious expression and asked in a deep voice. "But there seems to be a big difference between them, but what if I say that the container that seals chakra is a kind of magic thing?" "Well?" "What does that mean?" "The devil?" "Seal tail?" In Naruto''s opinion, AI, Onoki and zhaomeiming, who have been in high positions for too long, are still immersed in the glory of the past. They think they are still at the top of the world, but they don''t know that the whole world has changed. Even if they are such a living example, they are sitting here perfectly, It still can''t change the stubborn and decadent ideas of these people. In their view, what can a terrorist organization achieve even if it is strong? It seems that the front captured tailed animals wantonly, and even forced to break the front defense line of Sharen village, but from their perspective, it was only because of the help of spies, and the fact that Sharen village was much weaker than before. If they were Yanren and Yunren, there would be no problem! Among the five films, Xiao organization is the most important leader. Subconsciously, he thinks that as long as the six films unite, Xiao organization can be eliminated smoothly. Naruto doesn''t mind adding a little extra "material" to the group of people who don''t really put their mentality in order, Because this group of people are not aware of the threat and destructiveness of the organization, it is very difficult to carry out their own plans. The most intuitive point is to be reflected in. Once they''re still dawdling. Lead oneself and snow endure village to welcome the collective attack of Xiao organization. Naruto can''t bear it. From this point of view, Naruto must make full use of these villages. There are only two "knives" fighting. We have room for operation. "Yes, it''s a special kind of Warcraft specially used to seal the tail beast. We haven''t found out exactly what it is, but we can be sure that this kind of Warcraft has the ability to hold all the tail beasts chakra, and can control the tail beast to fight under certain conditions, The worst result is that we need to face this monster under several tailed chakras! " Naruto zhengse said. The exorcism image. The body of ten tails. Naruto did not say that. It''s not just because there are other key factors involved. One of the most direct reasons is that Naruto can''t explain the source of intelligence, which involves the secret intelligence of ancient times. Although it can be perfunctory by some prevaricating means, it also has that kind of trouble. It''s better to say that Naruto is a kind of magic object that can seal and hold most chakras. From the beginning of existence to the present, the world of tolerance has been a kind of magic object, All kinds of demons have appeared many times. The most famous one is the monsters which are still sealed under the altar of the ghost kingdom. It is also a kind of terrifying demons comparable to the tail beast. Naruto puts forward this point. Even though these shadows sound a little pompous and false, they are more or less linked to today''s "reality", and the shadows are relatively easy to believe. It''s just that this creature can control chakra. They still can''t believe it. "Mr. Xueying, did your intelligence come from the inside of Xiaoxiao organization?" Four generation thunder shadow AI eyebrow once wring, facial expression very stern of say. "Ah, there is no doubt about the source of this intelligence. I think muyeren village should also have corresponding intelligence channels. Even if it is not very consistent, it should be able to prove something?" Naruto''s eyes slightly raised, looking at the nearby compendium, said in a light tone. How much information did yuzhibo weasel report to Muye? Naruto doesn''t know. But it is certain that during the three generations of Huoying''s reign, yuzhibo weasel was still loyal to muyeren village. Especially at that time, Sasuke stayed in muyeren village. From this perspective, muyeren village must know part of the internal intelligence of Xiao organization, and the most important point is about the "samsara eye" owned by the leader of Xiao organization, Naruto believes that yuzhibo weasel will surely send back such important information. Chapter 547 So Naruto is not polite. "In addition, there is another intelligence that the leader of Xiao organization, who claims to be a God, is highly suspected of having the eye of reincarnation, which is only possessed by the six immortals in legend. With these conditions, do you still think I am alarmist?" Naruto eyes slightly sharp from the desktop of these shadows on the body swept by, the tone of chisel said. "A Warcraft that can control the tail?" "Samsara eye?" "Mr. Huo Ying, is what Mr. Xue Ying said true?" A stone stirs up a thousand waves. If the previous words still belong to the "normal category" that these shadows can understand, Naruto''s just said words challenge the conventional thinking of these shadows to a great extent. It''s a "myth" that the Warcraft that can control the tail beast, and now even the eyes of reincarnation come out! Especially Lei Ying and Tu Ying, their expressions are really wonderful at the moment So are the shadows. Not to mention the guards at the back. Heitu, Qing, Fuyi, I Ai Luo, Chang Shi Lang, and chilabi all look at Naruto with very strange eyes. Is this a boy of fifteen or sixteen? Xueren village is just one of the "youngest Rencun" in super Rencun. Why does Xueying know so much information? Including Kakashi and Lujiu, who are standing behind the master, they all show a very dignified expression at this moment. Looking at each other, Kakashi and Lujiu can be said to have a heavy heart at the moment about the information they learned in Muye village. Compendium is also in less than a second after the Zheng ran. He nodded slowly and solemnly in front of AI he, Onoki, zhaomeiming and machina. "Although the intelligence source of muyeren village is not as detailed as that of Xueying, over the years, we have been investigating and collecting the relevant intelligence of Xiao organization, including the eyes owned by its leader. According to muyeren village, it is indeed highly suspected of reincarnation eyes. Of course, this is not 100% certain, but the possibility is extremely high indeed!" It was meant to be made public. It''s just that at the beginning, gangshou didn''t intend to say it in a positive tone. Muye has indeed received some intelligence feedback from yuzhibo weasel, including some intelligence collected by zilaiye during his wandering in the world of tolerance in the past six or seven years. The holder of reincarnation eye, zilaiye, still remembers the prophecy and warning of miaomi mountain''s "old immortal toad". He always thinks that the so-called son of prophecy is the old gate. In this life, Although Naruto''s intrusion led to the change of the plot, the toad fairy still gave the corresponding warning of the son of prophecy, but the content was slightly different, and even the language became a little vague. He also deleted the sentence that it must be a disciple, saying that it may be, it may not be. Or someone who is also closely related to Zilai. Because of this. Since then, I have been very concerned about the current leader of Xiao organization. Is this the disciple he once was? Or is it the second round? Or is it just false information? Or is the eye of one''s own disciple poached!? These and other uncertain factors are the important reasons why Zilai wants to sneak directly into Yuren village to collect intelligence. It''s just because the six film conference was held, Zilai''s action was stopped by gangshou. At least before the six film conference, Zilai needs to be honest in muyeren village. Now, gangshou has made this information directly public. It''s also because Naruto talks about this, and the master of steel naturally needs to keep up. "Is that so?" "It seems that we have underestimated the organization!" It doesn''t need to be 100% sure, it just needs to be highly suspected, which is enough to cause the strong killing intention of these films! And, of course, there''s the hidden greed. The Warcraft that controls the tail? Reincarnation eye? These things are of great use value and research value! However, this idea only appeared in my mind at the moment when they were forced to suppress it, because it was not time to consider "booty". The sense of threat raised suddenly was enough to make AI and Da Yemu abandon those meaningless ideas for the time being, including Zhao Meiming, who was planning to paddle at the beginning, and completely entered the state. "So, next, can we talk about how to deal with the organization?" Naruto hands on the table, said solemnly. "Well!" "As your excellency Xueying said." "Well, I''m sure I''ll take care of it!" Thinking changes quickly. Or it should be said that at least it can be a shadow of a village. If they don''t even have this capacity and the city government, the location of the shadow is not up to them at all. Do they want to be held responsible? Do you want to seize these "spoils"? Of course! But there is a premise that we should give priority to the organization! Seeing that AI, Onoki, zhaomeiming, Markey and other filmmakers finally put their attention on Xiaozhi, Naruto nodded with satisfaction. Just as Naruto is ready to open his mouth and continue to say something. "Well?" All of a sudden. Naruto seems to feel something in general. "Boom!" The figure standing up suddenly. "Mr. Snow shadow?" "What''s this?" On one side, the four generations of Lei Ying AI, the three generations of Tu Ying Da Ye mu, gangshou, Ma Ji and others suddenly changed their expressions. Naruto''s golden chakra whirls up and down in an instant. "This is the Nine Tailed chakra?" "The feeling?" "What is it?" Those guards who thought Naruto was going to fight or something. They all came to the side of their own shadow in an instant. But Naruto didn''t do anything. Just looking directly at a certain direction. Almost two or three seconds later. Fragrant phosphor, still have that is already tread to stand in according to the green of beautiful Ming body side successively reaction come over of appearance. "What kind of chakra is this!? How huge! " With a look of shock, Yu Qing could not help shouting out. "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Suddenly. As if close to the ear, and as if far away in the sky in general. There was a low cry. A cyclone that burst. "Boom!" The momentum of galloping. The wave of terror in chakra. "Resist "Break up!" "Avoid it!" The moment of a sudden explosion. This is finally a little bit in advance to feel the shadow. Gangshou, AI, Onoki, Machi, zhaomeiming, Kakashi, chilabi, Qing, Darui, Huangtu and others all jumped out in an instant. instant. The terror that burst around. Getting involved. Face up to this outbreak of terror. Dust in the sky. The entire conference room was blown up. "Wow!" "Dong!" The roar of noise. Strong pressure. After the dust has spread. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" The next moment. The two slender figures that appeared directly on the broken walls were reflected in the eyes of the public. It''s not just Onoki, AI, gangshou and others. Including Naruto, their pupils suddenly shrank at this moment, and a look of extreme shock appeared on their faces. Chapter 548 A full sense of oppression. The most important thing is this powerful attack. When all that noise falls. The two figures facing up. The familiar black robe of huoyun, the upright figure, the most important thing is that the wavy eyes, which symbolize the mystery, and another one, which shows the demonic scarlet gouyu, at the moment of seeing these three eyes. In the bottom position. Each of them turned over from the rubble. It''s all a sudden change of face. "Reincarnation eye!? Write round eyes "Eye of legend?" "Is this guy the leader of Xiao organization?" The subconscious did not control the voice out of the words. Even the most experienced three generations of Tu Ying Da Ye Mu''s expression at this moment has become extremely dignified and ugly. It also includes the master of Naruto''s words. They all widened their eyes at this moment, staring at the two figures that appeared at the top. They just mentioned the leader of Xiao organization. Now people will show up right away!? Seeing the mysterious wavy outline reflected in the pupil, and feeling the terrible pressure, gangshou''s body is subconsciously tense, and Kakashi on one side also pulls up her blindfold at that moment, and the guard is beside gangshou''s body, looking straight at the two figures above, especially the orange spiral mask, It''s just a single writing wheel eye. I don''t know why. At the moment of seeing this figure. There is a special emotion in Kakashi''s heart. But just for a second, it will disappear. Kakashi didn''t have time to dig into it. Because the current situation is not suitable for him to study deeply. "Who are you!? Do you know the leader of the organization? " The four generations of Lei Ying AI directly stepped on the front position, swept by the castle which was almost half destroyed, with a very fierce look, staring at the two figures at the top, and the tone was extremely cold. But also at the time of the roar of the four generations of Lei Ying. The shadows, who turned over from the rubble, stepped on a corner of each other, and Onoki floated directly with the help of chendun. His eyes were staring at the two figures in front of him. It''s really Cao Cao. If there was a little bit of doubt about Onoki before, at this moment, when he saw the appearance of heaven''s way Payne and the earth, It is also the complete elimination of the doubt in the heart. They really haven''t seen the real samsara eye. At present, it''s really impossible to say that the eyes of the people in front of us must be reincarnation eyes, but this mysterious breath, this mysterious feeling, and it''s like looking directly at the oppressive feeling in the heart! All of these make ohomo realize that even if these eyes are not reincarnation eyes, they must be the most special existence. Moreover, the perfect outline of endless circulation has made ohomo 100% believe that these eyes are the legendary eyes of God! In the first time. There is endless fear and greed in the heart of Onoki! Reincarnation eye is real! Naruto, who was the first to discover the abnormality and was aware of this huge chakra energy in advance, was also standing on the far left. As far as you can see, the soldiers of the iron Kingdom groaning in the ruins of those broken walls frowned tightly and moved to the two figures at the top again. I had thought about making these two guys play once before. But I really didn''t expect that these two guys would appear on the scene of the six shadow conference. "Naruto?" Although it''s the same with the earth in the original work, it''s obvious that the situation at that time was quite different from that at this time. The most direct point is that Xiao organization has only collected five tailed animals, and three tailed animals have been disconnected in the middle. Is it hard to say that the seal of chakra, the tailed animal of the exorcism, really doesn''t need to be carried out according to the tail order? Facing the fragrant phosphor, feather high that close to come over, is to become the same stern solemn line of sight. Naruto waved his hand slightly, implying that they should not act rashly, but first see what the two "special guests" have in mind. Tiandao, Payne and yuzhibo bring earth. The two figures that appear here at the moment are the two big men in xiaoorganiza tion. Of course, only Naruto knows the real identities of the two men. The rest of them treat the two men who have just appeared with a high degree of vigilance. On the other hand, Penn and Dai Tu, who are looking down at the six shadows and the guards, have a very calm expression. Even if the scattered positions of the six shadows have the meaning of encircling them, they have no fear. It''s a magic power to hold on to the earth. Penn, needless to say, is only a body made from a corpse (although changmen attaches great importance to Tiandao''s body, it is the body of his best friend Miyan after all.) The most important thing is that changmen is confident in his own strength. Six shadows? What is this! They''re six Penns! A mere mortal can''t resist God! "Who are we? You don''t need to know this, Lei Ying. You just need to know that the world is about to be rebuilt, and I will be the God of the new world. I come here today just to tell you mortals, don''t go against God''s will. All this is for the birth of the new world and the creation of a truly peaceful world, so give up all resistance! Give up all the rest of the tailed animals you have, and peace in the world will be completely established! " Facing four generations of thunder shadow''s angry voice questioning. There is no emotion fluctuation on the face of Tian Dao Payne, but he still looks down with a haughty attitude, as if the God is really announcing the divine decree to his "believers". This is an indisputable tone. And the attitude of disdain. Let the AI in front of you laugh instead of angry. "God!" "I didn''t expect that the leader of TangXiao organization was such a arrogant fool!" "Give up the tail? And create real peace in the world of tolerance!? Give back the other tailed animals first "Boom!" A word out of line is a big move. And it''s not just four generations of Lei Ying. It was almost at the time of the thunder. On one side. In silence, Onoki started at the same time. The shadow of thunder light. "Chendun - the art of stripping the original world!" The right timing. An extremely sharp and terrifying surprise attack. Two figures besieged and arrived. "Well! Stupid mortals In the top position. There was a faint coldness in the pupil of Payne. Chapter 549 The faint cold hum that followed. "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Chakra rolled up. Plain and gentle words. In a flash. It''s all about Payne. It covers the soil on one side. "Boom!" It''s another strong wave. The moment the explosion rolled. "Well?" Feel that a strong rebound pressure! In a moment. The breath seemed to be choked off. A figure that can''t move forward. "Boom!" Forced to resist pressure, but still difficult to resist this rebound pressure. Flash of thunder. How fast it was before, now it''s flying faster towards the oblique rear position. "Big brother!" "Lord Lei Ying!" On one side. Seeing such a scene, chilabi and daruy''s face changed slightly. The fast flashing figure came straight to the side position of the four generations of Lei Yingai. The body shape that they stood against together still couldn''t completely offset the aftereffect in the first time. Together with the three people, they flew back a short distance. "Bang!" Hit heavily on the broken wall behind him. As the dull crash fell. Three people this just barely stopped body shape. Lei Ying, who has been strongly rebounded back, not only does that, but also flies three generations of dust escape attack of Tu Ying Da Ye mu. Within a second, the powerful pressure directly displayed by Tian Dao Payne stirred up the heartstrings of all the people present. Zhao Meiming and Ma Ji, who had planned to see it first, did not dare to act rashly at this moment. This is a kind of technique that we have never seen before. Let the two shadows have more fear. Qing, Chang Shi Lang, I Ai Luo, Fu Yi and others are also the side of their own shadow. Their faces are full of alert look. Looking at the top of heaven''s way of Payne, at this moment, the soil on one side is completely ignored by everyone subconsciously. Naruto just glanced at the earth, and then focused on the long gate, the heavenly way of Payne. Now the "protagonist" in the scene is the leader of the organization with the eye of God! I''m going to be a supporting actor. Naruto followed him. However, at this time, Naruto did not know that Dai TU was already firmly locked in the position of Xiang phosphor on his side. He planned to take advantage of the chaos to capture Xiang phosphor directly. This is also the time agreed by changmen and daitu before they stormed into the venue today. First of all, it was a formulaic announcement. Although they all knew that Liuying could not give up the fight so naively, they still had to say what they should say. After all, changmen and daitu still have a certain degree of middle school two youth nature hidden in their hearts, The "God" needs to announce his "oracle" and let the mortal believers listen to it. When the believers are unwilling to accept the "oracle", but want to disobey the "oracle" and then rebel against the "God", the "God" will be angry. Penn is in charge of the six tails. Yu Zhibo is in charge of the three tails. If the negotiations fail. Two people will do it directly. Force to capture these two people. Of course, it would be the best thing if you could defeat or even kill all the shadows here at one time, and then pack all the four tailed beasts and take them away. But it''s obviously impossible. Not to mention the strength of other people, just six shadows, especially the eight tailed man Zhu Li Qi rabbi, and the Nine Tailed man Zhu Li''s Bofeng Naruto, No matter how arrogant changmen and daitu are, they will not feel that they can withstand the attack of so many people and forcibly capture them. So at the beginning of the goal is very pragmatic! Even to be on the safe side. A part of baijue hidden under the surface of the earth. Be prepared to capture two tailed orcs by force. Separated situation. These people staring at each other and guarding each other. "Recklessness, vulgarity and stupidity, it is precisely because of you that the world is so chaotic. Listen to God''s orders and hand over the tail beast. In this way, the world can really usher in peace and tranquility!" Looking at this group of people in front of them with high vigilance expression, facing their own six shadows, Tiandao Payne was still a proud and incomparable posture, spread out his hands, and said coldly with the tone that everything seemed to be under control. The arrogant attitude. "Soul light fellow!" It also further stimulates AI''s dignity as Lei Ying, which is absolutely not allowed. "Than!" "Yes, big brother!" The thunder that lingers all over again. It''s a surge of momentum. It''s about to break out. "Just a moment, Mr. Lei Ying!" One side position. The arm that gangshou suddenly waved. A sudden step on the right foot. The earth''s surface is bursting apart. A roaring momentum. Stopped AI and chilabi from attacking. "What do you mean? "The shadow of the fire?" "Mr. Lei Ying, please don''t worry about it. It''s obvious that the opposite party has a negotiation intention. I think we can talk about it first!" Gangshou is also a serious face, falling words, stepping forward figure. Anyway, gangshou is Huoying, the leader of the most tolerant village in modern times, and also a famous ninja in the World War II. AI still needs to give some face. After a cold hum, the momentum of convergence comes back, but the personal Qi is still firmly locked in the position of Tiandao Payne, with zhaomeiming, Markey, and other places around him There is also a big wild tree floating in the sky, which is doing the same defensive posture. Naruto, after frowning slightly, temporarily cancels his nine tail chakra mode, but his perception is further improved. And a high degree of concentration. Naruto plans to enter the immortal mode in the first time if he does it later. It''s not only because there are many allies here, but it''s more suitable for honing his magic skills through actual combat. The most important point is that the immortal mode is more suitable for reincarnation eye and writing wheel eye than the nine tailed chakra mode. Another reason is that. The black and white Jue lurking in the dark. "Xiangyu, Yugao, wait a minute. If there are special circumstances, you two must stay by my side and don''t leave easily!" Naruto is very clear about the threat of this strange creature. It is to lower a voice more, toward the fragrance phosphor of one side and feather high say so. "Well, I understand, Naruto (OK, Naruto)" The same is always ready to mobilize their tailed animal chakra''s incense phosphor and feather high. When Naruto''s words sounded, their respective faces solemnly nodded. It should be said that not only the two of them, including Sanwei Jifu and Liuwei rhinoceros, saw a pair of familiar eyes in Tiandao Payne''s pupil for the first time, their nerves were completely tense. Reincarnation eye! It turns out that this pair of eyes is really possessed by human beings besides the old man! But the same is true. The two tailed animals can really feel the cold and terrible feeling from Tiandao Payne. Can seal the Warcraft of chakra? ha-ha! They know better than any living thing how they came here! Chapter 550 In such an occasion. For such a terrible human. The two tailed beasts undoubtedly share a common hatred with Naruto and others. They are the same people who are ready to help and support themselves at any time. Unlike previous battles, this is a special encounter. If they fail, they will really die in the real sense. Don''t talk about the words that existence has not been wiped out, but just come back to one again, Even if an independent individual and self-consciousness can''t be preserved, isn''t it "death"!? Naturally, from the point of view of these tailed animals. Xiao organization is their biggest enemy. The same goes for this. The nine lamas in Naruto''s body, as well as the niugui in chilabi''s body, maintain a high degree of vigilance, ready to burst out at any time! In the area where the eye is focused. The step forward master. With his head slightly raised, his hands akimbo, his golden hair flowing with the wind, and his head raised, he looked up at Tiandao Payne on the high position, with a very grim expression, and said in a loud voice: "are you the leader of Xiaozhi organization? Even if you want to be an enemy, at least let us know your name, right? What''s more, you say that you know that the purpose of collecting tailed animals is to achieve peace in the world of tolerance? Forgive me for being so stupid that I can''t see at all that there is no peace in what you''ve done! " A sonorous tone. Clear and audible words. The most important thing is the momentum from the inside out. When the sight meets. It is no doubt that the power of the master of steel belongs to the fire shadow. "Name? You can call me Penn! As for the peace in the world of tolerance, the shadow of the fire in the wood leaf, oh, you can only see the leaves, but not the forest. If you want to usher in real peace, you must go through an inevitable period of difficulties and hardships. The present sacrifice and pain is to breed real peace, and collecting tail animals is the most important means to achieve peace! " The supremacy of heaven, Payne eyes cool looking at the first position of the master, tone light said. "Means?" "Yes, it''s the means to integrate Nine Tailed beasts and create a super weapon, which can instantly destroy a small country, even a country like the six big powers, which can be wiped out with just a few rounds. You big powers, who are never afraid of war and even enjoy war, never fear war, It''s just that they have not suffered any real difficulties. Those small countries devastated by war are more eager for peace and loathe war than anyone else. Therefore, I want to use such a super weapon to make you big countries feel pain. Only after we have felt this kind of pain and heartfelt suffering, can we really understand it, And realize the cruelty of war "In this way, the world can usher in real peace, but human beings are good at forgetting. As long as time goes by, or after this generation dies and the next generation grows up, they will forget the suffering brought about by war. At that time, we can use this super weapon to make the world feel the pain again, and human beings will realize the value of peace again, The process of continuous circulation can usher in real peace in the world! " Words from the heart. It''s obvious that you can clearly feel the emotional fluctuations. This person is serious. This person really wants to do this. The power of speech, can bring intuitive feelings. But that''s why. It''s a kind of crazy move that Tiandao Payne said. But it made gangshou, Onoki, AI, Markey, zhaomeiming and other shadow people stare their eyes wide and look at Tiandao Payne with a look like a madman. Threatening war with war? To create real peace in the world of tolerance with the pain of destroying the country? What''s wrong with their ears? Or is the leader of the organization in front of you crazy!? Can peace in the world of tolerance be created in this way? The filmmakers said that this was the biggest joke they had ever heard since they were born, and they were still stunned for the first time, including Naruto, who had known changmen''s plan for a long time. When they heard what Tiandao Payne said at the scene, Naruto was a little confused, although there were some elements in it, such as yuzhibo and yuzhibo, However, anyone who is more intelligent will think clearly that such a way is impossible to really create peace. The most intuitive point is that there is no one who can live forever in this world. Once this super weapon is made! Countries will only be more crazy to launch war, to seize the only one can determine the outcome and survival of the super killer! It has to be said. Changmen''s idea of peace in the world of tolerance is more ridiculous and stupid than the idea of Huoying in the early generation! Human greed is endless. The relationship of interests can not be suppressed or even erased so easily. Even if changmen has the ability to use this super weapon to suppress war and make peace, what will happen after his death? The world will only suffer more. Wait until then. It''s not even about peace or not. It''s about whether the world will be destroyed or not. However, Naruto is not interested in this topic. At this time, I would like to talk with changmen. However, Naruto does not have this interest, does not mean that other people do not have this "interest"! As the master who spoke first, he looked at Penn with a look of disbelief and asked, "are you serious? Penn? To make peace in this way? That''s crazy! Such a way is impossible to usher in real peace! It will only bring more suffering to the world "Suffering? As I have said, that is the only way to achieve peace. Sure enough, you are just mortals. Since you can''t understand the will of God, please accept it honestly! Three tailed swirling fragrance phosphor, six tailed feather high, eight tailed chilabi, and you, Nine Tailed human, Zhuli, Bofeng Naruto! Give your tail! Your sacrifice can bring true peace! This is what an ideal town should be like! " Penn''s face was still light and cloudless. It seemed that he could have foreseen what these "ordinary people" didn''t understand. With his raised right hand, he turned to Naruto, chilabi, Xiangbo and Yugao, and scanned them one by one. The ripple of reincarnation was reflected in the words they had left behind. "Crazy talk! It''s just bullshit! Huoying, this guy''s mentality is distorted, and he doesn''t have any possibility of communication! Take this guy down here! " High up on the left. Three generations of Tu Ying Da Ye Mu''s sudden rising power. A shrill utterance. "Chendun - the technique of boundary stripping!" On the palm of your hand. The chakra who was quickly mobilized. The beautiful brilliance that blooms out. Eruptive chakra. The polar bright shadow produced by rotation. "Than!" "Oh! Big brother "Boom!" The rippling blue chakra, the wrapped thunder. "Fragrant phosphor, feather high!" "Well, Naruto!" On the right side. Naruto is also an immortal mode that can be opened immediately! "Chang Shilang!" "Yes, Lord Shuiying!" "Flounder - open!" "I love you! It''s a blessing In an instant. It''s just the linkage of one sentence. All around. The shadows and guardians who act one after another. "Well, it''s against God''s will! Stupid mortals Chapter 551 No need to talk. Or it should be said that there is no agreement at all. This is clearly regarded by the film as the "crazy speech" of Tiandao Payne. If they had some interest in "listening" to the intention of the organization to collect tailed animals before, at the moment when they really heard about the planned goal, these people felt that they were being fooled, not that they thought the person in front of them was cheating them, but that they felt that their intelligence and dignity were being provoked at this moment. Make peace by feeling pain!? How many people with brain problems would say that? And they actually regard such a person as a great enemy!? Feel insulted under the shadow, are unable to control their emotions, especially Onoki and AI two that fierce incomparable attack. "Hum!" There was a lot of thunder. One side is white. Penn in the top position gave a cold hum. "The three tails are yours!" "Ha ha!" Side fast light spit out words. "The art of channeling!" In the bottom position. In the second before the attack. "Nani "Six people!" "This? Are they all samsara eyes? " "No way!" When the white fog broke out and spread rapidly. The other five figures in black huoyun robe are different in height, but the only thing that is the same is that the mysterious outline in the pupil can not be consistent. It can only be said that the samsara pattern is 100% the same. When it comes to people''s eyes, Daye mu, AI, zhaomeiming, gangshou and other people''s faces suddenly change. Only Naruto knows that this is the six separate bodies created by changmen relying on the power and function of reincarnation pupil. The first and most important separate bodies of heaven, followed by five separate bodies, which are hell, human, hungry ghost, animal and Shura. Each has its own six separate bodies with different special powers, Can let changmen bring the effect of reincarnation eye into full play! Beyond the ordinary shadow level. "Whoosh!" "Five finger missile - launch!" "The art of channeling!" "Seal and absorb!" In a flash. Rapidly scattered figures. Hungry ghost directly uses chakra absorption function. In the most powerful way. Directly absorbed the strongest dust escape attack of Onoki. Shura road and hell road are facing the attack of the last four generations of thunder shadow and chilabi. There are three or four special summoning animals directly channeled by animal way. A battlefield that suddenly became extremely chaotic. "These must be the parts of this guy. There can''t be so many people who have samsara eyes at the same time. The noumenon is in them, or these people are not noumenon. Please pay attention to your safety The first time. The information that must be given. Of course, we can''t use a positive tone. But it''s enough to judge the tone decisively. "Separate?" "I see!" At the moment of Naruto''s high pitched words. All around. AI, Onoki, gangshou and others wake up one after another when they look shocked. "In that case! The most likely ontology is the one that appeared at the beginning Four generations of Lei Ying''s eyes stare at Tian Dao Payne, who is still stepping on the highest position, with a fierce color in his pupils. "Get out of here!" "Lei Dun!" Facing the intercepted Shura road and hell road. AI''s whole body burst out a stronger chakra momentum, wrapped up to the whole body of thunder, suddenly gushed out of this violent fluctuation. "Boom!" In the front position. "Well! Boring Electric light in bloom. Dazzling luster. Waves of horror and shock rippling open. "Vientiane Tianyin!" On one side. The three ships, which made use of their secrecy and surprise, originally intended to attack by force. However, this is an attack completely reflected in the vision of reincarnation eye. Tiandao Payne gave a cold smile. Right hand straight up. The utterance uttered directly. "No!" All of a sudden. The force of gravity produced by force. The response of the three ships is quite quick. Just thrust your blade into the surface of the earth. Chakra was transferred out in an instant. You want to stabilize your body. But the gravity of terror is far stronger than the three ships imagined. It''s still out of control. Suddenly absorbed by the past figure. "Poof "Poof "Poof The black iron bar suddenly turned over from the right palm of Tiandao Penn easily penetrated the bodies of the ordinary warriors who followed the three ships. The blood splashed out with it made the scene extremely bloody. Only the reaction and strength of the three ships were better. The speed was barely restrained, but it was also a figure flying backwards in the critical moment. "Drink On the left. Already is the master and Zhao Meiming who leaps to the near position. "Melting - the art of lava!" "Boom!" First of all, the powerful fist attack released by the strange force. Match it with Meiming''s highly corrosive lava attack. "Well?" In the case of each Penn being entangled by the opponent. Payne frowned suddenly. "Shenluo Tianzheng!" It can only be a goal to give up temporarily. Chakra, who was mobilized in one breath. This repulsive force burst out suddenly. "Boom!" "No!" "The spirit is thin, is this technique again?" I had a hunch. But it is still very difficult to rely on personal strength to block down the powerful thrust. Not only three boats, but also Zhao Meiming and gangshou, who burst into the near position, could not help it for the first time. It''s still a figure flying backwards one after another. "Bang" "Bang!" "Boom!" On the surface of the earth, the horizontal pull out of the body position, when landing, with the sound of the dull sound, when falling, intense dust raised. The battle between lightning and flint. Just a few seconds. This has become a chaotic battlefield. Thunder shadow, earth shadow, master of flank attack and zhaomeiming! There are still serious injuries, and the strength is not enough of the wind shadow Mackie can only be under the cover of Fu Yi and I love Luo, and attack from a two channeling * * front. Others, such as Heitu, Huangtu, Qing, Kakashi, changshilang, Lujiu and Darui, originally intended to join the siege. But it was almost at the moment when they started each other separately. I don''t know where the dozens of white figures suddenly appeared. It''s surrounded and up. For the first time, these guards, who could not be separated, were all temporarily trapped in the struggle. And at the same time. Use your own kaleidoscope to write round eyes to sneak into the earth in Shenwei space. And then there''s the animal, DuPont, flying high up in the air in a flying psychic. All of a sudden. From the position of the two sides of the strong attack from the figure. Chapter 552 PS: for subscription, for tickets, for rewards, guys!! In the left area. "What In Naruto''s sight. The animal, dorpayne, who is directly running low and pressing towards himself and others, and the figure of human dorpayne on the other side. "No!? Fragrant phosphor, feather high, alert The first time is the reaction of Naruto. Chakra, out of full force. The immortal mode of giving full play to perception. "Immortal method - the art of wind blowing!" Naruto''s gesture of quick hand binding. A bulging belly. In a flash. "Poof!" "Boom!" A strong hurricane roaring up. With that rolling momentum. As can be divided into dimensional space general trend. It''s surging in front of us. "Well?" The animal Road, which was still on the back of the psychic beast, suddenly wakes up and jumps up. The next moment, the wind blows. The sharp attack strengthened by the magic chakra suddenly cuts the flying psychic beast from the middle. It''s a powerful tide. After a whine, the flying psychic animal turned into a white fog and disappeared. On the landing. "Whoosh!" It''s already wrapped in a scarlet chakra coat, and behind it, there are six chakra tails flying in the wind. They come to the side of the animal road at a high speed, and the imprint is directly swept away. "Boom!" Attack from the left. "Well?" "The art of channeling!" Animal DuPont is also a quick reaction, quick hand seal, and then empty one palm press. "Poof!" In a moment. It was a psychic animal that was channeled out, just like a crazy rhinoceros that was increased dozens of times. "Boom!" In the side angle, it directly and perfectly blocked the attack of Yugao. There was another violent explosion. There was a thick black smoke. "Hum!" The next moment. On the other side. "Naruto!" Compared with Naruto, it is faster to feel the fragrance. "Well, I see!" On the side. The world of duress, Donne. "Whoosh!" Naruto slides sideways. "Xianfa - the art of LANYA!" A quick imprint. All around. Suddenly blowing swept by the powerful wind. Under the control of Naruto chakra, several huge wind blades were directly formed. That seems to be the space that has become a little twisted. "Boom!" Compared with the previous wind breathing technique. It''s a blow with a wider scope and a wider coverage. It''s a noisy area. "Well!" Obviously unable to resist the attack. Donne made a sudden sidestep. And then at the other end of the road. "Boom!" A side swing, temporarily forced back the strong attack of Onoki. A body that twinkles and moves. "The art of channeling!" It''s like an instant transposition. The part of the body called by direct channeling. "Hoo At the moment when the blade of the wind comes under close range. "Seal and absorb!" The powerful wind evasion skill of chakra is completely absorbed! Unparalleled ability of restraint and absorption. Full of reincarnation eye power. "Is that the way again!? It''s really tricky! " Even Naruto, who is very familiar with liudao Payne''s fighting style and technique system, can''t help frowning, because the real strong means that even if the technique is fully understood, Naruto can still defeat the enemy. Liudao Payne is obviously a Super Shadow strong man at this level. Indeed, because of the priority of intelligence, Naruto can occupy an advantage to a certain extent, But some surgeries are difficult to break down in a short time. however! Just because it''s hard to break down doesn''t mean it can''t be dealt with. Today''s Naruto is not the previous Naruto. In terms of personal strength, Naruto can completely suppress Liu Dao Payne. It is also based on a complete understanding of Liu Dao Payne''s technique. Even if he chooses Liu Dao Payne alone, can he kill? In addition, if he just wins, Naruto has enough confidence! Even if it costs a certain amount of hands and feet. It is also at the time when Naruto plans to directly open fire to defeat the separation of human and hungry ghost in front of him as soon as possible, so as to take out those chakra transmission black sticks from Penn''s body and then locate the position of changmen. "Hum!" All of a sudden. At the back of the slope. Spatial fluctuations above the nuances. The ripple of space. "No! Fragrant phosphor! Left back As the Naruto who is most sensitive to the spatial coordinates and spatial techniques, at the moment of sensing the detailed spatial jump, he quickly turns around and retreats, and simultaneously shouts out words to the Xiang phosphor in the position behind him. Almost at the same time. It''s not just the reminder of Naruto. It''s also the fragrant phosphor with omen in the heart, when the heart alarm is roused. "Whoosh!" Within perception, in the lateral direction of sight. Suddenly, a pair of dark palms stretched out in mid air. "Well?" In less than 0.5 seconds. Fragrant phosphor pupil suddenly shrinks. Subconsciously, he followed Naruto''s advice and dodged the past figure to the left. "Bang!" Arms in the air. Then the slender figure, the familiar spiral mask and the black gouyu in the scarlet single pupil appear. "Yuzhibo brings earth!" Naruto''s heart directly emerged from the name at the same time. Naruto''s face also became very cold. "Is the goal fragrant phosphor? No, it''s very likely that even the height of the feather is within the target! " Naruto who reacts fast enough. It''s almost when you see the earth taking advantage of the divine power to attack Xiangyu, and when you turn around, the human way, the hungry ghost way and the animal way return to attack Yugao''s position, you immediately wake up. The purpose of these two dogs coming to the Six Shadows meeting place is to catch Xiangyu and Yugao! Thoughts change in less than a second. "Xianfa Dayu spiral pill!" Naruto throws several special painless shots straight towards the belt, and the blue chakra light ball directly condenses from the single palm. "Whoosh!" The flash of the figure. "Fragrant phosphor! Restrain this fellow at once A loud voice. "The target of these two guys is three tails and six tails. Don''t let them succeed!" At the moment of signaling Xiang Yu to cooperate with his attack. Naruto is also immediately using the most brilliant words to remind the other position of the shadow, that is, almost when Naruto''s words fall. "Master gangshou! Xiao organization''s goal is three tails and six tails. Please protect Xiang Yu and Yu Gao immediately! " As a think tank of Muye village, it must be said that Lu Jiu, the most intelligent representative in the whole world of tolerance, is faster than Naruto to react, and is also the words that Naruto shouts in the morning for a second or two. When all of you hear it. "Well?" "Arrogant guy!" "Soul light!? Is that not paying attention to us? " The expression of the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI and the third generation of Tu Ying Da Yemu is even more ugly. Chapter 553 In the moment. Just after a moment of eye contact. The heart between the strong has a soul. "Than!" "Yes, big brother!" They are still the two brothers who maintain a positive attack. A direct full burst of their own Leidun chakra, directly into the mode of Leidun chakra full coverage. One is as tall as a feather. In a moment, it directly turns on its tail chakra mode. Behind it, eight scarlet chakra tails flutter, wrapped in the scarlet chakra coat. "Lei Dun - Jue Niu Lei Li hot knife!" One left and one right. It''s going to attack the thunder shadow brothers who surround Tiandao Payne. Gravity!? repulsion!? The fourth generation of Lei Ying doesn''t believe that this kind of operation can be released continuously. The most important thing is that no matter how strong the repulsion and gravity are, the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI has enough confidence. With the cooperation of his brothers, he can use the strongest attack operation to break it! The situation of direct cutting. The same is to stay in the side position to help Zhao Meiming. Gangshou and Onoki, one from the earth and the other from the sky, came to Yugao''s side in a flash, which was already trapped in the siege of three separate Penns. "Drink "Tudun - the art of falling rock!" It''s a blow of strange force. There are three generations of Tu Ying Da Yemu''s A-level super attack Tu Dun Ninjutsu. "Boom!" "Bang!" The surface that disintegrates directly. And the huge rock that''s been pounded away. "Bang bang!" It''s not just a ninja attack. It''s a broader physical attack. Instead, it''s Penn who can''t defend himself with hungry ghost. We can only choose to spread out. Or use the body to resist the attack. "Dong!" "Boom!" It''s a sonic boom. The sound of falling. It''s almost at the moment when both sides are attacking. The Naruto, who was relieved for a while, was suddenly distorted when he was flying to the side of "Dai Tu". "The art of flying thunder!" The same space skill. "Hum! Is this another move? But as I have said, it''s not 15 years ago! " The glittering golden light. This is as like as two peas. Very familiar with the unfolding. The dirt under the mask is a cold smile. It''s just a pity that she didn''t pay any attention to the attack. If she could touch Xiangyu with her hands, she would be able to capture the strength of the three tailed man. It''s a pity that she lost the best chance. However, she still plans to try it again, and she has become more skilled, There is mu Dun chakra in the body to adjust and supplement. He doesn''t need to worry about the loss of pupil power. He is facing the sharp attack of Naruto. Not at all. Not in a hurry with the soil, between the hands, that is again twisted up the space. "King Kong blockade!" Want to empty the body. However, at the same time, Xiang phosphor, who retreated from his left side, and chakra, who was directly transferred out, accompanied by Naruto''s body shape flashing, approached in front of Dai Tu, and three or four golden chains flew straight out of Xiang phosphor''s body. "This!" "Bang bang!" "Keng!" Caught off guard. It''s a body that''s directly bound. Feel the chakra in your body that stopped for the first time. An immovable figure. The pupil with soil also shrinks suddenly. In the side moment. "Ha ha!" And Naruto''s line of sight. "Big jade spiral pill!" When the extreme cold light is blooming. "Bang!" Naruto didn''t hesitate to clap his right palm heavily on his belly with soil. Huge impact. The ripple vibration. "Wow!" Internal organs that are directly stirred up. The pain of a heavy blow. In the burst of twitch inside the body. A sweet throat with soil, the uncontrollable sense of blood. A stream of blood from the mouth directly dyed the inside of the mask red. "Light soul!" One hit. Second pursuit! Just when Naruto plans to take advantage of this excellent opportunity to directly take the belt here. On one side. It is to suddenly jump to appear again, toward Naruto and sweet phosphor position to press to come respectively of several white figures. "Soul light!? White Jue Although entering the immortal mode, you can feel Naruto who is close to these turbid creatures for the first time, but the perfect integration of chakra''s breath, there is still a little time gap, Naruto has to retreat for two steps. Avoid the edge of the world. It''s the best time to mend the wrong knife. Xiang phosphor is forced by Bai Jue. There is a slight weakness in the control of Vajra''s chain. In addition, Xiangyu''s mastery of the blockade of Vajra is far from the level of Naruto''s mother vortex jiuxinnai''s proficiency. The number of chains is the strength of the technique that can be easily separated. With the best breathing opportunity, he quickly mobilized all his chakras and his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, Give full play to your magic power. "Whoosh!" Twisting figure. This was forced to break free from the chains of King Kong. A moment when space flickers. With soil is to retreat to a relatively safe distance. Realize that they are also some tuoda with earth, now hidden under the mask of the face showing a very ugly expression. The right hand, covering his abdomen, glanced around the battlefield. The besieged baijue had been almost dealt with. The summoner, channeled by the beast, also killed 7788, leaving only a hellhound who could be separated infinitely! But also by loess, Lujiu, Kakashi, Darui and others with the joint technique to forcibly bound up, gangshou and big wild wood joint, in the cooperation of Yugao, took the lead in forcibly defeated the animal Dao Payne! The animal way dies! Whether they have been subdued, or are still in the arrogance of those animals are also at the same time in the white fog disappeared. And then. It is the Shura road that is directly broken by a heavy fist after being encircled by the master of martial arts. The situation suddenly became clear. "Penn!" Understand that they overestimate their own combat power and underestimate the strength of the Six Shadows. It is also a clear realization that he and changmen have lost the chance to capture the third and sixth tails. A direct, loud utterance. "Don''t try to run!" To take the earth by oneself is to immediately use the power of the gods. When Naruto kills those baijue, he can use the flash of flying thunder to come. "Hum!" After a space shock. The figure with soil disappeared completely. However, Tiandao Payne, who is also aware of the failure of the mission, only broke out her biggest chakra fluctuation in an instant after her expression became a little ugly. "Shenluo Tianzheng!" The extremely powerful repulsion shock forced back the four generations of ray Ying AI and chilabi. The way of heaven, Payne also jumped in and retreated. Among the remaining six ways of Penn, only the human way reluctantly takes time to retreat with the heaven way. The remaining hell way and hungry ghost way can only be killed by the four generations of thunder shadow and master with pure physical thump in order to make the final cover! Chapter 554 It was a half collapsed castle. After a fierce battle which can be regarded as the highest level in today''s world of tolerance, the remaining half of the castle collapsed completely. The general staff in the castle, including the warriors with certain strength, were the most seriously injured in this battle. Originally, because of the Six Shadows conference, the three ships wanted to show the details of the warrior Kingdom, which was basically to make the country the highest level, It was also the most powerful group of warriors who were mobilized. However, what I didn''t expect was that this "reckless disaster" involved directly led to heavy losses in the iron kingdom. After the smooth retreat of Tiandao Payne and daitu. This left a mess. Looking at those warriors who fell in the pool of blood and groaned, and even many of their bodies were completely cold, the expression of Sanchuan became extremely ugly. "Hurry up! hurry up! Immediately arrange the relevant personnel to treat the wounded, send the order to the crane area, and send the rescue troops immediately! " Three boats a face embarrassed appearance, take a pair of extremely ferocious facial expression, toward the side of those who survived the remaining warriors sternly shout. "Yes, three ship generals!" Samurai in action now. Scattered into the ruins to rescue their companions. Because the battle is over. Look at the iron country as well as participate in this battle. For the sake of the future, gangshou, as the only one on the scene to treat ninja, is also directly into the rescue mode. And the rest of the others gathered around the six dead bodies of Penn that had just been killed by the shadows. "Well! I thought it would be such a strong guy, but I was just a little arrogant! " Half squatting on the black soil of the corpse, he seemed to be a little annoyed. He kicked the corpse of thoroughfare, and said with a look of disdain. On one side, Osamu, who had already fallen from the sky, glanced at his granddaughter helplessly, then shook his head and said, "no, if you really want to say that, this leader of Xiao organization, who calls himself Penn, is already very strong, especially those mysterious skills, strong repulsion and gravity, and can also absorb the skills of arbitrary evasion, As well as being able to summon so many psychic beasts, if our six shadows didn''t gather together today, no matter who met the leader of this organization alone, it would be impossible to escape defeat! " Shadow naturally has the pride that shadow should have. Onoki is even a bit pedantic and conservative, but it doesn''t mean that Onoki will be arrogant to the end. After the confrontation, Onoki quite recognizes the strength of Penn. After putting himself in the shoes of others, Onoki also clearly realizes that he is an old bone. If he is against the leader of this organization alone, he will be proud, Defeat is the only result. If you insist, maybe you can just keep your life and run away? Of course, the probability of death is not low. And in the eyes of Onoki. Among all the people present, there should be no big chance of winning alone, including Naruto, who showed the immortal mode and the skill of flying Thunder God. In the view of Onoki, it''s more likely to survive than himself. It''s totally impossible to defeat such a leader of a well-known organization alone! This is the view of Onoki. It is also the view of the vast majority of the filmmakers present. Even if he is as confident as Lei Yingai of the fourth generation, after Onoki''s words fall, he still gives a cold hum, and then expresses his acquiescence. After pondering for a while, Lu jiuze said directly: "maybe there is a mistake in the estimation of combat power. After all, the main target of this attack of Xiao organization is Mr. Xiang Yu and Yugao in Xueren village. If there is no high alert at the beginning, it is really likely to be forced to succeed! After all, the one behind seems to use space ninja, right? Lord Xueying just fought with this mysterious man who has the eye of writing wheel in the nearest distance. Should he have obtained some information? " Especially when it comes to Xiangyu, Lu Jiu''s attention is also directly transferred to Naruto. "Well, there''s no doubt that it''s a spatial technique, and it should have a certain degree of relationship with body emptiness. If I''m not wrong, this technique is related to this person''s wheel writing eye. Just now, in close distance, I saw that the eye in the pupil is not an ordinary wheel writing eye, but a kaleidoscope wheel writing eye!" Naruto gently nodded, for the time being to modify the information he knew, and then directly released it. "Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye!? Is this guy a yuzhibo weasel? " The most anxious, or the first time to consider the characters. When Naruto''s words fall. Four generations of Lei Ying AI suddenly turned around and looked straight at Naruto. His tone became very sharp at this moment. One side of the position of Zhao Meiming, Onoki, Mackey and other people''s line of sight is also bet. Kakashi and Lujiu, the representatives of Muye, frowned at this moment. But these people have just shown different faces. Naruto gently shook his head and said, "no, it''s not yuzhibo weasel, and I know his kaleidoscope writing wheel eye technique very well. One is the black flame, Tianzhao, which can burn everything up until the object itself dies. The other is the most powerful single magic technique, Yuedu, which is owned by the general yuzhibo writing wheel eye technique, The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye can carry two techniques, and yuzhibo weasel has no reason to cover his face. " "In other words, is there another yuzhibo member in Xiaoxiao''s organization? But then again, Mr. Xueying really knows enough about the yuzhibo clan and the organization Three generations of shadow seems to have a deep general glance at Naruto, beard slightly shaking, said smilingly. There is a sense of temptation and excitement inside and outside the words. Let Naruto behind the position of incense phosphor and feather high are eyebrows slightly wrinkled. However, Naruto himself is not moved at all, or with a touch of light expression, facing Onoki''s meaningful sight, he said: "no, just read more books, contact more people, so understand more, the world is still very big, sometimes you can learn a lot, Tu Ying!" Nails that are neither soft nor hard. Words of direct return. Also let the expression of Onoki not from a stagnation, and then is a slightly curled beard, self adjusted his expression, as if just did not say those words in general. "It''s really the leader who has reincarnation eye, another mysterious yuzhibo people, and the exposed members of Xiao organization, as well as the tail animals captured by Xiao organization. The threat of Xiao organization must be redefined!" Even though she has just gone through a big war, she still keeps a good face and dress up. She exudes a kind of "intellectual" charm, but she says so with a very stern expression. Chapter 555 PS: third watch! Although it has not yet shown the real destructive power of destroying heaven and earth. But in this attack alone, the power shown by the leader of Xiao organization, Penn, has already exceeded the expectations of these shadows. The most important part of the horror of reincarnation eye is the special "separation" below. Not to mention Naruto''s warning just now, during the confrontation, and after the battle, the observation, These experienced shadows can intuitively judge that it must be a kind of split body created in a special way, which is totally different from the usual "forbearance split body" used by ninjas. It is not a split body that will disappear after a certain degree of injury, but a split body that is similar to the existence of a single living body, and can also share the vision and the life Share chakra, and this different surgical presentation. Although the fighting is only a short period of time. But you should know that the strongest group of people in today''s tolerance world are gathered here. These men are far more experienced than all ninjas in the world of tolerance. After talking to each other and exchanging information. They can naturally draw a part of the story about Longmen''s ability to separate Penn. Compared with the last warrior who was seriously injured after the treatment of the master of martial arts, Onoki, zhaomeiming, AI, Markey and Naruto had almost summed up some important information about Penn. Of course, Naruto''s slightly deliberate guidance contributed to this. Of course, the more critical point is that there is no ontology in these six ways of Penn, All of them exist as separate bodies or puppets, but Naruto didn''t say that. The reason is very simple. Naruto''s goal is the same pair of samsara eyes! Hide a little bit of information that is not very important. For Naruto. Of course, there are disadvantages, but it is also beneficial. It depends on whether Naruto''s operation is exquisite enough. Fortunately. In this fight. Zilai doesn''t exist either. Otherwise, Zilai is familiar with changmen, Miyan, Xiaonan and others. In addition, almost all of them are made from the corpses of people Zilai had met during the journey. I''m afraid that after the battle, through a series of analysis and memories, we can easily draw the truth conclusion. Even if gangshou had met changmen, Miyan and Xiaonan, that was 20 or 30 years ago. Besides, they were all just children at that time. At that time, they didn''t care about the three kids'' gangshou. It''s impossible to remember their faces. It''s only natural for them to react. Therefore, under such a basic judgment. The conclusion drawn by the shadows is that the first one to appear is that Payne is the noumenon of the leader of Xiao organization! Among the people present, only Lu Jiuhui has doubts. However, in the absence of necessary information, Lu Jiuhui can hardly grasp the context of the truth. He can only put it down for a while and then consider the threat of the organization and the terror of this leader. Through the above information. The analysis of these conclusions is enough to prove the strength of Payne. It is no longer possible for the filmmakers, who are as relaxed as they were at the beginning of the meeting, to change a new area under the arrangement of the three ships and continue to hold the six film meeting. This time, the discussion between the filmmakers is naturally less of the inexplicable anger and exclusion before, but to really participate in it and discuss how to deal with the affairs of the organization, Although it can be confirmed that the reincarnation eye in the pupil of these avatars is basically the result of the projection of ontological power, it is not a thing, and it does not have any use value, but it does not prevent its research value! Those who want to take the reincarnation eye as their own after the war will not miss such an opportunity. The only thing to be thankful for is that there are still quite a few corpses left, four of them. Otherwise, I''m afraid that even if they still focus on the overall situation, they will still have a little quarrel for a while. In view of this. "Mr. Shuiying is very reasonable. The power of the leader of Xiao organization is far beyond our expectation, so I suggest that these special sub bodies should be studied together for the time being, and the research results obtained should be shared by six villages. After the Xiao organization is really solved, the remaining issues will be discussed later. In this way, Mr. Yingying, what do you think?" The organization is strong. Penn is not alone. It is impossible for these films to argue endlessly. They need to reach a basic cooperation plan in the shortest time. "Of course, if the iron Kingdom also joins the United Army this time, it can also enjoy common rights. In addition to the basic rights and interests of each country, we Muye also propose that the final spoils be distributed according to different contributions!" This time, Lu Jiu, who was standing a little closer, stepped forward slightly with a respectful tone under the sign of his master gangshou, the fire shadow of five generations. He looked at the shadows sitting around and said so. It''s hard to negotiate. But I know the seriousness of the situation. I don''t want and can''t talk about them here. When Lujiu''s words come out. The shadows present. Especially when Onoki and AI eyebrows were slightly raised, they also nodded slowly. Zhao Meiming and Ma Ji don''t have much objection. To put it bluntly, in the current six tolerance villages, Wuren and Sharen are the most miserable. That is to say, there are still some tolerance villages, and there are some brand characters to support the field. Otherwise, the six shadows are hardly worthy of the name. That''s why in the debate just now, Including the initial six film meeting, Zhao Meiming and Ma Ji hardly spoke. Before Ma Ji came to the meeting, he was thinking of following muyeren village from beginning to end. Anyway, Sharen village now really needs a big brother. Not to mention this is not the samsara eye itself. It''s just being after projection. It''s hard for Wu Ren and Sha Ren to compete. Now we can still get shared intelligence and research results, which is naturally the best result. Almost when the words of zhalujiu fall, Markey and zhaomeiming express that they are meaningless. "Sha Yin agreed." "Wu Yin agrees too!" Naruto himself has no interest in a few "ordinary" corpses. At most, he just wants to use a "chakra conduction iron rod" as a backup. As for other aspects, he must follow the trend. "Snow hidden also has no objection." Naruto hands crossed, said with a smile. I see that all the four villages have reached an agreement. It is also the recognition that this is the best basis and choice for the cooperation among the six tolerance villages under the current situation. It doesn''t take much hesitation at all. "I agree, then." "Hum, Yun Yin agreed too!" Chapter 556 It''s kind of unpleasant. The strength of self-supporting and self-supporting village is extremely strong. I also want to say that the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI, who occupied at least two separate bodies, was forced to hold down his emotions under the overall situation and the current situation. After a snort, he nodded his head and said that he agreed or did not agree. He knew clearly that organization was the most important source of the problem without mentioning AI, The real eye of reincarnation is still in the head''s own eyes. It''s not worth turning over the benefits at the moment. The most important thing is that all the five Narian villages have reached an agreement. Only one Yun Narian village can not raise any objection. Otherwise, it''s going to be in the situation of being "beaten" by others. Four generations of Lei Ying are not so stupid, Moreover, this is also the first step to achieve basic cooperation. It can be the shadow of a village. This kind of measure, means and cognition are still needed. "In this case, the four corpses will be taken back by Muye for the time being, and then the villages can send corresponding research experts and supervisors to Muye. In terms of the corresponding equipment, equipment, materials and researchers, Muye can provide the most complete conditions. Do you have any opinions on this?" In any case, it''s all about joint supervision, joint research, and shared results. In addition, muyeren village and huozhiguo are indeed the countries with the strongest scientific and technological standards and economic conditions among the six big countries. Since they want to be concentrated in one place, Muye is also the best choice. When they reach an agreement in front of them, the film makers are also prepared for this. Naruto, Onoki, AI, Zhao Meiming and Ma Ji also nodded their heads and approved the proposal. After the most basic issues were agreed, the next thing to put on the table is the most important organizational solution, that is, the composition of the six nation coalition! "Then there is the most important issue of coalition forces! You should have no objection to the formation of a coalition of six countries to deal with the organization and its subsidiary issues together, that is, the commander-in-chief of the coalition. " I''m the host of the six film conference. And what''s next. What''s more, it will affect the six countries and even the whole tolerance world. In this moment. The three boats also showed an unprecedented dignified expression. Their eyes swept past the six shadows on the table one by one. They asked in a very solemn voice. The coalition is to be formed. The organization also needs to be cleaned up. But before that, the most important question is who is the commander in chief of the coalition forces!? From the perspective of qualifications and the details of the village. There are only three of the six candidates who are qualified to compete for this position. The eyes of the three ships are also focused on the three shadows. When the words of the three ships fall, the three shadows also move slightly on the round table, including the guards behind them. These three are not the others. It''s the three generations of local shadow - Daye mu (the oldest of all present!) Five generations of Huoying - gangshou (commanding the largest village in the world of tolerance, he is also a famous ninja in the world of tolerance, and he is also the first granddaughter of the first generation of Huoying. He has enough qualifications in identity!) AI, the fourth generation of Lei Ying, is the leader of Ren Village who has no connection with Xiao organization. Even more, when Naruto doesn''t show his real strength, on the surface, he seems to be the strongest person in the six films that others think. Yunni village, the leader of the village, is also the second strongest in the outside world, which is only inferior to Muye''s The rest of Naruto, Markey and zhaomeiming were naturally excluded from the first round of the election. Ma Ji and Zhao Meiming don''t have to say. They have a premonition. Even though they know that this position can bring great benefits to themselves and their village, they do not have the capital to support them to compete for this position. Naturally, it is at this stage that we choose to be silent. Ma Ji is determined to pay attention, can slightly support a wave of master, on the basis of not stimulating other tolerance village. Naruto has no interest at all. Commander in chief? It seems that there are countless interests hidden, but in fact it has no significance at all. Naruto is not rare. Let Yun, Muye and Yan stand in front and attract more attention. That''s what Naruto wants to see. It''s better to let these villages lose more main forces in the later war. It''s easier to clean up the battlefield by themselves. The only thing to pay attention to is changmen''s reincarnation eye, These shadows will focus on this pair of eyes. If they want to realize the "eye of the moon" plan, they also need reincarnation eyes. Otherwise, they can''t control the exorcism statue, and they can''t become the pillar force of ten tailed people. Naruto also wants to capture this pair of reincarnation eyes and make final preparations for some of the worst results in the future. After all, only have a pair of real reincarnation eyes! Only in this way can we be qualified to perform "the art of reincarnation and nature!" This is a real way to bring the dead back to life! For this reason, Naruto is willing to fight for it at all costs. In addition, Naruto directly chooses to treat others coldly. Among all the people present, only Zhao Meiming had a look at Naruto, because only Zhao Meiming could really understand how strong part of Naruto''s real power was. At that time, it might not be the full strength of this snow shadow master to defeat himself head-on, but he had his own plan. Zhao Meiming didn''t plan to say anything more, What''s more, the water shadow master thinks that it''s meaningless to say it, and no matter how strong it is, can it really be as strong as the early generation of Huoying and yuzhiboban? As long as it''s not a ruthless person of that level, any strong person can be piled up with "quantity", including the leader of Xiao organization, Penn, who looked very strong just now! "I think that the leader of the coalition must be a person with profound experience, and I''m afraid no one in the audience can match my experience? I think I am the most suitable choice for the commander-in-chief of the United forces! " Each of the three shadows has its own ideas, when they choose to be silent. That seems to be the most competitive three shadows. As the most experienced three generations of Tu Ying, they also took the lead in speaking. The words highlight the sense of duty. I haven''t finished my speech yet. "Well! The commander-in-chief of the coalition is not determined by seniority. Mr. Tu Ying said that Xiao''s organization is our common goal, and now we really should work together. However, it is an indisputable fact that among its members, there is a traitor from your village. From this point of view, no traitor joined Xiao''s organization, Yunnincun, where there is not even a little connection with Xiao organization, is suitable to lead the coalition. Therefore, the commander of the coalition should be me, the fourth generation of Lei Ying, who is the most suitable! " Chapter 557 Face to face position of the four generations of Lei Ying AI is a cold hum. He said in a very rough voice. "Mr. Lei Ying, you''ve gone too far? If you want to say that in accordance with this, Mr. Xue Ying is also very qualified? And in terms of the understanding of Xiao organization, is Xueying the one you know best? Xiao''s goal is tailed animals. Xueren village still has three tailed animals. From these three points of view, it''s Xueying who is the most suitable commander of the United forces, isn''t it I heard that four generations of Lei Ying even talked about things with rebellious tolerance. Obviously, there is also a sense of accountability. Onoki''s eyebrows wrinkled, then slowly released, and deliberately guided the topic to Naruto. His insipid tone was like a nail that was neither soft nor hard. He gently stabbed four generations of Lei Ying AI, which made the expression of the four generations of Lei Ying stagnate subconsciously. When Naruto heard this sentence, he could not help but feel a twinkle in his heart. "What''s wrong with this old man? You have to take me into the water, right?" The same is to shift the vision of the past. It seems that the expression has not changed, In fact, Naruto can''t help but curse in his heart. But below this threshold. "Ha ha, thanks to Tu Ying, but I''m still too young. I can often feel my limit and fatigue when I lead a village. Coalition affairs are very important. Not only should I coordinate and coordinate all the affairs of the coalition internally, but also I should arrange corresponding strategies to deal with the organization externally. It''s really not something I can bear, I have no intention of holding the post of commander-in-chief of the coalition forces. This post should be held by the senior filmmakers. " Naruto said with a faint smile. "I think what Xueying said is reasonable, but I know it very well." "No, I''m just a little boy. I can''t compare with the" highly respected "Tu Ying elder." It even satirized Onoki''s words. The direct discourse of "age" in the secret poke. Let the corners of Onoki''s mouth are all can''t help but slightly twitch two times, almost directly to Naruto blow beard stare. It was a very interesting conversation. Ling Zhao Meiming, Ma Ji, and other guards all showed a strange expression one after another. "This boy." Gangshou, sitting opposite Naruto, almost didn''t hold his expression. He shook his head and laughed in his heart. Kakashi and Lujiu in the back seat looked at Naruto with a strange expression. The last contact was too little. Three years ago, during the period of Muye, Naruto obviously wore a mask to deal with them, so from now on, It seems that this is the most real aspect of Naruto. Even Kakashi, it must be said that Naruto is very much like his teacher, the fourth generation Huoying, but to some extent, they are not at all like each other, not only in character, but also in thinking, quantity and so on. "Mr. Xueying, you are really eloquent!" Big wild wood quite bit gnash teeth of say. "Ha ha, that''s really thanks to the praise of the local shadow master. After all, I have such a little strength." A leisurely look appeared on Naruto''s face. Facing the slightly impatient expression of the three generations of Tu Ying, he said with a smile. Let three generations of earth shadow look again can''t help a little stagnation. Even the four generations of Tu Ying AI couldn''t help looking at Naruto more at this moment. The previous battle proved that Naruto has the strength above the "general shadow level". The previous conversation proved that Naruto, or Xueren village, has no less information collection and understanding than any other Naruto village, and even has its own special channels in Xiao organization, Now this performance has proved that Naruto, as a "shadow", should have the capacity and city. It is at this moment that Lei Ying AI of the fourth generation is really facing up to this early snow shadow, Bofeng Naruto. At present, there are still some things on the table, such as the organization and the tail beast. When it''s over. Bofeng Naruto, I''m afraid Xueren village is going to become the fourth generation of Lei Ying. In AI''s mind, there is a great threat comparable to muyeren village. After all, Xueren village''s current high-level and powerful representatives are all young people under the age of 20. At such an age, they have such strength and mind. The future stage obviously belongs to such a group of people. However, this is also a matter to be considered later. At present, the focus is still on the issue of Xiao organization and the commander-in-chief of the United forces. Seeing that the three generations of Tu Ying were run by Naruto, and the four generations of Lei Ying AI did not intend to miss such a good opportunity, that is, when he wanted to directly open his mouth to further establish the position of commander-in-chief of the six countries'' united forces. "I also think what Xueying said is reasonable. The commander-in-chief of the coalition really needs a more mature and experienced person. Therefore, on behalf of muyejen village, I recommend Lei Ying as the commander-in-chief of the coalition!" However, gangshou coughed lightly and spoke in advance. However, most of the people on the scene were slightly stunned by the words, and looked at gangshou with different degrees of confusion. Even Ma Ji, who was ready to open his mouth and support himself directly, was stunned at this moment. Ah? no Does that seem a little different from what we expected? Although I think that before, the three films are competing. But at the end of the day. The essence of competing for the commander-in-chief of the United forces comes from his own strength and the inside information of Rencun. In terms of personal strength. Naruto is not explicit based on. It''s hard for Onoki, gangshou and AI to say who is really better than who. You can only say that Onoki is more destructive than chendun, but AI has gradually approached his father, three generations of leiying, on the basis of the application and mastery of Leidun. In other words, the master of steel will be weak in personal strength. But the gap is absolutely not obvious. let me put it another way. The most important thing is to see the details of the village. Muye has a well deserved advantage. The first village is not boasted by itself, but recognized by the whole world. Even if Muye village is weak now, it can still suppress any village, including Xueren village, which is now rising strongly. High end power. Before Naruto has perfectly integrated the two chakra modes, Zilai can still resist Naruto. It can only be said that Naruto will have the upper hand, but it is not so easy to decide the outcome. Once Naruto is entangled, it is difficult for Xueren village to compete with Muye in the rest of the confrontation, unless Xiangyu and Ningci learn the immortal mode one after another and Sasuke officially joins Xueren village, In this case, Xueren village is qualified to challenge the status of the first one. otherwise. Muye is still the boss! Therefore, from this point of view, gangshou is actually the one who is most qualified and most likely to become the commander in chief of the United forces. Chapter 558 Next is the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI. With his personal strength and the support of Yunni village, which is the second-largest Ren Village, Yanren is also on the decline, and Onoki is no longer at his peak. To put it bluntly, the most likely competitors are gangshou and AI. As a Fengying''s Ma basically intends to use this to support him as the gangshou of the fifth generation of Huoying, However, with the words of gangshou himself, this is basically to announce the ownership of the commander-in-chief of the United forces! Naruto is also in the first time after the startled, immediately reaction, like a deep general look at the master, and the deer behind him for a long time, Naruto''s mouth slightly up, showing a faint smile. "Don''t fight for fame, just for the overall interests? Maybe there are follow-up preparations? But it''s a good move to make progress by retreating! " Naruto thought silently in his heart. Is the commander-in-chief meaningful and beneficial? The answer is yes! Otherwise, Onoki and AI would not compete in the first place. Markey doesn''t plan to support the master. But it''s not true that there are great interests. In the final analysis, ninja''s world is very complex. If the six countries want to integrate perfectly, there are many things in it, including the initial planning and strategic preparation. The distribution of troops, the division of battlefields, and the final general attack. It seems that the person who has won the commander-in-chief of the United forces can win certain advantages and interests for his village. However, the leaders of other villages are no fools, and their advantages and disadvantages depend on their own means and operation. The recommendation of gangshou, of course, makes Muye lose part of the initiative, but it also seizes another part of the dominance. As well as the four generations of Lei Ying AI and Yunren village, we must also remember such a seemingly insignificant "human relationship"! After doing the calculation over and over again. You may not be able to say, in the end is Yunren earned, or the loss of wood leaf! This is undoubtedly Lu Jiu''s proposal, but we should appreciate Yu gangshou''s determination and courage. After Ma Ji and Zhao Meiming were stunned one after another, they reacted one after another. Huoying, the most competitive one, said so. The position of the commander of the United forces was basically determined. At the moment, Naruto, Ma Ji and Zhao Meiming all spoke one after another without any hesitation. "Well, I agree with Huoying." "Sharen agreed." "Wu Ren has no objection." One film proposes, three film seconds. This is basically 100% certainty. Onoki''s face slightly sank, and after sweeping the faces of gangshou, Naruto, zhaomeiming, and Markey, he could not help but snort, and then nodded to show his approval. "In that case, Yanren agreed to let Lei Ying be commander in chief of the coalition." It''s just that skin doesn''t smile. How to look at it, you can see the extreme unhappiness of this three generations of native film adults. The fourth generation of Lei Ying AI didn''t react to this "pie of heaven" for the first time. Compared with the recognition of each film, especially when the third generation of Tu Ying Onoki was forced by the situation and reluctantly recognized his position as commander-in-chief of the United forces, AI woke up completely. First he looked at the master suspiciously, and then he thought of something, Pupil is also showing a touch of excitement and dignified expression, we are not children. More is not that kind of easy to be fooled silly goods. Out of what kind of psychology, gangshou made such a decision. AI may not be able to guess 100%. But it''s not a problem to speculate on some of the reasons. It''s just that this is a kind of "practical benefit" and a kind of "practical benefit"! AI, as the fourth generation of Lei Ying, also has to inherit the feeling of gangshou. Next, AI and Yunren village must take this into consideration, whether it is the distribution of interests in coalition operations or after the war. Otherwise, it will bring very bad effects in some aspects. "Then I will be ungrateful and take the post of commander in chief of the United forces. Since then, every village has entered into the highest state of combat readiness. After returning to China, they will report to their highness Daming about the establishment of the United forces, which must be approved by his highness Daming. Then they will make preparations for the deployment of elite troops and ordinary troops. A week later, they will also ask each shadow to lead the initial elite troops to the border of the kingdom of rain, We need to be preemptive! Don''t give Xiao any chance to resist! In addition, Mr. Xueying, please strengthen your guard. The tail beast can''t be lost any more! " Benefits and disadvantages. The commander-in-chief is a double-edged sword. But the four generations of Lei Ying AI hold their own identity and strength, and don''t care at all. It''s better to say that such an identity can bring many advantages to himself and yunnincun. This time, Xiao organized a crusade! So far, it seems. Xiao organization only has high-end power, which is more terrifying. If you really want to talk about the inside story, before the 100000 Bai that yuzhiboban started to cultivate, liudaren village really does not need to use all its strength, but the elite troops at the middle and high levels need to mobilize as soon as possible. It is in consideration of this that the fourth generation of Lei Yingai will take up the post of commander-in-chief, The first order was directly given to the other five villages to dispatch elite troops. In the aspect of tail animals, the leader of Xiao organization was defeated for the time being. Another mysterious yuzhibo people who can use space skills were also hit to a certain extent. It seems that there is no need to worry in a short time. Just from AI''s point of view. We still need to be vigilant. If the organization can really make full use of tailed animals. If there is one less on their side and one more on Xiao''s side, it is easy to lose balance in combat power comparison, because a complete tail beast can at least withstand the siege of hundreds of elite troops. If there is no special seal to deal with the tail beast or Ninja represented by powerful attack, the general Ninja Legion can''t withstand the bombardment of the tail beast with two or three thousand. That''s why in the snow and fog war. The collapse of the front-line troops in Wuren village. Wuren village will not be defeated if it has a seal and a frontier class ready in advance, or a strong man who can compete with the tailed beast. This time in the United forces of the six nations, considering that the Xiao organization is a high-end combat force, plus terrorist weapons such as tail animals, we need to bear these low-level cannon fodder combat forces, so we don''t need to mobilize them for the time being, what we need is a medium and high-end combat force! Xiao organization is in the country of rain! Before that, when information was made public. Compendium is to say this important information directly. This is also the reason why the four generations of Lei Ying directly let them lead elite troops to concentrate on the border of yuzhiguo. Moreover, the area of yuzhiguo is not very large. The troops of the six countries gather from all directions, which can completely encircle yuzhiguo! Chapter 559 This time, the fourth generation of Lei Ying is going to make Xiao''s organization difficult to escape! Directly destroy the base of Xiao organization, and take all the members of Xiao organization in one net! "Well, Muye has no problem." "Sha Yin agreed." "Yanyin has no objection." "Xue Yin agrees." "Fog hidden no problem!" The four generations of Lei Ying, seemingly rough but actually delicate in mind, all nodded in their hearts at the moment when they heard it. They said yes one after another. On one side, as the host, Sanchuan nodded gently after seeing that the six countries finally reached an agreement, and then stood up. "Well, I declare that the six countries'' coalition forces are officially established. From then on, until Xiao organization is completely destroyed, four generations of Lei Yingai have come down to be the commander of the coalition forces. The iron kingdom is determined to join the coalition forces and destroy the peace and future of Xiao organization. I and the iron Kingdom also have the obligation and responsibility to contribute to the destruction of Xiao organization." With a solemn look on his face, he said in a very serious tone. Not to mention that the organization has indeed endangered the peace of the tolerance world. This time, the six most powerful countries in the tolerance world are united, and the iron country had better join in. Just say that the gang Xiao organization also raided their iron Kingdom, resulting in hundreds of innocent deaths and injuries of samurai, and the direct deaths reached double digits. These people are the future of the iron Kingdom, so many deaths and injuries. This tone, the three ships can''t bear, and revenge should be done. The three ships'' statement also did not exceed the Six Shadows'' expectation. The fourth generation of Lei Ying doesn''t matter. He nodded his approval. In any case, the historical status and significance of the iron Kingdom have always been there. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether there is an iron kingdom or not in this coalition war, but it can be regarded as a combat power for the time being. The four generations of Lei Ying have no reason to refuse. "Then! It will be dissolved Finally, I would like to emphasize the threat from other members of the organization. The six film conference also officially ended. The four bodies of Penn who were left behind before were sealed by Kakashi with special scrolls and were ready to be taken back to muyeren village. The other five shadows also sent their own supervisors. Yunren was Darui, Shanren was Fuyi, Yanren was loess, and Wuren was Qing. Only Xueren village took the initiative to ask. "No, Xueren doesn''t send special personnel, and we don''t have the corresponding talents. When we have the corresponding research results, it''s enough to directly copy a copy to Xueren village! But I''m more interested in these chakra transmission iron bars on my body. Can I take one directly? I want to study what kind of material and structure it is Naruto, however, chuckles and waves his hand and refuses. It''s just a part of a special corpse. Naruto doesn''t care at all, and there are no professionals in Xueren village. Can''t you let Xiangyu go? Even with the promise of gangshou, Naruto is not at ease. At the beginning, Naruto''s goal is to share the chakra transmission iron bar above Penn. It can''t be said 100% or even there is a distance limit. However, this is undoubtedly one of the best ways to lock the position of the long gate. After hearing Naruto''s words, all the shadows, including gangshou, are stunned. However, it''s just a chakra transmission iron bar. In fact, every village has its own research results. On the contrary, there is no doubt about Naruto''s real intention. Even the resourceful Lu Jiu doesn''t think about other places. Under normal circumstances, he only thinks that Naruto, Xueying, is looking for some research breakthrough materials for the corresponding scientific research technology of his village. It''s just a small matter, and these films will not care. "Naturally, there is no problem." Naruto is also very relaxed, that is, he took out a chakra conduction iron rod from the animal way, which added a support for his future actions. And then. After the six films bid farewell one after another. They also led their own escorts to leave quickly. Xiao organization is likely to make a comeback at any time. This terrorist organization with five tailed animals. At the present stage, it has a great destructive power far beyond any other village. It must be completely contained before its bad influence expands. At this moment, the six movies all come up with the idea of solving Xiao organization as soon as possible. Naruto is also ready to leave with Xiangbo and Yugao after dealing with the last thing, but the direction of departure is obviously not towards the country of snow or Sasuke, but towards the country of thunder. "It''s almost up front, isn''t it?" It''s not a very fast speed, and it only takes a short time. Naruto is the pace of catching up. In the front position, you can feel the breath of Naruto and others. It''s a natural stop. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Compared to the moment when Naruto, Xiangyu and Yugao''s figures completely appeared, they had stopped to wait, each of them showed an unexpected expression. Naruto looks at the three figures in front of him. His eyebrows are slightly raised and a faint smile appears in his pupils. "Mr. Lei Ying!" That ahead of time slightly lean posture, Naruto with a leisurely expression smile greetings. "Mr. Snow shadow? I don''t know. Is there anything to discuss? " Lei Ying AI of the fourth generation looks at Naruto with an expression of obvious surprise. He frowns slightly and asks in a soft voice. The faces of chilabi and daruyi, who are standing on the side of Lei Ying''s body, are both curious and surprised to varying degrees, especially chilabi. As an eight tailed man, he knows a lot about other tailed animals from the cattle ghost, Especially for Naruto, the most powerful of the Nine Tailed animals, kirabi''s curiosity is very high. It''s just that my eldest brother is present. Chilabi will still restrain and restrain his emotions. "Ha ha, as Mr. Lei Ying said, I have some things about Muye and Xiao organization to discuss with Mr. Lei Ying." "Muye and Xiao organization?" Ai Wei is stunned. He doesn''t know why Xiaozhi has a relationship with Muye all of a sudden. In his mind, he directly shows that Naruto used to be Muye''s rebel and the most important Nine Tailed person, Zhuli, the orphan of the fourth generation of Huoying. At the moment, AI also raises his vigilance to the highest level in his heart. "That''s right, it''s Muye and Xiaozhi!" Naruto nodded as if with a solemn expression. "It''s going to start from 15 years of nine tail nonsense, which involves The truest lie is that only one sentence in a hundred words is false. Chapter 560 Or maybe every word is true. But when it comes together. But it will lead to the most false results. Such lies are the lies that reach the highest level. What Naruto has to do now is not to pour dirty water on Muye. It''s not the most suitable time at all. Even its own significance is not very important. All Naruto has to do is to put a layer of insurance on his next plan, Muye and yunyin, This in itself is the biggest competitor after decades of war in the world of tolerance, the eldest brother who has won every war in the world of tolerance, and the second brother who has been peeping at the throne of eldest brother for decades. However, the relationship between them is far more than that of any village of tolerance, even though Yanren village has killed three generations of Lei Ying in the Third World War of tolerance, Can''t compare with it. The reason is simple. Strength is everything. This is the case with Muye and yunyin. Naruto, of course, knows that a certain amount of effort should be controlled, but if he wants to harvest something, he has to bear the corresponding risks. Naruto will still have this awareness. Therefore, before finding the fourth generation of Lei Ying, Naruto has considered all the causes and consequences clearly, along with the "important information" Naruto said, Four generations of Lei Ying AI''s expression also becomes incomparably dignified along with it. Until the end. That obviously can read the ray of shock and anger from the pupil of the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI. "Well! Is there such a deep reason and inside story? However, can Xueying know so many things when she is young? " It''s not that I don''t want to believe it, it''s not that I doubt Naruto. It''s the Muye high level involved in this, and there are some secret time. It''s not something that a mere teenager can know. Even though the teenager''s identity is very special, it must be said that four generations of Lei Ying choose to believe in Naruto in his heart. This sentence is just a subconscious emotion. "Ha ha, believe it or not, this right lies in Lei Ying himself. Lei Ying doesn''t need to doubt my intention. You should also know my identity very well. As for the judgment in the future, Lei Ying can make self-determination. I just make the best choice in line with my own goals and plans." Naruto is still a flat light expression, eyes directly in front of the four generations of Lei Ying, tone gently said. "Your own interests? Hum! This is a realistic choice indeed "So? What is Lei Ying''s judgment? " "Judgment? Now the most important thing is the organization. I think you should be very clear about Xueying, right "Of course it is!" "That''s good!" AI Leng, the fourth generation of Lei Ying, snorted. At last, he took a deep look at Naruto. Then, the sole of his foot was a little bit, and the chakra burst out directly. "Go! "Daroui, daroui!" "Yes, Lord Lei Ying! Big brother! " Lei Ying AI of the fourth generation turned around and left with chilabi and daruyi. Looking at the four generations of Lei Ying and his party, Naruto''s smile on the corner of his mouth also came back, gently clenched, and then slowly loosened his fist. "Naruto? Do you think Lei Ying will be deceived? " On one side, he felt that chakra, a member of the fourth generation of Lei Ying, had left completely. He also stepped to Naruto''s side and asked softly in a more solemn tone. "Five five! Of course, it also depends on whether the war against Xiao can be carried out smoothly. Once there is an uncontrollable accident, it is impossible to talk about all this. " Naruto first nodded, then shook his head and said. "The most important thing is that it''s not a question of whether or not to be deceived. This fourth generation Lei Ying is not as rude as he looks." Do your best and listen to fate. This is especially true when it comes to things that require other people''s "cooperation.". You can count others, and others can count you as well. In the end, it is still unknown who stepped into the pit and who buried it. We can only say that we should try our best to fight for it. "However, it doesn''t matter if we don''t succeed. The most important thing is to add a little trouble to our plan. The key point is still to rely on our own strength. In the next period of time, if we can''t get into the magic, we will temporarily turn to the King Kong blockade. It''s not only the intensity of control, but also the quantity. If we can do this, In the future, there will be the mysterious guy who knows space ninja, so it''s hard to escape your control! " Naruto looks at the incense phosphor solemnly and says in a deep voice. "Well, I understand, Naruto!" Fragrant phosphor is also a facial expression tight, heavy point nodded to say. One of the most powerful mysteries of the whirlpool clan, Vajra blockade! It''s the most effective way to fight tailed animals. It can not only easily restrain the action of tailed animals, but also erode the chakra of tailed animals to a certain extent. This is why the column force of the two generations of Nine Tailed men, vortex Shuihu and vortex jiuxinnai, can easily suppress the Nine Tailed animals. Even if Nine Tailed animals are like this, other tailed animals will not be mentioned. Moreover, this effect is only aimed at tailed animals, Generally, ninjas can also be controlled by this kind of "special bondage", but it''s not as obvious as tailed animals. But there is no doubt that it is also an excellent means of repression. In the past, as long as the hardness of the incense phosphor is better, or the number is more than a few, the band may not be able to break free. If you can capture the band directly here, the rest will be easier to deal with. This also makes Naruto decide in his heart that if he can, he should strengthen his cultivation of Vajra blockade. It''s just as difficult for Naruto to get involved in the cultivation of Xianshu as incense phosphor. Naruto''s cultivation of Vajra blockade is just as difficult to find a trick. So far, he hasn''t successfully inspired even a chain. We can only say that we will try as much as possible next. "Shall we go straight back to the village next?" "No, there''s another important thing to deal with! There''s news from Sasuke. The old guy from tuanzang has come out of Muye. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to seize this old guy in advance! We can get more! " Naruto shakes his head, and a ray of fierce color appears in the depth of his pupils at this moment. And listen to Naruto''s words. Xiang Yu and Yu Gao also nodded suddenly one after another. As a senior figure in Xueren village, he is also a close companion of Naruto. Naturally, they know that Zhicun Tuan Zang is a very important existence for Naruto and Sasuke. Before, they always stayed in muyeren village. It''s hard to start. This time Tuan Zang ran out by himself! Naruto and Sasuke will not miss this wonderful opportunity! Chapter 561 It''s not just about hate and intelligence. There is another thing on Tuan Zang that Naruto especially wants to get. It is the kaleidoscope wheel eye of yuzhibo Shuishui. Although Naruto thinks that the control effect of other gods must depend on the mental strength of the target, there is no doubt that the other gods can control the characters below the shadow level, The effect of other gods should still be obvious. If they are stronger, especially in spiritual power or soul level, they can be exempted from the control of other gods. Anyway, it''s just an ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. If they can easily control the shadow level or even the Super Shadow level, It''s too far off the mark. Since Tuan Zang didn''t use this technique on the three generations of fire shadow, it should be the most powerful evidence. Of course, it may be related to the power and soul level of the caster, but after all, the technique carried by the eye itself is not so powerful! In the final analysis, this is not an eternal kaleidoscope, let alone the eye of Gu Yu''s reincarnation. However, this is Naruto''s own guess after all. Even if Naruto is 99.9% sure, the remaining one thousandth probability, if it is possible, Naruto still doesn''t want to try, based on this. The best target of Naruto is the water sealed kaleidoscope wheel eye owned by Tuan Zang! Whether it''s used as a backup. It''s for research. They are of great significance and value. Tuan Zang had been hiding in muyeren village before, unless Naruto immediately launched a war in the world of tolerance, and had to fight all the way, otherwise, Tuan Zang really had no way to get rid of it. This time Tuan Zang took the initiative to show his trace. Naruto definitely will not miss this opportunity! "Three years, or 15 years! Tuan Zang! I''m really looking forward to our first meeting Naruto clenched his hands slightly and looked at the southwest direction, showing a sharp color in his pupils. "Let''s go!" "Well!" When his words fall. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Naruto is also with incense phosphor, feather high, toward Sasuke and others in the direction of the region where the gallop. Almost when the Six Shadows dispersed, they either went back to the village or carried out another plan. As far as the southern part of the iron Kingdom, Tiandao Payne and Dai Tu, who had just escaped from the Six Shadows meeting hall, were in an awkward posture. Payne was a little better, but Bi just went there separately. The main body was always far away from the Six Shadows meeting, Only this surprise attack still consumed a lot of chakras, and the reincarnation eye was overused, which further weakened changmen''s body function. Xiao Nan, the guard on one side, showed a very worried expression at that moment. But fortunately, it''s just the consumption of chakra. After the confluence of Tiandao Payne and human Dao Payne. "The plan failed. Let''s retreat for a while." "Well, I understand, changmen!" It doesn''t mean to wait for the "Yu Zhi Bo ban" who is a native. Xiaonan directly carries the main body of changmen, escorted by two separate bodies Penn, and goes back to the rain country area. When almost all the separate bodies are destroyed, changmen must immediately return to Yuren village to collect the necessary corpses to recreate the corresponding six separate bodies. When the main body is too weak to even act independently, Xiaonan has to go back to Yuren village, Liudao Fenshen is the basis of changmen''s battle. Changmen, who overestimates its own strength, and then underestimates Liuying''s strength, also realizes that the organizational plan is too uncertain after this surprise attack. They have been completely exposed. Liudaren village must take necessary action immediately. In this situation. Changmen naturally needs to recover its combat power as soon as possible. And also to maximize the preparation can be! Failure is not allowed in the plan. All the remaining tailed animals must be captured. This is changmen''s long cherished wish for many years and must be realized! At this point. Changmen is like this. So is soil. Originally, they were still preparing for the success of this plan. After the success of this plan, they directly considered eliminating the unstable factor of changmen and recovering the reincarnation eye smoothly. Now it seems that changmen will have to be retained for a short time, otherwise, their combat power will not be enough. Even though there is a hundred thousand talents who are ready to take the land, it''s obvious that the middle end of the war depends on the strength of changmen. In terms of high-end war strength, it''s OK to resist at least two or three shadows. From this point of view, the land now not only can''t start with changmen, but also must cooperate with changmen as much as possible, just like the mutual cooperation in the Six Shadows, Just as they are afraid of each other, can these "companions" of internal cooperation have any unnecessary infighting before the biggest enemy is solved. And the most important reason is that. "Wow..." In this raid. Changmen just lost her own part, Payne. It''s a real blow to take soil. It''s the same as the combination of Raytheon and spiral pill, which was hit by wave wind and Water Gate 15 years ago. This time in the six shadow conference. The same familiar figure. It''s the same familiar formula. But the taste is stronger! Upgrade version of the big jade spiral pill! Then there is the King Kong blockade of the whirlpool clan to temporarily restrain their bodies. Just escaped from the Shenwei space, Dai Tu couldn''t contain his injury again, and the blood spurted from his mouth again. "Click..." Because of the vibration damage of Dayu spiral pill. The spiral masks on the earth face are all cracked. "Lala... It''s still hurt, with soil. If it wasn''t for the girl of the whirlpool clan, who didn''t get home, and whose strength and control were a little poor, you would not be able to come back? " On the left side of the ground, a huge pitcher plant emerged from the ground. When it separated, the black and white Jue appeared. The white Jue on the left side looked at the soil with a look of schadenfreude and said with a smile. "Hum!" The single pupil scarlet writing wheel eye, which emerged from the earth, took a cold look at the black and white Jue, which was obviously the tone of the moment cold down, with a cold hum. Lack of prudence, or rather arrogance, is a disaster. From a fundamental point of view, that is to say, I underestimate Naruto and Xiangyu. Although I feel very angry, Dai Tu is also very clear that what Bai Jue said just now is true. However, if the blockade strength of Xiangyu''s Vajra is even stronger, and even reaches the level of vortex jiuxinnai, Dai Tu is likely to suffer a lot in this surprise attack. However, the worst result is that it is hard to be left there. Although Naruto said before that he could probably leave a band of earth, it was obviously difficult to do so, because Naruto also neglected an important skill of band of earth! Chapter 562 That is one of the most powerful secret skills of yuzhibo family. In a sense, it is also the most powerful defensive skill of Yixie Naqi! As long as you have this technique, you can''t die easily if you carry a few writing wheel eyes with you. In the original book, you fight Xiaonan. The reason why you can survive Xiaonan''s explosive attack is that you rely on the skill of Yixie Naqi, It''s a real way to reverse the illusion of life and death. In other words, even if the phosphor can really bind the soil. Naruto hit hard again. At most, it''s just the cost of wasting a wheel eye with soil. In addition, there is a wooden Dun that can be used in Dai Tu itself. Although it''s half of the level, it can''t even be called a wooden Dun when compared with the fire shadow of the early generation, but it can also show a strong effect under certain conditions. All in all. Dai Tu underestimated Naruto this time. Although he would pay a heavy price, he could still survive. However, it is undoubtedly a great shame for the native people. "Bofeng Naruto, whirlpool incense phosphor, Yuzhi bosasuke, the next plan, or to be careful, they do not seem to be so easy to deal with." Black Jue is still with a touch of gloomy expression, with a very gloomy tone said so. "I understand! This time the general idea, will not have the second time! Moreover, the plan will still be implemented as usual, but it needs to be changed. Now that yuzhibo Sasuke has killed the big snake pill, he will definitely go to find yuzhibo weasel, which is also a very important chess piece. I will monitor it myself! Jue, take out those things! It''s very difficult to capture three tails and six tails directly, but the rest of the tails must be sealed immediately. Only in this way can the exorcism image be forced to start! " After taking a deep breath with earth, he looked at black and white with cold eyes and said. "That? Three tailed and six tailed chakras? In that case, the utility will be greatly weakened! And it doesn''t work at all! " The first time is to get to the black Jue of the potential meaning in the native discourse, that is, the expression changes slightly, and the discourse says slightly. "The effect is a little worse, just a little worse. It''s the top priority to seal the four tails, five tails and seven tails into the external magic statue as soon as possible. The part with insufficient combat power should be supplemented by this point. In addition, should 100000 baijue be enabled? Next is the real war. We must clean up all the debris at one time! " With soil is still a forest of the occasion of the appearance, tone coldly said. "Well, now that you are at the helm, follow your plan. However, you have to keep an eye on the changmen side. Reincarnation eye is very important. It''s related to the resurrection of ban. You haven''t forgotten that, have you?" Black Jue''s tone of voice seems to have a point. With the earth''s look is no change, just look at the black eyes after a light. "I know it! And, Jue, remember, I''m the spot now! " The utterance of extreme cold. After the last sentence. "Buzz, buzz!" All around. The space that''s directly twisted. After a wave. The figure with soil disappeared. The injured condition should be dealt with immediately. It''s not far away for yuzhibo Sasuke and yuzhibo weasel to meet each other. Daitu must be prepared immediately. The most important chess piece, daitu itself has a trump card that he thinks is the strongest! This is a fraternal fight. Yuzhibo will never miss it. "Ah Lala, I''m still so anxious with the soil." "Oh After leaving with soil. It''s the same as diving gradually. Is also the use of their own characteristics quietly leave. "My mother! right off! right off! I will be able to liberate you from the bondage of a thousand years! Please wait a little longer! " Xiao organization has been officially against liudaren village. One against six, or even against the whole world, is about to begin. Black Jue also wants to do the next step for his plans and goals. They have goals for each other. They have their own plans. As the smoke of the world of tolerance gradually diffuses, the atmosphere of the world of tolerance becomes tense and dignified. In the border area of a small country in the southernmost part of the whole continent. The outskirts of a remote town. There are more than ten dark and dense figures. It was Zhicun tuanzang, who had been sneaking out of muyeren village since the beginning of the six film conference, and his more than ten most effective subordinates, who not only had the general tolerance in personal strength, but also had the tolerance in elite. In a real sense, they had the same concept as tuanzang, The most trustworthy members of the root group are the same as the wind in the mountain before. This group includes younu zuogen, Terai and Feng, who are 100% symbols of strength and trust. And the reason why tuanzang led such a group of elite members here. It is undoubtedly related to the big snake pill. Even after they left muyeren village, they still kept close contact with each other. The research plans of shulunyan, Mudun and others on the forbidden techniques were always based on Tuan Zang''s providing experimental materials, and then the research results were fed back as templates. There is no doubt that dasheban''s contribution is the greatest. In this life, with Naruto''s invasion, dasheban has made further breakthroughs in the research of writing wheel eye, Mudun, tailed beast and deeper level, Tuan Zang has also benefited a lot in this respect. The real power of Ninja God and Ninja Shura! "A bright future" can be seen here And then there''s the mystery of tailed animals. Because of these reasons. Send an invitation at the big snake pill. Tuan Zang only chose to promise to come to the appointment after he couldn''t make a stick of incense. However, plans will never keep up with changes. Just after arriving at this small frontier country, and just a short distance away from the real destination, the news that dashuewan was killed by yuzhibo Sasuke spread all over the world of tolerance. At the moment of hearing the news, we can imagine how brilliant Tuan Zang''s expression was. "So? Big snake pill was killed by Yu Zhibo in that way? " Tuan Zang looked at the most trusted subordinate of Da she wan, pharmacist Dou, who appeared in front of him. When he was naked, his eyes narrowed slightly, with a hint of coldness. Chapter 563 "Yes, Tuan Zang. Originally, this was the content that Da Shewan wanted to come to deal with you in person. But Yu Zhi bozozhu''s sudden attack made Da Shewan completely unable to respond. All the subordinates who stayed in the base were killed. That is to say, only I stayed outside to execute Da Shewan''s orders did I survive. According to the intelligence, Yuzhibo should have foreign aid to help, otherwise, it is impossible to completely suppress those subordinates in the base in an instant, and judging from the situation, this foreign aid is probably The pharmacist''s pocket bowed slightly, and the heavy black frame glasses reflected the dignified and worried mood of the pharmacist''s pocket. "Xueren village, is the wave wind narrating?" Tuan Zang seemed to snort, the words that he blurted out directly. "Yes, Mr. Tuan Zang, if there is no accident, it should be this first generation Xueying sent someone, or even took the initiative to help Yu Zhibo!" The pharmacist''s pocket was still respectful. "It should not be possible to come in person. The Six Shadows meeting was held yesterday, unless bofengnaruto has the ability to hide the eyes and ears of five shadows, but it is obviously impossible to do so. But now Xueren village, it is not difficult to send a force to help yuzhibo! Hum, since the big snake pill is dead, then the deal is over! " "Please wait a moment, Mr. tuanzang! Although Mr. dashuewan is dead, I think the trade can continue! " Tuan Zang seems to have a look of disdain. After saying that, he wants to turn around and leave. In front of the position of the pharmacist, deep in his eyes, it seems to show a wisp of very light anxious look, that hastily speak aloud words. Let Tuan Zang''s step not from slightly a meal, turn over figure again, the facial expression on the face is wearing a smile not to smile to look at the pharmacist pocket. "Deal? Do you like it? How about the pharmacist The single pupil showed a wisp of fun and indifference. But the pharmacist took a deep breath and answered with a very solemn expression. "Yes, that''s me, Tuan Zang. As a good assistant of Da Shewan, I know most of Da Shewan''s secrets, including many experiments. I am the first and only assistant of Da Shewan in many cases. Many of Da Shewan''s research achievements, especially the further research results of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and Mu dun, Is Tuan Zang very interested? As long as you are willing to trade with me, I can trade you all these research results! " The temptation highlighted in the words. Tuan Zang''s eyes narrowed slightly at first, and then he showed a very cold smile. All over the body revealed that a strong evil spirit. In the back position. You Nu takes root and the posture of the temple well and the wind. The pharmacist''s pocket still seemed to be unconscious, with a respectful expression. "And some related research materials of chakra, the tailed beast, and the legendary reincarnation eye! Mr. Tuan Zang, don''t you really care? In my brain, it''s specially processed by the big snake pill. It has everything that Tuan Zang wants! " What''s more, the "rich trading chips" continue to speak out in a very obscure way, pointing out that his brain has been specially processed. Tuan Zang wants to obtain relevant information and intelligence from his brain by capturing alive, which is obviously impossible! And it''s not a direct statement on the surface. A step left by each other. "Ha ha! Pharmacist Dou, you are really smart. You are worthy of being my most valued subordinate Tuan Zang stared at the pharmacist''s pocket for a long time, and then nodded slowly. "All right! I have agreed to your trade request, but you should understand that if you dare to cheat me, pharmacist, you should believe that I have 10000 ways to make you regret coming to this world! " "Yes, Mr. tuanzang! Naturally, there is no problem! " The pharmacist pushed his eyes gently, which restored to the usual smiling posture. "Hum!" In exchange for a cold hum from Tuan Zang. "This is what you want. When I get back to the village, I''ll see your sincerity. Sijing, in the next period of time, you can follow the pharmacist and try to meet all his requirements." Tuan Zang first took out a scroll from his arms and threw it to the pharmacist''s pocket in front of him. Then he turned his eyes to a slender figure wearing a black robe and an animal mask on the left side. He said in a light tone, and deliberately accentuated his tone in the last sentence. He believed that his subordinate could fully understand his intention. "Yes, Mr. tuanzang!" indeed. It was almost at the moment when Tuan Zang''s order was given. On the left side, the root member of the temple well suddenly hung his head and echoed. "Pharmacist, I''m waiting for your good news!" Tuan Zang finally took a deep look at the pharmacist''s pocket. "Yes, Mr. tuanzang!" Before the pharmacist could finish his reply, he took the rest of his subordinates and went back to muyeren village. Since the big snake pill is dead, Tuan Zang naturally has no meaning of staying. Originally. For Tuan Zang, a man who cherishes his life. It is rare to make such a bold move away from the village. He knew how much darkness he was carrying. Therefore, no matter in the original work or in this life, unless it is extremely important or valuable, Tuan Zang will not leave muyeren village easily, and it is even more impossible to act alone. It''s all his duty to protect. Fortunately, this time is not in vain. It''s an unexpected harvest for the pharmacist. If all the research results of big snake pill can be extracted from this guy, Tuan Zang thinks that his strength can be further improved, especially the research related to tailed animals and reincarnation eyes, if all of them are true. "It''s just a short distance away from dominating the world of tolerance." On the way back. Tuan Zang''s face came out with a gloomy and awe inspiring expression. The pharmacist who also stayed in the same place also looked at Tuan Zang''s back. In the perspective not noticed by one side of the temple well, a ray of ironic expression came from its deep pupil. "Deal? Ha ha, let me make good use of it this time, Lord Zhicun Tuan Zang, the dark king of Muye! " The thought flashed through my mind. Next second. Pharmacist Dou is also smiling again, turning to the side of the temple well and wind, after a few words of conversation. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" Chapter 564 The figures of pharmacist Dou and Terai are also different. I left the place and went in another direction. Return to this area of calm. I don''t know how long it took. As the sun slowly slants down above the top. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" In the southeast of this wilderness, more than ten Taoist figures suddenly appeared. They came to the area where the pharmacist Dou and Zhicun Tuan Zang had been staying before. They were very powerful. The leader in the middle of the area was even more apathetic. His whole body showed a sense of killing, and he was in the middle of his eyes, The pair of scarlet and pitch black gouyu, which is rotating at high speed. It was yuzhibo Sasuke who came along with more than ten members of Xueren''s dark Department, such as Xingchi and Xinghuo, who followed Sasuke''s orders according to the arrangement of the village. Compared with Sasuke, leading star, spark and others just arrived. In the inner position, there is a slightly tall and thin figure who steps out, with his hands directly imprinting, and carefully perceives some special breath around or the flow of chakra. It doesn''t take much time. This member of the secret department easily locks the approximate position where the group and the pharmacist set foot in front of the bag. Then he immediately returned to Sasuke. "Mr. Sasuke, it''s here. The breath of the pharmacist''s pocket is very strong. There are more than ten strange smells in the opposite position. According to the smell, everyone has at least the level of tolerance. These people stayed here for about half an hour, and then they were divided into two groups. One group is still more than ten people heading north, There are about two or three people left, heading southwest! " This snow endures the dark Department to use a very respectful tone to report. "Well! Is Tuan Zang really here!? Can you confirm the departure time? " I heard that the pharmacist had been here. There are more than ten strange and powerful breath. Sasuke was able to identify the person in the first place. The main reason is that at this time, you can bring such "elite troops" to this place. There are not many people in the whole forbearance world who can do it. The six shadows are still holding, and Xiao organization has no reason to do that. After matching with the intelligence obtained earlier, Sasuke can easily lock the whereabouts of Tuan Zang. "I''m very sorry, Mr. Sasuke. The exact time can''t be determined. I can only estimate that it will be about four or five hours later!" The secret department bowed his head and said with an apologetic tone. "Four or five hours? Barely! Lock the position of that group of people and catch up! In addition, stellar, the intelligence here will be directly transmitted to Naruto Sasuke cold hum a, pupil emerge a wisp of forest color, turned to one side of the star said in a deep voice. "Yes, my lord Sasuke!" Starbuck immediately replied. Zhicun tuanzang, who tried his best to encircle and suppress. Leave the shelter of muyeren village. Only with more than ten guards. Not to mention that there are also more than ten elite secret agents on his side. Naruto will attack from the north as quickly as possible. Even if he is alone, Sasuke will directly chase him. The truth of the night when yuzhibo was killed, and the many doubts hidden in it, must be known by Zhicun tuanzang, one of Muye''s top officials! Before we go to find yuzhibo weasel. Sasuke is determined to take Zhicun tuanzang to fight! Looking at the North position, the high-speed rotating writing wheel eye gouyu in Sasuke''s pupil gradually turned over. At that moment, the six pointed star pattern and the enchanting scarlet color appeared. At that moment, a cold and awe inspiring strong evil spirit burst out on Sasuke''s body. "Let''s go!" "Yes Low words falling down. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" There was a flash of thunder. The figure flying out here. Above the back. Star, spark and other members of the dark Department are also closely following. Chakra, who burst out with all his strength, directly chases the position where Tuan Zang left before. This deviation is not too much distance. The most important thing is that Tuan Zang didn''t realize that he was chasing soldiers behind him. It''s not going to be as fast as you can go. Plus Sasuke''s speed. One by one, one by one. If there is a panoramic map from the perspective of God at the moment. No doubt you can see it. Sasuke led the pursuit of spark and star, and the distance between the group and the others is rapidly shortening at the speed visible to the naked eye. And then at about the same time. Take Tuan Zang as the center. In the northwest direction. Naruto, Xiangyu and Yugao are also pursuing at a high speed towards the southeast. They are almost triangular in shape. According to the current distance, if Tuan Zang, Naruto and Sasuke do not change their speed, they are likely to arrive at the border area of the country of fire just now, Or, at most, a formal meeting in a deeper area. There is still more than a day''s journey to muyeren village. This is for Tuan Zang. It is undoubtedly a great crisis! But at the beginning of the chase. Tuan Zang has no way to know. This node is an important moment that determines the life and death probability of Tuan Zang. Sasuke knows that. Naruto knew this at the moment when he got the corresponding information. In the area that both sides are rapidly approaching. It''s almost after about two days of rushing, with the distance shortening. Tuan Zang and his party, who were at the pinch point of the central bag, finally realized that there was a pursuer behind them. "Mr. tuanzang! It seems that someone is coming after you The root member who is responsible for sensing and collecting intelligence in the team, when he vaguely detects that there seems to be a strong and strange atmosphere approaching, suddenly speeds up to the side of Tuan Zang and says so in a very dignified tone. "Well? You mean there are pursuers in the back Tuan Zang, who suddenly stopped. Turning his head with a very sharp and gloomy look, he looked at the root member on his side and said with a strong tone. "Yes, Mr. Tuan Zang, the distance between these people is still approaching, and there seems to be a large number of visitors. Judging from their breath, they are all at the level of tolerance!" The member replied immediately. "Can you tell the approximate position? How long will it take to catch up with us? " Listen to the second confirmation from my subordinates. Tuan Zang''s brow was also slightly wrinkled and asked in a deep voice. "At the current speed, we will catch up with you in less than half an hour!" "Half an hour?" Tuan Zang''s eyes in his single pupil suddenly widened, revealing a wisp of forest in his deep heart. "It seems that it''s really for me, but I don''t know who it is!" "Mr. tuanzang? What are we going to do? " One side position of oil female take root tone solemnly asked. "Ha ha, since there are guests coming, we must treat them well." Tuan Zang gave a sneer, which did not contain any emotional fluctuations. Among them is to reveal a very moribund intention to kill. "Yes, Mr. tuanzang!" All around. The root members, such as younu ChuGen, all answered in a unified voice. Chapter 565 After sensing the pursuit. Tuan Zang stopped to return. One reason is that the opposite side is very close to itself. Blindly retreating will only give the opposite side an opportunity to directly open the formation on the spot, which makes it easier to deal with. The other reason is that Tuan Zang is very curious about who is going to pursue himself at this time, but no matter how Tuan Zang tries to guess, he will not think of the characters related to Naruto and Sasuke, After all, from Tuan Zang''s point of view, Naruto is still holding a six film conference at this time. Shouldn''t Sasuke go all over the world to find yuzhibo weasel? The deviation of thinking. So in the heart is prone to wrong judgment. But this is a wrong judgment. It will not bring any adverse or beneficial effects. It''s just a guess bias. It was also at the moment when Tuan Zang gave the order and the group stopped and the formation in the front position dispersed. Sasuke and his party in pursuit. The member of Xueren''s dark Department, who is good at tracking and perceiving, who is close to Sasuke''s side, is awe inspiring. In a deep voice, he says to Sasuke, who is galloping forward together: "Mr. Sasuke, it seems that those people in front of us have found us! Stop at the front "Well! Oh, I see! If I can''t feel the distance, I will be disappointed! All of you, get ready for battle! " When Sasuke heard the words of the dark part, there was a cold light in his pupil. In his pupil, there was a writing wheel eye which was opened directly. The shape of sangouyu, which was rotating at a high speed, was a wisp of enchantment. "Yes "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Under the sole of the foot, there was a flash of lightning. Sasuke and his party accelerated again. Dancing figure. Straight through the dense forest. "Dada dada!" The distance between the tiny. In the twinkling of an eye is to catch up with the interval. "You are the Shimura group of Muye, aren''t you?" When I''m on the ground. When Sasuke raised his head, he looked directly at the more than ten figures standing on the opposite side. He recognized them in the first time, and then the Qi machine locked the Zhicun Tuan Zang in the central position firmly. He didn''t hide the strong killing in his pupil. He asked with a full of evil spirit. And with the momentum of his body more majestic and Sen ran up. Sangouyu in Sasuke''s pupil is flying at a higher speed. The moment when it''s connected in a strange way, it''s like a cold breath. The bright gouyu directly forms a six pointed star shape. "Yuzhibo help And the corresponding is, at the moment of Sasuke''s appearance, the most important thing is the six pointed star wheel eye in the pupil. "Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye!" Even if the regiment hid in this moment, it could not help but feel a shock. Then it could see the powerful figure following Sasuke, the chakra armor only owned by Xueren village, and the Xueren forehead. In this moment. Tuan Zang understood everything thoroughly. "It seems that the information has been leaked. Is it yuzhibo weasel? Or is it self-contained? Or Tuan Zang''s single pupil narrowed slightly, which revealed a wisp of coldness. "I''ll ask you again! Are you the Zhicun group of Muye? " But this did not immediately reply, which made Sasuke think that the "Muye elder" in front of him was completely ignoring himself. His anger and power, with Sasuke as the core, suddenly rippled this powerful wave. "Well?" When I feel the strong pressure coming from my face. Tuan Zang''s reaction was complete. His eyes were completely focused on Sasuke, but it was still plain. "Sure enough, all the yuzhibo people are arrogant scum! My name is what you can call a humble traitor! " Just in that moment, Tuan Zang''s cold look and his crutches on the ground were pounded hard. Almost at the same time, Tuan Zang also burst out a terrible and noisy momentum, and his voice was cold. "Scornful scum? Good, good! It seems certain that you are Zhicun Tuan Zang! " Sasuke, who was still in the middle of rage before, after Tuan Zang finished his sentence, instead, he converged to his own temperament, which seemed to return to a cold and calm attitude, just looking at Zhicun Tuan Zang in front of him with deep eyes. "Well, I have a question for you, Zhicun tuanzang. Eight years ago, the yuzhibo clan was destroyed. Was it the order given by you and the senior leaders of the three generations of Huoying. Are you forced to choose to exterminate weasels A soft, low tone. It''s like talking about things that have nothing to do with you. But within the visible range of the naked eye, Sasuke''s blue veins on his forehead, and the cold killing intention in his pupils. In Tuan Zang''s perception, it is so clear and awe inspiring. Especially after hearing Sasuke''s second sentence. Tuan Zang''s pupils all couldn''t help shrinking slightly, and then it was the same gloomy look. "It seems that you know something from somewhere? Is it yuzhibo weasel? Sure enough, you yuzhibo people should not be trusted! It''s time to kill you as well as the second generation of adults at that time! " Tuan Zang had a very cruel expression. "Kill it all!? Is that true? Naruto, you didn''t cheat me! You didn''t lie to me A drooping head. The hands that clenched slowly and hard. There is no direct answer. But it''s almost a direct answer. The second half of a whisper. "Boom!" On this occasion. Sasuke raised his eyes again. The strong thunder burst out of his body. "Zizizizizizizizizizizizizizi!" The sound of bursting. "Kill all the rest except Zhicun Tuan Zang!" Sasuke pupil high-speed flying up the six pointed star. It''s a strange color that shines out. "Yes When the deep and sentimental words sounded. "Boom!" "Boom!" All around. Xingchi, spark and others are also synchronous body shape, that directly flash out of the figure. Head straight at those root members in front of you! Very clear about their own goals to help adults star, spark and so on. One shot. The intention is very obvious. We should separate the root members and the group directly. Chapter 566 Leave Tuan Zang to Sasuke. This is the quality of a qualified subordinate. "Lord Protector!" When you see that star, spark and others burst out a terrible breath of chakra in front of you and others, Younv zuogen, who is standing on the nearest position of Tuan Zang, immediately stops Tuan Zang in front of him, and the high pitched words. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Side position. Those members of the root also flashed up to meet. After intercepting Star Chi, spark and others one by one, younvzogen originally intended to guard the regiment in front of the hiding place, but the two men, Xingchi and spark, who came by surprise, forced younvzogen to intercept. In terms of personal strength and experience, these members of younvzogen undoubtedly surpass those of Xueren, not only in personal combat performance, Moreover, in terms of teamwork, the formation that the root members have spent more than ten years practicing is far better than those of the snow tolerant dark parts. The strongest oil girl takes root, even has the elite to endure, infinitely approaches the quasi shadow level strength. But also with the characteristics of its oil women. On the words of singchi or spark alone. I don''t think it''s a match for taking root yet. It is the particularity of the operation. It''s easy to make people pay attention to it. Moreover, the chakra armor covered all over the body provides strong auxiliary functions for the snow tolerant dark parts, which makes them not only not fall into a disadvantage in the first time, but also occupy a part of the advantage in the local confrontation. Root members dragged into separate battlefields. Want to protect their own group of Tibetan adults, it has become an impossible luxury. Looking at the members of tuanzang and the roots who are gradually divided. Not far away from the position of Sasuke pupil revealed a strong evil spirit. "Boom!" instant. The power of the explosion. "Tuan Zang!" "Whoosh!" Between the palms. That is the grass shaved sword drawn from his waist. "Zizizizizizizizizizizizizizi!" A ray of thunder. When it''s covered. Above the ground. The surface that just collapsed in, the surface that burst out. Fast. Sasuke was the figure who came to the near point area of Tuan Zang. "Hum!" The roaring wind. Responding to the flash of scarlet sextuple. Tuan Zang gave a cold hum. The crutches on the palm of the hand are thrown out. "Pa!" His hands were immediately folded. "Fengdun - vacuum jade!" Chakra, who has been mobilized with great speed. There was a bump in the abdomen. A strong wind blowing. Above the top. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" The wind that blows. One by one, the huge wind balls play jade. Suddenly, Sasuke rushed into the air. It''s a kind of fengdun skill that is besieged from all directions. Sasuke is impartial. There is no intention of avoiding. All over the body from the package of thunder armor! "Zizizi!" "Thousand birds!" On the grass shaving sword, there is a ray of bright electric light shining with it. At the time of the outbreak. "Poof From the front. The grass shaved sword is waving. Sasuke''s easy way was to cut the flying "vacuum jade" from the middle of the area like a layer of "thin paper", and the wind escape technique was broken in the middle. "Boom!" On both sides. Burst ahead of time. Rippling dust. "Whoosh!" In its dust. A flash of electric light. Sasuke''s figure flies by. A firm and resolute attitude. Direct coercion comes to Zhicun Tuan Zang. "Shua!" Above the top. High up on the side. Set off Sasuke pupil that there is no emotional fluctuations in the eyes. The sharp sword is a sharp edge. "Whoosh!" Zhicun group has a sliding step. Dodge to the left. Can avoid Sasuke''s attack. Turn sideways. The regiment is hiding in the air when it is ejected to avoid. "Thousand birds flow!" Sasuke''s high-speed six pointed star in his pupil gives full play to his insight and firmly locks Zhicun''s moving position. "Boom!" With one foot. Above the surface. The electric current that stands out in the moment. The moment it spread. "Well?" From the angle of pursuit. There''s no time to avoid tuanzang. "Zizizizizizizi!" That is the direct package of light. At the moment of electric shock. All over the body from the transmission of this strong sense of paralysis. "It''s over!" Next moment! In less than 0.5 seconds. "Whoosh" Sasuke is the figure who comes directly to Tuan Zang. A ray of awe inspiring color is shown in his pupils. He lifts the grass shaved sword and leaps to a very close distance. When Sasuke sees Tuan Zang who seems to have completely lost his room for resistance, he plans to keep his hand for a while. Although Tuan Zang is dead, his brain is just as useful, However, there is no doubt that the living Tuan Zang can obtain more effective intelligence. Sasuke, who is still rational in his anger, naturally wants to expand the victory as much as possible when he has the overall advantage. But it was only when a similar idea had just emerged in his mind. That suddenly surged to the heart of this wave of crisis omen! Let Sasuke feel awe inspiring. Between lightning and flint. That''s an immediate change of mind. Pull the grass shaving sword directly. Minghuang aimed at Tuan Zang''s left chest. Take advantage of the fact that Tuan Zang is still in a state of paralysis to directly solve this old dog! "Poof Sharp edge. Fierce momentum. The blade that goes straight through. "Stab The thick sound of the flesh being pierced fell. Spatter of blood. It''s very tactile. As in the past three years, at any time, Sasuke performed every killing task arranged by dashuewan. However! The premonition in my heart still hasn''t disappeared. Heavy and heavy. ¡°£¡£¡£¿¡± It seems that Tuan Zang''s figure has become illusory. The strange smile on the corner of the mouth. "Not good!" In an instant. Sasuke''s back is cold. "Whoosh!" Before, it was still in front of me, but now I came to the Zhicun group collection on Sasuke''s side. On the right palm. The cold light is in full bloom. "Shua!" Straight cross in posture. "Whoosh!" While making Sasuke''s hair stand on end. Make full use of their own body instinct, quick response to assist. "Bang!" In mid air, an extreme turn. The key attack to avoid. But it''s still in range. The left cheek cut by the wind blade. Sputtered blood. "Huh?" I feel the pain very clearly. Let the cold color in Sasuke''s pupil become more intense. "Wow!" Pull back and open the body. Looking at Zhicun tuanzang reappearing in front of him. It''s still intact. Sasuke''s eyes showed a look of shock that was hard to hide. Chapter 567 "Magic? No, it''s not magic! " In the first time, I thought it was the assistant of magic. But the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in the pupils and his own chakra flow perception are telling Sasuke that what just happened is not magic, but real. In the surrounding area, the fierce fighting between the members of Xueren''s dark department such as star and Younv''s roots also proves this. The most important thing is that the touch of that blow is so real. No matter what the situation is. Sasuke can be 100% sure that his attack is absolutely through the heart of Tuan Zang. But why didn''t it work!? A tight frown. In the heart of the spread of this wave of confusion. But it only lasted less than a second. When Sasuke''s mind came up with the idea that in the past three years, there was a chance to deliver a message to Naruto. Naruto mentioned that his family had been destroyed eight years ago, and most of their corpses and writing wheel eyes might fall into the high-rise of Muye, and that their yuzhibo family had a mysterious way to turn the illusion of life and death at the cost of writing wheel eyes. "The art of Yi Xie Na Qi!" It doesn''t take much energy and time. A brain that works at high speed. After eliminating those possibilities one by one, we can contact all the strange details that just happened. Sasuke is able to quickly work out the only result. At the cost of permanent blindness and closure of the eye of the writing wheel, let the caster return to the stage recorded or re engraved by the eye of the writing wheel. Even death can be exempted from the powerful operation! let me put it another way! If this conjecture is true. Under that bandage, they transplanted the writing wheel eyes of yuzhibo people! When I think of it! "Zhicun group collection!" The anger in Sasuke''s pupil became more and more intense, and he stared at Tuan Zang not far away with extremely cold and resentful eyes. The truth of the extermination has not been thoroughly explored, but now Sasuke can at least see the outline. Now there is an extremely clear and important supporting factor, and Sasuke is even more difficult to contain his deep anger. "Boom!" The roaring momentum. From the perspective of Tuan Zang. Sasuke body at this moment suddenly burst out of a purple chakra spin. Chakra, the package is sweeping up. "Is this Su Zuo Neng?" It''s a gesture that directly covers Sasuke''s whole body. The first is the skeleton, and the second is the formation of the huge entity chakra human form, in which Sasuke, the whole body revealed this wave of terror. In principle. Sasuke, who just opened the eye of the writing wheel of the kaleidoscope, needs a short period of time to adapt before he can completely perform his own susuke technique! However, in this situation. This is further stimulated to the spirit and emotion. Under the blessing of negative emotions. Chakra, the direct embodiment of this school! The most important thing is that Naruto once talked with Sasuke about the secrets and skills of the yuzhibo clan, such as Yi Xie Na Qi, Yi Xie Na Mei, as well as Su Zuo Neng Hu, Tian Zhao, Yue Du and so on. Because Naruto knew so many things before, Sasuke was only surprised at the beginning when it came to the yuzhibo clan, After that, they all accepted it, or they all chose to believe in Naruto. Even Naruto Mingming is not of their yuzhibo family. Know in advance. Do a good job of the corresponding operation "theoretical basis"! And then the most critical point is to help their own talent! One time success, and still infinitely close to the completion of the whole must assist. As a high-ranking member of Muye, he is also the second generation of Huoying, the shadow level strongman taught by words and deeds in qianshouye. It can be said that Tuan Zang''s understanding of these special skills of yuzhibo clan is no less than that of any former yuzhibo elder. Seeing that Sasuke has a kaleidoscope writing eye, Tuan Zang is surprised enough. Now I see suzo! At this moment. Tuan Zang had no doubt that Da she wan had died at Sasuke''s hands. Even the yuzhibo people they hate most. But at this age, I have such a strong strength. Tuan Zang can''t help but feel two words in his heart. At the same time, he is more determined to kill Yu Zhibo Sasuke here! Tuan Zang put his hands together again, and the strong intention of killing was revealed between his eyebrows. The kaleidoscope eye of Yu Zhibo''s waterstop, which was hidden under the bandage, was also running at a high speed at this moment. Tuan Zang, who had transplanted this eye for several years, was very clear about the effectiveness and deterrence of this eye, However, this is the first time that Tuan Zang has used it to fight the same level of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Originally Tuan Zang intended to give it to Yu Zhibo weasel, or the mysterious Yu Zhibo that appeared on the night of the nine tail rebellion. Now it seems that Tuan Zang should give it to Yu Zhibo Sasuke in advance. But in this situation. Tuan Zang thinks this is a necessary choice. But it''s also because Sasuke has a kaleidoscope wheel eye. Tuan Zang must be cautious. To create the necessary space. In that case, use this eye to win. Before that. "There are also ten eyes of the writing wheel. Use this technique to press this guy!" Sensing that one eye of the writing wheel transplanted on his right arm has been permanently closed, and there are still ten eyes left, Tuan Zang Zifu can use the special skill of Yi Xie Naqi to attack. As for whether Sasuke can realize his attack intention? Don''t be kidding. Just a 15-year-old. Tuan Zang didn''t believe Sasuke would know so many secrets. "Yuzhibo Sasuke, I''m going to get rid of you traitor here today!" Cold words. "Boom!" The same terror that followed. "Hum!" Sasuke, who was wrapped in xuzoneng, licked his lips, and a wisp of bloodthirsty color appeared in the deep of his eyes. "Then try it! Old thing "Bang!" "Dong!" Into the white hot battle. It''s not just Sasuke versus tuanzang. In the surrounding area. The fighting between the members of Xueren''s dark part and the root of Muye is the most intense. "Lei Dun!" "Tu Dun!" "Secrets!" "Water escape!" All kinds of a and B level Ninja release. With the blessing of chakra armor. It''s not just the power of the technique. In defense, they are more resistant to beating than the members at the root. To put it bluntly. Xueren''s secret parts all have the capital to exchange injuries with the root members. As the leader of this group of root members, Younv zogen originally planned to get rid of star and spark as soon as possible, and then go to support her own group. However, she didn''t expect that she was trapped in the dilemma of being attacked by star and spark. Xingchi and Xinghuo were cultivated by Naruto himself. Personal strength itself is to come to a special level of tolerance. Now, with two against one. Naturally, it can be properly suppressed. From the whole scene. It is also the dark part of Xueren that has a certain degree of advantage. Chapter 568 Fierce and cruel bloody fighting. The aftermath of the battle. Enough to cause a violent vibration within tens of miles. Even though it is quite a long distance away from muyeren village, muyeren village, as an important southern border area of the country of fire, has arranged a considerable part of its troops as border guards to monitor here, when it is found that there are combat fluctuations not far away. "What''s the situation?" "There seems to be a fight ahead?" "Look, the scale is not small!" "Be alert first! Let''s go and have a look! " A decision made in a short time. Some of the Ninjas who are able to guard in the border area are Zhongren. The leader of the team has the strength of special endurance, and can sense the aftereffects of such fierce fighting in such a long distance. This special endurance can be 100% sure of the battle ahead, At least it''s the fight between the elite and even the stronger ninjas. Or rather. It''s the scene of two Ninja legions fighting each other. Either way. As a border guard. He has a corresponding obligation to explore. Especially in such a special situation. Any unexpected situation must be fed back to the village immediately. Even if it shows that the risk of fighting ahead is not low. This one was determined to take a few subordinates with him to the area where the fighting took place. Even for the sake of concealment and reducing their speed, it''s not a long distance. This team of investigators quickly approached the battle center area. The leader was especially tolerant, and it happened that there were several scenes in the original book. He was not only very good at stealth and assassination, In fact, personal strength is beyond the scope of special tolerance. He used to be the shadow guard of the fourth generation of huoyingbofengshuimen. This time, he was sent to the border area to take charge of the border security, because under the special situation, he needs more powerful people to guard the border and ensure the security of the border. The closer to the combat area. The more clearly you can sense the aftereffects of the battle. "What''s this?" The sheltering of the trees. The next moment. The battle scene directly reflected in the same field of vision. "It''s from the root!"!? And then what are those? Xueren For the first time, they were identical with the identities of the two sides directly recognized. When the pupil suddenly shrinks. "Isn''t it?" Even though the battlefield was separated from each other because of the fierce fighting before, which directly led to the fact that there was no Tuan Zang on the scene at the moment. However, combined with the information and orders transmitted from the village before, Lei Tong could react in the first time, This group of people wearing the equipment of Muye''s secret department must be the root members of their village, and it is 100% certain that they were the guards who protected Tuan Zang from Muye Ren Village before. In other words, at the moment, the high-level and partners in their village are under attack! "Send me an order to go back immediately! It''s Tuan Zang and his team that are attacked by Xue Ren! There is a strong shadow in the target! In addition to the necessary security personnel, mobilize all the troops, and then pass on the information here to the five generations of adults and the village through forbearance Eagle! " Aware of the similarity of the seriousness of the situation. Also in the shortest time, made the most correct judgment. Even though Zhicun Tuan Zang''s reputation and image in muyeren village are not very good, especially he zulei, who used to be the guard of the four generations of Huoying, knows what kind of virtue this "Muye root leader" is. In the end, Zhicun Tuan Zang is a disciple of the second generation of Huoying and the closest comrade in arms of the third generation of Huoying, It''s also the senior management of muyeren village. They don''t know that they can''t help it. They know that they are attacked by other villages. It''s impossible to sit back and ignore it! most important of all. This also involves Xueren village! Wave wind Naruto! Yuzhibo! RI Ningci! These people are now the "taboo existence" in muyeren village! Especially bofengnaruto, the orphan of four generations of Huoying adults, is Zhuli, a Nine Tailed man. In terms of wood leaves, it has a very important special significance. The village led by such figures came to encircle and suppress the high-level leaders of muyeren village. They are quite similar. They don''t think it''s a simple thing! "Yes On one side. Those elite subordinates who were brought by the sameness answered immediately. And then. A man is going to return to report. And zuleitong also plans to directly take his subordinates to join the battle. It is also at a time when it is ready to act. "Ha ha, do you want to report back? This is not a good thing Suddenly. "Who is it?" The words that blow directly in the ear. A cold and powerful pressure seemed to gather from all directions, and the moment they were wrapped up unbridled. And the foot is the same, the whole body is cold. It was a shivering moment. "All of you abstain from..." The words that have not yet been spoken. "Poof All of a sudden. A flash of gold. "Four generations!" Between the extremes. The shining figure of what we saw. Trance moment. And it''s the same as the words whispered out of the subconscious. It''s not a second. It was originally the same arrangement, and the Muye ninja who was evacuated in advance to report was blocked with one sword! Blood splashing out. "Sobbing?" That''s before there''s time to react. It''s the life that''s taken away in an instant. It''s just two weak convulsions, and then it''s the same. I can only watch my subordinates collapse on the ground like that, with round eyes, the breath gradually dissipates. "Wave wind Naruto!" And then. It was the figure that appeared near the body. Looking at that very familiar, but so strange and cold face. And the foot is identical to clench own lip, in the pupil exudes a very is angry expression but. you ''re right! At this moment, what appears here is Naruto, who has just arrived from the iron Kingdom region at the end of the six shadow conference. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" It''s better to come early than skillfully. That is, when he led the Department down here to explore intelligence. Naruto just arrived here with Yugao and Xiangyu. Although the target is Tuan Zang! But we should try our best not to be discovered by muyeren village. It''s not just about other off-site factors. The most intuitive point is that when it comes to dealing with Xiao''s organization, Naruto needs muyeren village in front of him. Now is not the time to face muyeren directly. Chapter 569 Therefore, this group of people here are doomed to die! Naruto in front of you. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" Behind the position intercepted by the feather high and fragrant phosphor. In the first time, he recognized the identity of the three people, and the alarm in his body was Dazuo. He knew very well how dangerous the situation was! "Is xueyin going to declare war on Muye?" A fully stretched figure. And foot identical clenched his lips, with a cold look at Naruto, deep words in this moment. "Declaration of war? Hehe, no, it''s just a simple act of revenge. Is it the same? If I remember correctly, you seem to be my father''s former guard. Although I want to say whether I can ask you to keep it secret, I don''t think you can. So, please die here! " Looking at this in front of me, it''s a familiar role. Naruto gently smile, that slightly a throw of bitterness, directly throw away the blood, clearly face is with a very gentle smile, but the words, it is so solemn, so frightening. The cold and murderous feeling from Naruto. And the foot is the same, the whole body''s muscles are taut up. "Flare! Then disperse immediately The momentum of reaching the peak. All of a sudden. "Bang!" "Boom!" At the moment of bursting. I haven''t waited for Naruto to start. Was clamped in the central position of the foot and the same is a shrill cry. The men on his side. It''s also an instant when you''re ready to fight. This is a strong enemy that can''t be resisted at all. He zuleitong''s mind is very clear. I''m afraid he won''t be spared this time. But at least he has to pass the information back. Tuan Zang and his roots are attacked, or Bo Fengming, who is a snow shadow, does it himself. It''s a very important thing for Muye and the whole world of tolerance. He zuleitong must pass on the information. But obviously, Naruto won''t give them such a chance. "Fragrant phosphor! Yugao "Well!" "Oh It''s almost at the moment when the Ninjas are shaking in the same shape, and each of them acts. In front and behind the angle. With the sound of Naruto, he drank down. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" A figure flying straight out. Naruto directly uses the skill of flying Thunder God. Beautiful golden light and shadow. "Poof It''s easy to block the signal. It''s nothing to plunge into. In front of Naruto, these ninjas have no upper tolerance. At most, they have no room to resist. Trying to get away. Not to mention Naruto''s own strength and speed. On the side position also has the feather high and the fragrance phosphor interception. The suppression of absolute strength. These Muye ninjas, with their own excellent and excellent cooperation, can barely make a certain degree of resistance, but they are not the opponents of Xiangyu and Yugao after all. Woodleaf ninjas scattered. "Bang!" "Boom!" "Stab Is by fragrant phosphor and feather high by a blow. Because of Naruto''s command, there is no need to fight alive. Xiangbo and Yugao are directly focused on the key points. They show the sharp killing opportunities. It only takes a certain amount of effort to kill these Muye ninjas. It''s impossible to rescue. Not to mention that you want to escape. "Keng!" Because Naruto is dealing with the Muye ninja who wants to send a signal. That is to fly directly to the same place. You don''t need any special patterns. Just relying on their own strength. Top down Sideswipe. It''s a lot of pressure, and it''s the same. "Damn it! This power Perfect suppression. Narutos are all one handed. And foot is to need both hands holding their own black blade Taidao can barely resist down. Looking at just a blow is completely suppressed by their own and foot. Naruto gives a cold smile. In the middle of the sky, he turns over quickly and swings away the sword. "No!" With the help of this power. Forced out of the middle door gap. "Bang!" It''s a gesture. Naruto''s left foot is heavily kicked on the chest of the foot. "Click!" A huge force came. It''s like a sunken chest. On the inside, it''s like a broken bone. "Wow The heavy blow. It''s an irresistible shock. And foot similar to the body inverted fly out of that moment, in the mid air is unable to help but spew out a mouthful of blood. One hit. No mercy. "Whoosh!" A flash in the air. Naruto goes straight up. No chance to react. Jump to its position above the figure. "Light soul!" A wide open middle door. It''s impossible to make the same resistance. Can only be watching Naruto that fast through the figure. "Poof The cold luster of the refracted metal. "Huh?" Feel the feeling of the forest coming in. When a deep pain came. It''s the same. It''s all twisted faces. "Be at ease! There will be many people to accompany you in the future! " Close to the body. The cold and cruel color in Naruto''s pupil. Holding the right hand of painless, suddenly a stir. "Ah, ah, ah!" It seems to be the ultimate pain that the whole person has been torn apart. As the same shrill cry fell. "Shua!" Naruto that did not hesitate to decisively shoot out of the suffering. And then one foot and one step. "Bang!" The two feet pressed by the Naruto are the same. "Wow!" Another mouthful of blood gushed out. In trembling hands that slowly want to be raised. And then it''s like the tide that''s gone. The vision in front of us is gradually dim. "Four generations... Big.... People. " The words that are forced to whisper. "Bang" And then there''s the consciousness that''s completely in the dark. Hands that are powerless to hang down. And the last breath of the same foot is completely eliminated. And looking at this by oneself turn over the palm to kill but foot similar, Naruto''s eyes in the depths of no trace of extra emotion floating, this is just a beginning, let alone this is just a minor supporting role. It won''t cause any waves in Naruto''s inner emotion at all. Naruto killed it and it''s the same. On the other side. Yugao and Xiangyu also easily solved the remaining seven or eight Muye ninjas. Although the Ninjas who can be stationed at the border are all elite in the village, it depends on who they are. Under the attack of Naruto, Yugao and Xiangyu, these people can''t survive. "Xiangyu, I''ll leave it to you to deal with it. Wipe out our breath as much as possible. Yugaosang, please support them! I''ll go to Sasuke! " Chapter 570 We haven''t heard from the camp yet. That doesn''t need to be dealt with for the time being. And the same people are completely solved. Star and spark are still fighting with the members at the root. Without a big gap in absolute strength, it''s often difficult to tell the winner from the loser in a short time. This time, we should not only deal with Tuan Zang and his party perfectly, but also wipe out their breath as much as possible. In other words, as long as they are not found, everything can go smoothly according to the plan, What about being suspected? As long as there is no evidence, there is room for things to turn around. "Well, let''s leave it to us! Naruto "All right!" Hear Naruto''s words. Xiang Yu and Yu Gao also nodded in succession and answered. And then. "Whoosh!" Naruto is also directly open immortal mode, body shape a vertical, toward the left area, the obvious degree of the most intense fighting direction. Yugao also opens his own tail chakra coat mode. Towards the battle group that is still fighting ahead. And at the moment of seeing the familiar figure of Yugao. "Lord Yugao!" "This is liuweiren Zhuli!" The dark parts of Xueren such as Xingchi and Xinghuo are showing a touch of ecstasy. On the other side. The members of the roots, such as younu ChuGen, have changed their faces. Facing Yugao''s emotionless eyes, they feel the terrible pressure. The hearts of ChuGen and others also sink in an instant. They are very clear. This time, it''s really a ten dead situation. But even so. And they would never let go. "Boom!" "Lei Dun!" "Secrets!" "Water escape!" Burst out to the final potential. I just want to fight my way out. Not for themselves. It''s for "Tuan Zang Da Ren"! Different from those root members who must use "seal technique" or "relatives" to control the threat, including shanzhongfeng who died in the war before, Sijing who left with pharmacist Dou, and Younv daigen who now lives here, they are the most loyal subordinates of Zhicun group, and they firmly believe that their ideal can be realized. I saw such strong help coming from the opposite side. There is no life left for you to pay for. But we must create a chance to escape for our group. For this reason, they are willing to give their lives. However, the determination of these root members is just their wishful thinking. If you don''t mention the chance given by star and spark, you will just burst out six tailed chakras. Yugao is not the existence they can resist. The height of the feather is completely suppressed. And then there''s the snow bear shadows, who are putting more pressure on the surrounding positions. "Poof "Ah "Boom!" The evasion of collision. The sound of a fierce metal collision cracked. The roaring chakra wave. Under the pressure of feather height. One by one, the root members died. Top in the front position of the oil girl take root, also can only rely on their own oil girl family secret power, hard support, however, with the strong sweep of Yugao, oil girl take root is also dangerous, forced to the last step! These root members are about to be eliminated gradually. Tuan Zang, who has been forced by Sasuke and has to change the battlefield, has no way to know. However, this is not too far away. With Tuan Zang''s strength, you can also feel his subordinates'' disappearing breath and chakra fluctuation. In particular, yuzhibo''s fighting experience and fighting intensity in front of him far exceeded Zhicun''s expectation. Manman thinks that he only needs to spend a certain amount of energy to win Sasuke''s tuanzang. However, he still hasn''t found the most suitable opportunity to fight back after losing five writing eyes, let alone kill Sasuke! "Boom!" Under the protection of suzanneng, which is called absolute defense. Any level-b or even Level-A Ninjutsu released by Tuan Zang can''t break the defense. In a joke, it''s an attack that can''t even leave a scratch on it. It''s just Tuan Zang who can only be beaten passively. With the further improvement of combat intensity. Tuan Zang''s expression also became extremely blue. He is very clear about the situation. It''s getting more and more bad for you. "What''s the matter!? Just a little bit of power? Zhicun group collection? Take out the courage and strength that you ordered to destroy the yuzhibo clan in those years!? Or can''t you? Can we only rely on the skill of Yi Xie Na Qi to survive!? How many wheel eyes do you have!? Oh, there should be six. No, seven, right? That kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is yuzhibo''s eye? What''s up? No? Or wait for the chance? Whoa!? Tell me? " In the opposite position. Seeing Tuan Zang''s expression become very ugly, Sasuke''s eyes suddenly expand at this moment, and the most important thing is what he said. "Well?" The pupil of Tuan Zang suddenly shrinks. The art of Yi Xie Na Qi! I was supposed to use this technique. Tuan Zang was not surprised. After all, Tuan Zang could tell from the battle just now that yuzhibo''s fighting instinct and experience were far beyond his expectation. He obviously had a good understanding of yuzhibo''s Secret skills and secrets, though he didn''t know where this guy learned these things from. But that doesn''t matter anymore. The important thing is that he knows these things. I was supposed to use the skill of Yi Xie Na Qi. It doesn''t matter. However, the number of writing wheel eyes I own is not exposed at all, and the most important point is the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye in my right eye socket! "Is it the insight and resonance of the kaleidoscope wheel eye? But! " This is the only way to guess. But he realized that his situation was more dangerous. I don''t know if there are any cards on the other side, but my cards are completely exposed on the surface. "There''s no way! Can not continue to endure down! Just use this eye! " No choice but to make a decision. Zhicun tuanzang also put his right hand on the bandage of his right eye. The situation has come to such a collapse. There is no room for any hesitation. Direct use of water sealing kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, can control yuzhibo, assist nature best! Even if we can''t, even if it''s just a moment''s influence, we can create a gap and opportunity for our own retreat. And Sasuke, who also saw Tuan Zang''s action, also saw the six pointed star in his pupil turning at a faster speed. On the corner of the mouth reveals that wisp of increasingly dense meaning. "Oh? Just evolved into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, you can directly use xuzuo. It seems that in the past three years, you really haven''t wasted money. Sasuke, just because the laughter is a little rough, it''s better to change it! " Chapter 571 The situation is on the verge of breaking out. Above the high point on the right. "Whoosh!" That suddenly flash out of a golden figure. And then came the words with a little banter. It made the anxious atmosphere on the scene suddenly stagnate, which directly attracted Tuan Zang and Sasuke''s sight. The elegant golden hair and the white robe dancing with the wind were Naruto who had just come from the front battlefield. When he arrived, he just saw Tuan Zang remove his right eye bandage, The exotic scarlet color in the pupil is only different from the six pointed star kaleidoscope in Sasuke''s pupil. The writing wheel eye in Zhicun group''s pupil is in the form of a four corner windmill, but its origin is the most pure kaleidoscope writing wheel eye in the same level as Sasuke''s pupil. That is the one yuzhibo water stop has, which claims to be able to use the strongest single magic - the kaleidoscope wheel eye of other gods. Naruto just arrived at the moment, first with a wisp of surprise expression, saw a purple chakra spiral wrapped up on Sasuke''s body, and then was attracted by the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye hidden in the pupil of Tuan. This is one of Naruto''s goals in this plan. And the appearance of Naruto. The same is to bring the bottom two different psychological shock. Sasuke goes without saying. After three years of reunion, although these times. The two also exchanged through some special channels. But face to face, for the first time in three years. The two pillars have always been indifferent. When I see Naruto again, the emotion in my heart is also full of waves. Then I heard Naruto''s familiar tone. "Hum!" Two pillars also return to three years ago in general, that subconsciously Ao Jiao lightly hums a response. Because of his laughter, er Zhu''s face became a little unnatural, but also because of the arrival of Naruto, the extremely cold mood before Er Zhu also eased down, and his body was not so tense, because he knew very well that the celebrity had arrived, In front of this "big mouse" in muyeren village, there is no possibility of fleeing. Before, Sasuke had always despised Tuan Zang. But deep in my heart, I''m still on high alert. Especially after knowing that Tuan Zang had more than ten times to use the skill of Yi Xie Na Qi and a kaleidoscope wheel eye, he did not relax all the time. As a member of yuzhibo family, after opening the kaleidoscope wheel eye himself, Sasuke undoubtedly knew more about the horror of Yi Xie Na Qi''s skill and kaleidoscope wheel eye than Tuan Zang. But it''s all a threat. With the arrival of Naruto, it is all in a flash. In other words, in order to prevent one hand group possession, there may be cards and raids. Sasuke still hasn''t put away his beard. But the mentality and before obviously had the completely different change. Compared with Sasuke. Tuan Zang''s heart naturally sank to the bottom at this moment. A yuzhibo Sasuke, he has been unable to deal with. Now there''s a Bofeng Naruto! Even if there was some exaggeration in the previous intelligence, there is no doubt that Naruto has the strength above the shadow level. Three years ago, this guy could use the nine tail chakra with six tails. If Naruto can control the nine tail chakra 100% now, Tuan Zang believes it, so to speak. At the moment of seeing Naruto''s figure. Especially after being beaten by Sasuke. Tuan Zang really realized that his power had never been comparable to that of Huoying or yuzhiboban. ¡°£¡£¡¡± The eye of the writing wheel of the kaleidoscope that runs at a high speed. Tuan Zang gives full play to his insight and perception at this moment. Even if it''s a near death situation. But just for the only "life"! Tuan Zang will do everything he can. My wild hope has not come true. I can''t fall down here. "Ha ha, it seems that elder Tuan Zang is still not going to give up? Do you think that kaleidoscope wheel eye can help you? Or can Tuan Zang still use the power of Mu Dun? Why don''t we all use them all at once, so that we, as "younger generation", can see something about them? " Naruto looks at Tuan Zang, who is still in the bottom position with a very gloomy expression. A leisurely look appears on his face. He comes to the position where he stands side by side with Sasuke and says with a smile. "It seems that you have a deep cooperative relationship with dasheban, but you still killed him. Bofengnaren, yuzhibozouzu, I underestimated you! I really regret it Tuan Zang has a gloomy face, facing the different eyes of Naruto and Sasuke. When his slightly hoarse words fall, he hasn''t finished speaking completely. "Regret has not completely solved us? Zhicun tuanzang, you are really in line with the image of a mouse living in a dark ditch! There is always the will of fire for the sake of the village and for the inheritance of the ancestors. But what is it that you really do for the sake of the village? For the big picture? Isn''t it for your own benefit? There''s no need to talk too much nonsense. Today, here, it''s time for you to pay for your sins! " Is completely interrupted by Naruto. The face that suddenly became cold. "Just an arrogant kid, what do you know!? Ninja! That is to say, the person who can carry all the weight is the real ninja. This is not the supreme existence that you reckless little ghosts can understand! " Tuan Zang''s angry expression seemed to be stimulated by Naruto''s words. "Boom!" It''s just a wave of noise. "Hopeless old thing! Sasuke, just execute him! " Naruto a cold smile, that fall of the deep words. "Well! You don''t have to say! Naruto On the left and right. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" It''s a powerful breath that just bursts out. Two figures leaping forward. It''s a very fast attitude. When it is reflected in Tuan Zang''s eyes. "Hum!" Zhicun group sang coldly. "Pa!" The hands that rose immediately. "Feng Dun - the art of vacuum jade!" A violent wave erupted. Several huge wind ball jade formed directly out of thin air. There was a loud "whoosh" noise. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" It is toward Naruto, Sasuke flight position in the past. Strong interception in mid air. "Oh Sasuke doesn''t need to give way at all. It''s still a package of suzo. "Bang bang!" Hit hard on the outside. It''s just black smoke. But it didn''t hurt at all. "Immortal method - vacuum jade!" Naruto is just as fast. Quickly mobilize their own magic chakra. Released as like as two peas. Chapter 572 It''s just the same operation. However, the vacuum jade released by Naruto. Under the blessing of his magic chakra. No matter the scale or the roar, it is far more than the technique released by Tuan Zang. "Bang" "Bang!" In mid air. At the time of the collision. It''s the ultimate burst of sound that''s just going to burst. The magic art and vacuum jade released from Tuan Cang easily devour the vacuum jade released from Tuan Cang and wipe it away. In a more rapid way, they rush towards the position of Tuan Cang in Zhicun. "Fairy art!? Is it from here? It''s really the same as the Japanese chop. They''re all a bunch of enemies'' idiots! " When you see your own technique, one is easily blocked, the other is to directly use the magic skill chakra, reverse attack, or even devour the endurance of your own technique. Tuan Zang''s expression becomes more fierce with a twist of his brow. The regimental hides are not clear. This is not the fairy model of Miao Mu Shan system. Its fairy face is different from that of the celestial being itself. It should be said that the fairer pattern which is closer to the natural system is only a golden eye shadow on the pupil of the Naruto, and the temperament is more dust. I just thought that Naruto''s immortal method was a group collection from Professor laiye, and the look in the pupil became more and more ferocious. "Pa!" Both hands are fast printing. "The art of channeling!" Before the magic and vacuum jade came. In the air. It''s a psychic imprint that''s quickly formed. "Bang!" All of a sudden. In front of Tuan Zang. A huge white fog rose out of thin air. "Moo!" The huge and heavy shadow stands out. It sounds like the roar of a cow, but also like the cry of other special creatures. This beast is the one who signed the contract with Tuan Zang - Dream tapir! "Boom!" Tuan Zang''s figure leaped up. He stepped on his own psychic beast. "Bang bang!" Want to rely on their own psychic beast that can be called the thick skin defense to withstand this wave of attacks. However! "Boom!" The vacuum jade falling down. Its destructive power is far beyond Tuan Zang''s imagination. Not only A-level, but also close to the destructive power of S-level ninja. "Ouch, ouch!" At the moment of its attack. The dream tapir under Tuan Zang''s feet is a scream of pain. "What Before Tuan Zang makes a response. Sasuke''s figure was already in front of him. "Oh A cruel sneer appeared on his face. "Shua!" Above his waist. The grass shaved sword shot out quickly. "Thousand birds flow!" The current flowing upward. In the light of the thunder. "Poof "Stab Sasuke did not hesitate to insert it straight in front of the only group of Tibetan psychic beast. The grass shaved sword is drawn out quickly. Blood splashing around. The uncontrollable pain. From appearance to serious injury. That''s less than three seconds. It is a dream tapir that has lost its fighting power completely. "Tuan Zang!" "Whoosh!" In the bottom position. Sasuke''s figure suddenly leaped up. "Keng!" The grass shaved sword is waving. ¡°£¡£¡¡± What''s eye-catching. Tuan Zang shot out more than ten kuwu swords. The first time to intercept, temporarily get a breathing opportunity. "Bang!" "Poof!" And then toward the back position of the jump from the figure. Under that, the dream tapir could not fight, and turned into a white fog again when it disappeared. "Wind escape - chopping empty waves!" Tuan Zang is another quick seal. And then chakra was mobilized. However, it has not been completely completed. On the opposite side. The same is the stagnant Sasuke pupil showing a ray of cool color. It''s covered with something that can help. Shaking arms. A purple bow and arrow that appears directly out of thin air in the central position. "Yan Dun - add earth life!" The blood overflowing from the right eye socket, the black inflammation emerging from it! The next moment, the attached purple chakra rotates outward. "Boom!" The purple and black flame that rose with it. Carrying arrow! Between bowing and loosening. "Whoosh!" The huge arrow shot out with great speed. ¡°£¡£¿¡± The noise of the explosion in the air. "Boom!" Aim at the center of Tuan Zang''s abdomen. When it can''t avoid it at all. "Poof Perfect hit. Straight through it. But it was also the second before this "special black burning arrow" penetrated his body. Tuan Zang has released the skill of Yi Xie Na Qi for the first time. The same is the shadow of the illusory up. "Whoosh!" Between the flashes. "Bang!" Northwest angle. "Wow!" Tuan Zang''s figure appears in the small pool behind him. When the splashing water touches his body, it seems to be intact. But it can be seen from the naked eye that Tuan Zang, who has to bear great pressure on the spiritual level, has now come to a critical point. "The sixth one! Next is the seventh one The sixth closed eye of the writing wheel! It''s not just Sasuke''s perception. When Naruto enters immortal mode. You can also clearly feel the special chakra wave on Tuan Zang''s right arm, which belongs to the chakra eye and is permanently closed. "Whoosh!" It''s very clear. In the absence of "unlimited means.". I want to kill Tuan Zang completely. It is necessary to make the number of write wheel eyes completely consumed. Naruto that never stops. It was almost at the time when Sasuke released his sixth "kill" Tuan Zang and forced him to use Yi Xie Na Qi. "Buzz buzz!" On the palm of your hand. Naruto also immediately rubbed out a "spiral pill"! To deal with the typical "high attack and low defense" of Tuan Zang, we can only rely on the "krypton gold method" to perform the "pseudo high play" of "invincible technique" It doesn''t need to be too luxurious. Just use the most direct and brutal attack. Is enough to give a fatal blow. Twinkling figure. Highlight the golden light. "The art of flying thunder!" Tuanzang has just landed here. It''s not fully adjusted yet. It''s just a time between breaths. Naruto is to fly to the side of Tuan Zang. The grip is special. "Keng!" It''s a top-down whack. The sparks that burst out. No further reaction is needed. "Bang!" "Spiral pill!" Naruto, that''s the body shape that turns quickly. The spiral pill with brilliant blue light is heavily pressed on the abdomen of Tuan Zang. With the sound of a dull sound down. "Boom!" "Huh?" Before the damage breaks. "The art of Yi Xie Na Qi!" If Tuan Zang''s mind moves, it''s another secret skill to start immediately. "Whoosh!" Shaking figure. Closed and up eye of writing wheel. "Damn it!" It''s a figure on the other side again. I want to get back together. Or at least get a little chance to breathe. Unfortunately. Naruto and Sasuke will not give such an opportunity at all. The seventh closed eye. This can be seen clearly in the chakra fluctuation. "Whoosh!" Naruto and Sasuke perfectly linked. Even if we haven''t met in three years. This still shows tacit cooperation. "Thousand bird sharp gun!" Not far away. The huge thunder gun that appeared out of thin air on Sasuke''s palm! Chapter 573 Shining luster. Sasuke''s deep smile in the background. "Whoosh!" The arm flung out suddenly. Accompanied by the violent sound of breaking the air. When the harsh vibration of space burst. "Tudun - the art of Tuzhen wall!" The reaction is fast enough. It''s a quick imprint. "Bang!" Press your palms down quickly. "Boom!" A towering wall rising from the ground. ¡°chua!¡± In a hurry. It''s right in the middle. As the harsh and sharp noise fell. The wall that was easily penetrated. "Well?" "Thousand bird sharp gun" that can''t be stopped at all There is no time to make a second evasion of tuanzang, only to force a crooked head. "Poof Above the left shoulder. The punctured skin. ¡°£¡£¡¡± Spatter of blood. It''s just a simple skin injury. The power of thunder and lightning that it carries, the numbness and tingling feeling that it goes deep into. Even Tuan Zang could not help frowning and humming at this moment. But also because it''s not a fatal injury. Tuan Zang didn''t use the skill of Yi Xie Na Qi. Of course, another important reason is that there are only four wheel writing eyes left on his arm. Even if you count the one in the right pupil, the skill of Yi Xie Na Qi can only be used five times. Before that, you didn''t expect that Sasuke would be so strong, and you didn''t expect that Naruto would be there, It''s too fast to write round eyes! And I haven''t found a breakthrough yet. To save is to save more. Perhaps it is such an opportunity, you can seize the gap, safe evacuation! Good idea. The idea is also very clear. However, it is such a moment gap. The vision lost by mistake. ¡°£¡£¿¡± In the next moment! "Puyi" All of a sudden. All of a sudden cut flash to the front of the edge. A burst within 0.1 seconds. In the case that the Tuan Zang Institute has no time to respond at all. On the right side. Bright metallic luster. The golden light that blooms. Is to seize the group hidden that moment of mind gap. Naruto is a direct surprise to the side of the body, and not aimed at the key position, has not aroused the most instinctive reaction, just aimed at the right shoulder angle of Tuan Zang. Top down. Very perfect and beautiful radian. Cut down the angle. "Ah, ah, ah A smooth and flat wound. And then sputtered out a lot of plasma. It''s like a pause in the nerve endings. In the next second. Only then can we feel the pain of Tuan Zang. "Right arm!? My right arm! " "Ha ha! Now you can''t use the skill of Yi Xie Na Qi easily! " Looking at the Naruto''s face splashing with dozens of blood drops on his bloody right arm. Subconsciously cover his right side of the gap in the group hidden. His face became extremely crazy and twisted at this moment. "Ghost light guy!" The deepest pain came. The most important thing is that the Institute lost the last four writing eyes. Only the last kaleidoscope eye in the right pupil is left. Hiding in this moment, we can really feel the breath of death. "So it''s over here! "Tuan Zang!" Naruto gives a cold smile, and a wisp of cold killing appears in his pupils. It''s very casual to throw the "disgusting" right arm full of writing wheel eyes to one side. Chakra, who was quickly mobilized again. "Damn it At the time of arousing the alarm of Tuan Zang. His face also became more ferocious. It''s not only the threat of the person in front of you, but also because after losing the right arm that has been transplanted with 11 eyes of wheel writing, the water sealing kaleidoscope in the right pupil has already been unable to suppress the Mudun cells in your body, which itself is not the power that Tuan Zang can "covet.", It''s just that dasheban has reached a clever balance with Mudun cells by using the special power of the eye of writing wheel. Now, without one of its powers. This balance has also been quickly broken. It is very clear that he is Tuan Zang who has come to the "must die" situation. ¡°£¡£¡¡± At the moment of being cruel. It is ready to use the power of this kaleidoscope to write wheel eye. And whether it can succeed or not. As long as it''s released. Tuan Zang is to immediately activate the "Li ¡¤ Si Xiang seal" arranged in advance in his body Destroy your body, the most important thing is that this kaleidoscope writing wheel eye can never fall into the hands of Naruto and Sasuke! Just when Tuan Zang wanted to do something. In front of that seems to become a little twisted up space. "What is this? no It''s magic! No! We have to! " All of a sudden, I realized that something was hidden. The face suddenly changed. The only left hand raised is when I want to do something. Next moment! "Poof "Huh?" Above the chest, the sense of a deep metal cold texture. A piercing pain. An indescribable shudder. "Zizizizizizizizi!" The flashing light. "Wow This time, I can''t control my pain any more. Tuan Zang''s throat is sweet, and the blood spurts directly from his mouth. It is very difficult, but still slowly turned his head, looking at his right position of Yu Zhibo Sasuke, facing the pair of cold and scarlet eyes. "Magic.".. What''s the art? Yes.. What.. So.. When? " It''s all words that get a little smoother. "Ha ha, that''s when you and I look at each other, Tuan Zang." But did not wait for Sasuke''s reply. Not far away, Naruto comes slowly with light steps. "After realizing that Sasuke is a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye instead of an ordinary writing wheel eye, have you been wary of Sasuke''s magic? But the high vigilance, also easy to let you ignore other details, of course, because of your right pupil in the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, I am also very difficult to control you, but if it is just a moment of trance, I can still do, that is 0.5 seconds of time flow difference! " I don''t just want to control Tuan Zang. Or drag Tuan Zang into the world of magic. But let the group hide in the unconscious, not aware of their own side of the time flow, in fact, and the actual time flow has a very subtle gap. In the Ninja fight. It''s very easy to decide the outcome with a gap of 0.1 seconds. What''s more, it''s 0.5 seconds. Naruto knows very well that Tuan Zang''s resistance to magic is much stronger than that of ordinary people when Tuan Zang has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Naruto himself doesn''t specialize in magic, but two pillars can barely do it. However, Tuan Zang''s vigilance is also very difficult to do. But this kind of inadvertent magic hint is easy to play a key role. in fact. Tuan Zang is on the hook. At the moment when Naruto is close to Tuan Zang''s body. It is not only to cut off his arm, but also to strengthen the previous magic hint. Chapter 574 Without any communication. Just a few eye contact. Sasuke is able to get Naruto''s intention in the first time, and achieve the highest degree of tacit cooperation. This is also the most labor-saving method, and also the way to limit the team''s hidden cards to the greatest extent. "Still.. It''s just.. Cough.. Small... Look down on you! But! You don''t want to look down on me! " Listen to Naruto. A ray of regret and a sudden color appeared in Tuan Zang''s pupil. In the corner of the mouth when a lot of blood is spilling. Seems to be in the last moment, that want to burst out of the last force, that become very ferocious up face. "Here it is! Go to hell with me I was worried about the distance. They think that only one can be solved. Now we can see that both of them are close to each other. Tuan Zang''s pupils also showed a most fierce look. Words that roar out wantonly. The last chakra to move. Directly break the seal on yourself! And then burst out of the operation. However. That''s chakra without any response at all. But also in the sense of their own infinite passing away power. Tuan Zang''s expression changed from ferocity to astonishment. "Li Si Xiang seal, right? Hehe, Tuan Zang, do you think you just wanted to subdue you? Don''t waste your efforts. You are the only one who will go to hell! Goodbye! Muye''s Zhicun group elder! " Facing Naruto''s expressionless eyes. Hand up and knife down. "Poof The last blade that runs through. "Huh?" "Don''t worry, there will be many people with you next! Including the leaves you care about! " Words whispered like demons. When Tuan Zang''s pupil suddenly shrinks. When you plug in and smoke out. "Shua!" Clearly feel the momentum of the passing away. Instantly spread to the whole body of this sense of powerlessness. Want to raise the left hand, but it is in the endless shaking arm, want to grasp Naruto, but can''t do. The end of the end. The line of sight gradually darkened. "My life...... Sun chop... Second generation adults Slowly falling eyes. At the time of its final closure. Shua "Shua!" When Naruto and Sasuke draw out their own edge. "Bang!" Tuan Zang''s body, which had completely lost its last breath, also fell heavily on the ground. Dust rising. The blood flowing out. Spread all around. Infecting the entire surface. It is also a declaration of the death of Zhicun tuanzang! Looking at Tuan Zang lying in a pool of blood on one side, Naruto doesn''t have the slightest emotional fluctuation. I don''t know whether it is because he has long expected this day, or whether Tuan Zang died in the same way at the same time in the previous life? Or something else. All in all. Looking at the dead Tuan Zang. Naruto is like looking at a grasshopper that has nothing to do with it. Sasuke, who was standing behind him, just took back the grass shaved sword and closed the eyes of the writing wheel, kept a calm look, and personally stabbed one of his enemies. It can be said that at the moment of Tuan Zang''s death. Sasuke''s heart is a sound mood. But it was just a moment. Because the most important thing is that their parents, their relatives, and their ethnic groups can''t be reborn. Another thing is that it''s related to their brother yuzhibo weasel. This is the truth of the night of extermination that can be proved here in Tuan Zang. It makes Er Zhu''s emotion about his brother more complicated. Whatever the reason. My brother is the one who did it after all. When I think about it. Sasuke''s mind is not from the emergence of his father''s stern, mother''s gentle expression! It''s still a little hard to clench up the right hand fist. "This guy''s brain, and these writing wheel eyes will be handed over to you, Sasuke. Although there must be corresponding sealing techniques in this guy''s brain, Xiangyu is following me this time. You can get what you want from it. Those writing wheel eyes are also the property of your family. Now it''s back to the owner." Naruto Yu Guang glances at the two pillars'' thoughts, but he doesn''t mean to say anything more about it. Instead, he turns to Tuan Zang''s corpse in front of him, the four wheel eyes left behind, and the most important kaleidoscope wheel eye owned by Yu Zhibo Zhishui. "Well." Sasuke is still a light look, gently nodded. "Also, this time and those before, thank you, Naruto." Then it seems to be a little hesitant, after a little struggling expression on his face. It seems that he needs to use all his courage and strength. Sasuke''s pupils show a very unnatural look. He glances at Naruto, and then immediately turns his head, as if he did not dare to look at Naruto. This makes Naruto shake his head with a smile in his heart. The two pillars are still the two pillars. I''ll give you some face and stop laughing. "Well!" Just the faint smile on the corner of the mouth. Let the expression of two pillars also become a little stiff. A joke is a joke. The point is still to get down to business. Tuan Zang was an unexpected harvest. Even without this chance. At most, it is to let Tuan Zang live for a short time. After Xiao organization is solved, Xueren village will declare war on the five powers. However, it''s also a good thing that we can solve this problem ahead of time. After all, we can eliminate an uncertain factor as soon as possible. With this guy, Naruto is a little worried about Chutian and iluka, who are still in muyeren village. Although they still have reincarnation as the final means of preparation, they can not use it, and they should not use it as far as possible. Because of the cost of that operation. It''s not that easy to pay! Naturally, it''s a wonderful thing for Naruto camp to execute Tuan Zang here. Including the important information about muyeren village in the group''s brain. To put it bluntly. Tuan Zang''s corpse itself is a kind of invisible wealth code! But we have to put it behind us, before that. "The next step is to find the weasel, right? Have you figured out what to do first? " The first thing to come is the fraternity between Sasuke and weasel. In principle. It''s not that Naruto can talk too much. But for some special reasons, Naruto decided to cut in a few words, not to worry about others, just worried that Sasuke would regret it later, that''s all. Chapter 575 And hear Naruto''s words. The expression of the two pillars was also slightly stunned. The image of his "once beloved brother" came out of his mind. On Sasuke''s face, there was a look of uncertainty. Hatred? Love? Different emotions are intertwined, especially after learning a considerable part of the important truth, Sasuke actually seems a little confused about his next choice. It''s certain to go to yuzhibo weasel, but what should he do after finding him? If yuzhibo weasel is really the representative of cruelty he once thought. It''s the simplest thing. Now, however, things have become extremely complicated. The wood leaf high-rise certainly dares. But isn''t his brother guilty? The bloody scene of that night. The most important thing is the memory of his parents'' tragic death. So far, it is still firmly imprinted in Sasuke''s mind. Facing Naruto''s blue pupil, Sasuke''s pupil showed a very painful look. He slowly lowered his eyes, then nodded and shook his head slightly hesitantly. Obviously, the two pillars are really in a dilemma at this time. "I think so. No matter who is in such a situation, it''s really difficult to make a decision. However, you still have to go to see him once. I think weasel should be waiting for you. Maybe you will get the answer you want when you meet. As a companion, I just want to say to you, Sasuke, don''t be confused and impulsive, no matter what kind of choice you make, At least if you don''t regret it, that''s the most important thing! " Naruto solemnly looked at Sasuke, with a very serious tone said. "Don''t let yourself regret it?" Sasuke whispered that his confused eyes had gradually returned to the former clarity and calmness. Although at this moment, Sasuke still didn''t think about how to face or deal with his own brother, there is no doubt that there will be no confusion in Sasuke''s heart now. As for the answer? Cross the bridge when you come to it! "Thank you! Naruto, I see! " Sasuke looks up at Naruto. This is the second time that two pillars say thank you. Moreover, compared with just now, this time''s "thank you" is more natural and more real. Naruto''s face also shows a faint smile. "That''s very polite. We are companions." Then he patted Sasuke on the shoulder, blinked and said. "Well!" Sasuke also nodded slightly, with a mild smile in his eyes. I''m not alone. There are also close friends who can understand each other. Even though the story in this life is very different from that in the original. But the identity is similar. And the particularity of them. Still let Sasuke to Naruto have a special feeling, this is beyond the general friendship, reached the degree of affection. In the most straightforward way. Get along with Naruto now. It can help Sasuke get back the feeling of getting along with his brother yuzhibo weasel. Brothers, that''s all. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" It was not long after Naruto and Sasuke had just solved Tuan Zang. On the other side. Just like Xiang phosphor and Yu Gao, who had finished cleaning up the mess, also flew straight over. After landing. I saw Tuan Zang lying in a pool of blood between Naruto and Sasuke Incense phosphor and feather high pupil is also each show a touch of light joy. "Naruto! Is it solved? Is this guy Zhicun Tuan Zang? " Xiang Fen, who is close to the corpse, looks at the corpse of Tuan Zang under him. He feels the special power fluctuation in Tuan Zang. He looks at Naruto with a wisp of doubt and asks. Naruto can naturally understand the meaning of Xiangyu. He nodded his head and said, "well, this guy is Zhicun tuanzang. His body is a little special. He has transplanted some of yuzhibo''s writing wheel eyes and the first generation of Huoying''s Mudun cells. If he hadn''t been restrained for the first time just now, this guy''s energy imbalance may directly lead to the explosion of Mudun cells." "Well? Write round eye and wood Dun cell? Is the elder of Muye crazy? " It''s not Xiaobai for a long time. In recent years, Xiang phosphor, who has mastered a lot of Secrets of tolerance and special information of blood boundary, naturally knows better than other ninjas about the horror of lunyan and Mudun cells. It''s the first time Xiang phosphor has seen someone dare to directly implant such energy, and it''s two kinds at a time. Is it difficult for this guy to directly become the template of the first generation fire shadow + yuzhiboban? Incense phosphor with a strange expression to see a group of hidden bodies, in the heart of some funny thought. However, this fragrant phosphor thought that it was a ridiculous idea. Just turning around in my mind, I was thrown out of my mind. His eyes also shifted to Sasuke on the left. It''s a reunion three years later. See Sasuke again, but also after the new dress. Incense phosphor in front of me is also a little bright. It must be said that handsome people are very eye-catching. Naruto or Sasuke, in this world, it really belongs to the kind of beauty can play, and after matching with the temperament of the dress, the charm value is really up several grades. "Oh! Sasuke Jun, long time no see! It''s also becoming more and more handsome! " The most important thing is that Naruto has always emphasized that Sasuke is their true companion. Xiang Bo, the most cheerful and frank, greets Sasuke with a smile in the most straightforward way. Although Sasuke is a little bit uncomfortable. Of course, the character is still somewhat cold. But we should treat such companions as Naruto and Xiangyu. Sasuke will still show a little bit of his gentle feeling, how much can also be regarded as pulling out a little smile and nodding gently to the incense phosphor. "Well, I haven''t seen you for a long time, Mr. Xiang." On one side, Yugao met Sasuke for the first time. There is no cross-linking between them. Naturally, it will be a little strange. They nodded one after another, which was a greeting. Naruto is ready to say something with a smile in the corner of his eyes. "Well?" All of a sudden. In front of the position, incense phosphor is the face slightly changed. The sight that quickly turned around. "Naruto! Someone is approaching quickly. Chakra''s feeling is like the fire shadow of the fifth generation''s eyes Looking at Naruto, with a very grim expression said. "What? "Five generations of eyes?" Because of quitting the immortal mode. Naruto''s perception has also dropped by more than one level, but when the words of incense phosphor fall, Naruto immediately starts its own immortal mode again. This is a clear capture of the chakra wave. And it''s not just a wave. Naruto''s expression is also followed by cold up. Chapter 576 It has to be said. There is indeed some embarrassment at this time point. Tuan Zang has just been executed here. The latter is about to arrive. A very delicate situation. It''s hard for Naruto and his party to retreat immediately. It doesn''t mean that only one person can use the skill of flying thunder to leave here in an instant. If you want to send everyone away together, you need not only to prepare certain auxiliary means in advance, but also to send them one by one in a certain time. Naruto''s skill of flying thunder is not so exquisite that it can send many people at one time, It''s only possible to reach the level of big tube muhuiye and have a better understanding and control of the space. At this stage, it''s obviously out of reach. Fortunately, gangshou and his party are still a short distance away from here. Naruto still has enough time to clean the battlefield. Naruto believes that as long as they are not caught, There is still room for moderation. Naruto doesn''t believe it. Gangshou has the courage to fight against Xueren village without too much evidence. This is not only not in line with the "overall interests" of muyeren village, but also impossible to be accepted by the other four villages. Xiao organization is still eyeing. This is Naruto''s biggest "capital", However, the premise is still to give gangshou a proper "step". Otherwise, he will see Zhicun Tuan Zang die in the hands of Naruto and Sasuke. Even if you think about the overall situation again. This is something that can''t be tolerated. Because in that case. The whole village could collapse. This is not acceptable for a "shadow". "Naruto? What should we do next? " It is also at the time when Sasuke, Yugao and Xiangyu are looking at Naruto with consultation. Naruto also made a decision in his heart. "Sasuke and Xiangyu, you immediately take the corpses of Tuan Zang and join Xingchi and Xinghuo to evacuate here. Remember, you don''t need to deal with the breath and chakra fluctuation. Just take the corpses of Muye Ninja with you as much as possible. Yugaosang, please come with me and meet this five generation fire shadow master for a while." Naruto raised his head and looked at Sasuke, Yugao and Xiangyu in front of him. "Well, we see!" "No problem, Naruto" "All right!" Sasuke, Yugao and Xiangyu also nodded solemnly and said in reply. And then. The three are acting on their own. Xiang Yu directly takes out a scroll from her arms and seals the body on the ground and the right arm cut off by Naruto nearby. After that, she leaves here with Sasuke. Not far away from the meeting, Xingchi and Xinghuo, who are already on standby, clean the root Ninja body at one time. Sasuke Incense phosphor is with the spark, spark and other early evacuation. Naruto, on the other hand, galloped to the north with Yugao for the first time. It didn''t need to be too much. It just needed to intercept for a little while, keep gangshou and others away from the scene of the battle, and let Sasuke and Xiangyu leave safely. The later things would be easier to deal with. It happened that Naruto and Yugao left the scene. It''s just a short distance to the north. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" In the front position. The three figures of the galloping house. The same perception of Naruto and Yugao when the two breath close. It''s a subconscious slowdown. "Da!" "Bang!" "Da!" When the two sides meet. "Naruto?" "Master gangshou!" Each other''s faces came into view. Different from the calm and calm expression on Naruto''s face. Gangshou''s look is a little surprised and cold. The two men, Kakashi and Lujiu, who are behind him, are the same. At the moment of Naruto''s appearance, their pupils shrink slightly, revealing an indescribable dignified color. "Naruto, why are you here at this time?" It''s different from what we talked about before the sixth film conference. This is the second time we meet. Gangshou''s expression is unprecedented solemn, which seems to be a little tight up the body, side position, with this sentence down, in Naruto''s line of sight, gangshou''s hands are slightly clenched up. But Naruto didn''t care. In other words, even if the relationship between Naruto and Muye is at the most tense level, as long as the last layer of window paper is not thoroughly pierced, the two sides will not really turn over. The reason is very simple. Naruto is not alone in the original work, but a support linked with Xiao organization, but a dignified shadow of a village, It''s the first generation of Xueying that is recognized in the whole world of tolerance. To fight against Naruto means to fight against Xueren village. You should know that in this life, even Tuan Zang must be afraid of this. Some time ago. What''s more, they want to use Xiao organization and Da she wan to achieve their goals, instead of saying that they want to catch Naruto by themselves three years ago, which is the best proof. Tuan Zang is still like this. Not to mention the compendium. To be nice, it''s steady. To put it in a bad way. That''s counsellor! Or it should be said that since the three generations of Huoying, ape feiri, came to power, muyeren village has entered such a strange situation that it is clear that it is the boss and that it has won three world wars of tolerance, but it has to swallow its anger no matter which village it goes to. Muyeren village is weaker year by year, which is not without reason. Of course, there are many complicated reasons involved in this. It is not possible to determine the merits and demerits unilaterally. But just take the current situation in muyeren village as an example. The three generations of Huoying can not escape the responsibility. Then it comes to the master who is in charge of Muye''s power under the current situation, as well as the high-level zilaiye, who is undoubtedly deeply influenced by their teachers. The confrontation in this situation. Naruto is not worried at all. After all, the most powerful one in muyeren village has become his own ghost. "Ha ha, my relationship with Sasuke should be clear to master gangshou, right? Before Sasuke was hiding in a small island in the southern region with dashewan, should master gangshou also receive the information that dashewan was killed by Sasuke? The reason why I didn''t go back to the snow country directly this time is that I went south to meet Sasuke, because I had to worry about the threat of daoxiao organization, that is, yuzhibo weasel. Then I just happened to feel the chakra of master gangshou, so I was just a little interested in coming over. " You don''t blink when you lie. Of course, it''s also because of these words. It''s almost the truth. Naruto has no place to cheat. It just omits some important facts. But it''s obviously open and sincere. Chapter 577 It''s easy to confuse other people. But this "other person" obviously does not include the master in front of us. What Naruto doesn''t know. Gangshou has received information about Tuan Zang for a long time. Although Tuan Zang''s management of Tuan Zang is general, as Huoying, his secret departments, including Kakashi and Mudun''s Daiwa, who can only use half a bucket of water, have been in Tuan Zang for a short time before, and gangshou naturally has no way to know about Tuan Zang''s secret affairs, But if it''s just information to a certain extent, as the five generations of mu, the master can still learn part of it. Later, at the end of the six shadow conference. The direct subordinate secret department also sent further accurate information to the gangshou. Considering the seriousness of recent events. Gangshou did not directly choose to return to muyeren village, but took Kakashi and Lujiu all the way south. In the case that Naruto did not use the skill of flying Thunder God, the speed of the two was not much different. However, because Naruto also had Sasuke''s accurate positioning information, he arrived a little earlier than an hour, which resulted in the time difference, That''s the most direct reason why Tuan Zang is the leader. Otherwise, in the middle of the battle, gangshou and Kakashi suddenly join the battlefield, unless they turn their faces here. Otherwise, Naruto is really not good enough to keep all these people. What''s more, there''s still one thing that we can do to defeat and even kill these people. With Naruto''s current strength and the cooperation of Sasuke, Yugao and Xiangyu, we really hope that we can do it. However, if the opposite side wants to run away, if they want to destroy the opposite side, they will not be able to do it. After all, the opposite side and you are beaten to the end. And the other side wanted to run away and was killed by you. These are two very different options. Therefore, this time gap is really important for Naruto and Sasuke. At least they should have enough time to deal with Tuan Zang and the root group. In other words, whenever Naruto arrives late, Tuan Zang may get away early, or be rescued by gangshou, and Naruto and Xueren village have to face Muye in advance, Even if such a result is not what gangshou wants to see, but it is a very difficult choice for Naruto. Fortunately, the result is more perfect! At the moment, we are facing shanggangshou, Kakashi and Lujiu. Naruto can still keep a relatively calm look. "Yuzhibo Sasuke?" Gangshou clearly knows that Naruto has something to hide, and even has the worst speculation in his heart. But after all, without seeing the "crime scene", he can''t really make a conclusion. In particular, it involves the serious diplomatic relations between the two villages. Even if gangshou is a relatively strong type of Huoying, he still has some ruling ideas influenced by his three generations of teachers, which will make it difficult for him to make up his mind in some aspects, such as the fact that yuzhibo weasel used to be a spy, such as the root problems of Tuan Zang''s operation, and the problems of Naruto and Sasuke. Compared with the three generations of Huoying. The master of steel will take one more step. However, without essential change, the situation, or the unfolding of certain events, will not have any qualitative change. But today, this matter is a little beyond the bottom line that gangshou can bear. Even though there is still no evidence to prove it. What''s more, I didn''t see anything substantial with my own eyes. But if your inner hunch comes true. The Naruto in front of us, yuzhibo Sasuke, and the relationship between Xueren village and Muye must be carefully considered. "Yes, it''s about Sasuke, and then It''s also before Naruto''s words are finished. "Naruto! I don''t care if the purpose of your coming here is to help Yu Zhibo. Now please get out of the way. " Gangshou is a cold face, with a very severe tone said so. This seems to be a general tone that cannot be refused. Let Naruto subconsciously restrain the smile on his face. With a ray of calm and deep eyes looking at gangshou. "What if I say no? Master gangshou, this is not the country of fire, nor the muyeren village you are in charge of. Moreover, I respect you for saying "SAMA" just because of your honor. Don''t forget that I am the first generation of Xueying in xueyin village. Please pay attention to your wording and tone, Mr. Huoying! " Naruto raised his eyebrows, and the dark color in his pupils seemed to make the temperature around him drop a little at this moment. On one side, Yugao was ready to fight immediately. Standing in the opposite position, you can feel the strong evil spirit of Naruto and Yugao. Kakashi and Lujiu''s expression became a little dignified. After they look at each other. "Kakashi!" The different meaning in Lujiu''s eyes. Kakashi also arrived in the first place. "Well, I understand!" His body is slightly bowed, and his right hand is ready to lift the blindfold above his left eye at any time. Once a battle really breaks out here, he has to do his best in the first time. After the battle on the six film conference, Kakashi knows very well how terrible Naruto is now, and with Kakashi''s understanding of Naruto, he believes that, That''s not Naruto''s best effort! In the event of a spike. "I''m afraid I have to prepare for the worst!" Kakashi''s arm moved up slightly, her eyes fixed on Naruto not far away, her expression became very solemn and solemn. It''s war, it''s peace. All the leading power is in the hands of gangshou. Naruto naturally does not intend to directly conflict with gangshou here. However, before Sasuke, Xiangyu and others complete the minimum battlefield cleaning, and go far away, Naruto definitely can''t let gangshou pass here. It doesn''t take too long, it''s about an hour at most. Naruto believes that Sasuke, Xiangyu and others can withdraw to a safe distance, as long as "too obvious evidence" is not left on the scene This time, the conflict can become invisible. For this reason. Naruto will be a little tough. It''s a big deal. When you do it later, be a little bit restrained. As long as there is no real injury to the master, and the things he and others have done do not break out directly, there will be corresponding room for relaxation between Muye and Xueren. Naruto can be indifferent. But the compendium is very tangled and hesitant. If I guess before. Today''s Compendium has a 70% or 80% grasp. There must be something important happening ahead. And the big probability is still related to Tuan Zang! Of course, the possibility of Tuan Zang being slaughtered by Naruto, Sasuke and others has not been taken into consideration by gangshou. It''s just that this possibility is considered by gangshou to be the least likely. And now the thing that gangshou needs to consider is. Do you want to break through here or not. Wood leaf and snow bear. Tuan Zang, Naruto and Sasuke. "Soulman!" Look at Naruto in front of you. Especially in Naruto this time obviously as long as they dare to break through, the opposite will not hesitate to start words fall. Gangshou is biting his lower lip, his expression is becoming a little ugly. Chapter 578 It''s a dilemma. A forced breakthrough means a "Declaration of war" with Xueren village. She can bet, of course, that Naruto won''t do it. After all, according to the "general tolerance tacit understanding". Every Ren Village''s shadow should be the representative of "steadiness". Although Lei''s shadow seems to be more and more rough and simple, in fact, every generation of Lei''s shadow is thoughtful before making every decision, including the initiation of the three previous tolerance world wars or participating in the war, A few years ago, he even tried to forcibly abduct nichida in the peace talks. Later, he threatened Muye to fight with the death of the peace talks envoys. All these are judgments under the overall strategy. After all, Lei Ying of the four generations is also a "shadow" who has experienced a lot. let me put it another way. At this moment, no matter what other village''s shadow appears in front of gangshou, gangshou will not feel a headache, because they are "rule-abiding", but now it''s Naruto, a 15-year-old boy, which directly refreshes the youngest succession age of "shadow" in the world of tolerance, including Naruto''s own father, as well as the three generations of Huoying, Even if they were young, they were more than 20 years old when they ascended the throne. For a ninja, this was not "young.". He''s an adult, to say the least. But Naruto is a real boy. And in terms of the style of doing things in the past. God knows if Naruto will choose the most extreme way regardless of everything. Defecting to Muye. Fight against fog tolerance. Take away the two tailed animals that originally belonged to Wuren village. Now we have mastered the immortal mode. Youth''s ambition is easily inflated. This is one of the common sense in any world and any era. Gangshou is not willing to gamble. "Master gangshou, let''s take a step back for a while. Knowing the organization is the most important thing. Next, yuzhibo Sasuke must go to find yuzhibo weasel. At that time, it''s the best time for us to make the final choice." The deer on one side can naturally see more clearly. Moreover, "Zhicun tuanzang" is said to be a high-level figure in Muye, but in the final analysis, they are indeed contradictory figures in terms of the Huoying family. In many cases, they are a stumbling block. If they were killed, it would be a good thing to consolidate the power of the Huoying family and the power of Muye village, At least the hundreds of powerful members will be able to return to the leadership of Huoying, under the condition that the two consultants have gradually decentralized their powers, and now they are really only one "consultant". The death of Zhicun Tuan Zang. It is the result that is most conducive to the integration of muyeren village. However, such things can not be put on the surface. Muyenen village is not allowed to sit idly by and watch the death of an elder. Of course, one day, the premise here is that if you sit idly by and see clearly all the causes and consequences, what if you don''t know? As long as you don''t see it with your own eyes, and you don''t have any evidence. On the contrary, all these things have their own steps. From the perspective of Lu Jiu. Not to mention that there is no evidence to directly prove that Tuan Zang in Zhicun has died (in the case of not meeting the root members and not sure that the tongue curse skill of those surviving root members has disappeared, Tuan Zang''s life and death can not be determined.) What''s more, it can''t prove that Zhicun''s "disappearance" or "death" is really related to Naruto and Sasuke in front of him. Even if it does. Both the advantages and disadvantages can be measured in an instant. Muye and Xueren, not only now, had better not have too big conflict and contradiction in the future. As the only big country that has no direct contact with the country of fire, once the organization is destroyed, the whole world of tolerance will return to the situation of confrontation between big countries. The situation that the country of fire and muyeren village are surrounded by the other four big countries will not change. In this case, Muye needs a strong support. Xueren village is the most suitable candidate for Lujiu. In the darkest aspect of human nature. "Abandoning" one is not good for the whole Muye village. What''s more, it can help Huoying and his "so-called senior elders" who are in charge of Muye village better. In Lujiu''s opinion, this very division can eliminate quite a lot of hatred. Moreover, from the perspective of the country and the village, it can bring about a "harmonious and friendly" relationship in the village, Lu Jiu believes that Naruto, who can lead a village, must have great political wisdom. In fact, the hatred relationship between villages is illusory, especially between countries. There is no permanent hatred, there is no permanent friendship. There are only permanent interests. In the future, Muye needs Xueren to relieve pressure. If Xueren is attacked by Yunren and Wuren, Muye also needs support. This is a mutually beneficial relationship between the two countries. Lu Jiu thinks so. Of course, this is 100% based on the fact that Lu Jiu did not know that Naruto''s wild hope was to wipe out the world of tolerance and unify the whole world. Therefore, we can''t say that Lu Jiu''s thinking is wrong, we can only say that Lu Jiu''s thinking is limited. Built in a situation like this. There is nothing wrong with Lu Jiu''s conclusion. It can''t be said that it''s wrong to admonish Huoying to step back. Instead, it should be said that it''s the most rational and calm choice. And Lu Jiu has the same idea. It was also when Lujiu''s words fell, his brow was slightly wrinkled, but he nodded slowly. "Well, I understand." It''s really not suitable to have a head-on conflict with Naruto. Organization is the core of the problem. Xueren village is the key element in this coalition. After all, they have three tailed animals. Gangshou''s eyes swept away from Yugao, and then fell on Naruto. After taking a deep breath, he couldn''t help shaking his head in his heart. "No, master Xueying misunderstood that Muye didn''t want to be in a dilemma with xueyin. It''s just because this is the border of the country of fire. During this period, we also received some disharmonious information. With the growing threat of Xiaoying organization, master Xueying doesn''t want to see some bad things happen, does he?" It needs a step down. But just now Naruto has entered into the "cruel talk" link. It''s not suitable to speak directly here. Hard? It will make the situation more delicate. shrink back? She is now the fire shadow of Mu Ye''s eyes of five generations. In terms of identity, gangshou is not allowed to do so. Even if the heart does have the meaning of a slight retreat. But there must be a step back. So, let Lujiu come forward to say this. Chapter 579 There is a certain degree of compromise between the lines There is also a certain degree of "tough" It''s like saying that this is "the border of the land of fire" and "the threat of the organization.". Negotiation is a technology. This is especially true at a time when the attitude of both sides can change the whole world pattern. The organization and elaboration of language is particularly important. While achieving one''s own goals, one should also conform to one''s own identity, which is a test of one''s self-cultivation and standard. As a think tank of the two Huoying sessions, Lu Jiu naturally has many similar experiences, While giving the two "shadow masters" a step down from each other, they also tried their best to maintain the face of their own fire shadow master and remind the opposite snow shadow master. They will understand their position. But should "snow shadow master" also make clear his own sense of propriety? The words of a needle hidden in a thread. Let Naruto''s eyes not only slightly coagulate, but also deeply look at Lujiu on the opposite left. He can''t help but sigh in his heart that Naruto is the man with the highest IQ in the original work. No matter in any situation, he can be flexible, but the battle scale in this world should not be raised to six levels, Nara Deer is really able to become the key to change any war with his own mind. "So it is. It seems that I misunderstood. I''m really sorry, master gangshou." We all know each other. But now that the steps are there. That''s to follow the trend. Anyway, as far as Naruto is concerned, as long as gangshou, Kakashi and Lujiu can stop here, everything else will be easy to say. Naruto is also happy that today''s event will stay in the "ordinary" confrontation in front of him. This is the best result. "Naruto, I hope you can think twice about anything. No matter what happened before, at least now you are also the shadow of a village. I think you should understand what I mean at this point!" Naruto comes down the steps. The master of medicine can''t stretch his face any more. This is a pun, not only referring to everything that comes next, but also metaphorizing "Tuan Zang''s affairs". To put it bluntly, it is hoped that Naruto will be able to "put the overall situation first". What Lu Jiu can consider can be naturally thought of by the master. In addition, the relationship between Naruto and Chuda is very important, Before, rizu had a similar plan. However, the decision of Naruto and his own decision led to the failure of rizu''s plan, but after he returned to muyeren village. From other Xiaoqiang, as well as Kakashi, maitekai, Lujiu and others, we can know clearly that Naruto still attaches great importance to hatada, which makes a plan in rizu''s heart still not give up completely, and so does gangshou. Hate is good. No matter what the interests are. Nine tail is of course one of the most important wealth of wood leaf. But when it''s hard to recover. As Huoying, gangshou must strive for the best interests of Muye on the basis of similarity. The key is Naruto. In the six shadow conference. Gangshou took the initiative to talk to Naruto for this purpose. This is the second unexpected meeting and confrontation. It''s not what gangshou wants. Let''s say it''s a step back. Gangshou hopes Naruto can see Muye''s sincerity. We should not only focus on the present, but also on the future. "Think twice before you act?" There is a deep expression in this. Naruto is also in the first time to get, it seems to be slightly a Zheng expression, immediately revealed a wisp of different colors. Naruto nodded slowly. "Ah, I will, master gangshou." Naruto seems to have become a little hard to figure out. He seems to be very serious and perfunctory. Let gangshou''s brow subconsciously slightly wrinkle. It''s just that they are equal and different. It limits what the master can''t continue to say. The eyes that became a little deeper. After taking a last look at Naruto. "Then!" Is also a turn around, clean jump left. Lujiu is also in slightly bowed salute, a flash to keep up with the pace of the master. There is only Kakashi half a step behind. There is a complex expression on his face, which seems to be some guilt, some regret and some hope. After Kakashi took a deep breath, what he wanted to say was finally swallowed by himself. With a slight push on his right foot, chakra burst out. Kakashi was also in a vertical shape, disappearing on the spot, chasing up in the direction of gangshou and Lujiu. "Did they just leave?" Looking at the leaving gangshou, Kakashi and Lujiu. Standing on Naruto''s side, Yugao, who had just been preparing for the battle, turned his eyebrows slightly and showed a puzzled expression. His relaxed body turned to look at Naruto and asked in a puzzled tone. "It should be said that they can only choose to retreat, unless they choose to fight with Xueren village here, otherwise, this Huoying adult has no choice." Naruto is looking at gangshou and others to leave the same direction, gently shook his head and said. If it''s Tuan Zang or the character of the second generation Huoying. It is likely that they will choose to go to war. In this regard, Tuan Zang is indeed the most like a disciple of qianshouyijian. They are all the masters who are not threatened. We can consider the overall situation. But 100% can''t accept the threat of being held back by others. In particular, it involves the interests of the villages. A thousand hands may be as good as that. Zhicun''s Tuan Zang is real. He can only threaten others. No one ever threatens his share. This is Tuan Zang''s "matter of principle"! It must be said that behind Muye, he gradually declined, and the three generations of Huoying and Zhicun regiment had unshirkable responsibilities. However, from his youth to his prime, that is to say, ape feirizha had just taken over the position of Huoying from the second generation of Huoying qianshouyijian. Until the Third World War, Muye was actually on the road to prosperity! "Warmth and light" of the three generations of Huoying and "iron blood and darkness" of Zhicun group It has made Muye village prosperous in more than 20 years. Later, into old age. Political discord between them. As well as Tuan Zang, who has become extremely conceited, and Huo Ying, who has gradually become weak. That''s why Muye began to go downhill. But in a way, The weakness of the three generations of Huoying is worse than Tuan Zang''s conceit. Because it''s easy for waicun to see the weakness of Muye. In fact, including the earlier death of yunnincun emissary, the four generations of Lei Ying''s threatening Muye with war, and the later Sharen''s joint attack on Muye with dasheban are all weak in the late reign of the three generations of Huoying, which makes these people see the weak nature of Muye. Although from the perspective of three generations of fire shadow. He thought that the age of wood leaf was not good, and he could not bear the corresponding blow, so he chose to keep a low profile. Chapter 580 But this Huoying man, who has been in power for the longest time in Muye''s history, has forgotten one of the most important principles: international relations, negotiation and concession should be limited and measured. Otherwise, his bottom line will fall again and again until he is bullied by others. In Naruto''s words, even in the weakest period of the village, The necessary strength is the best way to protect the village. From this point of view, Tuan Zang may really do better than the three generations of Huoying. This is also the biggest dispute between the two former best friends, or the difference of political opinions is more appropriate. And gangshou is a disciple of Huoying of three generations. Even if it is much stronger than its teacher, its essence will not be much different. It involves such an important matter that may trigger a war between the two villages. It is likely that Master Kong will still choose to "give in.". This is the result that Naruto can predict for a long time. If they were replaced by leaders like Huoying of the second generation, tuanzang of Zhicun, and leiying of the fourth generation, Naruto might not dare to do so, or to do so, they would have to prepare for war in advance. Naruto is a village under the leadership of different leaders. "So, this is one of the essential reasons why the leaves are constantly weakening." Naruto pupil seems to reveal a wisp of pity, a wisp of disdain, a wisp of emotion, gently shook his head and said. "Let''s go, yugaosang, Sasuke and Xiangyu. They should be almost there. We should also withdraw. Let''s put aside the Muye affair for the time being. There are more important things waiting for us next!" Naruto takes a deep breath and turns to look at Yugao. "Well!" On one side, Yu Gao, who was still thinking about what he said just now, answered subconsciously after hearing Naruto''s voice. "Whoosh!" After seeing Naruto''s early departure. Yugao also immediately overtook him. A very delicate confrontation. Although there are many reasons, the most fundamental reason is that Muye and his party did not see any practical problems, and they did not grasp any conclusive evidence. Guess, infer. These things are not enough to measure the relationship between the two villages. Especially in this case. Therefore, even though gangshou has more than 70% assurance that something must have happened in front of him, and it is probably related to Zhicun Tuan Zang, he still does not dare to take such a step, and there are too many things to worry about. Moreover, even if gangshou was already holding a certain degree of evidence at that time, as long as he did not witness Naruto kill Zhicun Tuan Zang, There is still room for negotiation and moderation. The reasons need not be said. Bofengnaruto represents the country of snow and xueyin village. It''s that simple. On the way back. Gangshou is also in his heart to turn a thousand thoughts. But they all choose to put it down for the time being. Before the organization''s affairs are completely solved. There should not be any more waves and accidents between the six tolerance villages. The leader of reincarnation eye. In addition to yuzhibo weasel, there is another yuzhibo people who has a kaleidoscope wheel eye and is good at space ninja. Plus five tailed animals. "After you go back, you should discuss with Zilai about the next things. Especially the leader of Xiaozhi, who has the eye of reincarnation, seems to be familiar with Zilai. I hope this time things can be solved as soon as possible!" Gangshou galloped all the way, overlooking the direction of his own village. A light look of worry appeared in his pupils. Not to mention, after gangshou chose to retreat, he directly took Kakashi and Lujiu back to the village. On the other side, Naruto and Yugao chose to retreat immediately. All the way to the southeast. Sasuke and Xiangyu, who left the scene one step ahead of time with Zhicun Tuan Zang and many Muye Ninja corpses, didn''t go far. They just retreated a relatively safe distance, and then stopped to wait for Naruto and Yugao. With Xiangyu, there are few people in the tolerance world of nuota who can face suddenly, Coming directly around them has not been discovered. He did not leave directly, but stayed in an area waiting for Naruto and Yugao. It is also based on practical needs. They are a group of people who are really not suitable for being too scattered. Especially fragrant phosphor and feather high. This is even more so. A group of people who are directly reunited. "Naruto? how? Nothing''s wrong? " Although he saw Naruto and Yugao''s hair intact, out of worry, Xiang Yu still asked, "fire shadow in the eyes of the Five Dynasties, muyeren village, in this world of tolerance, the deterrent force is still very strong, especially when they just killed a high-ranking person in muyeren village and more than 20 muyeren. If this kind of thing is found face to face, It''s hard not to start a war. "Well, nothing happened." Naruto nodded with a smile and answered. Sasuke''s tense expression also eased a little. It''s different from the original work, which only cares about his own affairs, and who cares about him. The two pillars in this life are not only in the heart, but also in the external performance. Xueren village is not only his best friend''s hard work, but also his future village, not only his wild hope and goal, What''s more, we should consider the overall interests of the village. Naturally, our plan can''t be changed, but on this basis, if we can do it without affecting Xueren village and our colleagues, it will be better. "Lord Xueying, Lord Yugao!" At the moment when Naruto and Yugao arrived, the snow bearers, led by Xinghuo and Xingchi, immediately knelt down on one knee, each with a look of reverence and said in a deep voice. "Well, it''s a hard trip for you, star, spark." Looking at the group of members of the dark Department who were trained by themselves in front of him, Naruto''s face was also gentle, and he nodded gently. "Yes, this is what subordinates should do!" A member of the dark Department trained to the strictest standards. Compared with the root, it is weak on personal experience, on-the-spot sense of smell and tacit understanding. On the other hand, the foundation is very solid. Plus chakra armor. In the previous battle, these Xueren''s dark departments didn''t really fall behind, but each of them still hung a little bit of color. Originally, several people were in danger. Fortunately, Naruto, Yugao, Xiangyu and others came to help in time, and the Tianping of power balance was instantly unbalanced. Yugao, a shadow level combat power, joined in, Those root members are naturally destroyed by the general, each broken. And through such a bitter battle. This group of Xue Ren''s secret parts can get better experience and growth. It is bound to become stronger in the future. Chapter 581 After a simple greeting. Naruto just waves these secret members to disperse and go to the surrounding areas to patrol and guard. One is to prevent ordinary people from suddenly coming in. The other is because the next thing Naruto wants to talk to Sasuke, Xiangyu, Yugao and others is not something these secret members can know, including Xingchi and Xinghuo. In fact, it is also for their good, Xueren at the bottom only needs to obey Naruto''s orders. Moreover, the high-level of Xueren, such as Fuji and Taishan, can''t clearly know Naruto''s plans and goals. We can see how important and special some things are. "How about Xiangyu? Can the special seal in Tuan Zang''s brain be removed? " After the star, spark and others just scattered. Naruto turns his attention to Xiang Yu. The first thing to mention is how to deal with the body of the key figure, Zhicun Tuan Zang, including the kaleidoscope wheel eye in his right pupil. After killing Tuan Zang just now, Sasuke just picked it up and put it in a liquid bottle, The remaining writing wheel eyes on Tuan Zang''s severed right arm were carefully removed and preserved one by one. And the rest of the things, it is the group hidden in the brain that has all the important information about the leaves. As a senior figure of Muye. Tuan Zang must have a good understanding of many secrets of Muye. This includes the most important outer border arrangement, the deployment of troops in some key areas, and so on. In addition, Tuan Zang has been linked with many overseas organizations, individuals, special forces, and a small number of Ren villages over the years. All these are important information that Naruto or Xueren village wants to obtain. "I sensed that the seal inside is not just a single one, but a special way of superposition. When I touched it a little, I found that unless these two seals can be broken at one time, otherwise, whenever I encounter one of them, the other one will be activated, directly destroying the whole brain, I''m afraid I can''t remove it in a short time. I need to spend some time to study it, Naruto. " Hearing Naruto''s question, Xiang phosphor seems to be a little discouraged. She gently shakes her head and says. It must be said that wood leaf is wood leaf after all. Even the whirlpool clan was once known as the strongest seal type clan in the whole forbearance world. However, as a former ally of the kingdom of vortexes, Muye has two generations of "princesses" who married the first generation of Huoying and the fourth generation of Huoying in muyeren village. Muye has a fairly complete seal system of the vortexes. Later, through the research of some experts, more seal techniques can be obtained. I dare not say they are more exquisite than the vortexes, but they also have their own characteristics, The "Li Si Xiang seal" that Tuan Zang set for himself, and the seal technique of blocking his intelligence and memory in his brain, are all the results of the study of Muye''s seal masters over the years. After all, the experience of phosphor is less. Moreover, the seal technique of the whirlpool clan is extremely mysterious. Xiang phosphor dare not say to learn half. Naturally, it''s tricky to seal the brain. But it''s not that it can''t be dealt with. It''s just that it takes a certain amount of time to try. In terms of the ability of seal technique, whirlpool incense phosphor may really be the most gifted existence in today''s tolerance world. "Do two kinds of seals cross each other? It''s really worthy of being the most insidious guy in Muye, but it''s also predictable. Next, we need to know about Fuxiao organization first. Other things can be put aside for the time being. You don''t need to worry too much. After you go back, you can study it slowly. It doesn''t need to be too tight. Just try to ensure that the brain of Tuan Zang won''t be destroyed automatically. " Xiangyu''s words did not exceed Naruto''s expectation. It''s not just Tuan Zang. It should be said that many powerful ninjas will set up a quite strong seal technique to prevent their bodies from being snatched by the enemy after their accidental death, and then dig out important information from their brains. Let alone the important existence of Zhicun tuanzang, it can be predicted that there must be corresponding seal techniques in the brains of those root members. In this world, the body of Ninja itself is a valuable treasure! "Well, I understand. Naruto, don''t worry about it! I will be able to completely remove the seal in this guy''s brain! " Incense phosphor small hand pinch fist, heavily waved twice, as if to use this way to prove the general. Let one side of Naruto also can''t help but dumb smile. "Sasuke, are you going to go directly to yuzhibo weasel? Do you have a specific plan or goal? " Let''s put the Tuan Zang issue aside for the time being. The next step is to really involve yuzhibo weasel, or Xiao organization. Naruto is very clear about the arrangement and practice of yuzhibo weasel in the original work. But things are different in this life. Naruto dare not guarantee that the process will be the same as in the original. This is not about yuzhibo weasel, but yuzhibo brings earth. In the original book, this guy has been watching the battle between Sasuke and weasel. After the battle. He even took the initiative to deceive Sasuke. Weasels are more concerned about this. In the eyes of Sasuke''s writing wheel, he used the technique of transferring the seal to seal his own sky light into Sasuke''s writing wheel. The trigger condition is that as long as you see the earth bearing eyes of the writing wheel, the sky light will be actively released and devour the earth. That is to say, the earth bearing eyes have been prepared and well guarded in advance. Only in this way can the weasel not succeed. Otherwise, it is said that it can burn all the black inflammation, Even if you take the earth with you and don''t take precautions in advance, the best result is to discard a writing wheel eye to perform the skill of Yi Xie Na Qi. Even if the reaction is a little slow, you may be able to perform the skill before it''s too late and be swallowed directly. Yuzhibo weasels are so vigilant in the absence of necessary intelligence. Naruto, who is very clear about the existence of yuzhibo belt, should be more alert to this. In the case of not being able to ensure that Ningci will definitely get the reincarnation eye, Sasuke is the most important combat power of his own side. Let''s not talk about reincarnation. According to yuzhibo weasel''s arrangement. Sasuke is 99 percent able to get the eternal kaleidoscope wheel eye (the remaining one percent is for accident) At the very least, the rising limit is the same as before. From the perspective of emotion, interest, reality and so on. Naruto is to ensure Sasuke''s safety as much as possible. So, before Sasuke goes to look for yuzhibo weasel. There are some things. Naruto needs to be clear with Sasuke. Among them is the matter of yuzhibo bringing soil. Chapter 582 And listen to Naruto''s information. In particular, when I heard that there was another member of the yuzhibo clan who had a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and also used space Ninjutsu, he was suspected to be a leader in the Xiaoxiao organization. He was more likely to be the culprit of the Jiuwei rebellion 15 years ago, which led Muye Gao to doubt the direct cause of the rebellion of the yuzhibo clan, The expression on Sasuke''s face also changed dramatically. Apart from the fact that he didn''t directly explain his native identity, Naruto also told Sasuke all the information he could say. There are some contents in the night before the middle school entrance examination three years ago. Naruto revealed it to Sasuke in advance. This is also one of the reasons why Sasuke could have been successfully fooled into not persuading him. Now it''s just on that basis. Some information will be further refined and clarified. Different from Yugao and Xiangyu, who rely on tailed animals to become shadow class, Sasuke has become a real shadow class after having a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and being able to directly open up half of all the xuzuo. Especially before the decisive battle of Hexiao, Naruto thinks it is necessary for Sasuke to know as much information as possible, Yu Zhibo spot and big tube wood bright night thing can put a little bit. Although the disappearance of pharmacist Dou as usual makes Naruto worry about whether things will develop as in the original work. But as long as the dirty army has not appeared before. These things can be put aside for a while. Naruto doesn''t intend to look for the pharmacist''s bag, because it doesn''t mean that if you get rid of this guy, yuzhiboban won''t be channeled out by filthy soil. Who knows if there will be a plan for bringing earth and black Jue? Naruto is not going to follow the rhythm of others. It''s to follow your own pace and plan. As long as you can achieve your goals. What if yuzhibo spot appears? Naruto has enough confidence to beat liudaoban! The most urgent problem is time. Fortunately, before changmen and daitu attacked, changmen directly lost four Penn detachments, and daitu took a spiral pill of his own. Each of them needed a little time to recover from the injury and recreate the detachments. This time would not be too long, but it would be enough to strive for a few days of relaxation, Just finish your plan for the next stage. "I see what you mean, Naruto. I''ll pay attention to it myself, and I have a hunch that the weasel is waiting for me, and I''ll find my own answer in ''that place''!" The expression on Sasuke''s face changed many times, and finally a ray of determination appeared. Anyway, yuzhibo weasel is the existence Sasuke must face, the "hatred" of his family, and the future of himself and his brother. Only after their brothers meet again, can they get the answer they want. "Well, the right to choose is up to you, Sasuke. I just want to remind you. Next, let star and spark follow you. In tracking and intelligence gathering, both star and spark can be used. In addition, this is my newly made bitterness, which is engraved with the latest flying thunder seal, If something happens, inject chakra into it at the first time, I can feel it, and then come to support you as soon as possible, Sasuke. " A further level of Raytheon. It''s not just about precise spatial coordinates. Even more than before the flying Thor can sense a longer distance range. Of course, Naruto can''t transmit too far at one time. However, for example, the distance from the central zone of the land of fire to the border zone can be barely achieved by Naruto now. Some time ago, Naruto has been in the regions of various countries in the mainland, as well as on some small islands in the sea border of the mainland from the land of snow, and has portrayed the mark of flying thunder in some secret positions as far as possible. To put it bluntly. As long as the strength of his body can hold the pressure brought by spatial teleportation and the consumption of chakra, Naruto can teleport as unlimited as possible in the shortest time, which is the most perfect state in theory. Generally speaking. With Naruto''s physical strength now, this long-distance transmission can''t hold for seven or eight times in a row, which is different from the four generations of fire shadow using Raytheon. Short distance space shuttle and long-distance space shuttle have very different requirements for physical strength. After all, it''s a different dimensional space. If it is limited to a few kilometers within the scope of the flying Thor jump shuttle. Naruto comes 20 or 30 times at a time without pressure. But this kind of transmission between the sea and the mainland is always hundreds or even hundreds of kilometers. Before Naruto''s physical strength has been further improved, it is really seven or eight times. In the nine tail chakra mode, it can be more than two or three times. But that will put too much burden on the body, so in general, Naruto will not use the flying Thunder God for long-distance transmission. Unless necessary, this is also the final backup method for Sasuke, Xiangyu, Yugao, Ningci and others. Hata also has a special flying Thunder God that Naruto himself gives. It''s a bit more preparation. And Sasuke looked at Naruto handed over to the flying thunder god special painless. Eyes are also slightly moving, it seems to become more soft up a trace of the face. "Thank you, Naruto!" Sasuke reached out and took it directly. Facing Naruto''s sight, he nodded and said. "Well! Well, I wish you good luck! Sasuke "Oh, I will!" Make the necessary preparations. Some situations that need to be foreseen in advance. Also in the end, before Sasuke is ready to leave. "Naruto, I''d better leave this with you." The glass bottles pulled out of his arms shot at Naruto''s position. "Pa" Subconsciously caught Naruto. "Well? This one? " Looking at the preserved eyes, especially the one in the kaleidoscope, Naruto''s eyes are slightly coagulated and looks up at Sasuke. "Although this is a relic of yuzhibo clan, it''s not very useful to stay with me now. It''s more appropriate and valuable to leave it to you as research material. Reincarnation eye, I''m waiting for your good news, Naruto!" Very rare Sasuke''s corner of the eye appeared a faint smile, whispered words. "Oh, I understand! Leave it to me, Sasuke! " Naruto was stunned at first, then showed a funny look, nodded and said in reply. "By the way, and about the curse marks on your neck and the big snake pill, I think Then, as if thinking of something very important, Naruto turned his eyes to Sasuke''s neck and said in a solemn tone. "Ah, that? Well, I understand. Naruto, didn''t you remind me earlier? I''ll be ready for that! " "That''s good!" "Then!" "Whoosh!" The last utterance of difference. Sasuke is a vertical figure. Chakra, a direct explosion. Gallop in the northwest direction. Already is to get the charge of star and spark two people are also immediately follow Sasuke''s body. For your next plans and goals. Sasuke also had a bottom in his heart. Chapter 583 That is to go to the forbidden and secret places of one''s own people. Sasuke believes that if his brother is really waiting for his arrival, those secret places are the most suitable occasions and the best arena for their brothers. The Naruto who stayed in the same place looked at Sasuke and left, his eyes were also slightly narrowed, and a light golden halo flashed in the blue pupil. Immediately, Naruto''s face was also showing a ray of solemn color. "Well, let''s go back too. Next is the real play!" "Well!" "Oh! Naruto A brief reunion, followed by Naruto and Sasuke. On the one hand, I''m going towards my most important target. On the other hand, he chose to return to the land of snow. Although Naruto had a plan to accompany Sasuke to search yuzhibo weasel, which can minimize the risk at the minimum, it is undoubtedly a waste of precious time. God knows when Xiao organization will make a comeback. Both daitu and changmen are ruthless and crazy. Naruto will not and does not want to give the initiative to others, That''s too passive. In addition, the most important point is that Naruto can see the pride and persistence of Sasuke from Sasuke''s pupils. Especially after obtaining the kaleidoscope wheel eye, Sasuke doesn''t want to interfere in anything between himself and his brother, and even when he learns the truth that his family has been destroyed. Therefore, Naruto chooses to let Sasuke make his own choice. Even if there is any accident, it is also the awareness that they must do well in advance. If you want to be a chess player, you have the consciousness of being treated as a chess piece. If you dare to shoot, you should be ready to be shot! Since Naruto came to this world, he has always carried on with this belief, and now is no exception. Just like naruto, or those who came back to Naruto village earlier, they immediately convened a short meeting with the senior leaders of Naruto village and some key powerful Naruto villagers, The core problem is that the six tolerance villages have reached a temporary alliance and formed a coalition to deal with the organization. First, they have assigned the tasks and personnel transfer of various departments in the initial stage. Then, when they return to the village, they send special personnel to "ask for instructions" from their royal Highness Daming on the suitability of the six tolerance villages to form a tolerance coalition. This is almost earth shaking. When it was sent back to the capitals of the six countries. The celebrities of all countries are extremely shocked. Of course, this does not include Fenghua Xiaoxue, who has been informed in advance by Naruto. Moreover, unlike the famous people, who have to rely on their own country''s Ren Village, but also be alert and alert to them, Fenghua Xiaoxue has a great trust in Naruto. As an assistant minister, Mitsuo Asama has the idea of taking the "snow country" as a dowry. Anyway, as long as the follow-up "Da Ming" has the blood of Fenghua, he can inherit the family name of Fenghua, He didn''t really care about the rest. After all, he wasn''t that kind of old-fashioned person. At the national level, when her Majesty the queen and the interior minister have great trust in the shadow, the relationship between xuezhiguo and xueyin village is the most harmonious existence among the six big countries. It is compared with the alliance of the six great monarchs in the formal meeting of the six great monarchs held in the name of the burning country through remote video. Fenghua Xiaoxue, the snow country, was the first to agree. However, the remaining five royal Highnesses have their own scruples, including the kingdom of fire. Naruto village is not only the symbol of a country''s armed forces, but also the existence of these Royal Highnesses. Because these ninjas from Naruto village only obey the orders of their own names in name, in fact they all obey the orders of "shadow" in their own Naruto village. In the past, the major villages were hostile to each other and fought against each other. Daming can also act as the people behind the scenes to remotely control these villages through funds, materials, human resources and other resources. Now these villages have to unite to deal with a huge terrorist organization, but once they become addicted to it? It is no longer limited to a village of forbearance, with a ruling area of tens of miles. On the contrary, do you want to covet the ruling power of a country? Ninja''s deterrent power, these celebrities are more clear than anyone. That''s why. They are very worried about the appearance of the Ninja alliance. I''m afraid these "Ninja allied forces" are going to suppress them, so I''m going to suppress them together. That''s a lot of fun. In particular, the two great princes of the country of water and the country of wind were opposed at the beginning. The two great princes, who were worried about their position, were really afraid that they would be shaken. However, the advice of the two great princes, the name of the country of fire and the name of the country of thunder, as well as the name of the country of snow, Fenghua Xiaoxue, gradually changed their ideas, In particular, the famous saying of Lei Zhiguo: "if we object, liudaren village will not form a coalition?" Let the name of the country of water and the name of the country of wind give up the so-called fear. That''s what I said. Once the six villages have reached an agreement. It seems that they really don''t have much power to oppose. They said it was a request for instructions. It''s more like a report. It''s natural for everyone to agree. If it is clear that it does not agree, what drastic measures should be taken. In the end, the big probability is that these famous ninjas are not flattering, and they may even lose face as well as wealth. Instead of that, it''s better to push the boat along the river. After all, these famous ninjas still occupy the position of great righteousness. As long as these ninjas still have to face and abide by the rules, at least they won''t have the worst situation. This is what the most worried celebrities think in their hearts. Of course, in this case, they can only comfort me in this way. final. In a not very fierce, not lengthy, or even short-lived video conference, the proposal of forming a ninja alliance in liudaren village was officially approved. From this moment, the Ninja alliance was formally established not only in legal theory, but also in essence. Along the way, all day and all night, Naruto, who came back, also learned the result of the Daming meeting from santaifu at the moment of arriving at Fenghua City. Fenghua and Xiaoxue have been staying in Xueren village for the sake of safety during this period. As the highest ranking minister, santaifu needs to stay in the capital to deal with basic government affairs, only those affairs that really need to be decided by Daming. Just now it was sent to Xueren village to let Fenghua Xiaoxue decide. Anyway, Xueren village is not far from Fenghua City. It doesn''t take too much time. Chapter 584 "Well, it''s also something that can be expected. The next logistics is going to trouble santaifusang. In Xueren village, I''ll let Fu jiansang do the docking. As soon as possible, I''ll have all the necessary materials ready. According to my agreement with the other five films, the coalition forces will gather in about five days, and the time is more compact, It''s three days of hard work. " Naruto was not surprised by the results of the Daming meeting. It should be said that if these celebrities dare to object, they should have done so long ago. The world will not evolve into the present situation, but as long as the fact that Ninja is the strongest representative of force and that Naruto village is the most reasonable existence will not change, these celebrities will not be able to change this fact. No matter from any point of view, Naruto does not need to pay attention to these celebrities, but only nods to show that he knows, That is to directly explain that santaifu needs to be prepared for the logistics of the next coalition assembly. "Well, don''t worry about that, Naruto. Before the news came, Lord Xiaoxue had already ordered me to go on. I''ve been watching closely all this time. I can guarantee that there won''t be any problem with any military materials." Third Taifu pushed his glasses and said in a very serious tone. "OK, santaifusang, you also need to pay attention to the daily security. Although it''s likely that there won''t be any problems, you should be careful. I''ll go back to the village with Xiangyu and Yugao first, and the rest will be left to you. Santaifusang, if you have any problems, please contact me through special channels at any time!" Naruto nodded and answered. "I know. Don''t worry, Naruto. There won''t be any other problems." Third Taifu also said with a smile. "Then!" Finally, after inquiring and explaining some necessary matters. Naruto didn''t stay much in Fenghua City. The Allied affairs are about to be put on the itinerary. It''s all unknown how the organization will act, whether it will take this opportunity to come to mingmian directly, whether the missing pharmacist bag will act as in the original work, and so on, Naruto must seize this rare interval to complete his second plan. That''s the moon landing! With the help of our own immortal mode and Nine Tailed chakra mode, as well as the technique of flying thunder, the risk of landing on the moon has been greatly reduced. The most important point is that, if there is no accident, there is only one person on the moon who is sleeping, although there are giant reincarnation eyes to use, However, as long as Shiren doesn''t open his eyes of reincarnation, his personal strength can''t even reach this level. Ning CI has already touched the threshold of the magic. There is still a short way to master nature. Not to mention the actual combat. Because entering into immortal mode in a constant and stable state and entering into immortal mode in a situation of facing an enemy at any time are two concepts. Naruto has experienced this stage both in the original work and in this life, that is, it can sense the natural energy at the beginning and introduce it into the body. It must be kept in an extremely quiet environment, It can be done without being disturbed by anyone. A little bit of external influence. It will lead to the dissipation of natural energy, and can not enter into the immortal mode. Only when Naruto can gradually try to enter the immortal mode in a more chaotic way through further perception and absorption of natural energy, can it be regarded as a preliminary completion of the cultivation of immortal mode. Otherwise, it can not be regarded as a successful cultivation. After all, ninja''s fight, However, there is a super anomaly that can decide the outcome in 0.1 second. Who will give you the chance and time to absorb natural energy quietly? In many specific cases. Some of the big moves seem to take time to release. It''s just a specific visual need. It''s actually a matter of a few seconds. It''s like tailed jade, refined and concentrated to the final explosion. It can''t take so long at all. The fight between ninjas takes so long to prepare for the big moves. If they all need to spend so much time preparing for the big moves, they will solve you with nothing. The same is true of the immortal mode. The enemy''s brain is pumping, and then they will give you the preparation time to enter the state. In the same way, the reason why Ningci only reaches the threshold is that it can absorb the natural energy around it smoothly without human influence and stimulation. Once there is a little external interference, let alone absorption, Ningci can''t even sense the natural energy. Moreover, at this stage, there seems to be some problems in the absorption and transformation of the natural energy, which leads to Ningci''s immortal model is not so perfect. If you insist, you can compare the immortal model of benzun in the original book with that of zilaiye. By contrast, the immortal model of benzun in the original book is much more perfect than that of zilaiye. Ning CI is the same. But half complete the whole, also be regarded as immortal mode. Not only the five senses, but also the strength of the body, the scale and power of the release of the technique have come to a higher level. Naruto doesn''t need Ningci to fight. I hope Ning CI can try to absorb the energy of the giant reincarnated eye in immortal mode. Risk? There must be. Including Naruto landing on the moon, to the people on the big wooden house, the risk is the same. But it''s a risk that you have to take to realize your plan. If we can''t determine the extent to which the giant reincarnation eye can be used by Sheren, we can''t guarantee that Naruto will defeat Sheren, or that even Ning Ci, who enters the immortal mode, will be able to absorb the energy from the giant reincarnation eye. Naruto is defeated, or Ning CI fails to absorb the energy, The probability of anti erosion going mad is the same. But this is the way Naruto chooses and everything he has to face. Naruto will not retreat. And they don''t force anyone else. This time back to Xueren village. Naruto will tell Ning CI all about his plan to land on the moon. The gains and risks are also truthfully disclosed. As for how to choose. The power of judgment lies in Ningci. Naruto naturally wants to get a super powerful companion comparable to liudaoban. But I don''t want to, and I can''t help it. Whether to carry out the plan or not depends on Ning CI. Naruto, who returns from Fenghua City to Xueren village, immediately orders Ningci, Bayun, Taishan, Fujian and others to come. Fenghua Xiaoxue, who stayed in Xueren village during this period of time, came to Xueying''s office immediately when she heard Naruto''s return. It was not only the Daming meeting, the questions about the six countries'' coalition forces, but also some other things. Fenghua Xiaoxue wanted to ask Naruto. Chapter 585 PS: subscribe, guys! Even the first order is a kind of support for Xiaoye. Xiaoye bows to you here. Thank you! See the wind and snow appear. Naruto was not surprised. As the queen of snow. The autonomy of Fenghua Xiaoxue in Xueren village is quite large. Even though Naruto now exists as a "God" in the minds of Xueren and ordinary residents, Fenghua family itself is the monarch family who has been in charge of the snow country for many years, and Fenghua Xiaoxue has also made great contributions to the prosperity of the snow country, As a result, the people of the whole snow Kingdom love her majesty very much, and Naruto also shows respect for her Majesty in public and in private. In this way, unlike other countries, in this tolerant village of snow Kingdom, no matter any one of them is basically respectful and obedient to Fenghua Xiaoxue from the bottom of their hearts. Generally speaking. As long as it doesn''t violate Naruto''s orders and rules. Fenghua Xiaoxue''s order, in Xueren village, has a high compliance attribute and execution intensity. While Naruto''s figure strides into the office and catches everyone''s eyes. "Naruto!" "Naruto!" "Naruto!" "Lord snow shadow!" On both sides. Fenghua Xiaoxue, Ningci, Fujian, Taishan, Bayun and others also expressed their greetings with a smile on their faces. Fujian and Taishan stood up directly. As Xueren village''s international status became higher and higher, Naruto''s prestige in the village became more and more important. Even high-level old people like Taishan and Fujian could not and did not dare to be disrespectful, A word can decide life and death, which is not only the embodiment of strength, but also the embodiment of status in the village. To put it a little exaggeration, it is estimated that more than 80% of Xueren and the people will follow if Naruto pulls Xueren village to fight against the whole world. No one will change Naruto''s ruling position in Xueren village unless it encounters the real Waterloo fiasco. "Well, all of you are here. Next, I have some things to explain. They are all very urgent matters. We need to deal with them immediately!" Naruto nods gently. Come straight to your own theme. Yugao and Xiangyu are also seated. There was no superfluous greeting. Naruto is also directly into the theme content. The alliance affairs of liudaren village. It is one of the most important affairs that Naruto needs to deal with when he returns to the village. The first is the choice of elite troops. According to the final agreement of the six photos at the meeting. Each of the six villages needs to make preparations for mobilization. However, in the initial stage, 3000 elite troops should be sent to the border of the rain country. The rest of the troops should be mobilized for the time being, but they do not need to be deployed. The reason is very simple. Before the 100000 Bai Jue under the local command showed up, they should organize according to the information they have collected, In addition to the external members, that is, an organization with only a few hundred or thousands of people, there are still a considerable number of people who are just ordinary people in charge of logistics and internal affairs. Even Yuren village is controlled by the organization. Six tolerance villages. One sent three thousand. The total is 18000 elite troops. be careful. The basic level of dispatch here is above the level of tolerance. The two villages, headed by Muye and Yunren, may at least be at the level of tolerance among the elites. The focus should be on the high-end combat power, as well as the configuration of the seal class and the jiejie class, that is, to guard against the five tailed beasts. From this point of view, we have taken into account all the possible accidents. Of course, in order to prevent bigger accidents. As the commander-in-chief of the United forces, Lei Ying of the fourth generation still ordered that all the five tolerance villages be ready for a full-scale war. In that case, it means that even ordinary xiaren should be sent to the battlefield. From a general point of view, Lei Ying of the fourth generation doesn''t think that such mobilization is necessary. He can''t imagine where the organization can take out large-scale army forces, And xiaren in every village is not only a symbol of cannon fodder, but also a representative of the future Like in the past three world wars. That is to say, the major villages were forced to have no way. It''s not uncommon for a ninja who graduated at the age of five or six to go to war. Although genius needs to be honed to grow up, meat grinder like war can''t be simply described as "honing". Let alone Muye, the rest of the Ninja villages who have participated in three world wars are trapped in war, There are so many talented people who have not yet grown up and died directly. This is an all-out war against Xiao. The fourth generation of Lei Ying is also aware of the risks. Therefore, whenever there is no need, the fourth generation of Lei Ying will not issue the order of mobilization. For the moment, this kind of combat power configuration is completely enough. Naruto naturally knows some of the mysteries, but it won''t be so straightforward. Moreover, Naruto and Xueren village have their own backhand preparations, so they don''t need to worry at all. Here Naruto arranges the troops in their own village in advance according to the decision made at the six film meeting. "Therefore, there is no need to mobilize the troops in the border defense position. The key is to mobilize the elite troops in the village, and pay attention to the logistics. Is the latest batch of chakra armor and other weapons and equipment going well?" "Yes, Lord Xueying, everything goes smoothly according to the plan." "That''s good. We''ll deploy it according to the original plan. The advance troops, Taishan, will be arranged by you. The scheduled time is five days later." "Yes, my Lord "I see you still stay in the village to take charge of the internal affairs. In the next period of time, you should pay attention to the coastal frontier defense in the south. Do you understand what I mean?" "Yes, Lord Xueying, I understand!" "Very good!" Naruto nodded with satisfaction. "Then! We''ll be rude first! " "Go A little pause, did not see Naruto after other orders. Taishan and Fuji also immediately got up and bowed slightly to Naruto and Fenghua Xiaoxue. After Naruto waved their hands, they also turned around and left the office simultaneously to carry out the orders just assigned by Naruto. Compared with Muye, Yunren, Wuren, Sharen and Yanren, Xueren is still a little bit worse. The most direct point is the number of ninjas. So far, the total number of ninjas in Xueren village can only exceed 8000, even 10000. However, the number of ninjas in the five villages is at least 15000, the most powerful of which is Muye and Yanren Yunren, once you want to gather the cannon fodder troops, it''s absolutely not difficult to break through 20000! No matter how weak the leaves are, they are only reflected in the high-end combat power. The combat effectiveness of the middle and lower levels. It''s still the best in the world of tolerance. Chapter 586 They can be a little more arrogant. Xueren village can''t do that. It''s not polite. Just talking about the number of ninjas, one wood leaf can top three Xueren villages, which is more than enough. Naturally, Naruto has to be a little careful in this coalition configuration, because it also involves his main plan to annex all the ninjas and unify the whole ninjas. Xueren village can not suffer too much loss in this coalition battle, The later battles may not necessarily be used, but the maintenance of basic rule requires a large number of ordinary Xueren. Otherwise, even if Naruto, Sasuke and Ningci reach six levels one after another, they can easily destroy a Daren village to win the war of tolerance, but the basic rule still needs to rely on these ordinary Ninjas, and there can''t be any small problems in the future, All need Naruto, Sasuke, Ningci and others to solve it? Naruto wants to build a truly peaceful world. Otherwise, it''s true that yuzhipoban, or the ruling style of Tanmu Huiye, is the most straightforward. There will be no disputes. Everyone will always be immersed in the eternal dream. It''s really "harmonious", "peaceful" and "peaceful." However, that kind of "false peace" is not what Naruto expected. It''s a special way to destroy the world. And Naruto himself wants to pursue the ideal world. We need a lot of people to help us, and we still need the kind of people who really belong to our own side. This is the biggest reason why Naruto has made every effort to cultivate middle and lower Xueren and expand the base of Xueren as much as possible. These "belongings" are all accumulated by Naruto. Naruto can''t bear to lose too much all at once. Naturally, we need to prepare for all aspects of configuration in advance. In case of bad results you don''t want to see. After Taishan and Fuji left. Naruto also turns his attention to Xiangyu. At the moment of eye contact. Incense phosphor is slightly a Zheng at first, and then it is to understand the nod, hands immediately pinch Jue seal, in the side of Fenghua Xiaoxue curious and puzzled expression. "Buzz - Buzz - buzz!" The air in the surrounding space is suddenly shocked, and then the ripples come out. In the visible range of the naked eye, it seems to be a transparent yuan cover formed out of thin air, which directly wraps up a snow shadow office in Nuo da. After a slight flash of luster, it is the barrier hidden in the formless again. It was a long time ago, when the corresponding perception barrier was set up through the whole Xueren village, under the instruction of Naruto, Xiang phosphor especially set up this isolation barrier in Xueying office building, unless he was a strong individual (at least as strong as the shadow level, and he was also good at secret art), or an expert in seal art, or a ninja who was good at space art, Otherwise, no one can easily get close to it, or even pass through the boundary without being detected. Naruto let incense phosphor open this layer of boundary is just in case. It''s not about guarding against your own people. It''s about getting rid of the organization. As a passer-by. Naruto, however, knows the characteristics and attributes of baijue better than anyone else. Naruto itself can''t always open the nine tail chakra mode to sense malice, and the immortal mode is the same. In this way, it''s necessary to set the corresponding detection and isolation boundary. You can save a lot of effort. What Naruto wants to discuss with his friends next can''t be known by daitu and heijue. In order to prevent the final accident, before Xiang phosphor opened the border, Naruto also deliberately entered a nine tail chakra mode, which fully radiated the malicious perception. After 100% sure that there was no "enemy situation" around him, Naruto''s expression was completely relaxed. People who see Naruto do this. They all immediately realized that this Xueying adult in their family must have something very important to say next. indeed. Almost after the border opened. Naruto glanced at Ningci, Xiangbo, Yugao, Bayun and Fenghua Xiaoxue one by one with solemn eyes. He said in a very serious tone: "I plan to go to the moon in the near future. This time, I will only take Ningci with me. According to my own expectation, I can return smoothly within three days, It should not be more than five days at the latest, just in time for Liucun to face the war organized by Xiao. But in order to prevent accidents, I may stay on it for a little longer, so I have to explain something in advance before I leave. " If you don''t say it, you will be shocked by Ning Ci, Yu Gao, Xiang Yu, Ba Yun and others. Fenghua Xiaoxue blinks her eyes, and her beautiful eyes twinkle with a very confused expression. Eh? Landing on the moon? What month is it? The moon? And will you go right away? How are we going to get there? What''s the point of going anywhere? Is there anything important on it? Fenghua and Xiaoxue are like this, so are Yugao and Bayun on one side. Only Ning Ci and Xiang Yu were stunned at first, and then each of them showed a wisp of thoughtful look. The former was that Naruto had some related content with them in a certain period of time before. After all, reincarnation eye, the relationship between the big tube wood clan and the day clan and so on are not things that can be explained at one time. Naruto also has to do some foreshadowing. The latter was brought to the moon passage by Naruto before the six shadow conference. Now Naruto brings up this topic. Naturally, Xiangyu can directly associate with the past. But in the eyes of this festival, I chose to go to the moon. "Naruto, is it too hasty?" Fragrant phosphor eyebrow is tiny a Cu, take to put on a very worried facial expression to say. "No, now is the best time. We all know our plan. Xiao organization has to be eradicated first, and then we have to face the other five Ren villages. Many things need to be prepared in advance. This trip to the moon is closely related to Ningci and our next plan. If it goes well, When Ning Ci and I come back, the success rate of our plan will be increased by more than 30%! " Naruto gently shook his head, with a very solemn tone said. "Is it related to Ningci?" Incense phosphor a Leng, the side of eight clouds, feather high, light snow is to shift the line of sight to rather time body. Ning Ci''s eyes are slightly raised, and his eyes are on Naruto. "Is it about the reincarnated eye? Naruto Another word directly spoken by this school is unfamiliar to Yugao, Xiangyu and Bayun. "Well, that''s right. It''s related to reincarnation eye, Ningci!" Chapter 587 Naruto nodded his head. He replied in a very affirmative tone. "You can barely enter the immortal mode. Although it is still a semi-finished product, it is enough to achieve the purpose of strengthening your physical fitness. Time is very urgent. This opportunity is the most suitable gap for us. Of course, I have to tell you that Ning Ci, if you want to get the reincarnation eye, Only by unconventional means can it be realized. On the moon, there is something you need. However, the particularity of this thing is far beyond your imagination. Once you are careless, what you have to pay may be the price of life. Therefore, before landing on the moon, I have to make it clear to you that the final choice lies in you, Ningci! " The words that came out later brightened Ning Ci''s eyes, and then showed a very dignified expression. At the same time, Bayun, Xiangyu, Yugao and Xiaoxue all showed a solemn and worried expression when they heard that they were even in danger. I haven''t waited for Ningci to say anything. "Even risking your life? Otherwise, Mr. Ning, don''t As the only ordinary person present, Fenghua Xiaoxue is the first to speak. It should be said that when Naruto''s words fall, it is a frown. The worried look in meimou looks at Ning Ci and says directly. It''s just that the words have not been finished. "No, Lord Xiaoxue, I won''t give up this opportunity. Naruto, don''t hesitate. It''s imperative to go to the moon. I must get the reincarnation eye!" He was interrupted directly by Ning Ci, and a look of determination appeared in the pupils of the white eyed boy. He returned with a very firm tone. "But After Fenghua Xiaoxue was stunned, the worried expression on her face became more intense, and the corresponding three people on both sides, Yugao, Xiangyu and Bayun, didn''t say much at this time. The reason is simple. Ninja knows Ninja best. What kind of situation is it now. Yugao, Xiangyu and Bayun are very clear. Although I don''t know what kind of existence "reincarnation eye" is, from the name point of view, it should be a very strong pupil technique. A deeper guess is that it should be related to white eyes. In their group, Ning CI is the first to enter the bottleneck of strength, and then to stop. Ninja has been longing for the existence of the peak. Whether it''s for your own wild hopes and goals. Or for the overall plan and interests of the village. Yugao, Xiangyu and Bayun all know and understand Ningci''s choice. There will be worries. However, as ninjas, they are very clear that Ninja itself is a very risky responsibility. There are countless talents who have died in the process. If you want to get anything, you must have the awareness of taking the corresponding risks. Moreover, this itself is the problem of Ningci''s own choice. Just Naruto himself said that all the choices lie in Ningci himself. As the closest companion. They understand this and naturally will not say any interfering words. "Lord Xiaoxue, needless to say, this is the road I have to take." See snow seems to want to say something. Ning CI shook his head firmly and said in a deep voice. Since Naruto learned that white eyes can also evolve, and even the eyes after evolution can help him completely get rid of the shackles of the seal in the cage, it is impossible for Ningci to stop pursuing the reincarnated eyes, although as long as he is a member of the sun clan, he has the chance to open the reincarnated eyes. But please note. A probability of one in 100000 is also called a possibility. It''s just that the possibility is infinitely close to zero. Naruto once bluntly said that no one of the day clan has ever been able to open the reincarnation eye, probably because the blood is not pure enough, or because of other problems. But he has a way to open the reincarnation eye with the help of external force. It''s preparation for him to practice the magic. He''d rather wait for this day for a long time. Get rid of the restriction of the seal in the cage and get real freedom. But also can rely on their own strength to step on the peak of ninja. This is Ning Ci''s dream. Now Naruto tells himself that the opportunity has come, and Ningci can''t give up. The raised eyes, the direct eyes. Ningci pupil in the emergence of that ray of extreme determination of color. Naruto can see it very clearly. "Well, I see. Let''s go, Ningci! Now that you have made a choice, I will try my best to help you realize this dream. Xiaoxue, you don''t have to say anything more. We ninjas are living and dying on the edge of the blade. For us, the boundary is not very clear. Besides, the present world of tolerance is forcing us to take risks, Otherwise, there will be endless despair and death waiting for us Naruto first nodded to Ning Ci, and then turned his attention to Fenghua Xiaoxue, who still had a worried expression on her face, with an unprecedented serious tone. Hear Naruto''s words. Fenghua Xiaoxue''s expression was slightly stunned. She first looked at Naruto, then swept her beautiful eyes. After her eyes swept over Ningci, Yugao, Xiangyu, Bayun and others, she came to the unexpected expression in the deep of her eyes. Fenghua Xiaoxue also sighed slowly after a few seconds of silence, and a different color appeared in her pupils. "Well, I see." Words that come out in a soft voice. Even if it''s not Ninja snow. At this moment, we can understand how heavy the responsibilities and beliefs of ninjas are. "From three days to five days, all the affairs of Ren Village will be settled by you. Yugao sang, in the dark side, will trouble you for a while. Not only overseas, but also some key figures in China need to be watched!" The moon landing was decided. The rest is the work arrangement during Naruto''s absence. The focus is on the SCO and the other five powers. "If I haven''t returned within the time limit, you two will lead the troops to join the coalition forces. If you ask me about my whereabouts, I will directly shirk that I have found another secret of Xiao organization, which is related to Yu Zhibo ban, and go to explore it!" And to prevent accidents. Naruto is also a necessary reason to prepare Yugao and Xiangyu in advance. "Yuzhibo spot?" But this reason is a little "powerful" Yugao, Xiangyu, Bayun and Ningci are so powerful that they can''t help but stare at Naruto with confused eyes, "Well, it''s yuzhiboban!" Naruto nodded and said. Chapter 588 This is another piece of news that is very exciting. The most important ones are Xiang Yu, Yu Gao, Ning Ci and Ba Yun. At the beginning, they thought it was a lie compiled by Naruto to evade the reasons and excuses for their actions. But at the moment, seeing Naruto''s very serious and serious expression, these guys also realized that Xueying didn''t seem to be joking. Xiao organization seems to have something to do with Yu Zhibo ban, Fenghua Xiaoxue also blinked her eyes, looking at Naruto with a dazed and puzzled expression. Isn''t she talking about landing on the moon, or about Xiaozhi''s organization? Why did it come to such a "mythical figure" as Yu Zhibo. you ''re right! It''s a mythical character! Even though it''s only 40 or 50 years since qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban fought in the end Valley, for ordinary people in this world, the horrible existence of qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban can be called a mythical existence. Fenghua Xiaoxue''s understanding of such a Torah is not low. Naruto''s companion, the ancestor of yuzhibosasuke, Beyond the qianshouzhujian, yuzhiboban is the best existence in Weizhen''s tolerance world. Now, looking at Naruto, does this long dead Shura and Xiao organization still have a connection? This makes Xiangyu, Yugao, Xiaoxue, Ningci and Bayun look at each other. "It''s a reason, but it''s not a lie. Xiao organization and Yu Zhibo are linked. Do you remember the mysterious Yu Zhibo who raided the six shadow conference?" "Well? Is that man yuzhipoban? Isn''t that right? Isn''t it said that he was killed in the end Valley by the fire shadow of the first generation, qianshouzhujian Naruto just started a head, one side of the position of the incense phosphor is staring his eyes, the volume suddenly pulled to the highest said. "No, that guy is not yuzhipoban. He is indeed dead now, but he is not dead in the valley of the end. This involves a lot of secret information. In fact, I have not completely understood it now. I just collected that the mysterious yuzhipoban has a lot to do with yuzhipoban, and there is no accident, This guy is the real culprit behind the nine tail rebellion 15 years ago! " "Well? What does that mean? " "This guy?" "Yes, this guy is likely to be my enemy who killed my father and mother! What''s more, I can lock his identity in a general range. The most accurate and certain thing is that this guy has a close relationship with Yu Zhibo ban. The specific intelligence inside needs further exploration. Here I just give you a background first. If I don''t arrive when the Six Shadows gather, Xiang Yu, Yu gaosang, You can use this reason to explain, and you can even verify the identity of the mysterious yuzhibo with Muye. Qimukakashi should have the most say in this point! " Naruto nodded heavily and said so with a deep expression. "Qimukakasi?" Incense phosphor slightly a Zheng, that pupil faintly reveals a wisp of thinking look. Also including the side of Ning times, eight clouds and others are followed by a slight frown, only don''t understand the feather high, wind flower snow or a face at a loss expression. "That''s about it at first, but it''s also the final alternative, because as long as there''s no accident, Ning Ci and I will definitely come back in five days." Looking at the bottom of the position of their own this group of friends, a dignified look. Naruto also smiles and shakes his head, trying to ease the atmosphere a little bit. When it comes to the third stage of the implementation of the plan, it''s no wonder that a group of people will feel nervous. However, the more this time, the more they need to adjust their mentality and thinking. If they are too nervous, it''s easy for them to have problems. Steady mind, steady pace. This is the most important first step. "Well, I understand, Naruto (don''t worry, Naruto!)" After hearing what his "boss" said, Yugao, Xiangyu, Bayun and others were also stunned. Then they nodded and said with a smile. "During the period of Xiaoxue, you''d better stay in the village. Bayun is protecting Xiaoxue. If there is no accident, the corresponding orders will be sent from the coalition headquarters in a few days. Then you can act according to the instructions!" "All right! Naruto "Don''t worry, Naruto. I understand." Light snow and eight clouds are also light point Zhen head, softly reply. "And then there''s Because it''s not the same as before. Before, no matter where we went. Still on earth. With thunderbolt. Naruto only needs to spend a certain amount of time to get to any place, as long as it has its own pre arranged flying thunder god technique. All problems are not problems. But this time we are going to leave the earth and land on the moon. This is already a place beyond space-time. Even if Naruto hasn''t tried it, he''s probably sure that he can''t shuttle back and forth. If he can, he doesn''t need this kind of special passage to go to the moon. Of course, if Naruto''s understanding and mastery of space technique and coordinates are further improved, it''s possible to achieve this kind of dimensional jump. Now it''s 100% impossible, In other words, in the event of any accident. Naruto can''t be back in the first place. Naturally, we need to make comprehensive arrangements and arrangements. But even so, there are risks. For example, whether this moon landing will go smoothly. After he left, Xiang phosphor and feather high security issues and so on! But Naruto also has to accept this. Risk and return are relative. No one can guarantee that every event can be carried out according to his own will. Zero risk, high return? It''s only in dreams. The reality is so cruel. Naruto can only say that it is to make certain arrangements in advance, if there is anything unpredictable in the future. Naruto''s heart will do the corresponding awareness. "Then, the affairs of the village and the organization will be handed over to you for the time being!" "Well, don''t worry, Naruto! You and Ningci should also pay attention to safety "Ah! I know it After the final account of the remaining necessary events. "Ningci, let''s go!" Naruto stands up, looks at Ning CI on the left side and says in a deep voice. "Well!" Ningci is also with up, face solemn should way. "Well? Is this the way to go? Didn''t you just come back? Naruto Xiangyu, Yugao and Bayun all know it. In fact, Xiaoxue also understands, but when she hears Naruto, she is about to leave. In the heart of Fenghua Xiaoxue, subconsciously, an extremely reluctant emotion emerged. She raised her eyes and looked at Naruto with her beautiful eyes. At that moment, her obvious worry and reluctant emotion showed. Chapter 589 Naruto was slightly stunned at first, and then nodded firmly. "Ah, time is pressing. We have to finish our layout as soon as possible, no matter it''s in wudalien village or Xiaozhi organization." "Well, Naruto, you must pay attention to safety. You are the hope of Xueren village, the country of snow." Fenghua Xiaoxue lips tightly together, it seems to want to say something, finally can only say this slightly dry words. Naruto is a little smile, the face above all show the gentle posture. "Ah, I will. Don''t worry, Xiaoxue!" Soft words. "Ningci!" "Oh Turn around. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Naruto and Ning Ci''s body shape is a vertical, at the moment that the border is lifted, it is straight from the snow shadow office disappeared, again toward the mainland direction. Looking at the direction of Naruto''s departure. The ten fingers of Fenghua Xiaoxue are also crossed and kneaded together. The frown is tight, and the endless worry is revealed in the pupil. "It doesn''t matter, Xiaoxue. Naruto will be fine. Now Naruto is the strongest in the world of tolerance." On one side. Eight cloud is also light step to snow body side, holding Snow''s right arm, with a touch of confidence and comfort tone said so. "Well, I know, Bayun, it''s just a little hard to calm down." Fenghua Xiaoxue just pulled out a smile and said in a low voice. No matter how strong Naruto is. No matter what Naruto is going to do. Just when Naruto leaves the village every time. Fenghua Xiaoxue''s heart is to hang up. For Yu Xiaoxue. Naruto is not only a simple object of love, but also the biggest spiritual pillar in his heart. "Naruto, you must come back safely." Looking at the location where Naruto left. Fenghua Xiaoxue prays silently in her heart again. On the other side. Naruto, who was galloping out with Ningci, didn''t choose to go to the mainland in the normal way this time. Because of the urgency of time, Naruto didn''t choose to save chakra. He could arrive at his destination as soon as possible, so Naruto planned to use the skill of flying Thunder God directly, This is the first time that Naruto has used this space technique for long-distance transmission, and it is also a continuous long-distance transmission. The most important auxiliary means is the mark of Raytheon. Naruto was portrayed long ago. Almost after leaving Xueren village with Ningci. "Ningci." "Well!" Two people walking side by side. Naruto''s right hand is on Ning Ci''s left shoulder. The left hand immediately pinches the Jue to seal. "Drink!" In the void. Fast search, and then accurately lock the space coordinates. The huge chakra mobilized. "Whoosh!" After a violent chakra wave. Rippling waves. After a flash of gold. The figures of Naruto and Ningci disappear from the original place. And then on the vast sea. A small island in the middle of the continent and snow country. "Whoosh!" Bright light and shadow. The figures of Naruto and Ningci appear here. All of a sudden across the latitude of the jump. Looking around at the boundless sea. Ning Ci''s pupil also can''t help showing a wisp of emotion. Naruto nodded with satisfaction. It seems that my spatial coordinate sensing is more accurate than before. Subtle sense of the passage of chakra in your body, as well as subtle changes in your body, which are obviously within your range. Naruto is to lose the last trace of worry. "Drink!" That''s the coordinate position of the revision. After careful induction. It''s also a quick knot. It''s the skill of flying thunder. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Precise and terrifying long-distance space shuttle. Almost after three beats. "Whoosh!" The northern border of the kingdom of fire. In the area outside the cave where the luminous pool was previously found. In the void. After a wave of energy. Flickering light and shadow. Two figures appear out of thin air. "Bang" "Bang!" The angle of falling. Dust rising from the storm. Look at the dense forest around. "Is this the destination? Naruto After looking around for a circle, Ning CI turned to look at Naruto and asked softly. "Ah, here it is!" Naruto nodded and answered. "The cave ahead is our destination this time." "Is the passage to the moon in there?" Ning Ci was stunned again. "Yes, it''s in there." Naruto smiles. Then wait until Naruto takes Ningci to step into the deepest part of the cave. Look at the glowing pool. I''d rather stay here again and again. Because it''s not the same as any of the channels he had imagined before. Pool? What''s the access? And the way to go to the moon? Ningci''s face was obviously confused. Naruto did not explain much. "You can feel it carefully, and then touch the pool, Ningci." Just open your mouth and let Ning CI try it on his own. Because I believe in Naruto. Ningci is also at the time of Naruto''s words falling. Half squatting in front of the pool, stretching out the right hand to gently touch, that the perception of a special wave, and that there is no water wet touch. Ning Ci''s eyes are slightly a coagulation. "The feeling?" "Just as you feel, Ningci, this is not an ordinary pool. To be more precise, this pool is just the appearance of the naked eye, which is similar to the form of magic. The energy fluctuation in it is also the result of the special boundary and the effect of space technique. Now in the whole world of tolerance, No one can lay out such a delicate and stable passage Naruto shook his head, slightly said with emotion. "Naruto, can''t you do it?" Ning CI looked up at Naruto and said in a slightly incredulous tone. He is very clear that Naruto is very good at space ninja, and the art of flying thunder is the best embodiment. In terms of seal technique, Xiangbo is indeed the strongest in his family. However, Naruto''s attainments in seal technique are not low, and with his own strength, Ning CI thought that the so-called channel was arranged by Naruto himself, I didn''t think it was made by others? "Me? Ningci, you think too much of me. You want to lay out such a delicate space passage that really spans the distance between time and space. I can''t do it with my current attainments in space technique. Moreover, it needs a very strong boundary to stabilize the passage and prevent it from collapsing. My mother can''t do it, let alone me. " Naruto said, shaking his head with a wry smile. Chapter 590 The most important point is the mastery of power. In other words, if Naruto reaches a higher level - six levels, then the mastery of space skills can be further improved, such as multi-point, multi person fast space transmission, May be able to open up a similar space channel, at present, Naruto really can not do. "Yes? So the key for me to get the reincarnation eye is related to the characters who build this channel, right? " infer other things from one fact. It must be said that Ning Ci''s intelligence is one of the best in Huoying''s original works. Naruto occasionally reveals a little bit of special information. With the sensitivity of zhoningci, it can be reflected in the shortest time. It''s like the current situation. When Ning Ci''s words fall. Naruto was stunned, then nodded with a smile. "It can''t be said to be 100% accurate, but it should be said that it doesn''t make much difference. The next moon we are going to go to was once inhabited by a group of distant relatives or close relatives of your family." "Are we a family?" Ning CI blinked, as if some did not react. "Yes, it''s related to your family. It''s related to the legendary six immortals - big barrel wooden feather coat. Once..." It''s going to be on the moon soon. There are some things that need to be said. Ning CI didn''t ask before. That''s because of Ningci''s character. Naruto also realized that the time was not ripe, so he didn''t say much. But now it''s different. The final battle is coming. Changmen, daitu, yuzhiboban, liudaoxian, and the rumored goddess of Mao, datongmuhuiye, are likely to appear one after another. Under such a situation, Naruto definitely needs to remove some important information in advance. One of them is the most important goal for them to land on the moon at this moment - the descendants of tatungmuyu village who live on the moon! Naruto is very organized to tell these information to Ning CI one by one. Even with Ningci''s maturity and reason. On hearing this information. Also can''t help but open his mouth, showing a very surprised expression. In particular, it is heard that the man on the moon and his family are the descendants of the sixth immortal''s brother, datongmuyu village. The above family members have slaughtered the family members, leaving only one person and the white eyes of all the family members. By activating the ancestors'' chakra, they have forcibly condensed a super giant reincarnation eye and other information. Ning CI felt that his brain was not enough. "Naruto? Are these all true? " Ning CI really believes in Naruto. I don''t think Naruto will cheat himself on such an important matter. But in the end, it''s because the amount of information is too explosive. Ning CI subconsciously said such words. This is not to question Naruto''s meaning. Naruto also knows. To show its authenticity. He nodded at the back. "It''s all true, ninz." "So, our goal this time is the giant reincarnation eye, isn''t it?" Ning CI seems to wake up, looking at Naruto with bright eyes and asking in a deep voice. "Yes, that giant reincarnation eye contains special energy fluctuations. As long as you can absorb them successfully, you will have a great chance to open your own reincarnation eye. Of course, the risk is also very obvious. As I said earlier, this reincarnation eye is condensed from the white eyes of all the families on the moon, The energy hybridity contained in it, the most important of which is the thoughts that may still exist in the lifetime of the owner with white eyes. Once you can''t filter out these thoughts smoothly, or even be controlled by the reverse invasion, madness is your best result, Ningci. " Naruto''s expression is very grim looking at Ning Ci, the words that he said. It also makes Ning Ci''s expression become solemn gradually. With hundreds of pairs of white eyes, Ning CI can clearly judge how high the risk of absorbing the energy in such an eye is, even if he has not seen it with his own eyes. Ning CI knows that Naruto has not deceived himself, even if he has learned the magic, The success rate will not exceed 30% at most. If it had been in the past, there would have been no hope of 10%. "No wonder you want me to learn the magic, at least I can barely enter the immortal mode to come here." "Yes, because only in this way can you absorb the energy of this giant reincarnation eye, Ningci, but even so, the probability of failure is still higher, if you "Naruto, since we are all here, what else can we talk about if? It''s my own choice, isn''t it? " I haven''t waited for Naruto to say the last half sentence. Ning CI interrupted Naruto''s words, looked directly into Naruto''s eyes and said in a very firm tone. That''s a very firm look. Let Naruto pupil that wisp of comfort look more and more strong. "Now that you are fully aware, let''s go! Ningci "Well!" Ning CI stands up straight. After Naruto took the lead in jumping into the pool, Ning CI followed Naruto''s figure and jumped into the pool. If you dive down the road and go straight through this layer, you won''t let your clothes get wet at all, and there is no special "pool" that you can''t breathe until you get to the bottom. Leap through. The moment of breaking water again. What appears in front of us is another deep pool, surrounded by a golden halo. "Go on, Ningci, remember not to touch these golden balls of light, there will be Magic effects in them!" "Well!" It''s a road that keeps shuttling. Continue to dive into the leaping pool. Wait until the two figures leap out of the pool for the second time. In a huge cave. It is also at the moment when Naruto and Ningci appear. ¡°£¡£¿¡± All of a sudden. In the area around the cave. Suddenly, there are several huge shadows. "Oh? I almost forgot that there was such a thing Naruto looks up slightly and squints at the giant crabs in front of him. Before these giant crabs attack. "You''re in the way." Above the lateral front position. "Xianfa - the art of haze cutting!" Naruto has been in the immortal mode for the first time. The light and shadow of pale gold emerged from the pupil. Both hands immediately pinch Jue to seal. "Boom!" Chapter 591 A huge wind blade out of thin air. Under the blessing of alchemy chakra. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" The light that flashed around. "Buzz buzz!" The shrill and piercing sound. As sharp as shaking space. "Poof "Poof It''s easy to cut those giant crabs from the middle of the road. Splashing brown blood. ¡°xia£¡¡± The sound of landing. A violent dust followed. From appearing to being killed, it was only within three seconds. "Naruto, you are more and more proficient in using the magic, and the damage power of the magic under the blessing is more than twice as strong as that in the usual mode!" Ning Ci was not surprised at all. Although these giant crabs have not had a formal confrontation yet, from the just perception and the result of being killed by Naruto, at most, they can be compared with a ninja of high tolerance level. They can be regarded as a tough bear beast. Ning CI can defeat and kill himself, Naruto can do this easily. Ning CI doesn''t think it''s anything. He just expresses a little emotion that Naruto is becoming more and more proficient in the use of fairy art, because Ning CI is also very clear about how much energy and time Naruto used to spend to master fairy art. In the initial period of time, he even did it at the beginning, but now he can use it at will, It must be said that Naruto really has this talent. And he and Xiang Yu are very lucky. If there is no Naruto, even if they have the corresponding talent. It''s hard to learn magic. Now he can step on the threshold, which is the shortcut given by Naruto after summing up his cultivation. Otherwise, according to his own pace, he may still be stuck in the step of sensing natural energy. "Practice makes perfect. You''re not far away from this day. As long as you enter it once, you''ll find the feeling, rapid induction, rapid absorption, and then complete your own immortal mode. You can do it, too." Naruto retreated from the immortal mode, looked at Ning Ci, and said with a smile. "Well!" After we get rid of these giant crabs. Naruto steps out of the cave with Ning CI. Compared with the light passing through the cave entrance, Naruto comes to nothing. Ning Ci''s body is tight subconsciously. He steps over the cave entrance and stands in a high position above the cave entrance. "Is this the moon?" The view that came into view. It is to make rather times pupil suddenly a shrink, the facial expression on the surface exudes an obvious shock expression but come. "Yes, this is the moon, but to be specific, it should be inside the moon!" Naruto goes to Ning Ci''s side and stands beside him. Looking at the boundless lake and the vast forest in front of him, there is a rare look of exclamation in his pupils. "The interior of the moon?" Rather time is first a Leng, then also immediately opened own white eye. As far as I can see. The scenery is as real as before, There are no special energy fluctuations. It''s not the magic scene that Ning CI guessed before. And then when you look up at the sun. Ning Ci''s expression changed slightly. "The sun? It seems to be made by hand, isn''t it? And there seems to be something in it? " Twisted space. This white eye can''t detect the existence of 100% clearly. But such a strange feeling itself is the most special existence. Or it should be said that compared with the scenery below, the "sun" on the top itself is the most special existence. Ning CI with white eyes can''t do without noticing. "Yes, the artificial sun and everything here are all written by the big tube Muyu village. What we are looking for is in the artificial sun. As long as we get rid of the only enemy inside, everything here will belong to us." Naruto nodded slightly, looking up at the "artificial sun" above the sky, and said so with an inexplicable tone. "The only enemy? The last one to survive the separation? Can this guy use the power of the giant reincarnation eye? " Ning CI slightly side head, soft voice asks a way. "Yes, if the information of the last one who survived the separation is correct, this guy should still be sleeping. However, the arrival of our two uninvited guests will probably wake up this" precious "little master ahead of time. As for the giant reincarnation eye, it has always been available, but the extent to which it can be used is not clear, This is also the first risk we have to face when we land on the moon this time. Only by taking this guy and ensuring the integrity of the reincarnated eye, can we have a follow-up discussion. " Naruto raised his eyebrows and said with a smile. "Little master?" "Well, if you really want to say, it''s a teenager of the same age as us. Therefore, in terms of personal strength, the big probability is to rely on the giant reincarnation eye. Therefore, we have to make some preparations in advance to prevent this guy from jumping off the wall and directly destroying the giant reincarnation eye. In that case, most of our planned results will be destroyed." "It''s not the first time, but Naruto, you know a lot of things. Sometimes you wonder if you''ve been impersonated by someone." Not for the first time. But now this kind of thing involves the anecdote of legend. Naruto can know so much. Ning CI also had to show a strange expression and look at Naruto. Of course, that''s almost the tone of the joke. "Then someone has to pretend to be me." Naruto said with a smile. "That''s true." Ning CI also chuckled. "So, are we going to go directly to that sun?" "Well, that''s what we want to do, but before that, we''d better go to the village over there, where we can probably get some help." Naruto first nodded, then shook his head, his eyes turned to the north, and then said in a deep voice. "The village?" Along with Naruto''s line of sight, Ning Ci''s eyes also shifted to the past. In the white eye''s observation range, you can vaguely see that there is an abandoned village in the distance. "Yes, that''s the village. Let''s go, Ningci." "Oh The figure flying down. The right direction. Under the leadership of Naruto, Ning CI also followed Naruto''s steps and moved to the north. And it''s also after they''ve moved. It''s in the origin position. Somewhere in a secret crevice. A bright white light flashed away. After a special wave that flashed out of it. Within that artificial sun. Inside the magnificent and magnificent castle. "Any intruders?" A green and plain words resounded throughout the castle at this moment! Chapter 592 Inside the castle. A certain black metal gate that opened abruptly. "Dada dada" A crisp sound from the inside. A slightly small and thin figure appeared outside the metal gate. She has a delicate face, silver hair, slender willow eyebrows, and extremely pale complexion. She wears white clothes, and has a very obvious gouyu pattern on her neck. When she suddenly opens her eyes, they are dark and have no eyeballs. However, some violent chakra fluctuation from her body proves the horror of the comer, This shadow is no other person. It is the last descendant of Tatung Muyu village who lives on the moon. It is also the last descendant of Tatung mushe village who has the purest blood of Tatung Muyu in the past dynasties! Although the time line in this life is two years earlier than that in the original work, Sheren, who was supposed to be still sleeping and waiting for the opportunity, was awakened by Naruto and Ningci''s arrival ahead of time. Even though he did not capture the high-purity white eye of fireworks at this time to combine with his own big barrel muchakara to evolve his own reincarnation eye, in terms of personal strength, Today''s big barrel cottage people undoubtedly have a terrible strength beyond the general shadow level. The most important point is that the giant reincarnation eye, which surrounds the castle and is also in the artificial sun, is the most important support for the people of the big barrel cottage. With this reincarnation eye, the people of the cottage can defeat and even kill 99.9% of the invaders in today''s tolerance world, but there is no doubt, This data does not include Naruto, who has mastered the Nine Tailed chakra and immortal models, or even all changmen''s landing on the moon, which has a certain probability to defeat the present Sheren. The reason is very simple. One''s own reincarnation eye and the other''s reincarnation eye are two concepts. Besides, there''s only one here. In the original book, it''s a pair that she opened by herself. However, she didn''t know what the future would be like, and even less did she know that the "enemy" of this moon landing would be so strong. She simply trusted her ancestors and the surviving reincarnation eyes. She was not afraid of any enemy, or should say that the outcome of any invader must be death! This is the pride and measure of the family of big tube wood. "Activate all the puppets immediately, monitor the intruders closely, and then turn your eyes. Is that ok?" The dark pupil of the large wooden house man looked at the slender white pupil woman, and said coldly. "Yes, sir Sheren, everything is still under reservation." "Good. Let''s go and kill the invaders! After solving this problem, we will send someone to seal that passage again, so as not to let the dirty descendants of big wooden feather coat land on the moon again. " Shiren, who is not aware of the seriousness of the situation, will not do it at the first time. Besides, he still tries not to do it now. According to the original plan of separation, now is the most important time to accumulate the power of giant reincarnation. Shiren himself also needs a period of stability and adjustment. When all the preparatory work is ready, Then, according to the agreement made with my father when I was young, I went to the earth to pick up my favorite bride, and then I picked up a pair of white eyes with high purity to open my own reincarnation eyes. Finally, I realized the long cherished wish of my ancestor, tatongmuyu village, to destroy the dirty world created by the stupid six immortals on the earth. But that''s after all the preparation and planning. let me put it another way. It''s not the time yet. It''s natural to give up one''s hands if one doesn''t do it. The power of the reincarnation eye is meant to sustain the functions of the moon. Now is not the time to waste. In the subconscious that the intruder will not be very strong. Shiren naturally chose to send his puppets to solve the two special invaders, Naruto and Ningci. Sheren is still very clear about the strength of the puppets created by his own family, and the victory lies in the huge number. According to the standard, even if the ordinary ninjas of shadow level fall into the siege of the puppet army, the chance of winning will not be very high, unless chakra is very abundant, and can continue to release mass destructive ninja, that''s another way to say. "Yes, Mr. Sheren, I will obey your orders!" One side of the high cold female slightly leaned over, tone calm and respectful reply. "Well, it''s up to you." After she took a look at the woman with her terrible and empty black pupil, she turned and went back to her room. In Sheren''s opinion. It was just an accident. Just two dirty earth mice came in. You don''t need to care too much. Just kill it. Shiren is not willing to waste even a little extra energy and time here. To fulfill the long cherished wish of our ancestors is what she thinks she must do! Hundreds of puppets sent straight out. She Ren is no longer in charge of this matter. He believed that in an hour or two, the moon would return to its former peace and tranquility. On the other side. Not directly toward the artificial sun. It''s Naruto who goes to the abandoned village. He doesn''t know that Sheren is so arrogant. He just sends his puppets to solve them. However, no matter what the result is, it will not affect Naruto''s judgment. The reason why Naruto chose to come to this abandoned village first is the tomb group under the ground. If Naruto remembers correctly, after his death, tatongmuyu village kept a part of his chakra. His plan is getting closer and closer. Xiao organization and wudaring village are also acting separately. No matter changmen, daitu, yuzhiboban, or the goddess of Mao, Naruto has a corresponding preparation in his heart, but only six immortals. Naruto has not come up with any way to deal with it. What kind of view does this immortal who is still watching the world of tolerance silently in the pure land hold on the world of tolerance now. What is the attitude of Naruto and Sasuke towards the reincarnation of Indra and Asura chakra. It will affect Naruto''s plan to a great extent. According to Naruto''s own expectations. As long as the big tube muhuiye will not be revived, the big tube muyuyi will not be in charge of anything in the world of tolerance, or understand Naruto''s idea, or even agree with Naruto''s practice of building a new world and reconstructing the order of the world of tolerance. That is the result Naruto most wants to see, even if it is just the one in front, it is conducive to Naruto''s plan implementation. I''m afraid that the six immortals are still retro. Following the so-called "love" and "mutual understanding" can eliminate all disasters and hatred. Chapter 593 If you don''t agree, you can''t accept any cruel way. Naruto has to prepare for the worst. This possibility is not without it. Even before the two brothers of Yuyi and Yucun united to seal their mother, big tube wood, Yuyi was still clamoring to let his mother give mankind a chance again, believing that "mutual love" and "mutual understanding" can restore the whole world to true peace and tranquility. The latter Asura also inherited his father''s beliefs and ideas. He believes that "as long as there is love" can really solve all disputes. Naruto really sneers at such ideas and beliefs. Human beings are greedy, and human desires are endless. Human beings are not poor, but uneven. In such a world, especially in the case of various forces and countries, mutual understanding and love can solve all disputes? This can only be used to fool children! However, the most terrible thing is that the six immortals, who have the strongest power in the world, have always held such a belief. It''s not wrong. It''s just that it''s too unrealistic. Of course, everything has the possibility of realization. However, the probability of one in 100000 is also called the corresponding probability. However, is it possible to realize this probability? Naruto doesn''t want to be naive or idealistic. Just want to be pragmatic! So, thousands of years later. What kind of thoughts does this six immortals who can obviously influence the pattern of tolerance hold. It''s very important for Naruto. Naruto must make different judgments according to his different ideas. However, Naruto can not take the initiative to find the six immortals, and is not sure whether the six immortals in this life will take the initiative to find themselves, and whether they will directly control themselves just after they appear? These are unknowns. In order to determine such unexpected factors, Naruto needs a channel. As the brother of the six immortals, Datong Muyu village is the best way for Naruto to consult! This is also one of the two most important goals of Naruto''s lunar landing this time! From the youngest son of the goddess Mao. Naruto hopes to get some useful information. "Is this the place where the once big wooden people lived?" From the entrance to the village. It''s not a long distance. For ninja. It''s the location of the moment. Looking at the huge village in front of him, it was obvious that it had been completely abandoned. Ning Ci''s eyes were slightly frozen, and his subconscious white eyes swept the whole village. His face showed a very complex expression, and he said in a low voice. Although there is no emotion at all. But from Naruto, we know that the people living on the moon and themselves are all from the same ancestor, and they have the same difference between family and separation. Later, the war broke out directly, and the separation killed all the family members directly. After the separation, there was only one orphan left, so Ning Ci''s inner senses would be somewhat complicated. This is especially true when it comes to "dividing families and killing all the family members.". Even though Ning Ci, because of his father and the cage seal on his forehead, had a high prejudice and even resentment towards the rizong family, it was not as if he wanted to kill all the members of the family. From Ning Ci''s perspective, the fact that the people who separated on the moon were too cruel and terrible, They are all people of the same race inherited from the same ancestor. And after the white eye turns on. After scanning the whole village. "Well?" At some point. That particular chakra wave. A special breath that can be sensed. Let Ning Ci''s expression slightly a Zheng. "What''s the matter? Ningci? What do you see? " See the expression of Ning CI. Naruto on one side is also a pick eyebrows, it seems to be predictable appearance in general. "Well, there seems to be a special voice calling me in the deeper part of the northwest. And vaguely, I can feel a familiar chakra wave?" Ning Ci''s right hand pointed to the high point position on the northwest side of the village, with a slightly frowned brow, said in a slightly uncertain general tone. "The familiar chakra wave?" Hearing Ning Ci''s words, Naruto''s eyes are also slightly coagulated. And then, and then. In Naruto''s body interior, also has not seen for a long time sounded nine tail''s words. "This feeling, hum, this is chakra of Yucun!" Standardized haughty cold hum. It can be said that at the moment when Naruto landed on the moon, Jiuwei was completely awake. As an existence separated from Shiwei, Jiuwei was very clear about most of the secrets, including leaving the earth behind tatongmuyu village and landing on the moon, as well as when Naruto and Ningci approached this abandoned village, The last chakra wave in Yucun is not hidden, even a little deliberately released. Jiuwei naturally feels the familiar existence without any effort. "Big tube Muyu village? It seems that I''ve come to the right place this time. Nine lamas, can you feel where chakra in Yucun is Naruto mouth slightly a Yang, that sent out in the heart of the inquiry. "Didn''t the white eyed kid tell you? It''s in the northwest direction. It''s probably after Yucun sensed your chakra and the kid''s white eyes, it shows itself. Otherwise, with your current strength, if Yucun really wants to hide, you don''t want to find his chakra trace. Like the old man, Yucun also likes to play tricks! " Nine tail snorted, and the scarlet fox pupil also showed a ray of personification. "Oh? Right? Then I know, 3q, nine lamas Naruto smiles a little, and then turns to look at Ning CI. "It seems that the target is over there. Let''s go, Ningci!" "Well!" Ning CI is also half a beat slow, and then after reaction, heavily should be a. All the way through. Following the perception of Ning Ci and the secret wave detected by Bai Yan. As Jiuwei said to Naruto. As early as Naruto and Ningci landed on the moon. In the moon, there is a plume of chakra. Yucun sensed the arrival of the two. Ningci himself is the lineal descendant of Yucun. The purity of Baiyan is also the existence of the top three in the whole day clan. Yucun can''t feel it, but Naruto is even more special. Far from it, it''s the Nine Tailed chakra on his body. I''m very familiar with it as well as otungmuyu village. Besides, Naruto has the breath of Asura chakra. Ordinary people can''t feel it. As the brother of the six immortals. That is the uncle of Asura and Indra. Yucun is very familiar with his two nephews chakra. Chapter 594 In the sense that it''s these two coming. We can clearly perceive the huge chakra breath of Naruto. Yucun is going to take the initiative to show up to attract two people. The reason is simple. Separation is a complete distortion of their own orders and will. It''s crazy enough to destroy the whole earth. And then to create a truly right world. This is something Yucun can''t tolerate. We should stop this descendant of ourselves. There is nothing Yucun can do about it. It must rely on external forces. Naruto and Ningci are the most suitable candidates for Yucun. Hidden in the depths of the village. When Naruto and Ningci come to the area where the special chakra wave comes out. Spiral down the corridor. In the dark basement. After their eyes gradually adapted to the darkness. The scene that came into view. Don''t say Ningci. Even Naruto, who had been prepared for a long time, saw this endless group of tombs, his pupils suddenly shrank subconsciously, and his muscles could not help tensing. "Here are the graves? Are all the people buried inside Ning Ci''s white pupil showed a ray of wavering color, looking at the fundamental Can''t count the graves, the whispering words. "Ah, the people buried here are those who died." Naruto looked around, and all the tombs swept by felt a special wave, but he couldn''t find out which area he was in. He clearly knew what kind of tricks there must be. Even before Naruto came in, he entered the immortal mode directly, but under the huge perceptual power, he still got nothing. This makes Naruto have to sigh that he is the son of the goddess Mao. "So what''s that particular chakra wave?" "It should be chakra of that one, and he still actively attracted us here. I''m not wrong, brother of liudao fairy, big tube Muyu village sang!" Naruto raised his eyes, the light golden halo flowing out of his pupils. When it''s flashing. A majestic and slightly domineering atmosphere diffuses. "It seems that you know a lot of things, young man, but the feeling you bring to me is very different from the reincarnation of Asura in the past dynasties. On the contrary, you are more like Indra." From the depths of the grave. It''s like a faint voice in the sky, which shows the vicissitudes of life. "Well? Your ancestors? Asura? The past? Indra? What''s this And the meaning expressed in the words. Not only what Naruto said, but also what other people said made Ning Ci, who was on the other side, stare his eyes. I haven''t waited for a complete reaction. In the front position. It seems that an old figure suddenly appears from the void. It''s a symbol of the big wooden dress, the ordinary white eye posture in the pupils, the big wooden double corners on the forehead, and the chakra wave, which is not very strong, but is enough to make people feel palpitating, the endless sense of vicissitudes revealed in the deep and mysterious eyes. It is the brother of the six immortals who appears in front of Naruto and Ningci. He is also the common ancestor of the tatungmuyu people on the moon and the sun people on the earth! "Are you your forefather?" The most direct blood connection. The most important thing is that familiar chakra wave. Almost at the moment of eye contact. Ningci can 100% determine the identity of the person in front of you, which is just a subconscious utterance. "You can say yes or no. after all, I''m just a chakra left by Tatung Muyu village. With the will of Tatung Muyu village, you can be regarded as your ancestor. You should be the descendant of the blood I once left on the earth, son." After all, he is a descendant of his own pure blood. As a lineal ancestor, even if he is only a remnant, he can still see the talent of Ning Ci as a member of the sun clan in the first eye. The purity of Bai Yan can reach the forefront of the descendants that Yucun has seen, but it''s just a special seal that is obviously engraved, Let Yucun frown a little, but in the current situation, the most important person is not Ning CI. After the temporary greetings, Yucun turns his attention to Naruto, who can clearly sense the Nine Tailed chakra in Naruto''s body and the deep breath of Asura chakra, And now Naruto''s magic chakra fluctuates greatly. Yucun took a deep breath and said in a very serious tone: "you don''t seem to be surprised at what I said. Do you already know your identity and the truth? The reincarnation of Asura in modern times "The reincarnation of Asura? Hehe, if Yucun wants to say that, it''s not impossible, but please allow me to introduce myself. My name is bofengnaruto, which has been handed down for thousands of years. In my opinion, it''s just a rigid practice. I''m just me, not a special existence. As for the so-called truth you said, Then I think I can answer you. Let''s say I know something. I chose to come here today to further prove or confirm what I know. " Naruto met the deep and slightly turbid eyes of the big tube Muyu village, a different kind of firm expression appeared on his face, and said in a low tone. "Does Bofeng Naruto? I see. I understand what you mean. I will try my best to tell you what you want to know, but I also have a request. I hope you can help me finish it. " "Is that a deal?" "No, it''s not a deal. Even if you don''t agree, I will try my best to give you an answer. After listening to what I said, you can decide whether to agree to my request or not." Big tube wood feather village gently shook his head, with a very gentle tone said. This is obviously not a true city of lies. Naruto took a steady look at the village and nodded slowly. "I see. If so, I''d like to listen to your request." Although Naruto can already know what Yucun''s request is. But some words must be said in advance. Even so, it seems a little hypocritical. But that''s the way words negotiate. Chapter 595 "So, contemporary ah Xiu.. No, bofengnaruto, what questions do you want to ask me Big tube wood feather village holds the wooden stick in the hand, after hammering the ground lightly, the vision is peaceful looking at Naruto to say. "There are only two questions for me. The first one is, did you and the six immortals, the big barrel of wooden feather clothes, really die? If not, you two can be regarded as the starting people. What kind of attitude do you hold towards the present world? The second question is whether the big barrel of muhui night really can''t be killed, it can only be sealed. " Naruto raises his head and looks directly at datongmuyu village in front of him. What Naruto says directly is not only Naruto''s sincere questions, but also another special exploration of Naruto''s past life and present life. What Naruto wants to know is that after thousands of years of precipitation, this pair of brothers of datongmuyu are the same, In particular, whether the big tube wooden feather coat has the meaning of changing their own ideas, and later mentioned the obliteration and seal of the big tube wooden glow night. It''s also from a realistic point of view. Because no one can be sure. Is there any other way for heijue to summon the ten tails of quasi perfect body. In the final analysis, it is only a way, not the only way, to break the seal of the six immortals and release the big tube muhuiye by means of unlimited monthly reading. From the perspective of Naruto, since the big tube muhuiye is sealed on the moon, there is the possibility of directly starting from the moon itself to rescue it. It''s just that this possibility is not mentioned in the original work. But Naruto can not ignore this layer of probability. When it comes to Datong muhui night, I also want to get some information from Datong Muyu village, the son of Mao goddess. To fill in more preparation for your plan. "It seems that you really know a lot of things, Naruto." After hearing Naruto''s question. Big tube Muyu village is a deep look at Naruto, that pupil revealed a strange look, immediately that slightly exhaled a turbid breath, and then said again. "As for what you asked, my brother and I were the first? To be exact, we are both dead. Because our father is a real man, it is impossible for us to have a long, infinite and eternal life like our mother. However, because we inherit more than half of our mother''s blood, our existence is more special. There are some special places in this world, such as the underworld, the yellow spring and the pure land, It is the soul that can accommodate the dead. Of course, the soul does not exist all the time, but according to the strength of the soul of the person before he died, the stronger the person is, the longer he will stay. Once the soul of ordinary people enters into the underworld, pure earth and other areas, it will disappear completely in the last ten years at most, and enter into reincarnation again, If you want to take an example, Naruto, if you die now and enter the pure land, your soul posture can be retained for hundreds of years without collapsing. You will not enter the reincarnation until your soul power completely dissipates. " Big tube Muyu village line of sight placed on Naruto, that deliberately accentuated tone, said the words, don''t say the side of Ningci. Even Naruto, who has been prepared for a long time, is a little bit jumpy in his heart at this moment. "The souls of my brother and I are special. Even after we die, unless we take the initiative to escape our own souls, we can basically keep our souls forever in the pure land. If we die, we do die, but from the perspective of the soul, we still exist, And if we spend a certain amount of soul power, we can be active in this world, but it is not so easy to influence this world as before In the deep eyes of Tatung Muyu village, it seems that Naruto''s heart can be seen clearly. If the words are pointed to, Naruto''s heart can''t help tightening. "The belief and pursuit of my brother and I in our whole life is to hope that the world can obtain real peace and tranquility, and not to let the terror rule of our former mother reappear. For the rest, we always choose to trust our descendants, of course, This premise is that there is no such crazy existence among the younger generation who always wants to destroy the world. " It''s extremely mild, and it''s like an answer that sees through everything. Naruto once again deeply realized that he was still a little arrogant. In his words, the death of the body does not mean the destruction of the soul. Even if he is a man of two generations, he can''t even compare with other people''s odd age. It''s a matter of course to be seen through. But I don''t know why. Naruto can hear the feeling of kindness from the words of Tatung Muyu village, which makes Naruto''s heartstrings not as tight as before. However, Naruto will not relax his vigilance. God knows if the old people will have more crazy ideas after thousands of years. Naruto doesn''t want to make a mistake into eternal hatred. Naturally, we can see that Naruto is still alert. But it does not care at all. Still keep a calm expression. "As for our mother, we can''t be killed. At least my brother and I can''t do it. As the real ancestor of chakra, we can''t hurt our mother by common means. At that time, my brother learned the magic and had the capital to fight against our mother. But even so, we can''t really endanger our mother, In the end, we can only choose to seal the mother, and completely separate the ten tails, so that we can have one to nine tails today. " When Yucun said this, he looked at Naruto''s stomach inadvertently and deliberately. But it''s also Naruto who can sense this. The nine tails in his body also gave a cold hum at this moment. "Can''t be killed?" I heard Yucun''s unexpected answer. Naruto''s brow is still slightly frowned, and the look on his face is also slightly changed. Ningci on the other side has long been a bit petrified, mainly because of the conversation between Naruto and Yucun. Ningci understood every word, but after combining them, Ningci couldn''t understand half a word, especially the topics such as liudaoxian, mother and Shiwei. Ningci couldn''t keep up with them at all. Full of confusion, Ningci looked at Yucun, Then he turned his eyes to Naruto, opened his mouth, wanted to say something, but as if he was aware of something, he swallowed the words back. He just kept silent and listened to the conversation between Naruto and Yucun. Chapter 596 I got an answer that was not unexpected. Naruto has no fluctuation in his heart. It''s really impossible to be killed. Or does Naruto not want to speculate that Tatung Muyu Yi and Tatung Muyu village, as their own sons, can''t bear to kill their mother? The key point is to focus on the conclusion that "Tatung muhui Ye was not killed." the reason Naruto asked this question is that Naruto didn''t want to speculate, It''s also trying to find out what Tatung Muyu village and its elder brother liudaoxian hold about their mother. No matter what, they are all biological mothers and sons. Even after thousands of years of dust, mother and son are mothers and sons after all. Naruto doesn''t believe it. Huiye doesn''t love her son at all, nor does he believe it. Yuyi and Yucun don''t respect their mother at all, From the definition of the world to the attitude towards "mother", Naruto wants to get some necessary information from Yucun. Unfortunately. Naruto didn''t get what he wanted. I don''t know that Yucun itself holds such an attitude. Or that Yucun thoroughly see through Naruto''s purpose, deliberately said the words. The only thing Naruto can be sure of is that. "One''s autonomy should not be too limited!" No matter the reason is because Yuyi and Yucun really only care about the stability of the world, whether their mother will take off the seal, no matter what. Or simply there is no strong power to interfere in this world. Or both. Naruto''s next plans can be a little bolder. It doesn''t need to be too tight and on guard. He can focus his attention on the soil and changmen. Of course, we should be alert and prepared. Naruto is still not relaxed. But relatively speaking, in the previous plan setting, I certainly need to make a considerable part of the adjustment, otherwise, it is easy to catch up with the next changes, in that case, it is easy to cause a worse situation. A little bit of risk. When it''s time to take a risk, it''s time to take a risk. An uncertain future. This is life. This is called fighting. "So? Naruto, do you have any questions? " Looking at the Naruto who seems to be thinking deeply, dayuangyu village gently knocks on the surface of the earth, when the slightly deep words ring out again. "No, there''s nothing wrong with me." The Naruto who was awakened. He also shook his head and said in reply. "Will you listen to my request?" "Yes "My request is very simple, that is to stop my only descendant on the moon from madness. They think that the judgment and thought of the patriarchal family are wrong. They once set off an internal war to correct the patriarchal family''s" wrong "thought. They think that the true meaning I passed down is to supervise the earth, and even more they think that this world is wrong, They want to use the power of the reincarnation eye to push the moon, and then destroy the whole earth. Especially after the ten bodies originally sealed on the moon, the exorcism statues, have been channeled away, the separated people have strengthened their ideas. Over the years, the reincarnation eye has been accumulating huge energy, and the moon has been steadily advancing towards the earth. " "At this time node, it will not be more than two years at most. At that time, the power of the reincarnation eye will accumulate to the extreme, and the catalytic power will come out at once. In addition, the mass of the moon itself will be enough to destroy most of the earth, including most of the living creatures on it. This is a scene that neither my brother nor I want to see." "So, Naruto, and my descendants, go stop the crazy act of separation and tell him it''s wrong." Gently touch the space. Some of them are similar to the recollection of the past. Yucun seems to use the spiritual energy of a large number of descendants of the otangmu clan in this tomb, together with his own chakra, to give Naruto and Ningci a direct simulation of the disputes and war scenes between the family and the separation of the otangmu clan on the moon, including the birth of the giant zhuanshengyan, which are presented to Naruto and Ningci one by one, Naruto, who had known most of the information for a long time, only had a slight change in his pupils. The only amount of information that Naruto told Ning Ci was that at this moment, his eyes were full of shock. It should be said that this trip to the moon. From the beginning to the present. It''s less than half a day. What he saw and heard. It''s always refreshing Ning Ci''s cognition. Things that were thought to exist only in legends. Now, one by one, the mystery has been uncovered. When the expression of chiguoguo was revealed in front of Ningci, it was hard for him to respond and accept it directly. Even with Ningci''s intelligence and maturity, it took a short time to digest and understand the intelligence. "Is the former''s true meaning distorted by later generations, and actually want to destroy the world? It''s crazy enough Naruto that blue pupil revealed a ray of ironic color, at this moment can not help whispering. When Yucun hears Naruto''s words, his eyes are dim. No matter what, it''s all his direct descendants. Now it''s not the scene Yucun wants to see. Moreover, compared with his brother''s big barrel wooden feather coat, Yucun will pay more attention to feeling, especially after sealing his mother, If you want to take the initiative to come to the moon to accompany your mother, you can see it. Of course, you can say that this is Yucun''s hypocrisy. After all, you have personally sealed your present. At this time, you still want to show "the love between mother and son?" But it has to be said. In that case, Yucun and Yuyi didn''t seem to have a good choice. Yucun at least made those decisions according to his own heart. The same is true of our own descendants. There were thousands of people on the moon in their heyday, but now there is only one left, which is a very sad thing. "So, can you agree to my request? This is not only for me, but also for your hometown. " Yucun looks at Naruto with deep eyes and asks softly. "After I answer, may I ask you another question? Mr. Yucun. " Naruto raised his eyes slightly, looked directly at Yucun, and said in a slightly low tone. "Well?" "Since you can keep a part of chakra, why didn''t you take the initiative to dissuade the war between the clan and the separation? And in terms of the blood connection and control of a clan, you should have extremely high control power over that giant reincarnation eye, right? Even if we can''t persuade those crazy separatists, we can also help the family to win the final victory by controlling the giant reincarnation eye? What''s the reason that you didn''t do it? Or do you not have the ability to do it? " Chapter 597 PS: subscribe, guys! Let''s subscribe more. Look at the pirated friends. Even if they support a first subscription, Xiaoye will be very grateful! Please, everyone! This is really important for lobules! Go straight to the core. When Naruto''s words fall. Not to mention the Yucun in front of us. Ning Ci, who was still thinking and absorbing the information just now, suddenly raised his head at this moment. Subconsciously, he turned to Yucun and showed a different look. As Naruto said, since his ancestor chakra can survive to the present, he should still have quite high power, right? Since reincarnation eye is the highest level of their white eye, Yucun, as the ancestor, should have a strong first control, right? In principle, our ancestors should have the highest control ability. Ningci would think so. Yucun will naturally take this into consideration. Facing the two people''s line of sight. The old face of Yucun also showed a faint bitter smile. Then he shook his head and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t. when I realized that there was a special idea of separation, I came forward to warn the descendants of separation. However, they regarded my appearance as a conspiracy of the clan, It is believed that the patriarchal family distorted the true meaning of my ancestor, and even tried to deceive them by using the ancestor "I", which directly led to the intensification of the contradiction. Later, in order to deal with the patriarchal family, they divided their families and contributed all people''s white eyes. This reincarnated eye, which contains huge and mixed energy, is just a gesture of the existence of a ghost, There''s no way to control the reincarnation eye. " "If I could, I would have done it myself as early as several decades ago. As I have said just now, I am in the same state as my brother. I only live in the pure land of the yellow spring as my soul. I don''t have much power to interfere in this world. Therefore, I can only rely on you to solve this layer of feud." Yucun looks at Naruto and Ningci with a very serious expression, and says in a very serious tone. "I see." No matter what Yucun said is true or false. At this moment. Narutos can only listen as if they are real. When Naruto came to Yucun, he didn''t say that he had to find an accurate answer from the brother of the six immortals. Sometimes, just a little hint is enough. Even if it''s a lie, he can deduce part of the true words from it. Of course, this requires his own strong logical thinking and reasoning ability. Otherwise, Naruto''s ability of reasoning is not enough, All in all, Naruto did not really choose to believe in Yucun in this "special conversation". He just wanted to get some useful information from Yucun as much as possible. Including the case of the man in the big wooden house. No matter whether Yucun has made a request or not. Naruto''s trip to the moon was originally aimed at it. At this point. Yucun may have seen it. But in the way of "one''s own request.". Let each other have a good, more harmonious atmosphere of conversation, put themselves in the "requester" attitude, this is the way Yucun chose. Whatever the purpose. At least it makes the opposite sound easy. Even if Naruto knew that Yucun probably did it deliberately. In the heart is how many will feel a little pleasure. "I agreed to this request. In the final analysis, this time I came to the moon for the purpose of reincarnation. Since it has threatened the survival of the earth, I will completely eliminate it!" Naruto met the turbid eyes of Yucun, nodded gently, and said in a calm tone. "I''ll leave it to you, bofengnaruto. I don''t have much chakra left. Later, I''ll transfer all the necessary information about reincarnation eye and Sheren to you, but if I can, I''ll save Sheren''s life as much as possible. Anyway, he is my blood descendant and a misguided child." "If you can, it''s just that you can''t guarantee these things in battle. Life and death are only in a flash." Seeing that Naruto didn''t agree, Yucun''s face showed a smile of relief. Although Naruto did have a high vigilance towards Yucun, there was one saying that Yucun did not have any malice towards Naruto, not to mention that Naruto was the reincarnation of Asura of this generation, even if it was a real ordinary person, According to Yucun''s character, he doesn''t feel ill about him. Even though he knows Naruto has a different purpose, as Yucun said, after thousands of years, he only cares about the survival of the whole world. And it''s different from the strong desire of the big barrel wooden feather coat. On the contrary, Yucun is more casual. Besides, the most important point is. Yucun can see another possibility from Naruto. Yumura once resisted his mother because he chose to believe in human beings. Yucun has no way to know what his brother will think, but from the beginning to the end, Yucun''s decision has not changed. The conversation with Naruto and the request for Naruto are sincere from the bottom of his heart, without any deception. "Well, it''s up to you, bofengnaruto." Yucun finally took a deep look at Naruto and Ningci. When the figure gradually dissipated, the next moment, when it was completely empty, the little white light directly fell into Naruto''s body. Naruto did not resist, but actively absorbed the white light. These white lights are nothing else. Instead, Yucun uses his last part, chakra, to pass on some important information about the reincarnation eye and the big barrel wooden house people to Naruto. Including some secret facilities on the moon, and the reincarnation eye can not be touched by others. People without Yumura blood will be completely absorbed by the reincarnation eye. Of course, if the strength reaches six levels, that''s another story. For now. Naruto must also be alert to this point. If his chakra is completely transformed into the supplementary energy of the giant reincarnated eye, it is the most unjust and stupid thing. As for the cabinetman. Naruto didn''t mean to cheat Yucun. If it can be 100% confirmed that there is no threat. Naruto doesn''t mind saving his life. At the end of the day. She Ren is only a 15-year-old boy. After fully absorbing the information from Yucun. Naruto is to open his eyes. "Naruto, I think..." The moment when the line of sight is right. Naruto is to see Ning CI pupil that full of doubt look. Just as he was about to ask something. "Well?" Almost at the same time. Naruto''s expression is slightly changed. "There are enemies!" The same is to maintain the white eye open mode of Ning CI is also in the same time to scan a large number of strange chakra close. Chapter 598 Puppets are coming from all over the world. Diffuse in the whole sky, it is a moment of dark down scenery. When Naruto and Ning CI walked out of the underground tomb, they saw such a scene. Naturally, Naruto did not have to say much. With his white eyes, Ning CI could easily distinguish that the attacking enemies were all inanimate puppets, including the flying species under them. They were also puppet weapons made of special metal and mechanical technology, Under the reflection of the artificial sun, the metal cold luster reflected, and the terrible smell diffused from the thick body. "Are they all puppets?" Ning Ci that suddenly expanded pupil, slightly shocked said. "Well, after all, there is only one living person left. This is probably the special ceremony for the little master to welcome me." Naruto''s slightly raised eyes, the light golden eye shadow that came out of the corner of the eye, the beautiful halo that emerged from the depths of the pupil. "In that case, let''s clean up the fish first." The magic chakra burst out in a flash. "Well!" Under the immediate battle. "Boom!" Naruto that is straight out of the figure. Hundreds of puppets rushed to the dense sky. At the moment when they saw Naruto and Ning Ci, their metal pupils suddenly burst out a ray of extremely dazzling color. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" The swift and violent figure swooping down. The weapon in your hand. "Zizizizizizizizizizizizizizi!" A dazzling brilliance of light. "Boom!" The ferocious jets of laser beams. "Bang bang!" "Bang!" "Dong!" A pierced space. Naruto skilfully avoids the moment. They bombarded the earth''s surface and the abandoned village houses. A burst of power. Flying dust and debris. This is comparable to B-level evasion, and even a more destructive beam. If it is only rubbed, ninjas are usually either dead or injured. Even if Naruto is hit directly in the front when he is in immortal mode, it will be a bit unbearable, but the first thing is to be able to hit It''s only in the middle! High speed moving figure. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Dancing posture. You don''t need thunder. Only by virtue of the powerful physical ability, as well as the explosion ability of chakra under the magic blessing. Naruto can easily avoid these attacks. A personal attack. Using these puppets as springboards. "Boom!" "Poof "Click!" Naruto easily shot down these puppets one after another. "Spiral pill!" "Boom!" Easily broken defense, one by one destroyed metal puppets. "Fengdun - great breakthrough!" "Hoo Hoo Hoo Under the blessing of the magic chakra, the hurricane suddenly blew up and formed a violent frenzy, which suddenly involved dozens of puppets and burst into the wind. "Click!" Broken puppets. Almost in a flash. Hundreds of puppets in the sky. The Naruto easily disposed of hundreds of them. Although the level of these puppets is close to the level of tolerance among the elite simply from the perspective of comprehensive values, they are puppets after all, which is incomparable with the flexibility of human beings. The most important thing is that the puppets who lack "wisdom" will only act according to the instructions of the minimum standard, which is too mechanical and rigid. It''s impossible to bring any threat to Naruto. If this were replaced by hundreds of living human beings. It doesn''t need to be too high. It''s all above the level of Zhongren. Naruto, on the contrary, needs to spend more time and energy. After all, humans know formation and coordination. In the worst case, they also know the tactics of pulling and pestering. If the goal is to destroy all, the latter will definitely spend two or three times as much time and energy as the former, even more than the latter, In the face of these action modes are too simple and boring puppets, Naruto can easily destroy them. "Soft fist - eight trigrams empty palm!" In the bottom position. Even if it is not easy to enter the immortal mode of Ningci. By virtue of their own strength which has reached the level of Shangren, their terror insight and their long-range attack means, these puppets are no match for Ningci. Although it is impossible to deal with hundreds of puppets at one time, Naruto attracts almost 70% puppets'' attention. The rest of the puppets. Ningci can break one by one. "Boom!" "Click!" A series of broken puppets. Slowly emptied enemy camp. It was almost when these puppets were successively cleaned up by Naruto and Ningci. In the artificial sun. As far as the inner core area of the castle is concerned, the man who is just about to close his eyes and continue to rest is awakened by a sound of alarm. The man who turns over is walking to the former central palace. "What are you talking about!? Almost all the puppets sent out will be destroyed! " At the time of hearing the report of the tall, thin and white girl. Shiren''s face also became extremely shocked, and immediately, the ferocious look showed. "It seems that these two intruders are the real enemies!" She Ren''s eyes were wide open and full of dark color. At this moment. Sheren is really aware that the attackers are not "accidental" to the moon, but purposeful invasion. Not only judging from personal strength, the most important thing is that from the information just feedback, we can know that the group of puppets he sent out found two people in the abandoned village. And the location where it came out. It seems that it was in the tombs where a group of people from datongmu were buried. Knowing that. Shiren woke up completely to the identity and purpose of the visitor. "Turn on all defense facilities immediately, and arrange the activation of the reincarnation eye immediately!" Although young. But in the face of danger, it is still rational. This is also the reason why Sheren can bear the high hopes of all the family members of the big wooden family on the moon. To realize "the real wish of ancestors" is the mission of those who separate families. What''s more, it''s the goal to strive for. Although it''s a little early. He did not get his own reincarnation, did not usher in his fiancee. But it doesn''t matter! She believes in the nobility of her family. I believe more in the horror of reincarnation. No matter how powerful the enemy is, as long as it does not reach the level of its ancestors. If you give up, you will have enough confidence to kill anyone who invades. This is the confidence that the giant reincarnation eye brings to her! Although this kind of self-confidence is too boastful and unrealistic. Chapter 599 But she herself doesn''t know that. After the rest of the schedule. Under the guidance of his servants, Sheren went to the area where the giant reincarnation eyes were stored. In order to deal with the invaders, Sheren still needed to rely on the power of reincarnation eyes. As a family member, he contributed all his white eyes to realize his wild hope, and then condensed them. Under the savings of these years, enough energy has been accumulated, Even if it will affect his next plan, Shiren has made up his mind to completely destroy the invaders even if all the energy inside is consumed. Only in this way can his plan not be greatly affected. It''s a big deal. It''s a few years later. My age, and other arrangements. It''s all in time. This is Shiren''s idea. And at the moment when Shiren was finally serious and determined to use the reincarnation eye to eliminate the invaders. Under the artificial sun. Naruto and Ningci, who are regarded as enemies by Sheren. It was easy to wipe out the hundreds of puppets that came. "Naruto? How do we get into the artificial sun next? " Through white eyes. Ningci can easily identify that there is a certain space distortion in the artificial sun. This is the result that cannot be detected after chakra is covered. Throughout the inner side of the moon, if we say where is the hiding place of the little master, then the artificial sun is the best place, just the artificial sun hanging in the mid air. Naruto and ningsike are both short of flying ability. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to get up. Is it hard to make Naruto Nine Tailed? In that case, with the tail''s bouncing ability and chakra strength, it can be done. With such questions, Ning CI also looked sideways at Naruto on his right side and asked softly. "No problem, we can get in with this!" Naruto stepped on it lightly and was shot down by himself. He also deliberately kept a relatively complete flying mechanical puppet. By infiltrating his chakra into it, Naruto could easily identify the chakra gyratory road inside. Subtle control was impossible, but forced to use his chakra to drive him to fly to a certain extent. For Naruto, It''s easier. "Can you control it? Naruto Ningci eyes slightly stare big, slightly surprised said. "Ah, it''s too precise to control, but it''s still no problem to make it fly." Naruto nodded with a smile and said, "come on, Ningci. I think that little master should have received the corresponding information. We have to rush in before he is completely ready. In this way, we can have less trouble!" From the information given by Yucun just now. Naruto can clearly know that the individual strength of the people in the big barrel cottage is not very strong in the current situation. Let alone the shadow level, even the accurate shadow level is a little tough. To put it bluntly, if you give Ningci a certain amount of buff time, that is to say, you will enter the half complete immortal mode, not to mention the exaggeration of hanging, At least Ningci can do in a one-on-one confrontation, suppress and successfully beat Shiren. In other words, without that giant reincarnation eye. There is no need to put the present Saren in Naruto''s heart. To speed up a little bit is also to prevent people from taking too dangerous actions. For example, by making use of the affinity of the pure big barrel wood family and the reincarnation eye, we forcibly extract or stimulate all the energy of that giant reincarnation eye, and detonate the whole moon in the most brutal way. Whether the moon will be completely destroyed is not to be mentioned. If the energy of the reincarnation eye is really wasted by others. Naruto''s harvest on this moon landing will be cut by more than half. Its main purpose is to give Ningci to absorb the energy of the giant rebirth eye at that moment. And then to try to open the reincarnation eye of Ning CI himself. Therefore, other results are acceptable to Naruto. Only at that moment, Naruto does not allow any accident. My brother-in-law is one of the most important guarantees of Naruto''s next plan! As long as he can get the reincarnation eye smoothly and match it with the immortal mode that can be perfectly controlled in the future, his combat effectiveness will not be inferior to the immortal nine tail chakra mode that Naruto will master in the future. As for Sasuke, unless he opens the double pupil reincarnation eye, otherwise, he may not be the opponent of Ningci. From this point of view. Naruto does not allow any problems in this link. "Well!" The two men who flew straight up to this mechanical puppet. Under the control of Naruto chakra. "Whoosh!" The figure flying again. We''re going to be flying towards the position of the artificial sun. Flight pressure under limited distance. Even if the control is a little rough. Naruto still forcibly controlled this flying puppet, and took Ningci to the nearest distance of the artificial sun. With the strong perception, he could clearly know the moment when the artificial sun''s surface position was wrapped up. "This border In Ningci''s white eye observation. There''s a big wave coming out of it. "It doesn''t matter. Just smash it!" On the back of the puppet. Naruto gave a cold smile, and chakra, who had been mobilized all over his body. "Immortal method - the sword in the hand of spiral!" Chakra, with all his input. On Naruto''s right palm, the bright white chakra hand sword is formed directly, and the magic chakra penetrates into it, making its outer ring appear a layer of pale golden halo. This is Naruto''s first practical application after learning the spiral pill hand sword. Chakra output that doesn''t keep at all. Ning CI is also the first time to see this technique of Naruto. Feel the fury inside. There is also a sharp, piercing sound of "buzz.". "This operation!" Ningci, which opens the white eye insight to the highest level. The perfect reflection of this operation into the deep eye. Ning Ci''s pupil also can''t help expanding. The expression of shock emerged. "Boom!" At the moment of soaring. A little bit of concentration. Naruto''s spiral shot sword "Whoosh!" It seems to be sharp enough to cut through dimensions. Chopping space. "Bang" In the extreme positive angle. A sword in the hand of the spiral pill. The moment of contact. "Boom!" Another dull noise. Followed by that burst out of a brilliant to the extreme dazzling dazzle. "Well?" Subconsciously close your eyes. "Click!" The moment of terror felt around. Seems to be able to cut their own surface of the skin that kind of fierce feeling. Next moment! Break the tide! It was the clear and loud sound of fragmentation. "Boom!" The moment of explosion. It''s like some kind of crystal explodes. Chapter 600 When Ning CI opens his eyes again. That''s the boundary that has been forcibly broken with the "Hua la la" sound, and then the dark hole in the eye, and another special wave from inside. "Let''s go!" In Naruto''s deep cheers. "Well!" "Whoosh!" Chakra, injected again. The flying puppet of Weng. Straight in. The level of passage over. Into the inner side of the artificial sun. In the perspective of Naruto and Ningci. The hanging Castle appeared in front of us, and the forest filled with the outer buildings. And then there''s the huge group of flying puppets that come together again from all directions. But Naruto didn''t care about the puppets at all. Only in the immortal mode, it is the perception that is completely distributed. "Ningci." "I understand, Naruto!" Match with shangningci''s white eye observation. Under the carpet search. This is a special area that can be locked in the shortest time. "Is that where it is?" It''s not just the distortion of space that Ning Ci''s white eyes can observe. What''s more, in Naruto''s perception, there is a huge chakra wave from the inside. without doubt! It''s in the hanging area on the northwest side of the castle. It must be in the place where the giant reincarnation eye is placed. "That''s it!" You don''t have to take care of the puppets that are besieged around you. Only the two who chose to fight head-on. "Immortal method - the art of endless Lanxi!" "Soft fist - eight trigrams empty palm!" These puppets are still vulnerable. One after another, they were easily swept and annihilated by Naruto and Ningci, and they made a strong breakthrough. When they were close to the special area where reincarnation eyes were stored at high speed. Early is to come to the position of reincarnation eye in advance. As early as Naruto used the sword in the hand of spiral pill to break through the outer boundary and burst into the inner side of the artificial sun, he sensed the arrival of the two. That moment. You can see that the expression of Shiren has become extremely distorted. "Damn it! Is it so fast? " The most important thing is that Naruto directly shakes the result and chooses a hard way to forcibly break in. In this way, Sheren''s judgment of the invaders'' strength must go up to a higher level, because the border is arranged by using the energy of reincarnation eye. Although it only borrows part of the strength, it is enough to prove the firmness of the border. The opposite is not resolution. It''s not offset. It''s not about using loopholes to steal in. Not to find the right way to open the border. It''s going to be broken by brute force. "A decision has to be made!" When I think about it. Giving up others is to know that you are likely to prepare for the worst. The color of determination on the face. Sensing the pale yellow rebirth eyes on his side, standing in the air, slowly emitting a huge wave of energy. She took a deep breath and put her right hand gently and firmly on it. There are many similarities. "Bang!" In the outside position. It''s a completely broken defense. "Ha ha, you''re the last descendant of the tatongmu clan who stayed on the moon in Yucun. I''m sorry to say that, but can you give us the reincarnation eye behind you?" The two figures walking forward cleanly. With that falling smile words. Light step close, into the range of perception of the two figures. One is extremely huge, the other is extremely special. Naruto does not mention that when Sheren perceives the existence of Ning Ci, especially the white eyes with extremely high purity in his eyes. "The white eye? Are you descendants of Yucun ancestors on earth? " The eyes of those who don''t have eyeballs are all shrunk subconsciously, and the "vision" turned around is projected on Ning Ci, which seems to be some unbelievable words. "Well, my name is ri Ningci. Like you, I''m a descendant of the ancestors of Yucun. I''m from the big wooden house. Let''s give up your plan. What you''ve done is against the wishes of the ancestors. The ancestors don''t want you to do this!" A special connection above the blood. It used to be Yucun. Now it''s Shiren. But also inherited from the special blood of the big tube wood family. In a clan, they are both the representatives of pure blood. It''s not just sacrifice, it''s the same with Ningci. When they are close to each other, they can also clearly perceive the special chakra fluctuation on each other. It''s just the words Ning CI said. But it angered her instantly. "Misinterpreted the true meaning of ancestors!? What do you know!? Mole ants on earth! You have been polluted by the dirty world created by the six immortals. Except for the white eyed princess, everything else should be destroyed! And I''ve known for a long time that you hateful guys are aiming at reincarnation! You have fallen into the darkness completely. You need to be thoroughly purified before you can Words burst out in a rage. "White eyed princess?" "Boom!" On one hand. The giant reincarnation eye attracted by it. When chakra resonates in heshe''s body. That instant burst out of a strong and dazzling light. "Ningci! You step back first I haven''t waited for Ning Ci to react. That''s the terrifying power. Subconsciously, Ningci takes two steps back. In Naruto decisively step forward two steps in front of him. Although Ning CI still wanted to give more advice, he was especially curious about what Sheren had just said about "white eyed Princess". But look at Sheren. It''s just a gesture of direct action. Terrible fluctuations that can be sensed in momentum. And in the field of white eye observation. The terrible chakra tides that we saw. At the same time, Naruto''s words sounded. Ning CI also nodded and retreated quickly. He was very clear that the current level of fighting was not the level that he could easily get into. Don''t delay Naruto. Try to observe some suspicious signs with white eyes as far as possible. As an intelligence assistant, it is the greatest help to Naruto. "Since you don''t intend to give up your reincarnation eyes honestly, then you should be aware of the hardships! The big wooden house Ningci retreated. Naruto is also a cold face, an instant burst out of a not inferior to the power of the large wooden house, filled with the immortal chakra. Among them. Naruto is slow to inject a trace of nine tail chakra. It''s already a feeling of congruence. In the case of the more proficient immortal mode. Naruto intends to formally try a new combat posture combining two chakra modes! The strength of Shiren. Naruto is a level that Naruto can use to "take risks.". Even if something unexpected happens. It can also be exempted from adverse effects to a certain extent. Chapter 601 A little red tide floating. That''s already the immortal mode of being invaded. There is no longer a peaceful and stable attitude. Gradually become violent posture. That pale golden pupil in the fox pupil shape. "Arrogant earth mole ant! Let''s see what the real power of God is It is also the sacrifice person who is further stimulated by Naruto''s words. "Bang!" Step forward. High arms. "Buzz buzz!" It was as if the whole palace was shaking violently. Next second. The condensed energy of reincarnation eye. "Silver wheel jade!" Right in the upper corner. A huge silver jade ball suddenly appeared out of thin air. The shape of the ultimate suspension. The power of terror that emerges. "Blast!" In less than 0.5 seconds. With a heavy drink from the people in the big wooden house. "Hiss, hiss, hiss!" The trajectory of the stroke. A sudden burst of violent wind. After it gives off a dazzling luster. The roar of an explosion. "Xianfa - the wall of the wind!" Naruto immediately claps his hands and takes a deep breath. Then the huge magic chakra comes out. A quick imprint. In a semi elliptical shape. It directly forms a strong wind barrier. "Bang!" It''s a blast. Direct impact. It was the time when another low and shocking explosion came down. A special palace that was blown apart. Scattered debris. A hurricane that swept up. "Ningci!" On the outside, Naruto, who had been torn apart completely, looked at the other side and cried out in a subconscious voice. "I''m fine! Naruto Ning CI leaned on his side and landed on the ground steadily. The sand spit out from his mouth was blocked by Naruto because of its long distance. It was only affected by the aftershock of the explosion. His clothes broke apart and he was not injured. See this scene. Naruto also relaxed and turned his eyes back to the front. Above the sky. It is also a flying Saren, standing on a stone slab. The giant reincarnation eyes suspended behind him are still in the turbulent whole space. "Well! Stupid mortal She gave a cold smile. The twinkling eyes again. Shiren once again wants to extract huge energy from it to perform those super destructive techniques. But this time. Naruto will not give Sheren similar opportunities. Flash out of the figure. "Whew" "Whew" "Whew" "Whew!" In the air. Naruto''s right hand turned, straight shot out of the number of bitter. It''s coming. "Hum!" There is a look of disdain on her face. I don''t choose to avoid at all. A layer of directly formed enclosure barrier. "Keng, Keng, Keng!" An offensive that can easily be stopped. But it hasn''t been waiting for further sarcasm. "Whoosh!" In the bottom position. A golden flash! Next second. A breath of forest came to my face. "No!" The Naruto breath that felt suddenly approaching in front of him. Her face suddenly changed. It''s just a raise in time. A silver light suddenly appeared. The light blue barrier that emerges straight out. "Hum!" Facing him came Naruto''s cold expression. Between one hand. "Big jade spiral pill!" A blue ball that quickly condenses. Above the front. Press down your right hand. "Bang!" Face the moment. A violent roar fell. "Click!" With the clear sound of falling. "Well?" "Bad!" Broken pieces. "Boom!" The power of the extreme. Chest position. The one who was hit hard. "Wow That''s the gushing blood. Take advantage of this opportunity. Naruto who wants to pursue. No one will give such a chance. He tried to endure the burning pain above his chest. The wisp of resolute color appeared on the face of Shiren. Increase the energy mobilization of the reincarnation eye. In less than a second. The body that suddenly expanded. "This!" In the eyes of Naruto. It''s a subconscious sense of danger. "Whoosh!" The next moment. The black sphere appeared in the middle of Naruto and Shiren. That terrible smell. "Seek Tao Yu!" Some are not very similar. But the shape and power are so close to the special black jade sphere. In the moment you see it. Naruto''s mind is involuntarily out of such an idea. It''s also between the lightning and flint. "Silver wheel turns into explosion!" Sheren is also a cold smile, in the corner of the mouth that overflows out of the blood against the background, extremely crazy Sheren is also relying on the energy of the giant reincarnation eyes to use in the original to obtain their own unique reincarnation eyes after the operation. Relying on the forced refinement of the jade. And then release the silver wheel! Of course, the deterrent and destructive power is less than half of the original. But at such a short distance. And it''s a burst of concentration to the limit. "Light soul!" Feeling the palpitating power inside. Naruto is also in the subconscious directly increase the extraction of the nine tail chakra. "Dong!" The scarlet chakra coat swept up. The moment of covering. "Bang!" "Boom!" A raging roar. A burst of power. Naruto''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and then shows the fox pupil posture! The coat wrapped up. The moment of explosion. In mid air. "Naruto!" All of a sudden out of the prestige. The dust and smoke in the sky. When it''s spreading. "Shua!" From the inside. The first white figure to fly backwards. With a tattered dress, a blood burst on his forehead, a red half of his cheek, and a blood drop falling down from it, together with the obvious concave scar on his chest, the extremely embarrassed Saren has not only eaten a big jade spiral pill from Naruto, but also hastily released the "silver wheel reincarnation explosion" in order to push back Naruto''s attack, I have not been able to save 100% of the damage. I was involved in the outbreak just a short distance away. Fortunately, I made some preparations in advance. A considerable part of the injury was offset. That''s true. Sheren was hit twice, and absorbed the energy of reincarnation eye excessively. Moreover, in such a rude way, Sheren''s body almost couldn''t resist. Under the double damage of the surface and the interior. Let Sheren''s current posture is still a little too tragic, but if you can successfully kill, at least the people who hurt the enemy, Sheren thinks it is worth it! However. Unfortunately. She Ren''s mind just came up with a similar idea. "Cough, it''s really dry! A man in a large wooden shed, who forcibly extracts the energy of the reincarnation eye, detonates it at close range. I''d like to see. How many times can you do that? " Chapter 602 Black smoke that has not yet completely dissipated. It was a golden figure that leaped out of it. In the extremely ugly expression of Shiren, under Ningci''s relieved expression. Naruto was just a little bit disheartened, his clothes were scratched, and his cheeks seemed to be scratched by the aftereffects of the explosion. He was not able to defend himself completely. Apart from a small wound, there was no other injury. It was in sharp contrast to the appearance of the wooden house man nearby, who was almost seriously injured, Undoubtedly, it is far beyond the expectation of the people who live in the big wooden house. It''s already infinitely close to the silver wheel which is released by the maximum energy of reincarnation eye that can be extracted by themselves. Why is this young blonde in front of him still intact!? "Soul light guy! Who the hell are you? " Staring big eyes, the eyes showed endless darkness. The people in the big wooden house are facing Naruto not far away. The shrill words all represent the fear and rage of the people in the big wooden house at the moment. No matter how mature the people are, no matter who meet such unexpected people in the plan that they are determined to do, After all, it''s just a teenager. Don''t even say sacrifice. Even Naruto himself was slightly surprised by his own situation. It''s not to say that Naruto was surprised by the blow just now. As early as before landing on the moon, Naruto had no control over Sheren''s intelligence, including the chakra mode of the reincarnated eye that can be opened after obtaining the reincarnated eye, as well as the techniques of refining qiudaoyu and releasing a variety of nearly devastating damage, etc. Although the Sheren has not yet obtained the reincarnated eye, However, considering that there is a reincarnation eye on the moon, Naruto is also ready to release these techniques. Therefore, these conditions are within Naruto''s estimation. What Naruto didn''t expect is that he didn''t suffer too much impact in the attack just now. Although the most intuitive reason is that Shiren doesn''t have his own reincarnation eyes, and a reincarnation eye with mixed power is never better than a pair of pure reincarnation eyes. What''s more, it''s still the borrowed power. No matter what the technique is, the damage intensity before and after that, At least the difference is about double, which is not an exaggeration. That kind of power. With Naruto''s current body strength and the defense ability of immortal mode, it''s natural that he won''t have too much damage, but at that distance, there will still be necessary damage. However, the result is that he looks a little embarrassed. Apart from that, there was no damage. This is only the smallest part of self surprise. The real surprise is that. Naruto found that in the impact just now, he subconsciously achieved the ingenious fusion of magic chakra and nine tail chakra for the first time. It is precisely because of the combined chakra mode, which directly strengthens Naruto''s various qualities and intuitively reflects his strong physical ability that Naruto can not fear the blow just now. Referring to yuzhibo belt earth and yuzhibo spot, which became the pillar force of the ten tailed man in the original work. The general technique can''t break the defense at all! A single reincarnation eye, and it''s not what I own. My personal strength is not very strong. All kinds of factors can hurt Naruto. That''s strange! However, the smooth fusion was only for a moment, and the reason behind it was that Naruto couldn''t control the fury of Nine Tailed chakra. Not only did Naruto fall out of that special state, but the immortal mode was also directly broken by the fury of Nine Tailed chakra. But Naruto didn''t care at all. Because this is a valuable and meaningful experience! Firmly imprint the feeling just now in your mind. Naruto believes that soon, he will be able to completely master the immortal nine tail chakra mode! I didn''t expect that the biggest harvest of this trip to the moon is not the reincarnation, but the improvement of my own strength! As soon as I think of mastering the immortal nine tail chakra model, I can really write or create my own legend. Naruto ''. Naruto''s look did not appear any change, just cold eyes at Shiren. "Who am I? It''s the one who came to kill you! The big wooden house Raised eyebrows. The wisp of cold killing intention emerged. It''s a breath of forest. With the words falling. Naruto is once again into their own immortal mode. A pale golden halo above the pupil. It''s a wonderful feeling after Jiuwei chakra was injected into it. It can be said that it is the immortal nine tail mode in the state of semi-finished products. In this moment. Naruto in the fine induction, but also another transfer of its own body nine tail chakra. "Nine lamas!" A deep echo in the heart of their own words. "Hum!" It''s just like a proud hum. And then a little bit of scarlet. "Light soul!" It''s an overwhelming trend. I feel the ultimate killing intention. It''s the same expression that the big barrel cottage people have become crazy. "Pa!" The Sheren, who can smell the smell of death, doesn''t plan to, or has no capital to leave any room here, and doesn''t care whether his body can bear it or not. It''s the reincarnated eye chakra extracted in one breath. A quick hand. Then the imprint was quickly formed. "The art of channeling!" In mid air. One hand. "Ouch!" In a flash. Shaking space. It''s a big wave. "Boom!" It''s like a huge stone statue suddenly drilling out of the void. Anthropomorphic horror. The power that burst out of him. At the moment of its appearance. "Ah She Ren''s dark eyes also overflowed with a lot of blood. The momentum of instant weakening visible to the naked eye. But Shiren was still fearless. The energy absorption of the reincarnated eye is still increased. With his own chakra. Forcibly summon out this channeling stone. "Well, if you don''t die, you won''t die!" Even if Naruto promises to give up his life as much as possible, the premise is that he can confirm that he does not have the ability to make trouble again, and he does not want to die himself, but according to the current trend. "Then let me give you a ride, big barrel cottage man!" Even if not killed by Naruto. The people in the big barrel wooden house may also directly explode and die because of the massive mobilization and use of this kind of impure eye energy. But to that point, it is estimated that the energy of the reincarnation eye will be wasted a lot. Naruto doesn''t want to see that result. Huge energy in the reincarnation eye. That''s what Naruto prepared for his future brother-in-law! Chapter 603 Power comes from stimulation. "Boom!" Above the front. Naruto, that is the rapid rise of the figure. Aware of the approaching danger. At the moment, I don''t care whether my body can bear it. Controlling that huge amount of energy. Huge stone statues rising from the noise. "Moo!" A roar like a tiger. It seems to be bulky, but in fact it is very agile. The posture of fierce waving. "Forbearance - the art of shadow separation!" The air above the jump. It''s a straight print. "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" "Poof!" In the void. Dozens of white fog suddenly appeared. There are dozens of shadows. "Immortal method - the art of breathing and blowing!" "Immortal method - the art of great breakthrough!" "Immortal method - the art of vacuum jade!" "Immortal method - the art of wind rolling!" The figure of the sudden advance. Fengdun Ninjutsu, released by each of them, can wantonly squander the immortal art. The Naruto of chakra doesn''t need to care about this little loss of chakra, just fill in the special natural energy, and then burst the power of the beginning. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Hoo Hoo Hoo A violent storm that swept through the country. The breath of forest came to my face. "Bang" "Bang" "Boom!" The moment of head-on impact. The stone statue that was driven away by constant attacks. "Light soul!" Standing on the top position, Sheren felt that the stone statue he forcibly summoned was constantly attacked. Although the destroyed place could be repaired immediately, it was based on the continuous supply of reincarnated eye chakra. Although she had been psychologically prepared for a long time. But the amount of reincarnation eye energy needed for this channeling stone statue is too much. And it still needs a second conduction. It''s not chakra''s reincarnation eye that is refined by himself. As a result, people''s bodies have to bear a lot of load. Now further refining and transportation. The further loss of the body. Compared with the front, the weaker the breath, but at this time, the more unable she was to retreat, she could only consume Naruto in this way. She didn''t believe in the total amount of pinchakra, she would lose! As long as you don''t give yourself a chance to attack yourself in close quarters. In this battle. I still have a good chance of winning! This is Shiren''s idea. However, Naruto is an extremely grandiose way of attacking. Or far beyond the expectations of the people. "Immortal method!" "Immortal method!" "Boom!" Not only can you directly separate so many parts, try to attack and subdue yourself from all angles, but the remaining parts can also use magic chakra unscrupulously. In principle, even if you can learn magic and enter the immortal mode, the consumption of magic chakra is extremely limited! But the blonde boy in front of him is like the endless magic chakra. Can he really absorb the natural energy quickly and continuously transform it into the magic chakra he needs!? But even if the natural energy is endless. People in front of them also have ways to absorb them quickly. But the spiritual energy and physical energy are limited, right!? In such an exaggerated way. Is it not afraid of their own body can not withstand it!? Just a mortal body, how can it be so strong!? She can''t understand it, and even more can''t understand it. He doesn''t know the identity of Naruto at all. He doesn''t mention that Naruto himself is the reincarnation of Asura chakra. His blood lineage inherits the great vitality of the whirlpool clan, although it is a little inferior to the orthodox whirlpool clan (he is also drawn out of nine tails. The comparison between Naruto and his mother jiuxinnai in the original book shows that one can last so long, It''s obvious enough that one is almost dead.) But compared with ordinary people, it''s really very different. Later, we successfully mastered the Jiuwei chakra model and Xianren model. Under the tempering of two special states. Naruto''s mental strength and physical strength are far greater than that of all people in the world, including the sacrificial person in front of him. Of course, not to infinity. But compared with the same period in the original. In this life, Naruto can maintain the immortal mode for a long time, and the prodigal magic chakra is also far more than the same period of the original work. It''s a bit of a magic cost. Naruto doesn''t care at all. Besides, with such a good target, Naruto doesn''t mind adapting to the fusion mode of magic chakra and Nine Tailed chakra. It''s hard to find the precise node. We must seize this opportunity to complete our most important mace with the highest efficiency and the shortest time. Only by mastering the immortal Nine Tailed mode thoroughly, My strength can be said to steadily step into the six levels! That''s one of the most important reasons why I dare to face yuzhiboban, liudaoxian, and even the big tube muhui night!! There will definitely not be any lax Naruto here. "Immortal method - the sword in the hand of spiral pill!" What''s in the spotlight. That constantly being forced by oneself can only be a passive defense. Naruto is determined to increase attack power. You can''t give her more opportunities, or you don''t want to wait for Naruto to explode. Standing high above the sky. Raise your right hand. A huge amount of energy. It''s not only the magic chakra, but also the nine tail chakra injected directly into the most balanced mode. It''s like light and blood, with different demonic colors. That''s almost the immortal mode that we can''t keep. A Naruto with pale gold and scarlet in the depths of his pupils. With his sensitivity to chakra and the wonderful experience before. This is the feeling of being forced back by itself again. "Here it is!" The Golden Fox pupil! The moment of perfect overlap. "Ha "Soul light! What kind of operation is this? " Above the wings, gold and white, and scarlet. Compared with the previous one. Now more terrible spiral pill sword! When the light is shining. It''s not just the big eyes at the bottom. The Sheren standing on the stone statue also felt a thrilling emotion at this moment. Then it was associated with the feeling that the outer boundary had been broken before. "Is that it?" Within a second. Many associations come to mind. However, no action has been taken yet. Above the front. Facing Naruto''s face. "Boom!" The figure that did not hesitate to dive down. "Whoosh!" The right arm that''s shot out. "Buzz buzz!" The sword in the hand of the spiral pill flying in mid air! When it makes a harsh and sharp noise. There is no chance for Sheren to control the statue. Face the two that hit each other. ¡°chua£¡¡± "Wow!" Dazzling brilliance, earth shaking sound. The moment of the explosion. The head of the stone statue aimed by Naruto burst out instantly. "Wow!" These pieces of broken stone. Even hit the back of the Sheren, the sudden wind. The irresistible aftereffect and pressure. "Damn it Chapter 604 The storm that was directly involved. It is not only because of the strength of the most special "sword in the hand of spiral pill". It''s also because this stone statue is less defensive than the original one. Start with the top half. Nearly one third of the area of the statue was destroyed directly. I couldn''t control it for the first time. I was about to fly backwards. Forcibly use the energy of the reincarnated eye to settle the void. In its perceptive range, the horror scene that can be clearly known, the horror destructive technique that is far beyond my imagination, has not yet been waiting for people to mobilize the energy of the reincarnated eye to repair the stone statue. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a golden light flickered. "Huh?" Naruto who comes to Sheren under duress. The right hand that came out decisively. Tightly tied up the neck of Shiren. Swing out of the figure. "Wow!" The moment of pressing down. "Bang!" Above the surface. Shiren is under the pressure of Naruto. The outstretched right hand. When you want to do something. "It''s no use!" There is a strong evil spirit between Naruto''s eyebrows. When the cold light suddenly appeared. "Poof That''s the right hand cut off by Naruto. Splashing blood. "Ah, ah, ah, ah Under the pain of eating. The man who can''t control himself and screams out. "Hum!" However, he is still unwilling to be defeated. It is chakra, who has to be mobilized. Correspondingly, the giant reincarnation eye that causes resonance gives out strong light again. But it really stimulated Naruto to kill him. Naruto, who intends to stop there. "It''s your own death! The big wooden house In the moment. Is also to give up the last trace of kindness in the heart. There is no hesitation, turning the palm, the emergence of another painless. Left chest position. In the right hand forcefully pinches to break the person''s neck. It''s nothing in the left hand. Also in the most vigorous way, through and down. "Poof Easy to penetrate the cortex. The sound of metal piercing flesh and blood. "Huh?" Deep pain, as well as the endless sense of suffocation hit the occasion. It''s not half a second. To give up one''s life is to feel that one''s own strength is rapidly passing away, that one''s consciousness is far away, and that one''s thinking is gradually sinking into the darkness. "First... Ancestors... My Lord. " Just in the endless darkness. The last word whispered. The left hand that can''t hang down. "Bang!" It means on the moon. The last descendant of Dayu village has fallen! At the same time, when the breath of life of the sacrifice people was completely eliminated, the huge reincarnation eye, which had been shining, was gradually darkened at that moment, but it was still hanging in the air. Even if the last controller was lost, as the most core energy assembly, the giant reincarnation eye could not die with it, Only when the source of power contained in it is completely destroyed, will the eye die out completely. After the final confirmation of death. Naruto also slowly released his hands and looked at the giant reincarnation eye that was slowly falling down to his side in the high air. Naruto''s vision also shifted to the bottom. It was a dead body without life. Naruto released his immortal mode and then shook his head gently. Originally, Naruto, for the sake of some important information given to him by Yucun, intended to save his life. Of course, the tendons and chakra acupoints, Naruto intended to destroy them. As long as he was an ordinary person, Naruto might not be able to save his life. But until the end, he had to fight to the end. He couldn''t say that it was death, but at least at that moment, Naruto is also able to see the nature of part of the sacrifice. This is not a person who will be willing to fail or sink down. And in that case. Naruto is hard to stop. Unless it''s a hard hit. But Naruto doesn''t have the obligation to keep his hand at the cost of his injury? Since he wanted to fight. Then send it to hell. Although it seems a little cruel. But this is the ninja world. "I can only say that you don''t have that life, big barrel cottage man!" Naruto''s pupil shows a faint cold light, and says in a low voice. "Naruto!" Naruto just killed the Saren, and the reincarnation eye slowly fell down. Ningci, not far away, also galloped at top speed. He went to Naruto''s side and looked at the Sheren''s corpse, which had begun to become stiff and cold. There was a very complicated expression in his white pupil. Although Ning Ci and Sheren had no relationship, they were both descendants of Yucun and were still separated, Ning CI still has some special subtle emotions about her. Seeing her special "clansman" die here at the moment, Ning CI naturally has some feelings in his heart. "There''s no way to keep it. This is a stubborn guy. Until the end, I still have to firm my mind. I can only choose to kill him. Otherwise, this guy may even directly detonate all the energy in the reincarnation eye. That result is not acceptable to us." Naruto shook his head and said softly. This is one of the most important reasons why Naruto didn''t choose to keep his hand just now. Although she may not have this ability. But Naruto can''t gamble on that. As previously said, Naruto has no obligation to use the cost of his own injury to save his life. Compared with the more complete reincarnation eye, Naruto''s life is worthless. Naruto also hopes to rely on this giant reincarnation eye to let Ning Ci''s white eye evolve towards the level of reincarnation eye! Don''t need too much! You just need to feel the power inside. Can let Ningci''s white eyes produce the first, and the most important fetal movement changes. Evolution into a reincarnated eye is not a daydream. Therefore, Naruto naturally wants to retain as much energy as possible. This is Naruto''s judgment. Ning CI naturally knew this, nodded his head and said, "well, I understand, Naruto, just a little emotion." With these words, Ning CI sorted out her emotions, and then her eyes were attracted by the giant reincarnation eye on the left. She turned her eyes around and looked at the soft yellow light and an extremely majestic energy wave from the giant reincarnation eye. Ning Ci''s pupils also showed a look of wonder and curiosity. "This is the reincarnation eye condensed from the white eyes of all the people who live on the moon. Although she has just wasted a lot of energy, on the whole, it is only a small part. The most important thing is that the original power inside has not been lost." Chapter 605 With the words of Ning CI. Naruto also turned to look at the giant reincarnated eye not far away, and said with a faint smile on the corner of his eye. "If you want to evolve your white eye into a reincarnated eye, you need to absorb the original power of this reincarnated eye. That''s the most important existence, but it''s also because it''s condensed from all the separated families. In this distance, you should also be able to sense how mixed the power is, right? It''s impolite to say that this reincarnation eye is the embodiment of the will of all the people in the family of big barrel wood. If you have any problems when you absorb it, and your consciousness is invaded, or chakra is assimilated, the best result is crazy, and the worst result is explosive death! " But when he said the last sentence, Naruto also restrained his smile and looked at Ning CI with a very solemn expression. "Mad and dead? I understand, Naruto, it''s not so easy to become stronger. If you want to catch up with you and Sasuke, and if you want to be liberated from the cage, you have to do so, right? I''ve been enlightened for a long time! " Ning CI met Naruto''s eyes, his pupils still had a firm and incomparable look, his head under the key point, and his words in a deep voice. All of them represent the determination of this white eyed gifted youth. Real freedom! The peak of forbearance! My wild hope! This is what Ning CI wanted to get from childhood. And it''s not just for myself, just for my father, for my friends who are separated! Want to change the Japanese people! I want to create the future I really want. The power of reincarnation is not available! Death? Of course, Ningci will be afraid. But this teenager has the courage to face death. This is the most direct embodiment of his consciousness and belief! This is Naruto''s third inquiry. Although slightly wordy. But this is a very necessary operation. Naruto knows how dangerous this move is. Naturally, there is no need to say more about the risks in the absorption process. Even after successfully absorbing the original power of the reincarnated eye, this is not the time to be at ease, because it still needs a heavy step to transform it into the energy to make your white eye move and then evolve towards the reincarnated eye. The risk is also very high. If there is a slight change during the transformation, the lightest result is that the white eye of Ningci is destroyed! Life risk is greatly reduced, but once white eye is destroyed, it is also a devastating blow to Ning CI. This is not an acceptable result. The risk is so high. Naruto, of course, needs to be careful. Although Naruto is very clear, Ning Ci''s answer will not change. But asking or not is another matter. And after hearing Ning Ci''s decisive answer for the third time. Naruto also took a deep look at Ning Ci, then nodded his head. "Well, I understand. I''ll tell you some characteristics of the reincarnated eye. When you absorb it Immediately after that, Naruto did not hesitate to tell Ning CI all the information he knew about reincarnation eye and the relevant information that dayuangyu village had just passed on to him. Or it should be said that Yu village also guessed the purpose of some Naruto and Ning CI. In the reincarnation eye information that was passed on to Naruto, It is particularly important that some information about the energy transformation of the reincarnated eye is involved, and it is also the most critical point that Naruto wants to tell Ning CI. There is only a thorough understanding of the energy structure and transformation system of the reincarnated eye. Ning CI can find its source energy from the huge and mixed giant eyes of reincarnation. To be able to successfully absorb it. Naruto said it very carefully. Ning CI also listened very seriously. This is an important topic concerning life and death. The slightest negligence is not allowed. "The reincarnation eye is there. The next thing you can rely on is yourself, Ningci." Naruto looked at Ning CI with a fixed look. He patted Ning Ci''s left shoulder. "Ah! I understand, Naruto Ning CI also looked back at Naruto with an extremely firm expression, nodded his head and answered. It seems that you can also understand the hidden worry in Naruto''s eyes. Rather time exhibition Yan a smile, that delicate face above reveal that a wisp of beautiful look. "I''m the most talented person in the history of the Japanese people! Believe me, Naruto The light of self-confidence in the white pupil. "Well! You can make it! Ningci Naruto, who was infected by it, was stunned at first, then came with a very bright smile and said in a deep voice. "Well, I''ll go!" After Ning Ci''s right hand pinches his fist and a touch with Naruto. Without hesitation, he stepped forward to the giant reincarnation eye not far away. With Ning Ci''s figure getting closer, the giant reincarnation eye that he felt was also slowly emitting a strong brilliance. It''s in Naruto''s sight. Ning Ci, who is stepping closer, is also at the time when he comes to the closest distance of the reincarnation eye, and the figure who immediately sits down cross legged, also slowly falls to the reincarnation eye of almost the same height. "White eyes!" Ning Ci, that''s the white eye opened in an instant. After a long period of induction, the imprint of both hands gradually entered the semi immortal mode. Sensing the surging chakra wave in the body. The pale golden halo above the corner of the eye is similar to that of Naruto. Next moment! The imprint of change. Chakra, who was mobilized. In Ning Ci''s two pupils, the pupil force of that pair of white eyes is reflected. In a flash. "Hum!" Between heaven and earth. It''s like there''s a special wave. When it''s rippling. It''s like the whole space vibrates with it. The linked chakra. In Naruto''s perception. It has been a gradual contact, and then Ning Ci and reincarnation eye, who are slowly establishing contact, are slowly coordinating the two from scratch. "Here we go." Naruto''s eyes are also slightly narrowed, whispered in his heart. It''s the first step in energy absorption. There is no possibility of giving up. There are only two roads in front of Ning Ci, one is to absorb the energy of reincarnation eye perfectly here, the other is to perish completely here. There is no other choice. And according to the information given by Yucun and the information that Naruto knows, it can be estimated that it will take at least two days to absorb this time! "I hope everything goes well!" After the last look at Ning CI sitting cross legged to absorb energy. Naruto also turned around and left here, heading for the castle not far away where she lived before. During the period when Ning CI absorbed the energy of reincarnation eye, Naruto planned to search this area well. Maybe there would be some unexpected harvest. Of course, before he left, Naruto also made two shadows and left in place to protect the Dharma for Ning CI, Make sure there is no accident. I''m going to the castle quickly! Chapter 606 PS: subscribe, guys! Give more subscription! This is the biggest support for lobules! Thank you very much! For the remaining two days. Naruto is not going to waste it. Naruto believes that he can gain something in this place. It is worth mentioning that Naruto also collected the corpse of the Saren and buried it in the tomb where all the Saren were buried, Although as the purest descendant of Yucun''s descendants, the corpse of Shiren is of great research value, in the end, people''s death is like a lamp out, which will give Yucun some face. It''s better to stop using other people''s bodies as research materials. Of course, this is also the reason why Naruto''s current strength level does not need to be improved in this way. If Naruto is still a long way away from liudao level, and the research on the corpse of Sheren can shorten the distance, Naruto will definitely not miss this opportunity. It may seem that Naruto is a little dark and not positive. But I''m sorry. Naruto never wanted to be a hero. Just to realize my dream and justice. The rest. Naruto doesn''t care. A limited degree of tenderness and kindness. Naruto won''t reject, let alone refuse. But if you can''t guarantee your own life. That''s not gentleness and kindness. It''s called stupidity and cruelty to yourself. Naruto never disguised that. Because, in order to survive, this is not a shameful thing. It''s the instinct of every human being. Saints who sacrifice themselves for others. Of course! This is undeniable. Any time, any world, any place, there is a probability of those real saints! These saints are also worthy of respect and admiration. But it''s not the existence Naruto wants to be. Because. "I''m just an ordinary mortal!" Naruto, who is galloping towards the huge metal castle, has a strong and resolute look in his eyes. On the moon. Naruto and Ningci are both working hard for their own purposes. On earth. Forces from all sides have been surging for a long time. Let''s not mention the other side of the organization. It has taken the lead in entering the six major powers that are tense and stimulating war preparations. Because it''s very different from the original. Daitu didn''t pretend to be yuzhiboban to directly announce the fourth World War against liudaren village. The number of tailed animals collected by Xiao organization is only about five. Naturally, the nerves of the six countries have not been tightened to the extreme. What''s more, the six countries formed a consensus and took the initiative to fight against the organization. Naturally, there is no need to avoid certain persecutions in advance. For example, celebrities of various countries still stay in their own capitals. Six films are not half forced to say that they want to let Daming take refuge. Only in terms of armaments, we should pay more attention to it. The core countries are naturally concentrated in the country of fire, the country of thunder and the country of snow. The reason is also very simple! In liudaren village. Muye and Yunren are the best! Xueren village has three of the four remaining tailed animals! The intensity of military action of the three countries is also higher than that of water, soil and wind. It''s not that water, earth and wind don''t care. It''s a matter of fact. Fire, thunder and snow should be the main forces in the destruction of the six nation alliance. In fact, Naruto does not mention the return of the six shadows in his own country. In addition to landing on the moon to deal with the affairs of reincarnation, Naruto''s arrangement on the alliance is very reasonable and compact, Almost all the main forces in the village are mobilized, even if there is a little ulterior motive in it, but at least from the point of view of the platoon arrangement, xuezhiguo and Xueren village are working hard. It''s the same with leizhiguo and yunnincun. Four generations of Lei Ying came back to the village. Although I care about the conversation with Naruto at the end of the Six Shadows meeting, I still don''t show any strange look on the surface, including Darui and samyi, who I trust most. I can''t see what my thunder shadow adults are thinking. Yunnincun is under the command of four generations of Lei Ying. It''s also the mobilization of all. Then the 3000 Yunren, who were gathered in the early stage, were also the most elite part of the village under the instruction of the fourth generation of Lei Ying. After removing the necessary department posts and the garrison forces in some key areas that could not be transferred, the fourth generation of Lei Ying added all the Shangren that could be sent to the team that was transferred in the early stage, and the rest of them, The reason is very simple. It''s not only to kill Xiao organization as soon as possible and take back the second tail of Jiaren village, but also to boast about the strength and foundation of Jiaren village in this coalition war! The leaves of the trees were weak. During the period of strong rise of Xueren village. The four generations of Lei Ying clearly realized that the pattern of tolerance in the future must change again, especially after the elimination of the common enemy Xiao organization! save against a rainy day! As the head of a village. The fourth generation of Lei Ying must be well prepared. A display of military power! Is the best way to deal with it! Then, different from the original work, in this life, the four generations of Lei Ying did not choose to let the eight tailed man chihrabi escape first, but incorporated it into the combat system. With Darui, samyi and others, the four generations of Lei Ying moved all the military forces that could be used. What''s the purpose is very clear! Almost at the same time. Or it should be said that the five generations of Huoying, gangshou, who returned to muyeren village a little bit slowly, also called two Huoying consultants together to carry out corresponding strategic consultation, and issued the order of war mobilization to the whole village. It should be said that at this point, Muye''s goal is also very clear. Get rid of the organization, and then rebuild the order of tolerance. As the No.1 super tolerance village in today''s tolerance world. This is what Muye wants to do. Don''t look like it''s a little thankless. But in fact, it maintains the order of tolerance. On the contrary, as the boss, Muye should do the most and is also the most advantageous thing. The reason is simple. The old order itself is a symbol of the interests of these super tolerant villages. And then extended to the Ninja itself. Zilai is even more worried about Xiao organization. The reincarnation eye of its leader is what Zilai cares about most. Because of this. Even in some aspects, the master of steel will choose to give way a little. Including the previous battle of the commander-in-chief. Including the confrontation on the way back and Naruto. It''s underground in that area. In fact, gangshou has more than 60% assurance that something must have happened in front of him. Especially after coming back, when he learned that Tuan Zang had not yet returned to the village, gangshou''s suspicion of Naruto also increased several points. Chapter 607 Especially when a guard camp commander in the area where they were staying came from the border, he was able to bear the news that there was fierce fighting fluctuation and led some ninjas to explore, but they were missing. In the heart of his heart, gangshou further aggravates his suspicion of Naruto. But there''s no evidence! I didn''t see it with my own eyes! let me put it another way. Even if the possibility is as high as 99%! As long as there is no conclusive proof. It''s impossible for Muye to turn over. And there''s something so important right now. For the sake of the overall situation. Gangshou can only endure for a while. But when it''s not pleasant, you will still feel extremely unhappy, even angry. After all, Tuan Zang, no matter how unbearable, was all the high-level figures in muyeren village. And the foot is the same, is a strength more outstanding on endure. The accidental disappearance of these people. For Muye, it''s almost like slapping face. If there''s direct evidence. No matter who it is. Muye must declare war decisively. This is an important event that involves the face of a village, even the survival or not! So. Now the master does not know whether he should be glad that there is no evidence, or that he should be angry that there is no evidence. It is because of this delicate event in this delicate situation. It''s going to put Kiba in a very embarrassing situation. Other people, including the two consultants, can not say too much, but as the only best friend of the master, zilaiye, is the best one to talk to. "What did you say? Do you suspect that the disappearance of tuanzang and bingzu has something to do with Naruto? " Muyeren village, in Huoying office. At the end of the high-level meeting, after the two consultants and Lu Jiu, Kakashi and others left. Just staying down from also, listening to the words just said, can''t help but stare his eyes, with a touch of incredible expression said. However, in its words just fall, has not yet been waiting for gangshou answer. From then on, he shook his head slightly, and a very complicated expression appeared on his face. "No, it''s really possible. According to the previous intelligence, Tuan Zang should have gone to find Da Shewan this time, and there came the news that Yu Zhibo helped to kill Da Shewan. Considering the relationship between Naruto and that Yu Zhibo boy, your suspicion is reasonable." It''s not just Naruto. It is also related to his former best friend, big snake pill. It has to be said. During this time. The psychological pressure that we need to bear is very great. This is not just reflected in external factors. But also reflected in their own internal emotional management. Although they have passed the age of knowing the destiny. However, Zilai still maintains the pure and forthright character of his youth, which is why in terms of personal strength and village prestige, it is clear that Zilai is also the most suitable successor of Huoying. However, no matter the previous four generations or the following five generations, Zilai has no successor. You know. Once three generations of fire shadow. I also think that the next generation of Huoying candidates are either big snake pill or self-made. Unfortunately, nature makes people. One involves using the ninja in the village to do human body research and then defecting to Muye. The other, because of his personality, can''t accept the dark side of the village, or don''t want to face up to it directly, but chooses to avoid, and the position of Huoying changes one after another. Otherwise, it''s still that sentence. If he is willing to act as Huoying, in that period, There''s really nothing wrong with Fengshui gate. It''s impossible to compare with shuimen, who was famous in the world of tolerance during World War II, just by looking at their qualifications and prestige. Besides, they are still the closest and most direct apprentice relationship. Since then, it has become a part of this character, and it is also somewhat defeated by this character. Because in such a turbid world. The end of a hero is often not particularly good. It''s not that I don''t understand. It''s not that I can''t see clearly. Just because I can''t accept it. This is the case with Tuan Zang. Emotionally, I can''t accept that Naruto really killed Tuan Zang. But intellectually, Zilai is also very clear about how high the probability of this event is. It''s not just about Naruto himself. What''s the truth about the yuzhibo clan? As the senior leaders of muyeren village, Zilai and gangshou are both very clear that Naruto and Sasuke are in the same camp. They have a good reason to do it. "Well, this is the most accurate information from the outside. No matter the motive or the time, Naruto and Sasuke have sufficient reasons and gaps to intercept the old man in Tuan Zang. And I just confirmed from the root that the root members who were left in the village had already solved the root of tongue evil, though it can''t be said that it was 100%, However, if the spell is automatically released without any omen, it can be inferred that the caster has died. In other words, Tuan Zang should have died in battle, including all the root members who follow him. " "Judging from the confrontation happened at that time point, Naruto and Sasuke are the most suspect." Gangshou hands cross placed on the table, looking at the left position by the window of Zilai also, with a very calm tone said. "So, gangshou, what are you going to do?" "What are you going to do? We can only let it go for a while. Let''s not talk about it. There is no direct evidence. Even if there is, now is not the right time to deal with this matter. At least we have to wait until we have solved the problem of Xiao organization. " With an expression of indignation and helplessness, gangshou hammered the table heavily, then sighed and said. "Do you know the organization? It''s true. " I heard what gangshou said. I don''t know whether I should be relieved or feel the same helplessness, but at least one thing can be made clear, that is, what Xiao organized is a problem that every village in today''s tolerance community must focus on. "So, gangshou, can you really be sure that the leader of Xiaozhi organization has reincarnation eyes?" And now that we''re talking about the organization. This must involve another person who is also most concerned about. That is the leader of Xiao organization with reincarnation eye. This is from the earlier years of intelligence gathering. Since then, some of the exact information has been obtained. But because it matters. He has always been skeptical. Even if there is internal information from yuzhibo weasel. The same is true. Chapter 608 But this time it''s different. The leader of Xiaogang came in large numbers. And it''s a blatant frontal assault on the six shadow conference. The reincarnation eye and extraordinary strength directly revealed. I can''t believe it or not. Compendium is not the slightest hesitation, is still the key nodded. "It''s certain. Since then, the leader is the kid you took care of! But from the images of the three imps you just described, the first one is the image of Penn, which is most similar to the ontological existence. It''s closer to the teenager named Miyan than changmen. The hair color can be clearly distinguished. It''s bright orange, not the red hair of changmen "Well? It''s impossible. The person who has reincarnation eye is changmen, not Miyan. I''m 100% sure about that. When I taught them three, changmen showed reincarnation eye directly in front of me! " Since come also facial expression slightly a change, that immediately used very is affirmative tone heavily to shake head to say. "Wait a minute, gangshou. What did you say? Is it the existence of noumenon Then I immediately thought of something in general. I didn''t wait for the master to say anything. Since come also of eyebrow is direct slightly a wrinkly, take a put on is very solemn facial expression, looking at Gang hand to say so. "Well? Oh, that''s what our six shadows found in the battle of Payne. All of them have samsara eyes and have different abilities. But it''s obvious that they are all puppets, rather than the reclusive separation that we thought at the beginning. So we conclude that they are similar to the biological puppets in Sharen village, And then map your samsara eye to these puppets.... oh I see! Since then, you want to say those pennies! " "No one is noumenon!" Since then, I have also taken over the words of gangshou. Looking directly at gangshou''s general expression, he said in a slightly low tone. Miyan can''t have reincarnation eye. And those who have reincarnation eyes must be changmen. At least it can be concluded from this point. As gangshou said just now, the so-called leader of Xiao organization, Penn, who was defeated and survived in this raid on the six shadow conference, is actually a biological puppet made by some special means, which can map the reincarnation eye of the noumenon and use the various abilities of the reincarnation eye, In the case that the above conditions cannot be changed and the preconditions are fixed. The conclusion can be drawn. From the beginning, it was the six Penns who raided the scene of the six film conference. All are not noumenon! It''s the part it makes! "So it is! No wonder you dare to attack the six film conference directly. No wonder you have so many chakra conducting black sticks on your body. It''s all because of this After thinking about this link. All the previous violations can be properly explained. Including the evacuation in the back is so decisive and straightforward. It can be well explained here. Because they are not noumenon. Naturally, you don''t have to feel heartache. Gangshou is an expression of complete understanding. Since then, the expression is slightly sad, and the pupil is a ray of light uncomfortable color. Because at the same time that we understand this. It means the death of Miyan. Anyway? Miyan is the disciple he once taught. I also wanted to lead the three people to the right path. But now. One can basically confirm death, but the other is on the road of anti human terror. The other is still unheard of. In terms of his personality, he will inevitably feel some sadness. As a close friend for many years. The master can naturally understand the deep meaning contained in his self expression. At the moment, I didn''t say much. Just look at Zilai carefully. "Now there''s still a chance to recover. Five days later, the kingdom of rain may disappear without opening the war, provided that your disciples still have the last trace of humanity." The gentle words. Let this Muye hero also turn his head to look at his family. He is not only his best friend, but also the five generations'' eye fire shadow whom he has loved for many years. At this moment, he took a deep breath and immediately nodded his head. "Ah, I understand. Master, leave it to me. It''s the master''s duty to persuade his disciples to return to the right path." This is the hero''s sense of mission, but also from the firm belief! And it''s not just the long gate. And there''s Naruto. Even now. I will never give up my faith! Our own justice depends on our own hands. Lead the disciples who have gone astray back to the right path. It''s a responsibility that I have come to think of as obligatory! Only in this matter. No one can let Zilai give up! "Well, what''s next is Everyone has his own goal and determination. This is especially true of ninjas who have been in the world of tolerance for decades, such as gangshou and Zilai, and have witnessed numerous storms. For them, the clarity of their goals is more important than anything else. It''s the same with Kongyu. So do the other villages. Since the organization is clearly regarded as the first issue to be dealt with. All the rest can be put down for a while. For example, Naruto is to Muye. For example, the wood leaf to Yunren. Another example is the filthiness between the big villages. Any problem can be forced down. We''ll wait until we get rid of the organization. In such a situation, the United forces of Naruto village, which are to be assembled by themselves, have to work together. This side of Muye. It is also under the discussion of gangshou and Zilai with two consultants, Lujiu and Kakashi that almost all the high-end combat power is filled into the initial troops. This time, gangshou and Zilai are also as commanders, leading the troops on Muye''s side to move towards the country of rain, In the village, only two consultants, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, were left in charge of daily affairs. After the initial preparation. Since then, he gangshou has led more than 3000 Ninja legions to the border area of the rain country. Lu Jiu, Kakashi, maitekai, ASMA, wujihuoxuanjian, qiudaodingzuo, shanzhonghaiyi and other Shangren all joined the Muye army this time. With the same intention as yunnincun. Since we all want to destroy the organization quickly. It''s natural that we should do our best. We should also be prepared for possible conflicts after the war. After the organization was destroyed. Five tailed animals caught. And that pair of reincarnation eyes! Gangshou doesn''t think other villages will solve the problem through negotiation. What''s more, this kind of thing can''t be solved simply by negotiation! Chapter 609 Before the war, Zilai would take the initiative to have a conversation with the leader of the organization, Payne, or changmen. Although he said that gangshou did not think that his best friend could persuade the maniac who was determined to carry out his own justice and create a peaceful world, he still had to make preparations for everything that might happen, The tail beast and reincarnation eye are all things that can easily ignite war. Before the war, there is a peaceful solution to the contradictions. If we refuse the peace talks, we will try our best to fight a war. If we succeed in defeating the enemy, the distribution of these spoils after the war is a very intuitive problem. This is not what the master would consider. Four generations of thunder shadow, three generations of earth shadow, five generations of water shadow and five generations of wind shadow are all like this. Tailed animals may be better. Even if anyone would covet it. But the distribution of these tailed animals is "owner" in itself! Unless the village chooses to "give up" - for example, nine tails of Muye, three tails and six tails of Wuren. Otherwise, even Yunren can''t force anyone in such a situation. Once Sharen and Yanren are united, Yunren can drink a pot. The most important point is to focus on reincarnation. Some things don''t have to be said. But it''s something anyone can guess. The master must prepare for the worst. When the Muye Ninja army was out, Yanren, Sharen, Yunren, Xueren and Wuren, who were far away from the sea, were all under the leadership of their respective commanders, heading for the designated area of the rain country. The operation of the coalition forces of the six countries. Obviously, it is impossible to completely cover it up. It''s not about action. It should be said that when the shadows returned to their villages for pre war mobilization, the news had been clearly detected by the intelligence personnel of the Xiao organization, or baijue, who were hiding all over the world. Direct feedback of this information. Changmen and daitu were both learned in the first time. This is why the whole organization is acting. For the next few days. At the long gate, he repaired his six branches. After a special secret talk with Dai Tu again. The full members of Xiao organization who have been called back (only feiduan, jiaodu and Didala) Through the secret contribution of the earth, the part of chakra, who claimed to be his own (i.e. yuzhiboban) deliberately survived in the early years, achieved the purpose of sealing the subsequent chakra by using the ingenious means of sealing these local chakras, and sealed the four, five and seven tails successively into the exorcism statue, of course, because by means of ingenious means, It''s true that the exorcism statue can restore part of its ten tails, but as long as nine tails, at least 78% of chakras, are not completely sealed back in one day, ten tails can''t be completely revived (half of the nine tails extracted from Naruto''s body in the original work can revive ten tails, so that the exorcism statue can be revived to ten tails, It doesn''t need nine tailed animals to have chakras, but there should be a minimum. For example, Nine Tailed animals should have chakras, and the total amount should reach a minimum. It''s estimated that it''s about 70% or 80%.) Through such a clever way to do the tail beast chakra seal. There is bound to be some impact. But even so. After the four, five, and seven tails are successfully sealed to the exorcism statue, there is no time bomb in changmen and daitu It also adds quite strong fighting power to its own side. Of course, only Dai Tu and heijue know the latter. After all, up to now, changmen is still immersed in the wonderful lie world of the "super weapon" depicted by Dai Tu, but he doesn''t know what the essence of the exorcism is. The way is clever. In order to shorten the seal time of chakra. Changmen did not hesitate to spend a lot of his chakra, but further overdrawn his vitality to use samsara eye. Originally, it took at least two days for one tailed beast to seal. Later, it took less than four days to completely seal the remaining three tailed beasts. It can be said that it was almost at the end of the seal. Changmen is becoming more and more decayed. But this is also the second goal that the band wants to achieve, because only by making the best use of the long gate and weakening the long gate as much as possible, the band can recover that pair of reincarnation eyes with the least cost. 100000 baijue is ready, and five tailed beasts have been sealed in. Most importantly, the band also ushers in the most special guest! I think the value of changmen is the last limit. Naturally, we should be ready to get rid of changmen before the final war and take back the reincarnation eye! Of course, it''s just preparation. After all, if you can continue to use it and liudaren village to consume a wave, Dai Tu is still very happy to see this scene. Anyway, changmen''s body has the foreshadowing of yuzhiboban''s early years. You can lock the position of changmen''s body at any time. Once changmen is defeated in the front battlefield, you can do it yourself and go to changmen to take back the reincarnation eye. All parties are planning their own strategies urgently. When you want to achieve your goals. In the southwest of the land of fire, outside an abandoned ancient castle. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" Three slender figures appear here at this moment. Upright figure, indifferent breath. The most important thing is the enchanting scarlet color in the eyes of the leader. "Is that the point?" When that slightly cold words fall. The figure on the left side immediately bowed slightly and said in a respectful tone: "yes, Mr. Sasuke, this is the area that was detected before, and it seems that it is the information that the opposite side has taken the initiative to reveal!" In response to this figure. The first half of the sentence is very fluent. Only to the last half of the sentence, it is a little hesitant. "The trail of initiative? That''s right! " These three figures are not others. They are yuzhibo Sasuke who separated from Naruto two days ago, and Xingchi and Xinghuo who were sent by Naruto to continue to assist Sasuke. When Naruto landed on the moon, the six Naruto villages and Xiao organized their own actions. Sasuke is also devoted to the search for his "dear brother". Aware of this, yuzhibo weasel also took the initiative to come to the country of fire with the dried persimmon ghost shark. It also deliberately leaked part of its own trace information. Bring Sasuke to the present area. This is a relic area of the yuzhibo people. See the yuzhibo clan logo on the ruins. Sasuke''s pupil is also showing a sharp cold. Chapter 610 PS: subscribe, guys! Dark and gloomy weather. It''s going to rain cats and dogs. A slightly raised chin. The gouyu that turns in the pupil. Sasuke looked up at the huge ruins in front of him. "Let''s go!" The words that ring low. "Yes Starbuck and spark are closely following Sasuke. Step forward. It''s just crossing over these ruins. To another high point. There is a huge figure directly reflected in Sasuke''s eyes. The familiar red and black flaming cloud robe, the symbolic shark long face, the big knife on the back, the fog on the forehead, and the most obvious crossbar. At the moment of seeing this figure. In particular, I felt the great chakra wave from the person. Both star and spark are subconsciously prepared for combat alert posture. Sasuke''s eyes were also slightly frozen. "Qianwu Renqi Renzhong, the holder of big sword mackerel muscle, and the official member of Xiaoxiao organization - dry persimmon ghost mackerel!" The information that came straight to my mind. As a partner member of yuzhibo weasel''s organization, Sasuke knows a lot about dry persimmon ghost mackerel. Before that, it was only information on paper. Now it''s the first time that Sasuke has seen himself so close. Sasuke can really understand the power of a ninja named dry persimmon ghost mackerel. But at the same time, at the same time as we see the dried persimmon ghost shark. Sasuke can also be 100% sure that his own brother, yuzhibo weasel, must be here. "Ha ha! Are you yuzhibo Sasuke, the younger brother of muster sang? " Sasuke frowned at the dry persimmon ghost shark. The shark faced man in front of him also looked back at the two pillars with a look of great interest. He picked up the scalpel and opened his mouth with a terrible smile. Sasuke is still a look of indifference, looking at the dry persimmon ghost shark, there is no language. "Oh, it''s exactly the same as what muster sang said. He''s an unpleasant kid." The ghost mackerel chuckles a, pour also is a pair of don''t think of appearance. Even in the face of weasels. The ghost mackerel can''t do anything with him easily. And now, here. But it belongs to the time between their brothers. "Go ahead, muster sang is waiting for you in the castle, yuzhibo, but you can only go by yourself. If other people dare to cross the line, ha ha, no one will stay!" The dried persimmon ghost shark is waving the scalpel on his right palm in an extremely fierce posture. The fierce color in the shark''s eyes. Make in front of Sasuke look not from a cold. One side of the position of the star, spark two people are also instantly revealed a touch of anger. As the close guard of Naruto. He is the best in the dark Department of Xueren village. Star and spark can also have their own pride! Although he also recognized that the person in front of him was the famous Seven forbearance crowd in Wuren village in the whole forbearance world, as the village just defeated by Xueren village, the so-called seven forbearance crowd in Wuren village was not frightened by Xingchi and Xinghuo at all. It''s just that in the current situation. We should give priority to assistance. All year round as a dark operation of the star and spark very know what is the duty. Even if the heart is angry, it is only to prepare for the battle. Without Sasuke''s orders, they would not have acted privately. This is also the order given to them by Naruto at first. "Hum!" Although Sasuke is not used to the domineering appearance of dry persimmon ghost mackerel, the key to his career lies in his brother. The truth he needs to pursue and the final answer he wants to get from his brother are the most concerned questions in his heart. Besides, Sasuke also plans to meet his brother alone, This should have been just a matter between their brothers, and other outsiders were not allowed to participate. At the moment, it''s just a cold hum. Then turned to the side of the star, spark said: "you two stay here first, no matter what happens inside, don''t come in, just need to feedback the necessary information to Naruto." "But? My lord Sasuke "It''s an order!" I don''t wait for star to say something. Sasuke''s Scarlet three gouyu writing round eyes directly turned out from his pupils. It is to block the words directly from the star to the mouth. Facing Sasuke''s cold and resolute eyes. Star and spark understand it in the first time. "Yes, my lord Sasuke!" Two people also immediately bow body to salute, sink a voice to answer a way. Soon afterwards. They left the platform and headed for another high spot. Although they didn''t need to participate, they still need to monitor the whole "brothers'' fight" according to the order, whether it''s to report the details to Xueying in the future, or be alert to the surroundings and keep other ordinary people away, Higher positions are necessary. After two people of star and spark go away a little bit. Sasuke also turned around. Looking at the dried persimmon shark in front of me. I don''t know. It seems to be deliberate. "Well?" The bright red color of the school. In full bloom. Shining out of the six mischievous stars! When a breath of palpitation spread. It was a shock. "This!" At this moment, the dried persimmon ghost mackerel, who had been able to keep a peaceful mind, suddenly widened his eyes, and then immediately realized what was common. His eyes suddenly dropped, and he wanted to make a seal for the first time. However, it was only at that moment. "Ha ha!" A sneer sounded in my ear. "Whoosh" And then the slender figure that flits by lightly. The act of stagnating. At a time when no particular chakra fluctuation was detected. Dry persimmon ghost mackerel is also turned to look at that already toward the internal area deep into, disappeared Sasuke figure. A special bright color emerges from the tiny shark''s eyes. "A kaleidoscope, a wheel eye? You can get it at this age. Is it really the younger brother of muster sang? It seems that the news of killing the big snake pill is not false. With such a pair of eyes, muster sang, I don''t know what you are thinking about! " A slightly raised chin. Overlooking the tall abandoned castle not far away. In his mind, Yu Zhibo''s indifferent figure also emerged, and he could not help whispering in his heart. Far away in the castle, yuzhibo weasel will not know his partner''s complicated emotions at the moment. Sitting on the stone bench, yuzhibo weasel sensed his brother''s chakra the moment Sasuke arrived. It didn''t take long. In the central hall of this dilapidated castle. "Dada dada" In the outer passage came a clear step. Yuzhibo weasel''s eyes were opened at this moment. Chapter 611 What''s eye-catching. That''s the line of sight up there. Compared with seeing the scarlet six pointed star color in Sasuke''s pupil and feeling the special pulsating moment of chakra in yuzhibo weasel, yuzhibo weasel, who has been calm and rational for many years, almost failed to control the waves in his heart at this moment. "Kaleidoscope! Kaleidoscope! This is my brother''s Kaleidoscope! " My long cherished wish and many years'' plan. This should have been the last and most important step. At this moment. After many years of reunion. See Sasuke can open the kaleidoscope wheel eye ahead of time! From my brother''s point of view. This is undoubtedly a thing that makes yuzhibo weasel extremely shocked. However, the play will continue to play, and it''s because seeing Sasuke grow up according to his ideal direction, yuzhibo weasel has become more and more firm in his ideas and goals. Because it all means that my plan is right. The future that oneself plan is to have big probability to be able to realize! The six villages have joined forces to deal with Xiao organization. Naruto is the sixth film recognized by the five shadows. So Sasuke, who has a close relationship with Naruto, will surely be one of the top leaders of Xueren village in the future. Although this is far from the idea that weasel wants Sasuke to become a hero of Muye, there is no big difference in the result. If the best place to live can be guaranteed, the next key step is to let his brother really get enough self-protection, As for the power to dominate the world of tolerance. "Eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye!" This is the road to strength that yuzhibo gave to his brother, yuzhibo Sasuke. Just before I give my eyes to Sasuke. Weasel thinks it''s necessary to teach his brother the last and most important lesson! In this way, his brother can really stand in the storm of tolerance. No matter what kind of crisis you encounter, you can easily survive. Of course, yuzhibo weasel at this time didn''t know that even the eternal kaleidoscope can''t help when the real crisis of tolerance world comes. At the present stage, he just doubts the masked male identity and sets the difficulty on his own leader, Penn. At most, yuzhibo weasel at yuzhibo spot (non six levels) will not realize the tolerance world in the future, How intense the ups and downs will be! Naturally, it''s easy to have unexpected deviations in your own planning. But there is nothing wrong with it. At this age, you can have such strength and mind. It''s extraordinary. You can also arrange a shortcut for your brother. This is the best result that yuzhibo weasel makes full use of its own conditions. Even if this result is not what Sasuke wants to see, it is undeniable that this is the weasel''s greatest goodwill. Even if this goodwill is the result that most people use their malice against it, at least yuzhibo weasel will not regret it. This is the decision yuzhibo weasel made in his heart before the night of extermination. Even if the whole world is the enemy. I have to guard my brother in front of me! Yuzhibo weasel slowly steps up from the stone seat, which is the same as the direct opening of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, the rotating big windmill writing wheel eye, and the six pointed star in the pupil of his assistant, when they complement each other, the beautiful color comes out. "You are here at last, my stupid brother. It seems that over the years, you have not forgotten your hatred. You have made some progress. You have finally got these eyes!" Yuzhibo ferret looked at yuzhibo Sasuke without any fear, even though his heart had become extremely soft, the expression on his face was still so solemn, so cold, so palpitating. "In this way, I will finally be able to measure my own final measurement and give your eyes to..." That''s what I want to continue to say. But it''s just the last half of the sentence. "Zhicun group was killed by me two days ago!" In the opposite position. Sasuke''s light words. ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡£¡± But it made yuzhibo weasel''s expression slightly stagnate subconsciously. The second half of the sentence that was completely blocked back, the emotion that was not controlled for the first time, and the pupil''s expression suddenly shrank, which did not escape Sasuke''s sight. The six pointed star that turns with it. "So, there''s no need to tell those lies in the past. I know very well what the truth was that night. Your ridiculous words have become the most meaningless existence. Of course, this is not the reason why I intend to forgive you. No matter what, you killed those people and your parents'' executioners yourself that night, This is your sin, you have to pay for it! Just, before the end, I want to ask you for the last time, what''s the reason for you to do so!? Is it really for the so-called justice, the so-called peace? " The expression of gradual coldness. The words that were originally spoken gently. But with the fluctuation of emotion, the more violent the emotion becomes, and the anger gradually emerges in the words. It permeates the whole space. With that word by word out of anger. Yuzhibo weasel in a position not far away, even if he adjusted his mood, he still kept a cold and indifferent expression on the surface, but he still couldn''t help feeling a pain in his heart. Especially when he mentioned that his parents died miserably in front of him that night, even though it was his choice, his parents even said that they would forgive him, After all, it''s a nightmare that weasel can''t get rid of for a long time. At the moment, it''s mentioned by his brother face to face, and it''s even more uncontrollable in his heart. This is far more than the weasel expected. The key point is the death of Zhicun tuanzang. If my brother didn''t lie. So Sasuke must have known at least part of the truth about the night of extermination. In that case. It makes yuzhibo weasel a little troublesome. Because once the mask is torn off, even if a small part of it is torn off, it will be difficult for the next play to continue according to the script. But even so. Yuzhibo weasel will not change his decision. "Oh? It seems that you still haven''t grown up. It''s just personal strength improvement. My stupid brother, you really let me down. Well, forget it, anyway, I just want your writing eyes, answers and so on. When you go to hell, you will know! " The momentum of an eruption. The cold air that fills the whole space. Huge pressure. Let the whole space vibrate. Chapter 612 It''s a cold, murderous feeling. The most important thing is to deal with the eyes without any temperature in the pupil of yuzhibo weasel. "Sure enough, we still have to have a fight!"!? Then I''ll do what you want! Yuzhibo weasel It was Sasuke, who burst out with great power. The look of extreme disappointment was obvious in the pupil. But it did not exceed their expectations. No matter what his brother''s goal is. Sasuke is not going to let him go easily. As I said before. Let''s not worry about the reasons. The reality in front of us is that yuzhibo weasel has personally slaughtered a family including its parents. This is the responsibility and crime that yuzhibo weasel must bear! For the family. For parents. For the faith in my heart. Sasuke could not choose to forgive weasel. It''s just that the way of punishment is different. But before that, it''s obvious that you have to use violence to subdue your "once beloved elder brother" first! Stand up for each other. The powerful chakra wave that erupted directly. "Boom!" "Whoosh!" The blooming polar shadow. It''s a terrible cold light. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" When we are forced to enter. The moment of explosion. The uproar of the school. Fighting between brothers. It''s also at this moment! This is a battle that no one will easily yield to. And it''s also the moment that this battle starts. Above the northwest high point outside this abandoned castle. "Hum!" In mid air. The space that vibrates directly. A space passage torn apart. A slender figure emerged from it, the iconic spiral mask, and the scarlet eye in the single pupil. It was just when changmen and yuzhibo had coordinated with each other to deal with the affairs of the United forces in the world of tolerance. Then, while changmen was leading other members of the organization to seal the tail beast chakra, they secretly left yuzhibo belt of yuzhibo. Under the guidance of Bai Jue, this big man behind the scenes was also at this most ingenious time, Come straight to this important occasion where yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo Sasuke brothers fight! "Oh? You''re here at last. The battle between Taki, weasel and Sasuke has just begun At the moment when the figure with soil appears. Above the surface on the left. A white figure also broke through the ground from the ground, and looked at the ruins of the castle several hundred meters away. The two brothers, Yu Zhibo, who had already met each other, were obviously in a standard way. "Hum!" It''s just the title in the beginning that makes yuzhibo take the earth to snort again subconsciously. But at this moment, taking the earth is rare, and there''s no way to correct Bai Jue''s name. The reason is very simple. The strength of the duel between yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo Sasuke is far beyond the expectation of taking the earth. It''s not surprising that weasel has such strength, Even the yuzhibo weasel in front of him has not done his best, at least xuzuo has not been released. However, yuzhibo Sasuke has such a strong performance. It''s not in the expected range of soil. The most important thing is that Sasuke''s eye posture of writing in a kaleidoscope in his pupil stimulates Dai Tu to a great extent. Even Dai Tu thinks that with Sasuke''s talent, he will open the kaleidoscope sooner or later, but he didn''t expect that it was only after three years with dasheban, At the age of 15 or 16, he opened the eyes of the supreme mystery of the even number yuzhibo. From this point of view alone, it is enough to prove how high and pure Sasuke''s talent and blood are. "Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye! It seems that the news of killing the big snake pill is true Also after seeing this. Dai Tu also finally recognized Sasuke''s ability to kill the big snake pill. On the familiarity of Dashe pill. With soil, but not much less than others. Although the principle is not very clear, the restraint of the writing wheel eye on the big snake pill is far more than that of ordinary people, but the earth is very clear. The ordinary writing wheel eye is still like this. Once promoted to the level of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, the big snake pill will be even worse. One of the once majestic three forbearances will be abandoned by yuzhibo weasel, which is the best proof. It''s not a personal power gap. It''s really just attribute restraint. As long as it''s not against the yuzhibo clan, in its heyday, dasheban is not very empty against anyone. Even if it can''t be beaten, it can at least run away. At this point, yuzhibo weasel, dasheban and Zilai can really become a perfect closed loop. Not to mention that the current big snake pill is still destroyed by three generations of Huoying''s ghost blocking technique, and killed by Sasuke who has a kaleidoscope wheel eye. It''s not impossible, but it''s a high probability event! It''s just that in this way. The outcome of this battle may not be very predictable. The most important thing is that. So far, there is no way to really grasp what yuzhibo weasel thinks in his heart. Brother, village, myself! Which is the most important. If you don''t make it clear. It''s really hard to judge yuzhibo weasel''s next choice! However, from the existing information and the analysis of yuzhibo weasel''s character. Take soil or incline to weasel, do everything for his brother, Yuzhi bozouzu. Another more intuitive reason is also reflected in. Yuzhibo family. Never stick to yourself. But will stick to one of their own to the most special feelings of people. Yuzhibo, yuzhibo, and his own yuzhibo belt are all like this. So, not to say 100% sure. At least 70% or 80% of them are sure that yuzhibo weasels are of the same kind as themselves. "So Sasuke will win." The light words. "Eh?" It also caused the expression of extreme curiosity of the white Jue on one side. "Why? Why do you say that? Is there anything else yuzhibo Sasuke can''t do? " It''s just that. It is obvious that Dai Tu is not interested in dealing with a mere white Jue. He just bent his knees and half sat down and looked at the brother who was already fighting fiercely in the distance. The naked pupil also showed an extremely complex color of recollection at this moment. The six countries are in action. The organization is preparing. Weasel and Sasuke are fighting fiercely! With soil is in advance ambush in the two brothers around the high position. At the end of this century war, I''m going to fool myself with another high-end combat power. In just two or three days. This has become more complicated. Naruto, still hanging on the moon, has no way to know. Or it should be said that even if we know these things, Naruto is still unable to deal with them at this stage. Chapter 613 PS: for subscription, guys, the subscription of these days is a bit fierce, please come to the starting point to support the legitimate subscription, keep books guys, at least don''t keep it for too long, otherwise it''s easy to keep the small leaves.. As time goes by. When the gap between them is synchronized. Naruto, who is high above the outer space, has already toured the castle on the moon where the people living in the big barrel cottage. For more than a day, Naruto has never let go of any valuable and secret places, including some ancient secrets that only belong to the big barrel cottage people on the moon, Naruto learned a lot from it, such as the reincarnation eye of Yucun, the setting conditions of the moon landing passage, and who was the arranger. All of these can be found in this castle. It almost confirmed many of Naruto''s conjectures before landing on the moon. It is true that after coming to the moon, Yucun''s personal strength has been further improved and his blood energy has been further developed. He opened the reincarnation eye, which is comparable to the reincarnation eye. The passage to the moon was also made by Yucun with his huge chakra and his understanding of space-time techniques. After all, he has left a vein of descendants on the moon, It is necessary to ensure that future generations in this vein have the means to return to the moon, Yumura''s own strength, and the understanding of space-time techniques, so that they can naturally transmit between the moon and the earth anytime and anywhere. But his followers can''t do that. Basically speaking, only when the strength reaches six levels, and then the mastery of energy in time and space can reach an extreme level, can we achieve arbitrary transmission. Otherwise, people who have only one point can not achieve this kind of real sense of secondary space shuttle. In the scrolls left behind in these castles, the contents recorded also include the layout conditions and capabilities of that special space-time passage. After careful consideration, Naruto also has a deeper understanding of space. Naruto believes that it will not be difficult for Naruto to shuttle freely between the moon and the earth like Yucun after a further qualitative leap in his strength! And that kind of space-time channel. Now Naruto can try to arrange. Of course, the probability of failure may be as high as 70% to 80%. Personal transmission. And arrange a stable space passage. It''s two different things. The former emphasizes the mastery of self strength and the clear grasp of spatial coordinates. The latter is to have a deeper understanding and cognition of the whole spatial channel and dimensional distribution. To put it bluntly, maybe one day Naruto will be able to travel freely to and from the moon and the earth with his own ability, but it is still difficult to set up such a stable dimensional space shuttle road. This also gives Naruto a deeper understanding of the strength of Yucun and Yuyi. "Unless we have a thorough grasp of the immortal Nine Tailed chakra model under the perfect standard, we really don''t want to stand on the same height as these two people?" Look at the contents recorded in the scroll above the palm. Naruto gently rubs the words on it. In his mind, he can''t help but come up with the figures of Yuyi and Yucun. He thinks of them in his heart. This is true of Yuyi and Yucun. Need to set two people''s efforts to seal the big tube of wood glow night how terrible it can be imagined. Of course, the strength of Yuyi and Yucun in their youth will be weaker. Now my personal strength is just like that of Yucun after landing on the moon and opening the eyes of reincarnation. Compared with the young age of seal Huiye, Yucun after opening the eyes of reincarnation will certainly be much stronger, but the limit of strength should not be much different. Sometimes, the strength has reached a new height, This kind of pupil technique brings the strength promotion, is not the essential leap. What''s more, power speculation is such a thing. At the end of the day. They are only limited simulations under specific conditions. It may be the confrontation under the same strength, and the results of different times of fighting will be different. Actual combat and simulation. It''s always different. Naruto has always regarded it as a sufficient reference factor rather than a necessary condition. Considering the final showdown in the original. The fighting experience presented by big Tanmu Huiye is almost zero, and it even looks like he is in the crazy flat a with a pair of "brute force". Naruto still feels that he can be more optimistic. All in all. In the time that Ningci absorbed the energy of that giant rebirth eye. Naruto is also in this castle constantly searching for any information that is conducive to his next plan, or to enhance his own strength. Although he was very interested in exploring the location of the moon where Huiye was sealed, he finally gave up the idea. Naruto didn''t want to take risks until his own strength was up to his share. If he was not careful and made something unexpected, it was not the result Naruto wanted to see. It is also after Naruto has been wandering around the castle for more than a day. We''re on the other side. It''s good news at last! Ningci finally found the original power of the giant reincarnated eye in the huge and mixed energy, and successfully absorbed it into his own white eye through careful and patient way. The shadow separation is released. The moment the news came straight through. Naruto is also slightly a Zheng, spin even if it is to show a big happy expression. In the moment. It''s also a mental move. After the surrounding space shakes. A flash of gold. Naruto''s figure disappears in place. Then outside the castle, in the area where Ningci absorbed the energy of the reincarnated eye. At the same time. The open space gap. Flashing golden light. Naruto''s figure also jumps out from inside. The moment I just showed up. Ningci, sitting cross legged at the bottom, also stood up at this moment. The eyes that opened slowly. At the moment when our eyes are on each other. Instead of Ningci''s original white eyes in the pupil, it turns into a brilliant blue color at this moment! Transparent to the extreme beautiful halo. It''s a colorful shadow. It''s not just the visual impact. At this moment. Naruto can feel the vigorous and huge energy fluctuation from Ning Ci''s new eyes. "Ningci? Did you make it? " Surprise and shock. It''s a double emotion. Naruto, who was prepared for the worst. Even at the moment when you really see this new pair of reincarnated eyes. There are still some people who don''t believe in their own eyes, the subconscious words. In front of Ningci but also did not reply in the first time. Instead, he raised his hands and felt his eyes. A long silence. After a long time. That''s what it looks like. That incomparably clear can feel surging pupil force! And the feeling of fullness far beyond the past. "Reincarnated eyes!? Reincarnated eyes!? Is this my reincarnation eye? " The whispered words of the school. Chapter 614 As if still do not believe that they have obtained this pair of eyes comparable to reincarnation level of the general high pupil. But Ningci is Ningci after all. Mature mentality, and outstanding instrument. It''s also after a brief shock that I forced myself to adjust my mood. Close your eyes again, and the pupil force flows. The next moment, the eyes opened again. "It can be said that the reincarnation eye has been opened, but it has not been completed yet. It will take some time for the complete transformation of the original power. Well, when the eye moves two or three times, this pair of eyes can be regarded as a complete evolution success!" It seems to be more dazzling than before. Ning Ci, facing Naruto''s attention, nodded his head slightly, then shook his head slightly, saying that although he had regained his usual rational state, he was obviously excited in the words and the corners of his eyes. All represent the surging emotion in the heart of Ning Ci at the moment. Smooth to the incredible source of energy absorption. You know, before that, both Naruto and Ningci had prepared for the worst. Not to say that they would be crazy or die, they just said that the probability of absorbing the original energy failed was extremely high. But they didn''t expect that none of the difficulties they had expected had been met. All kinds of bad results might have happened, and each of them was successfully exempted, Until he successfully absorbed the original energy into his body and directly promoted the white eye to evolve towards the level of reincarnated eye, Ning Zidu still felt like a dream. Only after Naruto arrived. I feel the real change of my pupils again. There is also a huge rebirth eye that has completely faded away and lost all its brilliance. All remind Ning CI. All of this is true. There is no falsehood. And looking at this pair of beautiful reincarnated eyes in Ning Ci''s pupil. This is a special energy wave that can be felt completely. Naruto''s face is also full of smiles. Its own immortal nine tail chakra mode is about to merge. Now Ning CI has got the reincarnation eye again. Next, as long as the complete evolution, and then master the magic, the perfect combination of the two play to the extreme. Ning Ci and himself can jump into the six levels of the strong! However, with the development of Ningci''s ability to reincarnate eye and the improvement of its use intensity. Naruto''s own fusion degree of magic chakra and nine tail chakra is further improved. And the redevelopment of Raytheon. Both of them have room for further improvement. thus. His side finally has the courage to fight against the six spots and the most terrible big tube of wood glow night! "I don''t worry about that. The most important thing is to get used to it slowly. Eyes are the most important thing. In addition, Ning Ci, I think you can have a look at your forehead now and feel the seal in the cage!" Naruto is not only happy, but also reminds Ning Ci to see the cage seal that he once cared about most, which represents his freedom. This should have been the first feeling of Ning CI. However, because he was immersed in the joy of getting reincarnated eyes, Ning Ci''s attention didn''t move there. The reason Naruto can know it is because, At the moment when Ning Ci''s white eye was promoted to the reincarnation eye, its purest energy penetrated into Ning Ci''s soul and easily removed the limitation of the cage seal. The Nine Tailed chakra, which was used by Naruto as a medium to temporarily seal the cage seal, also belonged to nothingness at the moment when the cage seal dissipated. Naruto is the one who exerts the skill on Ning CI. The moment nine tail chakra dissipated. It''s hard to sense from a long distance. But at such a close distance. Naruto is naturally aware. And in hearing Naruto''s words. Ning CI is also a Leng again, that seems to have no reaction to come over. Next moment! The forehead that was opened directly seemed to be very flustered and trembling hands. At the moment of touching it again, the forehead that became flat and white, and the mark in the cage that had already dissipated, seemed to have an expression of disbelief. Until I see the bright scene on my forehead in my own reflection. There''s no sign. It can also be said that it is expected. Tears from the eyes. From both sides of Ningci''s cheek. "Disappear.. I have.. Finally! It''s gone! My father! My father! Do you see that!? Do you see that!? I''m free at last! I am free at last It''s an emotion that''s hard to suppress, or that you don''t want to suppress at all. Surging heart. This is far more palpitating than the moment of reincarnation. At this moment seems to become extremely crazy up general Ning times, that tearful look. Naruto on one side is just quietly watching this wantonly vent Ning Ci, did not make any intervention. Because Naruto is very clear. Now Ningci needs to vent like this. Ten years of grievance and pain. This is the resentment that ordinary people can''t understand. It''s not just this kind of oppression on the spiritual level. It comes from the bondage in the soul. And the death of my father. It''s all about everything. Are constantly oppressing in front of this talented young man. In the original work, until the end, Ningci never got real freedom. The world he yearned for never came true. This is one of the reasons why Naruto, in his previous life, not only liked the original but also hated it, because the words he promised to solve the problem of family and family separation had not come true in the end. Ning CI left the world with such expectation. He always believed that he beat himself personally in the meeting place of Zhongren examination, and promised himself that when he became Huoying, he would solve the bondage that people who separated from each other would have to bear for generations. What Ning CI didn''t know. That promise became empty words. Maybe it''s really difficult to achieve. Maybe I have tried my best, but I have to worry about many reasons, and there is no way to solve it. But what can''t be changed is that the sun clan, clan or clan, division is still division! Just like Ning CI. The bondage to be borne by those who separate their families in the Japanese clan has never been liberated. Ningci himself is the same. This is also one of the biggest reasons why Naruto tried to persuade Ning Ci to leave Muye with him when he left Muye. It''s not just about valuing Ningci''s potential. It''s also because I really appreciate such a fighter as Ning CI. Freedom that cannot be obtained in the original. Naruto wants to help this young man to get the title in this life! And now! Now! It is the youth who is really free! The moment of rebirth. "Ningci, Congratulations! You are free! " Looking at the boy crying with joy. Naruto raised his sword eyebrows, and his softer eyes, with the most gentle tone, said softly at this moment. Chapter 615 In the breeze. Crying, crying youth. Let go of all the negative emotions accumulated over the years. This is the bright future that we can finally see. In the true sense, freedom belongs to oneself. How hard it comes from. How precious it is. Naruto did not interfere. Only in the side of the quiet company with his companion Wait until it gradually calms down. Gently wipe away the corner of the eye tears. It seems a little embarrassed. The roots of the ears were ruddy. "It makes you laugh, Naruto." Rather time that light cough, want to adjust the mentality back. "No, nothing. It''s normal, isn''t it? Congratulations, Ningci, you are free Naruto is a smile, that slowly shook his head, with the most gentle tone of this sentence. Ning CI after slightly a Zheng, then also ruthlessly ordered to nod. "Well! I''m free! I''m free! Thank you very much, Naruto. I don''t think I can realize my dream in my whole life without you. Reincarnation eye is an important way to release the shackles of my soul. It''s the dark and degenerate village you took me away from. It''s also the pair of eyes you took me to get! Naruto, really, really, thank you very much "We don''t need to talk about this. Ningci, we are companions." Looking at Naruto who said this sentence with a very serious expression. "Well! We are companions Ning CI also nodded his head. That beautiful reincarnation eyes show more bright light and shadow. Words that are not spoken. But Ningci has made up his mind again. I must help Naruto realize his dream. Naruto has promised himself those things, which have been realized one by one. Before I was always unwilling to keep up with Naruto, now I finally have the strength to walk side by side with Naruto. No matter what kind of enemy is in front of us. Even if it''s against the whole world, against the gods. Ningci will follow Naruto all the way without hesitation. Only the man in front of me. It''s the object that I want to devote my whole life to be loyal to and help! "Well, we''ve finished what we should do. After a little trimming, it''s time for us to return. On the earth, the coalition forces of the six countries should gather. We don''t know what the situation is. On the other hand, I''m also worried about Sasuke''s situation. Ningci, you can deal with the remains of this giant reincarnation eye. I''ll go to the castle, Sort out some important information, and we''ll set off straight back! " Naruto naturally wants to take away all the important materials in the castle, as well as other valuable objects and materials. It also includes the huge reincarnated eye that has lost its original power. It seems to have become a worthless empty existence, but it is a terrible existence condensed by hundreds of white eyes, just such an empty shell, It can not be said that all of them have high research value and significance. Naturally, we will not give up easily. Ning CI naturally understood this. At the moment, it''s also important to nod. Then he took out several seal scrolls from his arms and paced towards the position of the giant reincarnation eye, ready to see if it could be sealed into the scroll. It''s better to keep them separately. Otherwise, it''s really difficult to carry them. Naruto himself turns back to the castle. No matter three, seven, twenty-one. Anyway, as long as it is something of certain value and can be taken away. Naruto seals them all in the seal scrolls at one time. Fortunately, before going out this time, Naruto brings enough seal scrolls. Otherwise, it''s really hard to take so many materials and articles away. But after all, the number of scrolls that Naruto can carry is limited. Naruto has to make certain choices, Fortunately, the moon can now be regarded as Naruto''s private property. As long as that passage is occupied, the moon will become the best secret base of Xueren village. Unless yuzhiboban is reborn, and then it will become the pillar force of ten tailed people, otherwise, at this stage, no one can go to the moon without that special space passage. Besides, six spots may not be able to land on the moon. After all, the ability of the six spots in the original work is not at a high level in terms of space technique. All in all. These "precious materials and objects" on the moon. I can''t take it now. There''s no need to worry. It''s here for the time being. Naruto only needs to give priority to the most useful and effective part of the current information. It''s very fast here. Ning CI over there also cleaned up very quickly. Compared to the two of them after dealing with the corresponding things. Two people reunited. Under the instruction of Naruto, Ningci specially reserved part of the energy of reincarnation eye in the core setting of the artificial sun to ensure the basic operation of the whole moon. After Naruto and Ningci chose to return from the original way. All the way. It''s two pools that we''ve crossed in succession. The moment when I jumped out of the cave pool again. "Hoo "Pa!" "Dada!" Naruto and Ningci returned to the earth smoothly. "Shall I go back to the village first?" After stepping out of the cave. Ning CI stares his eyes and looks at Naruto, saying so. "Well, it took us three days to go to the moon this time. During this time, the troops in geren village should be almost assembled. I''m a little worried about Sasuke. Although he was left with the suffering of flying thunder, if this guy is stubborn, heaven knows what kind of choice he will make. I''ll go and have a look!" Naruto nodded and said. "Then I can go with you, Naruto. If anything happens, my eyes can help you a lot!" Ningci''s coagulated eyes, in the case of closing the reincarnated eyes, also return to the normal white eye mode, but it is still a special wave that can be sensed. All of them show the horror of Ning Ci''s eyes. "No, you still have to go back. Ningci, there needs someone to take charge of the overall situation in the village. Although Xiangbo and Yugao are all in the village, it''s more appropriate for you to go back. Besides, your eyes haven''t completely evolved, have you? According to your own estimation, it will take at least two to three days to complete the evolution of fetal movement. No matter from which point of view, it is more appropriate for you to return directly to the village. I will come to the border of rain country with Sasuke and join you when I solve the problem of Sasuke! " When Ning Ci''s words fall. Naruto also gently shook his head and said. This is also the moment. Naruto thought that the most reasonable arrangement. Chapter 616 Naruto''s words. Also is to let rather the eyebrow of times slightly a wrinkly, immediately slowly loosen. He also knows what Naruto said is the most correct. In the village, Naruto did not return. I really need to go back and take charge of the overall situation. This is not just about the six villages'' encirclement and suppression of Xiao. And the most important thing is the follow-up plan. Ning Ci and others have always known what Naruto''s goal is. The rise of Xueren village is only the first step of the plan, and the extermination of Xiao organization is only one of the goals in the plan. The ultimate goal is to exterminate all the hostile organizations in the world, unify the world of tolerance, and dominate the world. This is Naruto, and this is the ultimate goal of Xueren village, So this time around the six villages, Xueren village must make a reasonable allocation. In itself, Naruto should be in the middle to arrange everything. Now because of the current situation. There are other unexpected factors. Naruto can hardly return to the village to integrate these affairs. Naturally, we need to return to Ningci. With a thorough understanding of this. Ningci didn''t force her. "Well, I see, Naruto!" "Good! The village is yours! "Ningci" Naruto nodded with a smile. Soon afterwards. That''s the direct imprint. In a flash. After sensing a precise spatial coordinate. Naruto puts his right hand on Ning Ci''s shoulder. "The art of flying thunder!" In a flash. The chakra that erupted. Under precise positioning. The golden light that blooms directly. In a flash. After the light dissipated. The figure of Ning CI disappears in the same place. The Naruto is directly sent to a small island in the eastern coastal area, which is close to the snow country, and there is a secret base built by Xueren village. If the distance is directly shortened, it will only take more than one day for Ningci to return to the snow country. And after sending Ningci away. The Naruto who stays in the same place is his hands once again, his eyes slightly closed. "Hum!" All around. After a slight and intense space vibration. A bright golden light twinkled. "Is Sasuke in that position?" Naruto re opened his eyes, which can determine roughly certain position. "I hope there is not too much deviation!" After locking the base position. Naruto''s brow is also showing a light color of worry. And then the chakra burst out. "Boom!" The figure is vertical. Fly straight to the designated position. Because Sasuke didn''t take the initiative to stimulate the thunder god technique. In a remote situation. Naruto is also hard to pinpoint. Not to mention direct transmission. As long as the distance is a little closer and the coordinates of Sasuke''s space can be more clearly perceived, Naruto can directly use the skill of flying Thunder God to get to Sasuke''s side. Of course, this is also because Naruto''s skill of flying Thunder God is still in the second stage. If it is in the identification of spatial coordinates, it will come to the third stage because of the higher sensing range, Naruto can do it, as long as there is no border, or the corresponding space type block, it can be easily transmitted to the corresponding position of the flying thunder type. Now. We have to rely on our own "No.11 bus" to shorten the distance. Anyway, it''s in Naruto''s perceptive range. They are not so far away from each other. You just need to find the right direction and get a little closer, then you can send it directly. Before that. Naruto doesn''t believe that there will be an accident in such a short time. After all, if there is an accident, it will happen long ago! "Wait for me, Sasuke! I''ll be right there! " When Naruto is in a hurry, galloping toward the position where Sasuke and weasel fight. The battle between Sasuke and weasel is coming to an end. "Boom!" "Thousand bird sharp gun!" "Zizizizizizizizi!" Flash of lightning. "Huodun - the art of haohuoqiu!" Sputtered sparks. "Boom!" "Bang! "Yan Dun - add a local life!" "The sky shines!" Burning to the galloping black fire! The hustle and bustle of the atmosphere. A burst of explosion. In such a fight, it seems as if we are going to go all out. The most important thing is the extensibility and destructiveness of each operation, which makes this dilapidated Castle suffer heavy damage again and again, and almost come to the situation of complete collapse. I''m in the rubble. Sasuke and the weasel were in a very awkward situation. The dust on them, the blood overflowing from their wounds. The most important thing is that they all overuse the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. From Tianzhao to xuzuo, they feel weak and tired not only in chakra, but also in spirit. Sasuke is better. He has just opened the eye of the kaleidoscope writing wheel. Even if he squanders a lot of pupil force in this duel, as long as he can win, even if he doesn''t get the eye of the kaleidoscope writing wheel of the weasel, he can completely recover after a short rest. (of course, without the supplement of murun chakra, the pupil force lost by the ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is lost forever.) But the weasel can''t. Now the weasel''s eyes have already come to the fuzzy level. Especially at this moment, it is after the continuous use of Tianzhao and Yuedu. Not far away Sasuke, in the sight of the weasel, is a blur, and even there are three or four layers of double image scene. And because Sasuke in this life is really much better than in the original. Weasel don''t say to put water, if a little bit not careful, may be injured. of course. It''s hard to say. At this stage. Weasel''s strength is better than Sasuke''s. There is no doubt about that. Not only in the proficiency of using the eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope. The experience and skills of fighting alone are by no means comparable to those of Sasuke now. But this strength is also limited. It''s different from that in the original book that Sasuke can be killed 100% without letting go of water. In order to ensure that Sasuke can be forced, the weasel here is really overdrawn infinitely. It has only a small amount of power left in the kaleidoscope. Physical and mental consumption. This kind of emptiness comes from the bottom of the soul. "Is it time to reach the limit?" The weasel took a deep breath and forced himself to support his falling body. There was a lot of sweat on his forehead. "No, you can''t fall down yet. Sasuke should still have the foreshadowing of the big snake pill. At least you have to get rid of that!" Through the fight just now. Weasel is very clever. In secret, he shows Sasuke all kinds of fighting skills of yuzhibo clan, as well as the skills of using kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes. Weasel believes that with his brother''s talent, he can certainly absorb them in a very short time. With the strength shown now, he only needs to absorb the original pupil power of his eyes later, Evolved to the level of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, my brother can really be based on this world of tolerance. See Sasuke''s future. Weasel is already very happy. Now it''s time to get rid of the last hidden danger of my brother. That is probably the remaining chakra, or soul of the snake pill that parasitized his brother''s body! Just kill the last threat! You can die by yourself! Chapter 617 What yuzhibo weasel doesn''t know. Although it''s true that there are some chakras and even soul marks left in Sasuke''s body, that''s partly due to the influence of mantra marks, and the other part is because Sasuke "swallowed" the soul of Sasuke''s body before. To put it simply, in that duel, the confrontation failed, and Sasuke''s body was forcibly occupied by Sasuke''s body, In that spiritual fantasy world, Sasuke took the opportunity to open his own kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and then swallowed the big snake pill in reverse. Sangouyu in the original book can restrain the soul of the big snake pill to a great extent. In this life, it is because of the stimulation of the soul. Plus their own conscious spiritual guidance. Directly open the kaleidoscope to write the help of the eye wheel. Under the insight of this pair of "evil eyes". The soul imprint of big snake pellet is really no escaping. The most beautiful part is absorbed by Sasuke. The remnant residue is also destroyed by Sasuke''s use of kaleidoscope writing round eye. In other words, the Sasuke of this life is not like the soul consciousness hidden in the original book, which is hidden in the big snake pellet. It''s only Sasuke who shows that the "human" of dasheban is no doubt extinct. Unless it is the same as in the original work, it is possible to resurrect dasheban by using the reverse tracing method of incantation seal. Otherwise, even if it is the reincarnation of filthy soil, it may not be able to summon dasheban, the most important soul medium! But it doesn''t exist! But this is not clear to the weasel. Just out of my personal understanding of the big snake pill and the familiar strange smell I felt from my brother before the war. Let the weasel think that the big snake pill still has the corresponding backhand, it will naturally make a slightly biased misjudgment. In the moment. Weasel also makes up his mind in secret. Always alert to the big snake pill''s counterattack. He understood that even if the big snake pill had a backhand, in the case of no body, the pure spiritual or soul power, not to mention against himself, even Sasuke, as long as he was in good condition, could easily crush him. That is to say, if the big snake pill wants to start, it must wait until the brothers fight to the limit, chakra, spiritual energy, The best time is when the body loss reaches the maximum. Now is the most ambiguous moment when big snake pill may start. Yuzhibo weasel also prepared for the worst in his heart. The ten fists and swords that had been prepared in advance were hidden in his own xuzuo. Just wait for the spirit body of big snake pill to appear. Weasel will immediately open suzo, and then use ten fists sword to seal the soul of big snake pill into the eternal dream forever! "There''s one last point, one last step. I can''t fall here!" Looking at his younger brother, who had just turned over from another pile of rubble in the distance, and was extremely disheartened, with more than 10 scars on his body, the cold color in the weasel''s pupil became more and more intense. Corresponding to this is. Sasuke, standing not far away. Looking at the weasel with a colder expression than before. If only 88% of the inference was made before, now Sasuke is 99% sure. Yuzhibo weasel in front of us. That is, his own brother. Nine times out of ten, he chose to kill a family for his own sake. Even more, he had to leave the village with the charge of treason and tolerance and mingle in a dark and chaotic organization. All kinds of confrontation before. Although it''s true that I try my best, I always feel like I''ll give it a little bit in the end. This makes Sasuke feel extremely angry. The weasel looked down on his brother after all. This is not only a combat skill, but also a manifestation of combat wisdom. Especially compared with the original. After having a kaleidoscope wheel eye. Sasuke''s insight and perception is far beyond what he used to be. The little details of this battle. Sasuke can also capture it clearly. It''s not that weasels can beat themselves if they don''t stop, but the seemingly accidental "stop" at this critical moment is a very clear answer. In anger. Sasuke himself did not realize that there was still a faint feeling of joy in his heart. My brother loves me after all. Not as cold and cruel as he said. Everything. It''s just a fake of him. But even so. It''s still that sentence. Weasel''s crime of killing people, especially their parents, cannot be offset. This is a crime. Weasels have to pay a price. This is Sasuke''s cognition. But how to punish, what kind of price to pay. That has the final say. "Don''t you want to give up? Yuzhibo weasel! Have your eyes reached the limit? If you can''t see the future clearly, what qualifications do you have to continue fighting here? " Sasuke stepped forward. "Zizizizizizizizizizizi!" On that one palm, there was a dazzling and sharp thunder light. The six pointed star pattern still appearing in the pupil. Two pillars with a very disdainful expression, looking at Yu Zhibo weasel said. Even Sasuke is a little closer. But the weasel still couldn''t see his brother clearly. "Just one time, just one more time!" The weasel thinking so silently in his heart. "That''s enough for you." Above its surface. But it''s still an expressionless face. A stiff body. "Boom!" Corresponding to the beautiful thunder. The weasel is also the red flame that rises directly. Wrapped in the body. The second form of the school is directly revealed! Great power. The pupil is overflowing with blood. "I don''t know what to do!" Sasuke''s face was grim. "Boom!" "Thousand birds flow!" "Zizizizizizizizizizizizizizi!" The extremely sharp sound is now exploding. "Whoosh!" The figure galloping forward. Sasuke comes directly to the weasel''s side position. Near the track. "Here it is!" "Shua!" The figure of weasel leaping up. The huge suzo. Directly cut off the thunder. The right arm mimicry forms the sword template. It''s the angle of falling. "Bang!" "Boom!" make a clean break with. The roaring crack. "Whew!" Another wave of purple chakra is rising. "Bang!" They are also two brothers who directly use xuzuo''s hand to hand combat. This time, however, there is a subtle difference. It''s a must. That purple pupil blooms out another wisp of scarlet color. "Well?" Between the five senses. The track of touch. "This feeling!" In the shaking space. The trance of the weasel in an instant. "Magic!" All of a sudden. I was shocked. Chapter 618 That subconscious is to reverse the figure. However. The rigidity of the body. There''s also the spiritual emptiness. A lot of useless chakras before. Let weasel at this moment in response to the slow half. Sasuke, on the other hand, seized the opportunity directly. The figure of the sudden attack. "Bang!" Click. It''s like a broken bone. "Yuzhibo weasel!" He had a fierce look on his face. Attack Sasuke who came in suddenly. "Bang!" A tight right. In the path that comes. Gradually enlarged fist. Heavy hammer on yuzhibo weasel''s left face. An instant deformed cheek. "Wow The figure flying backwards in the air. The blood coming straight out. It seems that I don''t want to continue to restrain myself. It''s the figure that kneels down again. In mid air. It''s a slanting angle. It''s on the weasel''s belly. Another smashed chakra. The direct disappearance of xuzuo. "Bang!" When landing, the fierce dust raised. "Huh?" A weasel with a second wound. Plus injuries from previous battles. There''s also their own consumption. From nerves to bodies. This is the yuzhibo weasel that has been gradually squeezed to the limit level. But still forced to support their last breath of spirit. "At this distance, we should be able to I''m afraid it''s not the injury that I know I can''t continue, but my own problems. At close range. Finally, the weasel, who could barely see his younger brother''s face, wanted to mobilize his final strength again with a smile from the corner of his mouth, directly inspired his ten fists sword, and set off against the curse seal on Sasuke''s shoulder! The weasel can tell. Big snake pill even if you want to hide. Where you can avoid it, you must be in a place where you can hide your breath with chakras or other special energy fluctuations. Otherwise, he will be found by his brother. Well, from here on, the only possibility is that the seal on my brother''s body! The big snake pill can bear it, but it still doesn''t work. But he reached the limit ahead of time. As a last resort. The weasel can only force his hand here. As long as it''s sealed with the seal. Probably it can kill the soul of big snake pill. The weasel has no other choice but to do so. It''s a big deal to further overdraw his life. On the contrary, the weasel didn''t intend to survive after this battle. As long as he helped his brother eliminate the last hidden danger and died here, it was the best relief for the weasel. My own sin. After all, with their own lives to offset. "Sasuke, I''m sorry!" The words whispered from the bottom of my heart. "Shua!" "This is!" The ten fisted sword that is about to emerge. It''s not far away. At this moment, Dai Tu, who was moved by his heart, suddenly stood up, a ray of shock in the pupil hidden under the mask. "Oh, oh, oh!? Weasel is going to turn defeat into victory! " One side is the white Jue who screams out. It seems to be in the space of the moment. "So, I said it! You really don''t know what to do! Weasel However. The ten fisted sword that hasn''t been fully revealed. "Hum!" All around. The shaking space. Look directly at each other. In the sight of the weasel. Sasuke''s high-speed six pointed star writing wheel eye. The chakra wave, which had been forcibly contained. "What''s this?" In the expression of shock that weasel showed for the first time. It''s chakra who''s been forced down again. It''s the ten fisted sword that has not been completely revealed. "Pa!" Next second. When a crisp slap fell. "Now, can you wake up and talk well? Yuzhibo weasel Sasuke sat on yuzhibo weasel like that, holding a palm waving posture, looking down at his brother, and said in the coldest tone. "Don''t be silent, and don''t say any more boring words. I know what you are thinking, and I know what you are going to do. In front of my eyes, you don''t have any secrets, yuzhibo weasel! I won the battle! This is the result of your own, so, as a loser of you, give me a little honest! You have failed! " It''s back to a dark pupil. Sasuke was as cold as ice. Looking at his brother, he seemed to be surprised and puzzled. After taking a deep breath, he said in a deep voice. And looking at Sasuke like this. Weasel seems to have some words stuck in the throat, there is no way to vent out in general. The expression of knowing everything about yourself. What''s more, I want to tear off my mask completely. no No way! The stage is drawing to a close. Drama has come to the final climax! Although I don''t know how far my brother knows the truth. But the weasel is determined not to stop here. The color of determination in the pupil. It seems that he wants to do everything to mobilize the only chakra in his body and make the final "impulsive choice"! "Brother, at this time, will you continue to cheat me?" But only at that moment. All of a sudden. The deep sigh. With that very familiar, but also very strange to call the fall of the occasion. Weasel was stunned. Since that night. This seems to have long declared a name that has nothing to do with oneself. A weasel who thinks he''ll never hear it. At this moment, as if by a great stimulation in general, that dull appearance, the subconscious stop action. Just looking at my brother like that. The moving lips. It''s like trying to say something. Want to do something. To the end. "Well They all turned into a low sigh. And then. It seems like a long time. It was just like a second later. The weasel, who opened his eyes again, returned to the dark pupil. The cool color on the face disappeared at this moment, and the extremely soft expression emerged. "Ah, you won, Sasuke." When the gentle and warm words sounded. Sasuke looks at weasel''s once familiar tender expression. At this moment. In the heart also emerged a thousand kinds of taste. Hate? Miss? appreciate? Guilt? Anger? Happy? It must be said that at this time, Sasuke''s inner feelings can be described by more than one word. There is no doubt about this. This is an unquestionable "answer" All of them showed a truth that Sasuke wanted to know and didn''t want to hear before -- what his brother did was for himself. Chapter 619 No matter how sure you were. It''s all speculation after all. Even if the probability is as high as 99 percent. But there is still a last chance of a different outcome. Sasuke had never thought that his brother was really a cruel murderer. It''s really good for him to get eternal kaleidoscope eyes. In that case, his choice would be the easiest. He could kill yuzhibo and take back his kaleidoscope eyes without scruple, so as to rebuild the glory of yuzhibo. But I think so. If you really want to start from the bottom of your heart. But Sasuke still hopes that his brother is still the one who loved him a few years ago, but this will bring a series of terrible problems - how to face the people who were killed, especially those who are the same age or even younger than his age, and his parents. This is a real blood debt! Yuzhibo weasel owes a family. Now, it''s 100% certain that the biggest reason why my brother started to kill a clan is because after he died. Sasuke in relief, but also feel a little confused. Of course, before coming here, Sasuke had anticipated all the possibilities and made a good choice of any one. However, now, looking at his brother''s appearance, he recalled his family. Sasuke got up from the ground. The pupil reflected the weasel''s awkward figure, his hands could not help clenching into a fist, and a special expression appeared on his face. It''s all in the weasel''s face. There is no need to think about it. It''s a weasel who can clearly know what his brother thinks and thinks. At this moment, but it is a smile, the outstretched right hand, in Sasuke''s unnatural, seems to want to avoid, but in the final forced expression, slowly touched his brother''s head. "Cough..." The blood from the light cough. After breathing becomes a little more stable. "Sasuke, you don''t need to hesitate, just make the right choice." The whispered words. Seemingly peaceful but decidedly. "Brother." It also made Sasuke''s face slightly changed in front of him. This can be heard out of the will to die. Sasuke did not exceed the expected time, but also let his heart feel bursts of heartache. Very complicated brotherhood. It''s also a very difficult "fight" between brothers! Originally intended to play the drama to the end of the weasel, but also in the last moment did not hold. The most direct reason, of course, is that Sasuke''s voice just now seems to go back to the "elder brother" address eight or nine years ago. But the most fundamental reason is that. My brother already knows the truth. Knowing that Tuan Zang had died in Sasuke''s hands. Weasel is clear. I can''t hide the truth of that year. In that case. Why do you have to continue to "cheat"? Anyway, they are all determined to die. They still hope that they can return to the intimate relationship with their younger brother in the end, even though they clearly know that this is only their own extravagance. The past is the past, and there is no way to return to the past now. "Now that you know the truth, you should understand that there is no way to clean up this layer of evil in me. Family, father and mother, Sasuke, this is all I have to bear. Only death is my destination. Besides, death is the lightest punishment for me. You don''t need to hesitate to kill me here, This is for the sake of my family, my father and my mother. Then take away my eyes, so that my sin will disappear a little bit. " Said the weasel in a very gentle but firm tone. Weasel doesn''t want his brother to be confused. I don''t want to survive. After that night, I was a damned existence. Just for my brother''s sake. It''s been going on till now. Now I can see my brother growing up completely. He has become a strong man in the whole world of tolerance. The weasel thinks he can put down the burden. Death can''t completely clean up one''s guilt, but at least one can relax one''s heart a little bit, and the rest of those sins will be left to wait for one to go to the world of the yellow spring and personally apologize to one''s family and one''s parents. "I was a little worried about you before, but now you have become an excellent ninja, and there are so many reliable companions, especially Naruto and Sasuke Jun. I believe you can become the most outstanding existence in the world of tolerance, but on the side of Muye, I hope you two can look at war and peace more rationally, These are all "I''m so wordy! Keep talking, keep talking! It used to be like this, but it''s still like this! Yuzhibo weasel! Do you still treat me as a child!? I have had enough of it! Your life or death is up to me! Your eyes in the end or not, but also depends on me, you listen to me! I won this battle! You don''t have any autonomy! Now everything about you belongs to me! Only you listen to me But before the weasel has finished. Before standing in front of me, Sasuke, who was still silent, burst out at this moment. The school interrupted the weasel''s speech directly in the most crude way. "Sasuke." When the weasel''s face showed a look of astonishment. "And! You said it yourself! For you, death is still the lightest punishment. If you commit such a heavy crime, do you want to use death now? I tell you, yuzhibo weasel! I won''t allow it! Your sin can not be washed away by death, and I will never allow you to escape your sin in such a way. " "I don''t mean that. I want to..." "Shut up! Now listen to me! I''m the winner. You''re not qualified to talk! The moment you admit defeat, you have no choice! Be quiet and honest! Remember! You can''t die without my permission! Your death is not enough to offset the evil of the clan. You have to spend the rest of your life to pay off the debt! " It doesn''t give the weasel any chance to speak at all. The interruptions. most important of all. This is obviously a choice to save one''s life. "Sasuke" Looking at his brother''s determined expression. The weasel could only sigh in his heart. He''s very clear. In this situation. I can''t convince my brother. But the weasel will not change its mind. Just look at the current situation and postpone it for a while. And there''s something. I just need to explain myself. Including the mysterious yuzhibo clansman who was hidden behind the scenes and directly led the Jiuwei rebellion in those years and was suspected to be closely related to yuzhipo. Weasel doesn''t know. How many secrets does my brother and bofengnaruto know. Chapter 620 From the current situation. I''m still living for a while. Then tell them all the information they know, and let Sasuke accept his eyes. After evolving to the eternal kaleidoscope wheel eye, he is the best time to choose to die. "My father, my mother, and the innocent people of my family, please allow me to live longer for a while." The weasel murmured in his heart. He also looked up at Sasuke. "Well, since you said so, do as you said, Sasuke. You are the winner. All this belongs to you." The gentle words. Sasuke''s face didn''t seem to change. In fact, the tight chord in my heart is also quietly relaxed at this moment. After all, Sasuke didn''t really think about what to do with his brother. There is sin. But he said he wanted to kill the weasel. Sasuke really can''t do it. The feeling between brothers. Especially after knowing the truth. I understand that most of what weasels do is for themselves. Sasuke couldn''t do it. Therefore, it is good to delay for a while. At least, even if I can''t figure out the answer, isn''t there Naruto? You can talk to Naruto! Before you know it. Naruto may have replaced yuzhibo weasel and become the most important existence in Sasuke''s heart. It was just after the two brothers reached an agreement Sasuke also plans to say that he will leave here with the weasel and return to Xueren village. All of a sudden. On the right side of this nearly collapsed castle. The space distortion that appears directly. "Well?" "Who?" In the first time, they were both brothers who reacted directly. A sideways position. In the expressions of weasel and Sasuke''s vigilance and vigilance. A slender figure. Step out of that twisted space. The iconic single hole spiral mask shows the eye of the writing wheel of sanguoyu. It''s the belt that has been monitored not far away before. When we see that the fight between brothers is over, we are moving towards the outcome we don''t want to see. With soil, you can''t help coming out. At this stage, we can not grasp how yuzhibo weasel plans to consider. How does Yu Zhibo see Muye, Naruto, Xiao organization and the whole world of tolerance. I think I still have room to insert. The most intuitive point. This is reflected in the fact that they are all yuzhibo people. Now my identity is yuzhiboban! This is the first "face-to-face" collision with Sasuke. It''s not the first time we''ve been with weasels. Although they are more secretive behaviors. But Dai Tu thinks he still has a chance to win over the two. The purpose is to reshape the new order of tolerance and establish a truly peaceful world. The worst, of course. It''s just here to get rid of weasel and Sasuke. After all, if you can''t use it for yourself. Such powerful pieces. It can not fall into the hands of others. Two pairs of kaleidoscope wheel eyes! This is a very valuable existence. Even if killing ferret and Sasuke will have a great impact on their previous plans, the big deal is to change some of them. After all, a good chess piece is just a chess piece, which can''t be replaced. Besides, killing these two can also get two pairs of precious kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. From the perspective of value. It''s a matter of great profits. "Weasel, it seems that your private affairs have been dealt with, so go back to the organization immediately!" The scarlet gouyu revealed. That beat out of a different light. When deep words fall. Weasel is looking at this mysterious yuzhibo clansman who has been highly vigilant in his heart, and the alarm bell in his heart suddenly rings. In his own and Sasuke are in a situation of extreme weakness. Yuzhibo, who is good at space technique, also has the eye of writing wheel in a kaleidoscope, appears in front of him, from which the weasel can easily smell a breath called danger. Not too much on the surface. The weasel is still in the same state. "Well, I understand. I''ll be back in the organization in a few days when I''m done recuperating." In the absence of a clear understanding of the true goal of the visitor. The weasel intends to use static braking. It was Yu Zhibo weasel, who had returned to his usual cold and indifferent posture, and answered with the most insipid tone. But how can you not hear the perfunctory and defensive attitude of the weasel? It should be said. As early as 1989, after the "first" meeting. Weasels have been wary of soil. This is not only in this life, but also in the original. The weasel doesn''t believe in the yuzhipoban identity of Dai Tu. But we can be sure that daitu must have a lot to do with yuzhiboban. Over the years, we have been investigating the real identity of daitu in private. At this point. The soil itself has a very clear understanding. However, I don''t care about taking soil. As long as the weasel can be used for his own plan, it doesn''t matter! Now the weasel''s perfunctory and defensive posture. It is within the expectation of soil. In the beginning, it was not aimed at weasels. But on one side, Yu Zhibo Sasuke, who obviously looks very good at fooling. "Sasuke, right? Are you interested in joining our organization? For world peace Just ignore the weasel. It''s a quick reversal of the muzzle at the next moment. Looking sideways at Sasuke. The invitation to speak out. "Well?" "Eh?" While making the weasel''s pupils shrink slightly. Sasuke''s face also showed a ray of surprise. You don''t need a weasel to remind you. As early as a few years ago when he defected to Muye. Sasuke learned quite secret information from Naruto. Real identity with soil. Naruto naturally did not tell Sasuke publicly. However, Naruto told Sasuke in a presumptive tone, including the fact that it is related to yuzhibo, that it is likely to be the real culprit behind the Jiuwei rebellion 15 years ago, and even that it is the information that yuzhibo''s family was killed. Sasuke is in the organization for this person. It looks like an ordinary member. In fact, he is the Master Yu Zhibo of the big man behind the scenes. I have been afraid and prepared for a long time. Don''t say too much. The real culprit behind the guangguangjiuwei rebellion. Being related to Yuji poban, these two things make Sasuke have to care about bringing soil. Not to mention the extinction of their family. Just didn''t react. Now it''s common to be "awakened" directly by the earthy words. Sasuke''s cold expression. It was a sign of danger. "Join you? For world peace? What you said is really noble and great. If you take off the ridiculous mask, I still believe your words a little bit. But now, just a guy hiding his head and tail, don''t you think your words are ridiculous and stupid enough? " Chapter 621 PS: Please subscribe, please subscribe, please! More subscription! Thank you very much! Sasuke''s reopened eye of writing wheel. The shape of sangouyu, which is rapidly rotating in the two pupils. In the air. There was a chill in the air. "Do you know who you''re talking to, kid? Pay attention to your tone Slightly irritated. The face hidden under the mask also showed a touch of anger. "To whom? What do you think you are? You are not qualified to have that pair of eyes Sasuke sneered scornfully. It''s all showing the color of arrogance. "I don''t know, little fellow! Can you guess my identity!? It seems that I need to teach you a little lesson! " Sasuke may be testing himself. It may also be that they are simply "stupid.". Or there are other reasons. But whatever it is. The soil is very clear. The current situation is forcing us to "show off". Whether it''s deterring weasel and Sasuke, or directly suppressing them. It is clear that there is no "peaceful settlement" now. The final decision is what. The belt has not been really made. But that doesn''t affect the fact that I''m going to subdue Sasuke first. After all, it''s just going to be wiped out. Or to threaten weasels. It''s all good chips. The most important thing is that the weasel and Sasuke have just had a fight. The weasel almost completely lost its combat effectiveness. If they want to fight by force, they may die on the spot in terms of their current weak physical condition. The only better Sasuke is that he has three achievements in his peak period. He has enough confidence to subdue them. After that, has the final say? It''s a distinctly changing atmosphere. Sasuke doesn''t have to say. Weasels are also at the moment when their pupils shrink. That is to prepare for battle. Just in that moment. All around. Another space distortion. "Whoosh!" When a golden light is shining. We haven''t waited for any reaction from the three people present. "Who are you? I don''t think there''s anything to speculate about. In the final analysis, it''s a dirty mouse that can only hide in a dark corner, isn''t it? " There was a faint sneer in the surrounding area. "Well?" In Sasuke''s surprise, the weasel was stunned. In front of the position of the soil is in the heart, the moment emerged a creepy feeling. This is a very familiar tone. The great chakra wave came to us. The expression of Dai Tu in the mask also changed abruptly. "Whoosh!" The figure that turned sideways and then retreated out. "Bang!" It''s less than a second. That is the Golden Shadow that flashed to the previous position of the belt. As the blast fell. It''s raising a fierce dust again. In the air. Dust and smoke dissipated. The long and slender figure exposed. "Wave wind Naruto!" Looking at the familiar face that I had just seen at the six film conference a few days ago, and that I had been hurt again after many years. With earth, the corner of the eye reveals a dangerous arc. There''s even some uncontrollable emotion. Said in a freezing tone. "Naruto!" And don''t even talk about soil. Even Sasuke saw Naruto figure appear at that moment. Are unable to hide their eyes that ray of unexpected color. Of course, there are more surprises. No matter how arrogant Sasuke is, he knows very well that with his current physical condition, it''s hard to beat the mysterious guy who just appeared. Even if he doesn''t know where the upper limit of his strength is, if he is really the mastermind behind the nine tail rebellion 15 years ago. This guy''s strength is at least above the shadow level, and he must be an orthodox yuzhibo people with a kaleidoscope wheel eye. From Naruto. Sasuke knows it clearly. Want to control the tailed beast, even the strongest nine. Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is one of the minimum requirements! In the history of yuzhibo people, ban is not the only one who has the eye of writing wheel in kaleidoscope, but only ban can do it! This is why, at the beginning, Watergate also suspected that soil is the spot. The reason why weasels think that soil is at least highly related to spots. Otherwise, there is no explanation. Why can I control nine tails with soil! As the holder of a kaleidoscope wheel eye. The weasel knows the difference. Of course, I can influence the tail beast, and even use the kaleidoscope to control them a little, but I can''t control them freely, let alone the nine tails at the top of the tail beast! From this point of view. Guess who you are. It''s not a matter of strength. The upper limit is unknown, but the lower limit is certain. If Naruto doesn''t show up. Sasuke pays for it. It may be difficult for him to take advantage of it. The probability of defeat is the highest. Just out of personal pride. Sasuke will not say any weak words. What''s more, the low chance of winning does not mean that there is no chance of winning. Two pillars are very stubborn! At the moment, seeing the figure of Naruto, Sasuke naturally put down his last hanging heart. Now it''s not you who have to worry about winning or losing. It''s the dirty rat in front of us! Weasel''s tight body is also completely relaxed at this moment. How about Naruto''s strength. Weasels know better. Even if it was that time I faced Naruto, it seemed that I could easily take Naruto''s words. But it''s all about scenes. The weasel knows. There is no need to mention Naruto''s strength in other aspects. Just nine tails. That''s enough to drink for yourself. Unless one''s physical condition can be restored to the peak, and the pupil power of the kaleidoscope wheel eye is infinite, it is impossible to subdue Naruto head-on. The probability of being killed is the highest. Now, even without close contact and sensing, it''s just looking at it from a distance. Weasels can tell. This first generation of snow shadow adults is a completely new change. This level of strength. Unless the guy in front of you is really yuzhiboban, and still has its peak strength. Otherwise. It''s not them who are going to be dangerous today. It''s him! Now weasel is looking forward to seeing Naruto leave this Mr. Yu Zhibo here. If that can be done. What you need to worry about. You can eliminate a lot. And just as the weasel thinks. In front of the position of Naruto, there is really the idea of leaving soil here. Although it is very troublesome to say that the skill of Yi Xie Na Qi and Shen Wei! But now with his own strength and the advanced control performance of Raytheon. I may not have no chance to stay here. Will Yu Zhibo spot, even in the big tube wood bright night resurrection hope completely cut off! "It''s the second time. No, it''s the third time. How about it? If you want to introduce yourself, I''m not sure. This is your last words! The mysterious Mr. yuzhibo. " Chapter 622 Although their own strength has reached the shadow level. With the Mudun chakra in the upper body, you can use almost unlimited kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pupil force, plus the skill of Yixie Naqi. The strength of taking soil is also the outstanding group in the shadow level standard. But there is no reincarnation eye with transplantation spot in this period. Not to be a pillar of ten tailed men. It can be said that apart from the period when the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel was just opened. It''s been a period of "weakness". This is the best chance to kill or capture yuzhibo Dai Tu! As the direct culprit of his parents'' death! It''s not polite. Yuzhibo takes the earth is Naruto''s enemy who kills his father and his mother. In the original works, the master of two goods would want to persuade him to take the soil, and even wash the soil before he died. The Naruto in this life is not like that. Naruto never felt how noble he was. At best, it is an ordinary person. We want to achieve world peace. More for their own justice! Just for my own ideal. So, yuzhibo is his own killer! Naruto never conceals his selfish desire. What about ordinary people? What about mortals? This is Naruto''s choice! It''s a tremendous power. The breath of extreme noise. Two people looking at each other across the air. With soil, you can see the extremely cold killing intention from Naruto''s pupils. Especially when Naruto utters such words as "meet for the third time.". It''s not a trial at all. It''s a determined word. It makes the pupil with soil shrink suddenly. Add in the previous six shadow conferences. It''s just a second meeting. But Naruto said it for the third time. So when was the "first time"? There is no doubt that 15 years ago, the moment of Naruto''s birth, that is, the night when Naruto sneaked into Muye with soil and forcibly released Jiuwei from Naruto''s mother jiuxinnai. At that time, in order to achieve the goal. He also took Naruto, who was just born. What Naruto said at the moment. All of them prove that they know the truth of 15 years ago and can target themselves. "Is it the fire shadow of the fourth generation? It''s really calculated! " It''s impossible to know that Naruto is a passer-by. He is familiar with all the plots. He can only consider it from the most reasonable point of view. As the biggest black hand figure in the world of tolerance, he is more like a ninja standing at the top of the pyramid. He knows that the more powerful the Ninja is, especially when he is good at sealing, We can retain our chakras in some special ways, and then trigger some special conditions to stimulate the remaining chakras. Naruto can guess his identity. It must be that the fourth generation Huoying kept a copy of chakra in his son''s body, and then told Naruto some information. Combined with subsequent intelligence. And these two meetings. Naruto naturally can draw such a conclusion. Almost the same mask, and the same technique. "Well! My identity can''t be tested by you He realized that he couldn''t cheat, or that he was the leader of the two brothers, muster and Sasuke. In his heart, he immediately came up with the idea of retreat. Sasuke obviously has the power of the first World War. Naruto''s strength in the six film conference, with soil has been seen. One to one. Dai Tu thinks that even if he is defeated, it''s easier to escape, but if you add a Sasuke who has a kaleidoscope wheel eye. You may be in danger. seeing that matters are in a bad way. Leave now! This is one of the most important reasons why Dai Tu became the "successor" selected by ban. Hatred for the world and hope for peace are on the one hand. As Ninja''s instrument and talent. It is also one of the most important considerations in choosing an heir. Although in some ways. It''s really "stupid" to take soil. But there is no denying that. In the organization, there are other tasks assigned by ban. The soil is really good. Otherwise. It''s impossible for Dai Tu to be one of the biggest backstage agents in the world of tolerance. "I don''t want to say that, do I? Then let me uncover your ugly mask myself Naruto''s pupils reveal a wisp of extremely fierce cold. "Boom!" A sudden step forward. That followed by a burst of high spirited momentum. In a moment. That''s going straight into the immortal mode. Pale golden eye shadow emerging from the edges of the eyes. "Well?" What''s eye-catching. This is a very noisy trend. The moment it burst. In the front position. "Hum!" "Want to escape?" And then there''s the twisted space. Naruto''s eyes are fixed. "Whoosh!" That''s the figure who wants to make a great leap forward. "Sasuke!" Simultaneous utterances. "Well!" On one side. Sasuke is also a direct manifestation of the second form of xuzuo. But I haven''t waited for the two men to attack each other. "Bang" "Bang" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" Front and back. Dozens of snow-white figures were highlighted rapidly. "Bai Jue!" Straight in front of Naruto and Sasuke. Although the strength of these artificial creatures is not very strong, at most they reach the tolerance level of the elite, but because of their essential characteristics. "Poof "Thousand birds flow!" "Wind blade!" Even Naruto has quickly executed these baijue who are intercepted in front of him. But it delayed the interception a little bit. "Next time I meet you, I will capture you personally and draw out the nine tails in your body! "Wave wind Naruto!" It''s already the land where the technique is completely used. Looking at the Naruto figure in the near position, the cold color in the pupil falls when the low voice falls. Is directly involved in the distorted space of the figure. "Light soul!" When Naruto''s figure flickers and advances. "Bang!" It''s completely gone. When Naruto falls to the ground, his eyebrows can''t help showing a ray of angry look. The best opportunity missed. Naruto really did not expect that this guy would choose to retreat so decisively. In the first time, it failed to respond, and the "garbage" blocked it, which made it so easy to retreat. This makes Naruto''s mood a little bad. On the other hand, Sasuke is constrained by a few baijue running to besiege the weasel. He has a tough mouth, but he is still worried about his brother''s safety. Er Zhu is also forced to turn back and kill the baijue first to help yuzhibo. All kinds of factors come together. As a result, you can leave here easily without paying any price. "Forget it, I''ll let you go this time. Take the soil with me. Next time, there''s really no next time!" Naruto takes a deep breath, shakes his head and whispers in a volume only he can hear. And then it just retreated from the immortal mode. Chapter 623 When you turn sideways. Not far away, Sasuke and weasel also walked lightly. "Naruto?" Look at the empty area. Sasuke''s eyes were fixed. "Well, let him run. I didn''t expect to be so decisive. I thought this guy would give it a try. But forget it, let him run this time, and he won''t be able to run next time! Anyway, we are going to encircle and suppress the whole organization soon! " You can see the meaning in Sasuke''s eyes. Naruto also nodded slightly and said in a relaxed tone. Yuzhibo takes earth and black. These two guys. He is the most important person who led the revival of yuzhiboban and otang muhui. Just kill these two. The biggest crisis in tolerance can be suppressed for the time being. Especially with soil. After all, black and cold can only be controlled behind the scenes. The real strength to carry out the plan is to take the soil. It''s really a pity that we can''t solve the problem ahead of time. However, when we have already started to integrate the immortal mode and the Nine Tailed chakra mode, and Ningci has gained the reincarnation eye, this is unexpected. Naruto doesn''t care at all. To put it bluntly, now Naruto seems to be vaguely looking forward to the resurrection of yuzhiboban. The real strong still hope to prove themselves by dueling with stronger people, according to Naruto''s current strength. In today''s world of tolerance, no one can really put it in Naruto''s eyes. Yuzhibo. Is the most suitable target for Naruto. This is what a strong man should have. You are restless! Of course, I think so. If there''s a chance. Naruto will try his best to prevent yuzhiboban from resurrecting. What can save trouble, why should there be more? So, on the surface, Naruto doesn''t need to be afraid of these "legendary people", that''s all! "This is the second formal meeting, muster sang. Now it''s time to fulfill your mission?" Turn around your vision. Naruto looked at the weasel, who was obviously very weak, but was not in danger for the time being, and said with a smile. "I didn''t expect that you could bring Xueren village and xuezhiguo to the present situation, Xueying." Anyway? Now Naruto''s international identity is the leader of Xueren village, one of the six big countries - the first generation Mu Xueying! This identity is in front of anyone. Unless it''s a lunatic. Or even against the enemy. On the surface of the etiquette problem can not be saved. The weasel itself is the ninja who obeys the Ninja rules most. After you give up your full membership in the organization. In the face of Naruto, naturally, they still follow the "general rules of tolerance" and use honorifics to address Naruto. Even from the identity and perspective of his brother. This "etiquette issue" is also very necessary. "We don''t need to be so polite. Naosang, Sasuke and I are just like brothers. You''d better call me Naruto." Naruto gently waved his hand and said with a smile. The weasel also fixed his eyes on Naruto, as if after judging the sincerity of Naruto''s words, he also gave a smile. "In that case, I''d rather be obedient than respectful." Sasuke is also listening to the conversation between his brother and Naruto, especially after Naruto said that their relationship is "brotherly", a faint smile flits over the corner of his eye, and then quickly fades away, still calm and indifferent. "Now that everything here has been dealt with, Sasuke, why don''t you and I go back to the village first, this time? Musty mulberry should also be able to work together, right Although it''s not clear how ferret and Sasuke solved the problem of that year. But in the current situation. Naruto can at least judge that the two should have reached a certain degree of tacit understanding. What is the result. Naruto is not going to interfere. Unless Sasuke asks himself. otherwise. Such a kind of dispute involves the family, and it is also a matter of internal disputes. It''s really inappropriate for outsiders to butt in. Naruto just needs to confirm that Sasuke is still on his side. Naruto believes that Sasuke can handle the rest. If you hear Naruto''s words with deep meaning. Weasel can only smile bitterly. Anyway, he really doesn''t intend to die for the time being. Since Sasuke also chose to stand with Naruto, he must have to go with him. At the moment, weasel also nodded slightly. "Next may be to trouble Naruto you." It happens that I still have some information to pass on to Naruto and Sasuke. After that, I need professionals to help me transplant my eyes. Following Naruto back to Xueren village is the best choice in the current situation. It''s impossible to go back to muyeren village, right? Even if the village''s gangshou, Zilai and others will accept it. The two pillars are cliffs and will not return. Besides, Tuan Zang was killed. The weasel didn''t know if Muye knew about it. Anyway, considering all the factors, Xueren village is really the only place they can choose. Sasuke''s brow was slightly frowned. "Go straight back? Naruto, don''t the six countries want to unite to deal with the organization? " "Oh, you don''t need to worry about that for the time being, Sasuke. What you need most now is to go back to recuperate, and you have more important things to deal with, don''t you?" Naruto is also with a very solemn expression looking at Sasuke said. Obviously there is a flow of vision. It''s easy to get. Let the face of the two pillars is also a direct path to reveal a ray of unhappy color. But he also knew Naruto was right. With their current situation, even if directly to the front battlefield, it can only be a drag, the current injury, at least need to recuperate a few days may recover. This is based on the help of phosphor. otherwise. The dual loss of spiritual and physical level. Sasuke''s recovery ability is not as strong as Naruto. "Well, in that case, I''ll take you back to the village first." See Sasuke did not say anything more, just a default appearance. Naruto also nodded with a smile. The act of putting them on their shoulders. Naruto''s hands were also immediately pinched. "The art of flying thunder!" Chakra, who was mobilized. The space that vibrates directly. After a twist. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" After two golden flashes. Sasuke and weasel''s figure is disappeared in place. And then. Naruto''s body shape is also after a period of distortion. Into the void. "Whoosh" It''s gone in a flash. Just before you leave. Naruto takes a deep look at the ruins on the left. It was also after the figure of the three disappeared completely. It''s a quiet field. "Dada!" In the ruins that Naruto had noticed before. A straight figure stepped out from inside. Chapter 624 PS: there is still a lot of subscription decline. Please subscribe more and support Xiaoye! The broad fire cloud robe. The huge scalpel carrying behind him. And the iconic shark face. This figure, no one else, was just the dry persimmon ghost shark who had been standing outside the castle for the sake of fighting between the two brothers, weasel and Sasuke. It should be said that it was long before the battle between the two brothers ended. Dry persimmon ghost shark is aware of the strange inside. Let''s not talk about the appearance with soil in the back. Naruto straight out of that terrible chakra vibration. It''s within the range of the chimpanzee''s perception. But it''s very clear. It''s almost like being forced away by Naruto. After the foot dry persimmon ghost shark is arrived at the scene. Naruto is also the first time to detect the arrival of this humanoid tailed beast, weasel and Sasuke is because the state consumption is too much, naturally did not notice the arrival of ghost shark, see ghost shark seems to have no special action. Naruto is too lazy to pay attention. Straight to the weasel, Sasuke after transmission. Naruto directly launched the flying Thunder God and left here. Not to mention the weasel, the ghost shark doesn''t necessarily fall to the earth side, even if it really falls to the earth side. At this stage, with the power allocation of Naruto team, we really don''t need to worry about the power of the ghost shark, the confrontation between them, liudaren village, Xiao organization, and ban et al. Who are just a shadow class figure behind the scenes, it''s impossible to have a qualitative impact. The next war! However, it belongs to the era of Super Shadow, and even six levels. The rest of the ordinary people. Not even a supporting role. Dry persimmon ghost mackerel can only act as one of the most important supporting roles with a certain degree of "appearance qualification" on the stage. It really doesn''t need Naruto to spend too much energy to deal with it. Of course, it''s also because I just said that before the dried persimmon ghost shark can be 100% confirmed, it must be the enemy! When I read the original in my previous life. Naruto thinks that the level of trust of dry persimmon ghost mackerel to weasel is a bit off the mark. How is it. Naruto plans to have a good chat with the weasel after going back this time. I''m not sure I can be your undercover? God knows if there are any other cards. After removing the soil, there is also foreshadowing. The line with soil in the original works is too smooth, so naturally there is no other thing behind it. But what if the line with soil fails? Naruto didn''t believe that banhui was unprepared. A wise man will worry a lot! Therefore, an important foreshadowing can be set in advance. It''s good for Naruto''s next action. Otherwise. Naruto doesn''t mind directly dealing with the dried persimmon shark. after all is said and done. Or because it''s profitable. It sounds a little vulgar and dark, but this is the world. Dry persimmon ghost mackerel is naturally clear that his arrival was found by Naruto, the last look before leaving is the best evidence. Although it is not clear why this snow shadow adult did not directly find out himself. But dry persimmon ghost shark is not the kind of person who will think about these things. In fact, his life is still very confused. I joined the organization because I didn''t find my life goal, or to be more precise, I didn''t find my real thing! Until I met the weasel. Sang, a human tailed ninja, seems to have found a little direction. The weasel is undoubtedly his most admired man. Now. "Musty mulberry, have you found your own belonging? It''s not like the style of muster mulberry, but I don''t know why I always feel that muster mulberry''s character is like this. Since muster mulberry has made a choice, then it''s my turn! " The dried persimmon ghost shark looks at the position where yuzhibo weasel stood before. The special light in the tiny shark''s eyes seems to have made the final decision in his heart at this moment. But if you observe carefully, you can clearly see the confused color in the deep pupil of the dried persimmon ghost shark. future? The ultimate goal? Dry persimmon ghost shark still can''t determine what is the real thing in his heart. It''s just like walking dead. Continue your life. The figure turned back. The body position of stride. Now that the "goal" of "here" has been achieved. Then go for the next goal. "Ninja''s life is to end in the process of carrying out the task!" Still determined to return to the organization. What you want. I just want to find the only real place that belongs to me in my infinite false life. Naruto naturally doesn''t understand the inner thoughts of this Wuren village tailless man Zhu Li. He chose to return to Xueren village. Since the moon came back, not only has his personal strength been greatly improved, but the most important thing is to get some important technical information from that castle, Let Naruto himself have a further understanding and mastery of the spatial technique, and the sensitivity and accuracy of coordinates are increasingly improved. It''s not just me. Even with two people. Naruto can carry out long-distance space transmission. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" Flash of gold. It''s a space that''s constantly shuttling. From the southwest side of the mainland, a few flashes directly came to the eastern sea area. Then it''s time to precisely lock the next Raytheon coordinate area. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" Quick start operation. Flash of light and shadow. The land of snow. Xueren village. In the core area. The location of Xueying office building. "Whoosh!" Twisted space. Three figures emerged directly. "Dada!" From the mainland. Back here. It only took more than ten minutes. Naruto returns to Xueren village with yuzhibo weasel and Sasuke. At the moment of final landing. Looking at the snow-white scene outside the window, weasel and Sasuke don''t realize that they and others have come to the land of snow. Not only Sasuke, but also weasel can''t help showing a look of wonder at this moment. Especially Sasuke. He really didn''t expect that the space skill of his companion could be so powerful! Long distance transmission is fine. It can also be used continuously. And still carrying the two of them. From one end of the continent, directly back to the other end of the snow country here. Have to say. The hand of Naruto. Let pride such as Sasuke have to feel admiration. Of course, what Sasuke doesn''t know is that Naruto almost ran out of all his chakras with this teleportation. If he hadn''t mobilized some chakras from Jiuwei to support the subsequent teleportation. In the third space jump. Naruto''s chakra is directly at the bottom. Don''t talk about three people coming back together. Just by Naruto''s own chakra. The third time we have to stop. Otherwise. That''s a joke about life. Even with the support of nine chakras. To find the coordinates accurately in the huge space latitude, and still carry two people to transmit at one time, this pressure and consumption is very big! Chapter 625 The pressure on the spiritual level is just as great. At the end of the transmission. Naruto''s face was pale. In particular, I feel that there is less than 20% chakra left in my body. Naruto couldn''t help laughing bitterly to himself. I didn''t expect that. This time carrying weasel, Sasuke long-distance space transmission of chakra to spend so much! This is far more than a few days ago, I carry Ningci transmission, but also too much! However, the number of people has increased by one, and the distance is also a little far away. This consumption is indeed reasonable, but it is still beyond Naruto''s estimate. That is to say, I still have an inexhaustible supply of Nine Tailed chakras. Otherwise, even if I have enough chakras, I can''t bear such a transmission. No wonder since the second generation of fire shadow was developed, my father''s fourth generation of fire shadow has been able to learn and master it, This is really not only the need for individuals to have a unique talent and understanding ability in space skills, but also the amount of chakra is a basic requirement! Don''t even talk about the same long-distance transmission as Naruto. Even if it''s a short space jump in a limited range. The amount of chakra consumed by one operation is comparable to that required by A-level ninja. It''s not something the average Ninja can afford. Naruto''s father Bofeng Watergate''s natural talent in space Ninjutsu is not mentioned. The amount of chakra. Even if not Naruto. It is only slightly inferior. What''s more, most importantly, Watergate rarely uses long-distance teleportation. It''s on the battlefield. Limited to a small area. Use the skill of thunderbolt as a means of attack. This distance between the transmission of chakra consumption, Watergate is naturally hold, but also limited to the existence of Watergate this level. The rest of us have no talent (zilaiye, big snake pill, gangshou, etc.). Either they have a certain talent, but they don''t have enough understanding ability, and they lack the necessary chakra as the basis At the end of the day, after the four generations of Huoying died in muyeren village in nuota, no one could perform the skill of flying Thunder God. On the contrary, the Naruto, a "rebel" was completely mastered, which is a great irony! And through this test. Naruto also has a new understanding of the upper limit of his flying thunder. In the actual combat in the future. You can use this technique at a higher level to suppress your opponent. Naruto, weasel and Sasuke just appeared in this spacious office. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" All around. It was originally arranged to rotate the control in the shadow of those Snow Bear dark Department are also their own appearance, the beginning of the alert posture. Seeing Naruto''s figure and perceiving that familiar chakra breath. One by one, he knelt down on one knee and said in a respectful tone, "see you, snow shadow!" "Well!" Naruto nodded gently, then waved his hand. The members of the secret department in the lower position disperse separately. Almost at the same time. "Naruto!" There was a rush of footsteps from outside the corridor. An office door that was pushed open. That is the fragrant phosphor figure that steps into directly. As the most perceptive existence in Xueren village, or even in today''s world of tolerance, Xiangyu felt it for the first time almost at the moment when Naruto returned. It was obviously a slightly worried remark. Seeing Naruto intact. Fragrant phosphor that last trace of worry heart is also completely put down. "Fragrant phosphor!" Then I also noticed Sasuke on one side and the weasel I met a long time ago. It can be said that at the moment when I saw the weasel, Xiang phosphor was tense subconsciously. Before I came here, I felt the other two waves of chakra fluctuation. Chakra of Sasuke was quite familiar with them, but the Weasels had only seen each other once, and there was no fierce battle between them. This seems to be some familiar, but almost strange chakra wave. At first, Xiang Yu was still wondering who it was. Didn''t think it was yuzhibo weasel!? The hostility of conditioning. "Why are you here? Yuzhibo weasel There was no disguised vigilance. There''s words that come out of your mouth. Is also to let the side of Sasuke eyebrow slightly a Cu. But immediately thought of what in general, that frown is also immediately loosen. Naruto waved his hand with a smile. "Well, Xiang Yu, don''t worry. Muster sang is not our enemy now, and he is also Sasuke''s brother. He can be regarded as standing in the same line with us in the future, right? "Muster mulberry." In the second half of the sentence, he also turned his eyes and looked at the weasel beside him. "Weasel is in my charge. I won''t let him do anything dangerous. I will take good care of this responsibility." Weasel just showed a smile and nodded to say something. Sasuke, who stood a little ahead, said so in a very serious tone. Now the two pillars are not the arrogant and arrogant look in the original work. Under the influence of Naruto, they still attach great importance to the help of their companions. Naturally, they understand where Xiang phosphor''s vigilance comes from. At the moment, they also use their own self-esteem as a guarantee to say so. And incense phosphor is also in their own words fall. That''s the reaction. If weasels are enemies. Naruto can''t bring it back in this way. The words of Naruto and Sasuke fall one after another. Incense phosphor is also showing a slightly sorry expression. "Ah, I don''t mean that, Sasuke Jun, it''s subconscious behavior, ah ha ha!" I scratched the back of my head and said with a little embarrassed expression. Although after years of experience. Fragrant phosphor is mature and steady. But this is reflected in the overall situation. The occasional little problem. The fragrance phosphor still some how how how to whir of appearance. however. That''s fine. It will give Naruto a sense of infinite familiarity. Naruto has been hoping that no matter how long. They, as a group of friends, can go on as usual. Not only now, but also in the future. After all, there are countless examples of revolutionary comrades in arms who once "made a vow of alliance between the mountain and the sea" finally going their separate ways and even killing them. There''s a pile of ready-made ones over there. Three generations of Huoying and Zhicun Tuan Zang are famous for their love and killing each other. "How''s it going? Naruto, is this going well? And what about Ningci? Didn''t come back with you? " After all, the weasel is still on the field, although Naruto says he will be his companion in the future. But the phosphor still retains a little. I didn''t tell Naruto about his previous trip to the moon. But Naruto after hearing fragrant phosphor''s words, on the contrary is slightly a Leng. "Well? Hasn''t Ningci come back yet? " Chapter 626 It''s just a moment. Soon afterwards. Naruto also responded. It took less than a day to find Sasuke and ferret and bring them back. According to the normal process, now Ningci is just landing in the snow country. It may take several hours to return from Lin City. "I didn''t expect that I would come back first." Naruto has the feeling of neither laughing nor crying. I knew that. It''s better to take Ningci with you. But that''s just thinking. If you want to carry three people at a time to use the skill of thunderbolt for space jump transmission. I''m afraid that''s the real problem. The amount of chakra needed to increase a person is not simply considered as + 1. After carrying Sasuke and weasel this time, Naruto has a very clear understanding of this point. Unless his own strength is improved to a higher level, and then his use of space technique is also further improved, in that case, it is possible to really achieve free space conversion. of course! If it is according to the standard of the original. The real sense of space shuttle jump. It should be a big tube of wood glow night can be used out - huangquan than Liangban, that is the real sense of space art! And with the power of glow night. You can use this technique freely. It''s not just about yourself. As long as the strength of Naruto is weaker than himself, and the ability of understanding and controlling in space is obviously inferior to his own, the big tube of wood glow night can be freely transferred. The experience of Naruto and Sasuke in the final showdown of the original book is the best proof, which is also the biggest goal of Naruto after learning the art of flying thunder. From jumping to opening up! This is the gradual rise of germplasm. Now Ming is steadily approaching this goal. "Well, this time''s plan is very smooth. We''ve got all the things we need to get. Ning Ci and I are separated for the time being, because there''s something wrong with Sasuke. I''m a little worried. Let Ning CI come back first. According to the time, now Ning CI should almost arrive in Lincheng. I''ll tell others to inform Ning CI. Xiang Yu, you should take Sasuke and muster to treatment first, Sasuke, no matter what happens, it''s most important for you to take good care of your injury, including your eyes. I think it''s not a good thing to be too stubborn sometimes. Of course, the final decision is up to you. I just give you some advice from the perspective of my partner. " Naruto first explained Xiangyu for two sentences, then turned his attention to Sasuke on the left, which was a slightly solemn speech. In addition to making weasel happy, it is also in the heart of the infinite doubts. Because through Naruto. Weasels can tell. Naruto seems to know a lot about his family''s secret information? Including the eternal kaleidoscope wheel eye! You need to know this. Even in their family. It''s also a top secret. Although Naruto didn''t say it clearly, this is the situation of knowing. Let the weasel to Naruto''s curiosity more and more heavy. On the contrary, Sasuke, as the party concerned, didn''t think so much about it, or it should be said that Naruto''s special impression on Sasuke, including Ning Ci and Xiang Yu, was too deep in recent years, as if everything would be known. I might have been a little confused before. But as more and more information came out. On the contrary, they are numb. Anyway, it''s like naruto knows. So is Sasuke. That''s why Sasuke has developed a habit that he never imagined before - subconsciously obeying Naruto''s commands and opinions! This time, too. It''s just, because of the weasel. Sasuke could not help but frown slightly. It was like trying to say something. But it was stopped by Naruto. "It''s just my personal suggestion to help you make your own decision. The only hope is that you can make this decision after careful consideration. No matter what it is, I will support you! It''s the same with muster sang. You can talk about everything later. Moreover, you need to communicate with Sasuke about many things first, right? " ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ Well, I see, Naruto! " Sasuke in slightly silent, also slowly nodded. The weasel on the side of his body nodded slightly after a slight pause. "Well! As you say, Naruto. " "Then! Xiangyu, I''ll trouble you! " "Well! No problem, Naruto. " And then. Incense phosphor is ready to take Sasuke and weasel toward the area of the medical room. "This time, thank you very much, Naruto." Before we finally leave. Weasel is also a step slightly, and then looked at Naruto, with the most sincere tone to say such a thank you words. As a weasel who used to know his brother''s character best. After the extermination. Sasuke''s growth and character change. Weasels are always in the eye. There was a time when weasels were worried. But now it seems that there is really no need to worry. My younger brother really got a true companion who is worthy of heart to heart and trust! It''s also because of Naruto. The weasel will be so relieved. As the strongest representative of brother control in the world, weasel''s words of thanks really come from the bottom of his heart. Listen to the weasel. Naruto also smiles. "No, this is what I should do. Sasuke and I are companions." The response words that fall with it. It also makes the smile in the weasel''s pupil softer. Then, after nodding slightly again, the weasel also stepped out, followed Xiangyu and Sasuke, and went to the position of the medical room. After the three left. Naruto immediately called together Yugao, Taishan and Fujian. In the more than three days since he left. Follow the previous orders. The troops that Xueren village needs to send to join the other five countries'' allied forces are also assembled, and the corresponding logistics materials are also prepared under the arrangement of the third Taifu of Fenghua City. After Naruto summoned three people to come. More detailed arrangements should be made on the specific unit configuration. Then he directly ordered Taishan to lead the army and set out ahead of time. Naruto had just got the relevant information from the secret department. Among the six countries'' allied forces, Muye, Yunren, Yanren and Sharen have all assembled and headed for the rain country area. According to their respective distance and marching speed, it will take another two days at most, and the four countries'' allied forces can reach the gathering point smoothly. And the troops in Wuren village. Under the leadership of zhaomeiming, the water shadow of the Five Dynasties, it was officially launched yesterday. Chapter 627 In terms of distance or marching speed. The troops in Wuren village arrived a day later than the Allied forces. This is also in the final assembly time of the six shadow agreements. Xueren village can not be too much at night. After all, we need to unite for a while. On the issue of "credibility" in this respect. Naruto doesn''t want to leave anything behind. And this also includes the subsequent war arrangements and so on. I got the order from Naruto. Taishan immediately turned around and dispatched more than 3000 Xueren who had already assembled. Fu Jian obeyed the order of Naruto and became the rear guard chief again, including the mobilization of backup forces! Let''s not talk about the follow-up plan of our village. Unlike the four generations of Lei Ying and gangshou, who are only in their personal experience and are well prepared for the mobilization of the whole team, Naruto is very well aware of the organization, or to be more precise, there are 100000 baijue, the super army''s trump card. Even if these baijue''s individual strength is at most the level of tolerance among the elite, but only this number, It''s enough to flatten any super tolerant village. What''s more, these baijue are one of the last cards carefully cultivated by ban for war! It can copy the characteristics of any person''s breath fluctuation. It''s going to make a lot of people feel tricky. of course. Naruto is not going to remind the other five villages. Naruto also wants to use "100000 baijue" to consume the high-end combat power of a wave of five tolerance villages! Don''t say cruel. This is reality. That''s what war is. In the future, Naruto will launch a war of national annihilation. If you don''t spend some of the power of the five tolerance villages in advance here. To the back of the loss is their Xueren village''s strength. This is not what Naruto wants to see. "The diehards in wudaring village will use this special war to wipe out some of them ahead of time." Naruto''s pupil reveals a wisp of cold intention to kill, thinking secretly in his heart. But also after Naruto has arranged these final strategic requirements. The war machine of the whole Xueren village is also in full operation. The snow bears sent out. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" That''s the big army that''s coming from their respective regions. In the whole Xueren village. Also caused a great commotion! "War?" "Eh eh? What kind of village are you going to fight with this time? Can you bear it? " "Maybe it''s still fog tolerance?" "But there is no news of war?" "You idiot, can ordinary people know this?" "In other words, will you win this time?" "Sure! We have master Xueying here! Whether it''s Wuren, Yunren or Muye, it''s nothing to say! " "Well, well, you don''t have to guess. This time it doesn''t seem to be a war with other villages. It''s just a special mission." "You know that again?" "Of course, the younger brother of my aunt''s son''s wife works in the Armament Department. There will still be some inside information about this!" "So what''s the reason?" "What special task do you want to talk about?" "Ah, ha ha, this involves secrets, I don''t know." "Cut!" It''s not normal. There is no hidden message. Straight from Xueren village, the Xueren troops set out in advance. At the very least, they are all based on the establishment of 100 people. Such a March. Naturally, it will attract the attention of the ordinary people in the village. For these people, of course. They are not only not worried and afraid, but also very excited. The previous war. Let them snow country, snow tolerance village become one of the top six countries. If it is still a large-scale foreign war this time, doesn''t it mean that Xueren village and Xuezhi country can further replace Huozhi village and muyeren village to become the world''s largest country!? This is the future that everyone in the snow country looks forward to. As for the so-called failure of the war, the country of snow was knocked down into the abyss. i ''m sorry. It''s not that nobody thought about it. It''s based on the current situation of the snow country. More than 80% of the ordinary people firmly believe that Xueying will bring victory to them! I said that a long time ago. These ordinary people who have long regarded Naruto as a God. Unless there''s been a Waterloo like fiasco. otherwise. Even if Naruto leads them to declare war on the whole world of tolerance, these "brainy" people are equally fearless. This is also one of the most intuitive manifestations of human nature. Therefore, when the large-scale Ninja troops gathered in their own village, their first reaction was naturally "war"! Or it should be said that they are also looking forward to "war"! Why is there always no shortage of countries and people who dare to "gamble on the national destiny" in any era and in any world? The reason is simple. Once you have tasted the dividend of this extreme act. They will be like addicted gamblers, desperate to put everything on the "gambling table" every time the wheel turns! Because they believe that they will win in the end. According to common sense, this kind of mentality and thinking is 100% undesirable. It''s easy to lead a country to the ultimate destruction. But Naruto did not really notice this part of the thinking of the people at the bottom of his village, or even if he did, Naruto would not care. This is not only because the different world, the different scale of war and the different way of war will bring different results. The most important point is the strength of Naruto himself. Let Naruto be a little bit arrogant! To put it bluntly, without changmen and yuzhibo, the threat of yuzhiboban and Tanmu Huiye could be eliminated or even completely eliminated. In this world, the so-called five tolerance villages could not be the threat of Naruto. A thousand words and ten thousand words. The reason why Naruto pays attention to the cultivation of middle and low level strength. It''s just considering the local management and public security after that. otherwise. Get rid of these problems. As long as Naruto''s own immortal mode and nine tail chakra mode are completely integrated. He can sweep the five tolerance villages by himself! With the support of nine chakras. Naruto doesn''t need to worry about the sea of people tactics. Besides, the strength is up to six levels. The general sea of people tactics have no meaning at all. Unless we can make up all of them are shadow level, the minimum standard is hundreds or even thousands of elite Ninja troops, that will work. Obviously. This is impossible! In the whole forbearance world, whether the elites of the major forbearance villages, Shangren plus the strong ones of the film level, have broken 100 need to be questioned! Chapter 628 let me put it another way. After dealing with the organization. If other factors are not considered. Naruto can sweep the whole world of tolerance by himself. It''s as easy as yuzhiboban and qianshouzhujian. Moreover, there is also a Sasuke that will soon get the eternal kaleidoscope. It can instantly get the help of reincarnation. Any threat will become a bubble in the face of the absolute strength of the three. It''s not impossible to have such a "conceited idea"! It''s just that. Naruto is always keeping a high degree of rationality and calm. After all, this arrogant qualification can only be limited to the group of "mortals" in today''s tolerance world! Who is your ultimate enemy and who needs to be on guard most. Naruto has always had a very clear understanding. It may also be able to prevent its resurrection. But Yu Zhibo, Naruto is that it is difficult to prevent its rebirth. The art of reincarnation. It''s a very difficult operation to prevent. Although Naruto deliberately explained that it was necessary to strictly control the pharmacist bag and the research results and experimental materials of Dashe pill before Sasuke disposed of Dashe pill, the pharmacist bag is still missing, which itself is easy to become a hidden danger. In addition, Naruto does not think that even without the pharmacist bag, No one else can use the technique of reincarnation. As a forbidden technique developed by the second generation of Huoying. This is a kind of operation of wood leaf. To put it bluntly, in the past few decades, yuzhiboban has had 10000 opportunities to obtain this operation. Naruto doesn''t think it will be difficult for him to "revive" himself in the form of reincarnation by arranging a backhand character to use this technique. Therefore, the big barrel of muhuiye can be placed for a while, but yuzhiboban is the enemy he must face and defeat completely. Before this great enemy falls down. Naruto will not relax in any form. After all, compared with changmen and taitu. Yuzhiboban is the ultimate boss in the real sense. Bright night is coming back to life. You have to use the body of the spot as a container! Unlimited monthly reading is only the first step to break the seal. Ten tailed chakras. And chakra of the six immortals. The assembled body. It is the most suitable container for the basic conditions of glow night. Others don''t have the qualification yet! In today''s world. Only Naruto and Sasuke''s bodies are barely enough. This is based on the fact that they each own Asura and Indra chakra. otherwise. It''s just a body. Black Jue is because they have never had how strong power. Naruto certainly needs attention, but it is not to be completely vigilant. At the end of the day. Just get rid of yuzhibo. All problems can be solved in a restrained way. At this point. Naruto is very clear. There won''t be any general relaxation. All parties will be fully prepared. It was also at the time when our troops officially set out from the village. Ning CI finally returned to the village from Lin City. Because there are still many problems involved in all aspects. Naruto can''t get rid of them one by one. However, it is urgent to build up the coalition forces of the six countries. Following the order of Naruto, or staying on the mainland side, Xingchi, Xinghuo and others who investigate and collect the corresponding information will also pass the corresponding information back to Xueren village after a period of time. They can accurately grasp the major Naruto villages on the mainland side, including Naruto who knows what''s going on and what''s going on. They also know very well that they can''t delay too many things here. Get rid of the organization as soon as possible. As soon as possible, the long gate and the soil will be forced into the dead. Naruto is the most priority task in the current situation. After Ningci''s return. Naruto is also in Sasuke, weasel things focus on a bit. Ning CI will be responsible for the subsequent mobilization of troops. After Xiangyu cooperated with Xueren village medical institution and let Sasuke and weasel''s injuries initially stabilize. Naruto also left Xueren village with Xiangyu and Yugao, catching up with the Xueren troops who had already arrived in Lincheng and wanted to leave the country of snow by a giant ship. After joining up, Naruto also went straight to the position of the country of rain. Sasuke haramoto is undergoing initial treatment. After the injury has stabilized. I still want to follow Naruto to the rain country and join the coalition as a fighting force. Nominally, as a senior member of Xueren village in the country of snow, he has the obligation and responsibility to do so. But in fact, Sasuke only wanted to repay Naruto in his heart, even though Naruto fled Muye with himself. At first, the final ownership has not been determined. It''s like a lost dog. Sasuke didn''t think that was the wrong choice. On the contrary, he thinks that this is the way for Naruto to lead himself to freedom. Stay in the back at the big snake pill. You Naruto tells you a lot of secret information about the yuzhibo clan and the writing wheel eye. You can successfully "kill" the snake pill and open the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel in it. Pride such as Sasuke, of course, most of it is because of their own talent. But I also appreciate Naruto''s actions in my heart. Only on the surface. Now I have solved the problem between myself and the weasel temporarily. It''s time to help Naruto. This is Sasuke''s cognition. It''s also Sasuke''s forbearance choice. It''s just that. It was rejected by Naruto. Whether it''s not completely recovered from the injury. Or from the perspective of the kaleidoscope wheel eye that has not yet transplanted weasels. Naruto doesn''t think it''s time for Sasuke to get out of the mountain. It''s the same with Ningci. The reincarnation eye has not completely settled down. And the most important immortal model. Because of the acquisition of the reincarnated eye. Let Ningci feel the existence of natural energy more clearly. Absorption and refining are much faster than before. In other words, it takes much less time for Ningzhong to master the immortal mode than before. Leaving Ningci is not only for the remaining important affairs of the village. Another is to consider the state of Ning CI. Maybe not too long. Maybe that''s ten days and a half months. Ningci''s strength is also directly promoted to the Super Shadow level. When the ability of reincarnation eye can be skillfully used. This is the time for Ning Ci to step into the six levels. Treat Sasuke. Naruto also solemnly confessed before parting. I don''t want Sasuke to be too opinionated. Especially when it comes to the eye of the eternal kaleidoscope. Naruto can see clearly. Sasuke apparently resisted transplanting his brother''s eyes. But this will undoubtedly check and balance the rise of Sasuke''s strength. The kaleidoscope of infinite pupil force and the kaleidoscope of limited use. This is a difference in combat power! Even if the future does not necessarily open the eyes of reincarnation. But even an eternal kaleidoscope. It''s enough for Sasuke to grow up with Yu Ji Po ban The same height. To be the top Super Shadow player in the real sense. Chapter 629 This is what Naruto expected. Sasuke''s minimum level of combat power. It is also a height that Sasuke can easily touch now. Sasuke naturally understands the deep meaning of Naruto''s words. But at the end of the day. Still a little stubborn, or the assistant of "two.". There may still be no way to accept it all at once. Then he was even more upset about Naruto''s refusal to join the coalition. After Naruto leaves with Yugao and Xiangyu. Stepping on the two pillars above the high platform, his face is full of unhappy color. "Sasuke Jun, I understand your mood, but I think Naruto is right. I really don''t know what is the core of the problem between your brothers. However, that is what you need to face after all, if you really want to help Naruto!" On one side of the position, Ning CI can clearly see through Sasuke''s deep thoughts. The ray of solemn color between the eyebrows is said in the most insipid tone. And Sasuke is turned to look at the side of Ning times. A wisp of discontent loomed in the dark pupil. I don''t know why. Ming Ming''s body side Xiangyu, Yugao and others. Did not give Sasuke any feeling. But it''s just that every day is better. It started on the night of defection. Sasuke didn''t like this gifted youth of the Japanese. Maybe it''s because they used to be the forbearance family of the Muye family, and they all bear the name of genius. All in all. Sasuke just can''t get any good impression on Ning CI. And unfortunately. At this point. Ning CI has the same feeling. That is to see in Naruto''s face. Otherwise. Ning CI didn''t want to pay attention to this proud young master of yuzhibo''s family! Deep into the bone marrow inside the pride of the rich. This is as early as the early establishment of the leaves. The yuzhibo and the Riyi look at each other wrong. Especially in the yuzhibo family, there are many talented people. For the time being, the representatives of the shadow class have been looking down on any Ninja family in muyeren village, including the day clan, even though their white eyes are known as the three big pupil techniques juxtaposed with the writing wheel eyes. Sasuke and Ningci don''t see eye to eye with each other. There are also reasons for this. Of course, when it comes to two people. Maybe the reason for Naruto will be more uncertain. However, Naruto has never noticed this. This is especially true of these two gifted teenagers. Before. Ning CI will feel a little "weak" at the same time. It''s not just the moment of defection. Now, a few years later, I know that Sasuke opened the kaleidoscope wheel eye, which symbolizes the supreme mystery of yuzhibo''s blood. This is even more so. However, since the trip back to the moon. He also gained the key to the level of strength of his ancestors, datongmuyu village, after the rebirth eye. Ning Ci''s mentality has changed a lot. Although he doesn''t know what six levels of strength mean. But their ancestors and the legendary six immortals are equally strong. Now I also have the potential to be an ancestor. What does that mean. Ningci knows it very well. So in the face of Sasuke again. Ning Ci''s change from the state of mind is involuntary. Sasuke, who is very sensitive in perception, or as delicate as his mind, naturally noticed for the first time that the slightly wrinkled brow and the line of sight flowing back swept lightly to Ning CI. I didn''t notice it before. Right now. Under careful perception. Sasuke can clearly smell a breath of danger from Ning CI. The most important thing is the special energy fluctuation which is very deep but extremely majestic. "You seem different from before?" There is no positive reply to what Ning CI said just now. On the contrary, it is a direct transfer of the topic, which is asked in a very straightforward way. Ning Ci was slightly stunned at first, and then subconsciously touched his seemingly normal white eyes. A confident smile appeared on his face. "Ah, I''m totally different from before, Sasuke. Since Naruto helped me to evolve this pair of white eyes, I''m totally different from before." "White eye evolution?" Words beyond expectation. This is a subconscious line of sight. Fixed on Ning Ci''s "ordinary" white eyes. If Sasuke wants to break his head, he can''t understand what Ning CI means by "evolution of white eyes.". But that''s a special energy wave that''s clearly perceptible. Sasuke involuntarily and directly opened his own writing wheel eyes. High speed operation of the three gouyu writing wheel eye. After the insight and perception are improved instantly. This is the extreme energy fluctuation that can be observed more clearly. "This is!" When Sasuke''s pupil slightly shrank and showed a wisp of surprised expression. Ningci that is the same direct opening of the reincarnation eye. Dazzling light, flowing halo. This is the ultimate display of the bright texture. The most important thing is the strong pressure. Looking at the "special white eyes" I''ve never seen before! Sasuke''s face also showed a shock expression without any cover up. "Your eyes?" This is obviously different from the white eye. The most important thing is the special breath flowing from the whole body after Ning CI opened the reincarnated eye. The weasel, who just came out of the medical room and planned to have a good talk with his brother Sasuke, was also very rare. This time, he showed a shaking look. Can white eyes also evolve? Even in the presence of a witness. Don''t say Sasuke. Even the weasel is still an incredible expression at this moment. It''s also the eye of the wheel that is opened subconsciously. Even if it''s almost completely blind. But as long as it doesn''t come to the end, there''s still insight and perception. It''s also very clear to the weasel. This is a talented young man of the sun clan. He really got a pair of eyes of higher rank! From the breath and source energy flowing out of it. It''s really an advanced version of white eye. And what makes weasels even more incredible. This pair of "special white eyes" It seems that on the level, it is even higher than the kaleidoscope eye of yuzhibo. Of course, I''m very reluctant to admit this fact in my heart. But at this moment, the special energy wave of these eyes. All of them are showing this. "Ah, these eyes are called reincarnation eyes! It''s the eye that can be juxtaposed with the samsara eye that the six immortals once had, and it''s also the ultimate evolutionary goal of the white eye of our group! Of course, because of the particularity of these eyes, it is also difficult for the Japanese to open them. It is several times, or even tens of times, more difficult for you yuzhibo to open the kaleidoscope wheel eyes! " Ning CI touched his reincarnation eyes, did not care about the weasel not far away, or with a very grim expression watching Sasuke say so. Chapter 630 Even if Sasuke no longer believes what Ning CI said. But it''s a fact in front of us. But Sasuke is not allowed to deny it. Of course, he can judge whether Ning CI lied or not. Even if personal strength and experience is not as good as his brother yuzhibo weasel. But the perception of the eye of the writing wheel is just as excellent. This is the high-level eye that akako can sense. Let Sasuke in this moment expression appears "wonderful." Because from the beginning, even because of Naruto''s face, Sasuke regarded Ningci, Xiangbo and yugaoren as his companions. From his heart, he still only regarded Naruto as his true companions. This is not only because of the original help, but also because of Naruto''s strength! Yuzhibo is proud! Sasuke is one of the representatives. Even compared with the original, there are different plots and changes. But at the end of the day. There is no essential change in the character of Er Zhu. This makes Sasuke still regard "strength" as the most important reference standard. Ningci, Xianglin and Yugao. Sasuke used to look down on these so-called "companions.". Or in Sasuke''s heart, he always felt that his companion only needed Naruto. But today. This "superior mentality" was directly broken. They are also the Japanese who have always "looked down upon" themselves. Feel this pair of eyes brought about by the severe pressure. This palpitating power permeates the space. Sasuke''s writing eyes are unconsciously directly changed to the six pointed star posture. But even so. But when the red and white eyes meet in the air. It can be seen with the naked eye. Ningci can still suppress one end at the "level". This sense of "bondage" has not been felt for a long time. Let Sasuke''s mood at this moment a little bit worse. I''ve always been confident in my family. The author thinks that the kaleidoscope wheel eye is the assistant of the supreme pupil technique. At this moment, I saw with my own eyes a higher level of existence than my own kaleidoscope wheel eye, which is a great blow to Sasuke. Ning CI naturally didn''t understand the deep thoughts of Er Zhu at the moment. But it''s the emotion that''s clearly expressed in the face. Ningci is clear at a glance. And the reason why Ning CI opened the reincarnation eye here. I don''t just want to stimulate Sasuke. Ningci doesn''t have that kind of "show off mentality.". This is just Naruto''s confession. Use your own "supreme and pure" eyes to stimulate the talented young man in front of you. It''s time and space for them to choose and judge. But from the perspective of Naruto. Naruto still hopes that Sasuke can cross the threshold in his heart as soon as possible, which is why there is such a scene. "My eyes, frankly speaking, are bestowed by Naruto. After acquiring these eyes, I really have the ability to fight side by side with Naruto. Naruto is not only my companion, but also my benefactor. He has realized my dream. It''s time for me to help him. Before, I was not willing to give up my strength, Maybe I can only stay at the level of upper forbearance in my life, but now I have the strength to help Naruto. As I said before, Sasuke Jun, now is not the time to pretend hesitation. Naruto once did everything to help us. Now it''s up to us to help him. I think Naruto''s love is very important, Should be more important than your so-called pride? " "RI Ningci, you!" "Of course, this is only my personal suggestion. The final decision is still up to you. If you really want to help Naruto, please make up your mind as soon as possible. Naruto has told you before starting. As long as you need something, the village can provide it." Ning CI doesn''t intend to listen to Sasuke. Only after you have fully expressed your opinions. Is a clean turn away. My own immortal mode. And the remaining fetal movements of the reincarnated eye. As well as Naruto''s subsequent affairs. It''s all for Ning Ci to arrange and deal with by himself. It is by no means a matter of one day for the six villages to join forces to fight against the organization. What''s more, there is also a plan that the snow shadow master wants to unify the tolerance world. As Ning CI himself said to Sasuke. For the rest of my life. Ning CI will help Naruto to realize his dream with the consciousness of paying all the costs! Sasuke, who stayed where he was. Looking at Ning Ci''s back. On the face, a completely different expression appeared. At this moment. He really began to think about whether he was a little too stubborn? I always thought that my strength was strong enough. At this time, I have to consider whether Naruto didn''t choose to participate in the important things because of his lack of strength? Two pillars lost in meditation. It''s a changing mind. "Sasuke, let''s have a good talk." Not far away, Yu Zhibo weasel, who came close to him, also looked at his brother with a very soft look at his words. Sasuke raised his eyes. When brothers look at each other. It''s like a readable atmosphere. In less than a second. Sasuke nodded gently. "Well!" A low response. It seemed to announce a certain determination of the youth. My own consciousness. Your choice. Everything that needs to be done. Naruto, who has gone far away, doesn''t know that Ning Ci, who stayed in the village, almost completed the tasks he assigned with the highest degree of completion. In the final analysis, Naruto only hopes that Sasuke''s self choice can be more free. In the next bound to be waves of tolerance. Eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Sasuke is really able to stand on the top of the world of tolerance is an important rely on! Naruto doesn''t want Sasuke to be bound by some unnecessary factors. This is a business with disadvantages but no advantages. There are two advantages in combination and disadvantages in separation. Naruto believes that Sasuke will understand this sooner or later. It''s only on this road that he needs to push a little bit. Naruto believes that Ning CI will know what he means. Sasuke will certainly make the right choice. After leaving Xueren village. That is, they did not continue to consider the relevant issues. Instead, they will focus on the core affairs of the upcoming six nation coalition siege. For Naruto. This is a war! Before the appearance of Yuji wave spot. The odds are 73! Even Yuji Boban finally showed up. The best way to win or lose is five to five. This is the Naruto''s confidence after the fusion of Xianren mode and Jiuwei chakra mode. Chapter 631 PS: don''t be so rude, my friends. The subscription of these three or four days has been declining absurdly. Please give me more legitimate subscription. Thank you, Xiaoye! Of course, it can stifle the crisis in its cradle. Naruto will do anything to deal with it. Including a dangerous person like pharmacist Dou. Since Zhicun Tuan Zang and some important information extracted from the brains of those root members learned that before this Muye pot king was ambushed and killed by them, Naruto followed this clue and ordered star Xinghuo led dozens of Xueren secret agents on the mainland to carry out a large-scale search operation, if they could seize the remaining part of the inheritance of dashuewan from pharmacist Dou, especially if they could find him before he learned the immortal mode. Naruto believes that by virtue of the benchmark strength of its own group of secret departments. The secret part of a team. That is, you can successfully capture, at least kill the pharmacist pocket! The longer it takes. It''s not conducive to Naruto''s next plan. God knows if this guy will go to cooperate with the native like he did in the original book. Once that happens. The coalition forces of the six powers will face a large number of reincarnated forces. Although that has its advantages. But relatively, it will also have great disadvantages. Plan and change. They are often connected in a moment. Naruto hopes that everything can be done in the next as far as possible in their own control, although Naruto is very clear, this is difficult to do. "There''s still no news, is there?" On the sea. The giant oil tanker we were on. As they approach the continent at their ultimate speed. Naruto stands on the deck of the largest oil tanker, looking at a snow bear who kneels in front of him, frowning slightly. "Yes, Lord Xueying, it was only in a small country called Hua in the south that we found a secret base of the big snake pill. When we followed its trail to that base, it was empty. Only the body of a member of the root was found. Look at its dress and the traces around, The big probability is the root member who was arranged by Zhicun group to follow the pharmacist. " The next member of the secret service replied in a respectful voice. "Root members?" Naruto was stunned first, and then reacted. It seems certain. Pharmacist Dou and Zhicun Tuan Zang have really reached cooperation in some aspects. It''s just a pity. The seal technique in Zhicun group''s brain is too strong. It''s so strong that it''s easy to destroy the whole brain if you''re not careful in exploration. Forced the incense phosphor in the search, had to be careful. Thanks to its excellent seal level, Xiangyu was able to extract useful information from Zhicun''s brain. Unfortunately, there is not enough time. Xiangyu and Yugao must follow them to the area where the six countries'' allied forces gather. The rest can only be handed over to the intelligence team in the village. Although they are all professionals brought out by Xiangyu. But Naruto is not optimistic about what effective information these subordinates can extract from the brain of Tuan Zang. However, the right arm full of writing wheel eyes transplanted from the group''s hiding body, and the Mudun chakra on the body are of great research value. Considering Sasuke''s reincarnation eye opening problem. Naruto also ordered his own professionals to focus on how to extract Mudun cells. Maybe Sasuke opened the eyes of reincarnation. It''s going to fall on this. After all, the situation in this life is very different from that in the original. Can we expect to get the origin of "Yin" and "Yang" chakra from the six immortals! Moreover, in the final analysis, it is only the original Yin and Yang escape chakra given by others. It''s not a product of itself. The gap is still extremely large. Let''s see that Sasuke in the original book only opens a single eye of reincarnation to see the proof. Even if it is a higher level of Gu Yu reincarnation eye. But single is single after all. Naruto''s expectation of Sasuke is that both eyes open reincarnation eyes! Therefore, the research value of Tuan Zang''s corpses is not unimportant. If information cannot be extracted, it will not be extracted. The point is not to damage the body of Tuan Zang. In addition, it is the research materials and research results obtained from the big snake pill. This is in the future. It must be of great value and significance. Only for this point. The whereabouts of the pharmacist''s pocket. It seems to be a headache for Naruto. "This guy, can''t he find the Dragon Cave now? If that''s the case, the pharmacist''s pocket will become as difficult as the original one. " Naruto frowned slightly. There is a faint and dignified look in the pupil. It''s not to say how strong a pharmacist will be after he learns the magic. According to the performance of the original. At best, it''s just a stronger shadow level, and Super Shadow level is a little bit less than that. To the present self. Naruto has enough confidence to kill it! But the crux of the problem is that once that happens, you can probably get a large number of free and easy-to-use cannon fodder combat power as in the original work. If the pharmacist is determined to hide. Unless Naruto takes the initiative to attack with incense phosphor. Go to pharmacists all over the world. Otherwise, it is not a problem that we can determine its trace in a short time. After all, the core issue is still on the side of the organization. However, the efforts should be made. "Inform star and spark to continue to send more people. I don''t need a living pharmacist, as long as I can ensure his death, that''s enough! Do you understand? " Naruto looked at the dark part in front of him, and said with a serious expression. "Yes, Lord Xueying!" The dark Department suddenly hangs a head to answer a way. And then. "Whoosh!" It''s also a flash away. "Is there still no way to confirm the trace of the pharmacist''s pocket? Naruto Xiang Yu, who had just stepped out of the cabin, went straight to Naruto''s side and asked with a look of curiosity. "Well, it really deserves to be the best assistant of the big snake pill. The ability of avoiding is already outstanding." Naruto nodded slightly and looked at the waves in front of him. His pupil seemed to show a ray of sarcastic expression. "Naruto, in fact, there is no need to pay special attention to this pharmacist, right? For our next plan, even if the big snake pill is alive, it''s hard to affect it. Even the best of the subordinates of the big snake pill don''t need to care too much, do they? " "No, Xianglin, if you think so, you''re underestimating this pharmacist. In my opinion, he already has every excellent quality of Ninja, and the most important thing is that, as a perennial assistant to carry out all kinds of special experiments on dashuewan, he must be very clear about the forbidden and secret techniques of dashuewan. Don''t forget that dashuewan has a forbidden technique, Even in a large-scale war, it can become a crucial Tianping weight! " Naruto gently shook his head, eyes deep in the emergence of a ray of very dignified expression, so said. Chapter 632 The problem of pharmacists. It never focused on his personal strength. Not to mention the current pharmacist. Even if it''s a pharmacist''s bag that is completely cultivated into immortal mode. Maybe it takes a little bit of effort. However, Naruto is determined to kill the pharmacist. The core of the problem lies in the reincarnation of filthy land. Even if the control accuracy is not enough, the strength of those strong people who are directly summoned from the pure land will be a little lower than that of their peak, which is 70% or 80%, Even lower strength state, but can''t stand the huge number! Xiao organization itself has a hundred thousand baijue that yuzhiboban has prepared in advance for taking soil. If you still have the same dirty army as in the original. The seriousness of the problem will increase. Naruto is not worried about other things, but about the war damage of his Xueren village in the war. If this is not taken into consideration, Naruto would not bother to worry about the so-called dirty army. As long as the strength is not beyond the shadow level, the strength of miscellaneous fish can be ignored by Naruto now, but the core problem of circulation is that, as long as the strength does not exceed the shadow level, the strength of miscellaneous fish can be ignored, I can not worry about it, but my companions and subordinates have to worry about it. Not too much. Once in this war. War damage exceeds 30%, Naruto will be heartbroken. Not to mention. If the organization is really ready for an all-out war. The war damage ratio of each village may even exceed 50%. None of the five villages can sustain the war damage ratio. Let alone Xueren village. This is also Naruto''s biggest worry. "The art of reincarnation? Pharmacists should not have such ability, right? Even if you really know this skill, the number of strong people who can be channeled out should be limited, right? What''s more, I don''t think pharmacist Dou dares to help Xiao organization when all the six tolerance villages declare war on Xiao organization. Doesn''t he have such motive and reason? In that case Fragrant phosphor eyebrow tiny a wrinkly say. "No, we can''t judge it in such a one-sided way. Xiang Yu, if we can, we should try our best to find this guy. If we really can''t, we should pay attention to our own troop allocation. We can''t compare with the other five tolerance villages. On this front-line issue, we Xueren village must be serious." Naruto continued to shake his head and answered. Although as Xiangyu said. Pharmacist Dou really has no reason to help Xiao organization. Even when I read the original in my previous life. Naruto is also hard to understand what kind of mood pharmacist Dou is in and chooses to take risks to form an alliance and cooperation with this fake "yuzhiboban". But things you don''t understand can be put aside. Pharmacists do have such tendentious choices. It''s still a matter of probability. Naruto thinks that he must be on high alert. Otherwise, wait until the necessary events really happen. And then affect your plan. It''s not worth the loss. "Well, I see. Naruto, I''ll make arrangements with them." Even though Xiang Yu didn''t understand Naruto''s stubborn cognition. But out of trust in Naruto. The fragrance phosphor still nodded to indicate approval. "Well, I''ll trouble you, Xiang Yu!" Before the coming war. Do a good job of the final benchmark adjustment. This is also for the overall consideration of the village. Organization is just the first problem. As long as your goals don''t change. The problem that we have to face later is that it is piled up like a mountain. As long as these core elements are solved one by one. The ideal world you want is possible! "Mainland, you can see it in a moment." Looking not far away, it seems to be the indistinct coastline. Naruto''s hands are also slightly clenched, and a very bright luster emerges from his pupils. The attack of the six film conference. The whole army of each village is preparing for war. It seems like a very long interval. But only less than a week has passed. As the Allied forces of the six countries are about to arrive. The land of rain. Yuren village. It can be said that it is in the base of the organization. The central core area, above a towering tower. In its internal position. It''s a dark and deep room. Two figures appear in them. One of them is just sitting on something similar to a wheelchair. Behind him are all kinds of tubes, lines, and hideous figures. With the red hair color of the whirlpool clan, the mysterious waves emerge from the pupils when you look up. This figure is not someone else, but the body of the whirlpool gate, the nominal leader of Xiao organization, The woman with light blue and purple hair, who is accompanied by changmen, is the only trusted and true companion of changmen Xiaonan. "Cough!" "Long gate!? Are you OK? In such a short period of time, it''s too much to seal the tail beast continuously. Your body can''t bear the high-intensity output of chakra! " Xiaonan''s face with a very worried expression, looking at the breath than before are more weak long door, with a very worried expression said. "No problem, this consumption is completely acceptable!" It''s clear that I''m going to the limit. But still pretending not to worry at all. But the weakness in the words. But it was completely exposed. "Changmen..." "The key is still the six nation coalition forces? What happened to their whereabouts? Xiao Nan It seems that Xiaonan wants to say something more. Changmen also immediately interrupted Xiaonan''s words. Move the subject straight to the past. There is no way of Xiaonan can only be in the heart secretly sighed. "According to Jue''s information, each of the six Ninja villages has deployed more than 3000 Ninja troops. Muye and Yunren, who are closest to each other, are about to arrive at the border area. Sharen and Yanren are also converging in the eastern area." "Xueren and Wuren are still on the road, but according to the time, they will arrive in the corresponding area tomorrow at most." Re adjust the mentality back. Xiaonan also passed on the important information collected by Xiaoxiao organization to changmen one by one. "Three thousand, is that nearly twenty thousand Ninja allied forces? Hehe, the six powers really look up to our organization! However, it''s good to use this war to make the whole world feel pain! This group of Ninja alliance will be completely eliminated, and then use the tail beast weapon to frighten one or two big countries, the world will soon usher in the real world.. Cough.. There is real peace! " Long door that slightly up chin, the outline of the reincarnation lines, flashing out of the wisp of fierce cold. When his words fall. All around. It is also filled with an extremely dense atmosphere. Chapter 633 Changmen looks confident. But Xiaonan is rare to show a worried look. It''s not about destroying your prestige or something. The most direct reason is the attack on the six film conference a week ago. Liudao Payne is not only a failure, but also the most important thing is that he lost four separate corpses. There, the operation will be studied for the time being. The most intuitive point is that liudao Payne can''t defeat Liuying head-on. To be exact, it will be suppressed in the opposite direction. There are only a few official members of the organization, Even those sealed tailed beasts can be summoned at any time to control and become representatives of positive combat power. However, the gap between the enemy and us is still very obvious. The forces mobilized by the six tolerance villages. Not even a third. Follow up information. Xiao Nan can know clearly. It''s just the vanguard. The follow-up Ninja troops just said that they didn''t start directly. However, the first mobilization for the war was well prepared. Once there is a need at the front. Xiaonan hardly needs to doubt that liudaren village can easily gather together 30000 or 40000 troops again. If we want to compete to the limit, liudaren village may be able to do it for more than 100000 Ninja allied forces. By contrast. The strength of Yuren village and Xiao organization is too weak. The former is needless to say. It is a small village in itself. After shanjiaoyu Bancang was killed by liudao Payne controlled by changmen. Yuren village has been on the decline. Now we can gather up two or three thousand Ninja troops, which are the level of extreme outbreak. What''s more, it''s not bad if the core combat power in it is 30% or 40%. I really want to compare it with liudaren village. That''s not one or two. "Don''t worry, Xiao Nan, that" Mr. Ban "has discussed with me in advance. He can provide nearly 100000 combat power, and guarantee that each one will not be inferior to the general Zhongren!" As a close friend, he has a long door of reincarnation. Naturally, we can see through Xiaonan''s worries at the first time. At the moment, he also turned his attention to Xiao Nan and said in a deep voice. "Hundred thousand combat power!? Is that what one said? " And obviously. Changmen''s words. In a sense, it greatly stimulated Xiaonan. That subconscious suddenly a contraction of the pupil. The volume is in this moment can not help but straight up. "Yes, it''s almost like cloning." "Changmen, you''ve seen it, haven''t you?" "Almost. He has already said that once the war starts, he will make sure that no miscellaneous soldiers will affect the main battlefield, and will divide the relative forces to sneak attack and block the reinforcements in each Daren village. We only need to deal with the senior leaders in the six Daren villages, wipe them out in one breath, and then catch the three tails, six tails, three tails, three tails Eight tailed and Nine Tailed four tailed animals, we can finish our plan! " Long door that deep eyes emerge a wisp of extremely sharp cold, softly said. "Changmen, is this really believable? I still doubt that guy. If it''s true, it may not be a good thing for us. There is a huge gap between our fighting power. Once we get to the back The girl''s mind will be more delicate. At the beginning of the organization. This is the "Yu Zhi Bo ban" who appeared in front of the three of them. In fact, from the beginning, Miyan, changmen and Xiaonan never really believed in daitu. It was only for the consideration and need of the current situation that they formed an alliance with daitu. Especially after Miyan''s death, this pattern became more and more delicate. one side. Changmen and Xiaonan need the help of Mr. Ban. Not just in terms of strength. What is more important is the provision of important internal information in Daren village, especially Muye Village (this is also the reason why Miyan, changmen and Xiaonan still have a little choice to believe that taking soil is the biggest reason for yuzhiboban. After all, daitu is too familiar with Muye''s internal information, I''m familiar with a lot of intelligence, which is not impossible for the senior management to know.) Xiao organization can''t leave this "Mr. Ban." So far. The plan has been formally implemented, and it will soon be successful in the closing stage. Xiaonan''s doubts and worries are becoming more and more intense. She still doubts that this "Yu Zhi Bo ban" didn''t tell them the truth, especially the actions shown in the tail collection stage, and the most important provision of "100000 combat power"! How to look at it, it''s all a conspiracy. "Xiao Nan, I know what you are worried about, but this is our best choice. And I believe that even if this" Mr. Ban "has any conspiracy, he will bear it for a while before we formally defeat liudaren village. All the problems are to solve the high-end combat power of liudaren village and successfully capture the remaining four tailed beasts!" "At that time, as long as we can steadily control the exorcism, all problems will not be a problem!" Changmen looked directly at Xiaonan, and a confident red color appeared on his face. He said so in the most calm tone. "Changmen, what do you mean?" "Yes! Only reincarnation eye can control the exorcism image. No matter what plot this "Mr. Ban" has, as long as he is in absolute strength, any plot is useless. I have gradually grasped the control of a few tailed beasts! When the coalition forces in liudaren village are successfully defeated and the remaining tail animals are sealed, world peace can be completely ushered in! " Confidence. Or, to be more precise, it can be said that it is an inflated long door. But it has to be said. In this world. Almost anyone has this kind of problem. It''s the same with Naruto now. The improvement of self strength, as well as the power blessing brought by peers. It''s easy to make your own judgment a little more pompous. This is human nature! It''s not that easy to change. Moreover, this kind of self-confidence, or inflation, is an important source of success! Because you don''t believe in yourself. When you do something, you are naturally afraid of your hands and feet. Inflation and self-confidence are often separated by a thin line. It''s about who can better control themselves! In other words. We can judge by the final result. The winner is confidence. The loser is inflation. This is the simplest truth. Because the winner doesn''t need to be questioned. The loser. Everything you say is an excuse. For Yu changmen. The same is true. Bet everything on yourself. Also want to complete the ideal. Especially at the end of one''s life. No matter what is waiting for you. The long gate will rush up regardless of everything. Chapter 634 "Well, I understand. Changmen, what about Didala, guisha, jiaodu and feiduan? Or do you want it? " Even so, there are some worries. But Xiaonan also knows that his side seems to have no better choice. What''s more. What changmen said is true. As the object of constant vigilance. In fact, Xiaonan has made some necessary preparations for taking soil. Including the space technique that can void the body. In Xiaonan''s plan. As a last resort, it can be called the killer mace! Xiao Nan in the original book almost killed Dai TU with that mace, and finally fell short of success. It can not be said that it was Xiao Nan''s problem. It can only be said that the intelligence gap led to the defeat of the duel. Now Xiaonan naturally does not know what will happen in the future. I just feel ready. Changmen is not acting rashly, but a judgment made after rational thinking. Even if there are risks. Should also be able to restrain at a minimum. In the current stage. Their top priority is still liudaren village. Therefore, here is the problem that extends to the internal of our own organization. Naturally, those external members need not say more. It''s not a matter of reliability. It''s a matter of strength. Peripheral members don''t work at all. The core point still depends on the remaining members. Whether to continue to stand on their side or choose to leave at this time. Xiao Nan thinks it is necessary to give them an ultimatum! "Do you think they have a choice? As the traitor of Daren village, he has done so many things to harm the interests of the village. Hehe, even if some of them have special identities, those high-level figures can''t easily forgive them! " The corners of changmen''s mouth rose slightly, and the color of sarcasm seemed to be aimed at the "arrogant members" in their organization, as well as the senior officials of liudaren village. "Well, I understand. What about the specific arrangements?" "Leave it to me. Besides, aren''t those guys coming soon? This time, it is to let them really see the majesty of God Falling words. This time, it was not the sound from changmen itself. It''s the way of heaven that comes out of the shadow corner, said Penn in a very cool tone. It was also at the moment when Payne''s figure appeared. In the back position. The other five figures came from the same step. It''s Penn, the other four that were restored this week. The same ultimate mysterious reincarnation eye. And the strong evil spirit that came out of his body. "This is the real coming of God!" Through the dark passage. It seems that we can see the Alliance forces of liudaren village, which are still hundreds of miles away recently. In the deep of Tiandao Payne''s eyes, a wisp of extremely cold light came, and the tone was very decisive. And almost at the time of changmen and Xiaonan discussing the next countermeasures and action plans. The same is in the rain. In a secret base under the ground, Dai Tu is also making the final preparations before the war. Of course, the biggest difference between Dai Tu and changmen is that the goal of Dai Tu is never liudaren village, or to be more precise, in terms of the "eye of the moon plan" it wants to achieve, The life or death of the Ninjas in liudaren village has no meaning at all. As long as we successfully capture the remaining four tailed animals, seal them into the exorcism statue, let ten of them resurrect, and then take back the reincarnation eye from changmen, that''s enough! As long as these two goals are achieved. Anyone''s resistance will be meaningless. The battle of changmen. A hundred thousand white battlefields are in disorder. It''s all with soil as the biggest bait on the front battlefield. The rest. Nature is to capture the remnants of those tailed beast Zhuli people! Therefore, the most important thing for the current stage is to determine the general location of the tailed animals. Only by doing this can we really carry out his plan. "You mean? Eight tail followed four generations of Lei Ying to the front line? " In this dark underground chamber. Dai Tu''s face, which was still hidden under the spiral mask, showed a very solemn expression at this time. Looking at a special white Jue in front of him, he asked in a deep voice. "Haha, yes, and not only eight tailed, three tailed and six tailed renzhuli also follow Jiuwei renzhuli wave wind Naruto, that is, the one who pushed back your early generation Mu Xueying to come to the battlefield twice. This is the exact news, ban Xiansheng!" No brain is normal. Anyway, they are made by unconventional means, similar to the general existence of human cloning. Their minds, their brain circuits. The most important thing is that they lack the "heart" that human beings really have. It''s just imitating all human behavior. But there is a kind of behavior that all Bai Jue naturally have. That is to laugh at our children''s shoes with dirt. The title "Mr. Ban" behind this is also very witty. Let take soil on the forehead is a slight burst of tendons. But for Bai Jue''s sake, it''s an "abiotic existence.". I''m too lazy to care about it. And the most important thing is the intelligence content brought by Bai Jue. "Are three tails and six tails here?"!? Is this arrogance or prudence? I think it''s safest to be around me, isn''t it? Wave wind Naruto I think that I will hurt myself when I meet for the first time in the six film conference. The second time we met, we intercepted the yuzhibo brothers in front of ourselves. With soil in the heart, not to mention how angry! And from the development of these things. Naruto obviously knows some secret information. This makes me regret why I didn''t take the risk to kill Naruto at the beginning. Even if there was a risk of being caught by Muye, I had to wait a few years for Jiuwei chakra to revive and search again. But compared with the current situation. That choice is obviously the most worry free! Of course, this is considered from the perspective of consequentialism. And this is called regret. It was just a moment. That is, they are directly forced down by the soil. After all, my plan was carried out smoothly. A little bit of difficulty. They can''t stand in their way. This is the most confident place with soil. "It''s impossible for these stupid guys to know my real plan!" Because it''s different from the original. Changmen is still alive. Naturally, we can''t get to the surface with soil. The eye of the moon project should not be exposed. otherwise. God knows what''s going to happen in changmen. At this stage. With soil or need to be in the forefront of the long door top. Anyway, changmen still has the foreshadowing of the original spot. He can be subdued at any time. Of course, this foreshadowing also includes myself. It''s also very clear about soil, and for this point, soil also has a corresponding preparation plan. Chapter 635 The core is also the exorcism. however. The target with soil can become the pillar force of ten tailed men. The so-called eye of the month implementation plan. We should also rely on ourselves to carry out the work. Just as changmen does not believe in soil. I don''t trust you as much as I do with soil. The ideal world that you are looking forward to depends on your own hands to create. This is wild hope with soil. It''s also a plan with soil. Therefore, the remaining four tailed beasts, including Naruto, are determined to take the earth. They must rely on this frontal war to take it down. As long as that goal can be achieved. Taking soil at all costs, but also by all means to complete. "Now that they''re all here, it''s easy to tell those lurking baijue to avoid bofengnaruto. There are three tailed people, Zhuli and whirlpool Xiangyu. As a whirlpool group, they must have opened up the ability of Shenle mind. Moreover, bofengnaruto has mastered the immortal mode and Nine Tailed chakra mode, so it must be easy to identify baijue''s position, Don''t get close to the two areas where they are. We need these white Jue to create chaos! " Take soil cold eye to looking at in front of this white absolute, tone light say. "Yes, I understand. Don''t worry about that. Mr. Ban, we know how to do it." "Well, that''s the best! In addition, send a baijue to contact that guy. Let''s say that I agree to his terms, but after successfully capturing four tailed animals, otherwise, he won''t get what he wants! " There seems to be some hesitation. But in the end. Taking soil is also a matter of thinking clearly about its advantages and disadvantages. At the moment, a decisive color appeared on his face. With the most calm tone, he continued to say to Bai Jue. "Oh? Do you believe what that guy said? If it is false, it will affect the plan Hear the words with soil. The white Jue''s eyes suddenly widened, as if with a trace of surprise and a trace of curiosity. "Hum, false or true, I will naturally judge, and even if it is false, it will not affect the plan. One hundred thousand awesome, enough to besieged the six forces in the village of Nun, and the rest of the matter will not fail if our leader is a little bit more powerful. The deal with that guy is just to make a final plan. Besides, it can attract my attention. Why not With a cold smile, the words are full of confidence. It''s like everything is under control. "Yes, then do as you say!" Bai Jue is a look of indifference, after a few strange laughs. The figure that sneaks in again. After it disappeared. "Everyone looks down on me. Just wait. No one can stop me on the day when the plan is carried out smoothly. Neither can ban nor you. Lin, just wait for a while, and I will create a world with you forever!" Sitting on the stone bench with earth, it seems that the eyes become very deep. Through the many stone walls, it seems that you can overlook the distant scenery. The beautiful or painful memories of the past in your mind make the pupils of the children''s shoes with earth, one of the big boss behind the scenes, show a more determined expression. Each has its own goal. It''s also inside the organization. Everyone will only choose to believe in their so-called "alliance.". But compared with liudaren village. The degree of mutual vigilance and distrust between daitu and changmen is the deeper one. And this happens to be the certificate that some people want to use as an operation. Pharmacist bag! This is the guy that Naruto thinks of. After all, I found the soil. The "guy" mentioned in the conversation between Dai Tu and Bai Jue just now is pharmacist Dou. It can be said that at the beginning, pharmacist Dou didn''t plan to come to find someone with soil so soon. All he could do was to say that Naruto and Sasuke''s fierce attack on Zhicun tuanzang directly disrupted pharmacist Dou''s plan. Otherwise, pharmacist Dou now should be doing some secret actions with Zhicun tuanzang, a Woye''s comrade. The death of Zhicun tuanzang. Forcing pharmacists to change their plans. In particular, in a secret base of his own big snake pill, he found a special cell of a big man. And then through the big snake pill improved dirty soil reincarnation. When this "mythical figure" was channeled out. The pharmacist has made his plan clear. That is, the great war of the century. He, pharmacist Dou, will also appear as the absolute protagonist. "Hum, Xiao organization, liudaren village, the truth of the world, and the true meaning of eternal life, Lord dashuewan, let me continue your unfinished business!" The same is hiding in a dark underground area not far away from the rain country. With a face that has obviously appeared the sign of half immortal humanization, he said in a very low and cold voice. It matches dozens of coffins placed around it. Let the atmosphere in this space appear even colder. Especially when I saw the face of a black haired man in red armor in the coffin in the middle. The corner of the pharmacist''s mouth also raised an extremely strange arc. "There is such a trump card, this world! Who else can compete with me! Ha ha ha ha ha ha The ultimate burst of laughter. It''s also at this moment that the underground cave is constantly echoing. It shows the endless confidence of pharmacists! It''s almost at the moment when these "dark forces" leaders have their own plans, and they have reached initial contact one after another. They have made a good record of their plans in advance and are waiting for their formal implementation. In the northwest border area of rain country. As the vanguard of the six tolerance villages. The joint forces of Muye and Yunren have arrived in the designated area ahead of time. "Shadow of fire!" "Thunder shadow!" Two units that joined together in advance. A front-line camp built straight up. At the command of the two shadows. A straight line. It takes the region where the two figures are located as the core. In a semicircle formation. From the northwest to the whole rain country. Then gangshou and AI gather in the central camp. It''s just a place where only two people can sit. In the back position. There are respectively six people, including Kakashi, maitekai, Lujiu, chilabi, samyi and Darui. "In the area near the north, it''s up to Huoying to arrange. In the west, it''s up to yunninlai. According to the news from each Ren Village, Yanren and Sharen''s joint forces will soon go to the eastern area, and that side can be up to tuying and Fengying." "As long as we wait for Xueying and Shuiying to join forces, we can launch a general attack directly!" Chapter 636 The country of rain is just a small country. After the gathering of more than 20000 coalition forces in the six villages of tolerance. It can encircle the whole country of rain. And considering the terrain, and the configuration of the front. What''s more, we only need to block the three or four main channels to achieve a real situation of encirclement. This time, the six narien villages are going out together. They just don''t want to give any "terrorists" in the rain country to flee. you ''re right! It''s the land of rain! When all the information is gathered together and collectively points to the country of rain and the village of rain tolerance. Four generations of Lei Ying''s judgment is to treat the whole rain country as an enemy. Including the name of rain country. Although in accordance with the default rules of forbearance. Ninja didn''t deal with Daming. Or in a strict sense, even if it''s just a small name, its international status will surpass that of all ninjas, including shadow. But this time, it''s too big for any relaxation. The fourth generation of Lei Ying is a rough and direct person. The name can''t be dealt with, but it must be limited first. At this point. The other five villages, even if they didn''t agree. Also choose the default situation. At the end of the day. These "noble people" look down on Ninja at the same time. Why do ninjas really take these "great names and nobles" seriously? The latter is regarded by the former as "mercenaries." The former is regarded as a "purse" by the latter When it comes to tolerance, the world is safe. Will shake the dominant position of these tolerant villages. Ninjas don''t care about these so-called default rules. Collective encirclement strategy. From the top of the country of rain, to the village of rain tolerance, to the organization of dawn. This time. Four generations of Lei Ying are determined to uproot these "threats"! Therefore, at the previous six film conference, the "order" was issued to let the liudaren village go their own way to encircle the whole rain country, so as not to let any of the members of these "terrorist organizations" miss the net. It is also a warning in advance to the major villages. Priority should be given to making preparations for the mobilization of the whole army for war. In order to prevent accidents. For example, Xiao organization appears unexpected combat power supplement and so on! Four generations of Lei Ying are also leaders of the village. Even if you don''t know that there are 100000 white Jue. We also know what kind of decision is the most reasonable and secure. Gangshou, Onoki, Machi and zhaomeiming, as the filmmakers of their respective villages, naturally understand the reason why the four generations of Lei Ying arranged this way. Its rationality is beyond doubt. So, when these 20000 troops on the front line gather. The rear is the second way to surround the Internet. Each village has arranged thousands of troops in advance. You don''t have to go out. But make sure that once something special happens. We can do it immediately. It doesn''t need much. Even if it''s a village of tolerance, it''s going to send out another four or five thousand troops. All in all, the total force can reach more than 50000! This is far from the ultimate violence of the coalition forces. Of course, Xueren village has reached its limit. After all, the inside information is a little poor. Over the years, it has accepted the wandering ninjas. The total force of Xueren village is still impossible to exceed 10000, and some of them even make up for the number. However, it only refers to Xueren village. most important of all. Xueren village can become one of the six major Rencun villages. The basic strength is one thing. The most important is reflected in the high-end strength, that is, Naruto, Xiangbo, yugaoren. In addition, there are special things like air combat forces. Otherwise, the names of superpower and Xueying can not be recognized by other countries. At least, the current pattern of tolerance still depends on the explosive ability of the top power. And specifically, the war of encircling and suppressing the rain country may also "destroy the country.". In terms of military power at the bottom. It''s time for the traditional five powers to perform. However, the four generations of Lei Ying are cautious, but they don''t think that the rain Kingdom and Xiao organization can really reach the point where it needs all the strength of the six tolerance villages to suppress. The 20000 troops in the early stage and more than 30000 reserve troops behind are absolutely enough to suppress the rain Kingdom and Xiao organization, even the leader of Xiao organization who has the "eye of God.", In the last battle, the fourth generation of Lei Ying thought that even if this guy could beat any of them, he could only act on the local battlefield. A real strong confrontation on the front. The six of them united. Even if it''s just two or three. It is estimated that the leader of this organization can be easily suppressed. It''s because of this confidence. Four generations of Lei Ying would choose such a "rough" and "violent" way of siege. Although gangshou feels a little bit adventurous. But when it comes to the current situation. I don''t think it''s unreasonable. Lu Jiu is also in private toward his own fire shadow adults gently nodded. The master of martial arts is understanding. "Well, I see. Let''s follow Mr. Lei Ying''s arrangement." Facing the rough look of the four generations of Lei Ying, he nodded and agreed. "Very good. Since Huoying has no problem with you, let''s arrange it first!" Vigorous and resolute Yunren. The four generations of Lei Ying, as the representative of its leaders. It''s the most disgusting thing. See gangshou directly agree with his arrangement. Four generations of Lei Ying AI''s face also showed a satisfied look and nodded gently. Soon afterwards. For some necessary formation arrangement. After the two photographers reached an agreement through further negotiation. It''s also going to disperse and go back to their camp. Arrange the troops. In this aspect. The fourth generation of Lei Ying was handed over to Darui. This side of Muye. Naturally, the master is also in charge of Lujiu and Kakashi. To put it bluntly. That is, Lu Jiu''s personal strength is a little weak. Otherwise, in terms of overall situation and command ability. Lu Jiu is one of the most suitable candidates for Huoying''s candidate. But in this world. One of the first criteria of shadow is personal strength. You can suppress everything. People who are known as one of the strongest in the world of tolerance are entitled to bear the name of shadow. of course. There are also several representatives who are slightly strong. But it also depends on the horizontal and vertical comparison in that period of time. Kakashi is undoubtedly the most suitable successor among Muye''s contemporary ninjas. It''s true that gangshou has only served as Huoying in the Five Dynasties for a little more than three years. But consider your age. The selection of the six generations should be given top priority. Let kakasi contact with some necessary affairs, as well as contact with important political figures in various countries, are also one of the most basic training methods. It''s all in silence. As a party, Kakashi is also aware of it. Or it should be said. He himself has made corresponding preparations. Probably in the last three or four years. Kakashi will be the shadow of fire for six generations. At this point. Similar to Darui in yunnincun. Chapter 637 PS: six thousand words, three in one, for subscription, after all try to big chapter, or so drop subscription, very uncomfortable, although this will also drop, at least drop a little slower.. Make clear a series of affairs in our village. In order to lay a good foundation for future succession. This is also the most important thing every shadow should do before "succeeding to the throne". But in this world, let alone Xueren village, it is only the first generation of Xueying. In the other five villages, the "shadow men" who can succeed through the conventional mode are often a few categories, because most of the shadow men here have to go to the battlefield in person, and there are many cases of death in battle, This leads to the fact that the successors who have not started or just started to cultivate for a short period of time will die in the war, leading to that the successors can only be forced to take the upper position. A lot of times. The disorder of the village. It''s all because of this. Prestige has not been established. All the affairs of the village are not familiar. The enemies above tolerance are ready to move. The subordinates in the interior are even more skeptical. What''s more, there are private competition and even exclusion. These are all the things that every village once had to experience. In particular, Sharen village, which belongs to the country of wind, is the most unfortunate. It started with a generation of wind and shadow. To the four generations of wind and shadow who just died three years ago. It''s all fatal! And they all died without a definite successor. Or die in war (generation one and two) Or be assassinated (three and four generations) In addition, Sharen village is the most vulnerable village in the past. Continuous abnormal death of shadow. Internal succession can only be decided after a series of fights. It is also a direct result of the decline of Sha Ren in the past 20 to 30 years. Now it''s really the bottom of the six tolerance villages. Once the older generation has passed away and there is no new generation to support it, Sharen village can be removed from the six villages! This is also the most vivid example in the world of tolerance. See this scene. Naturally, the high-level people in Daren village pay more attention to the cultivation of their next generation heirs than before. Darui is on Yunren''s side, changshilang is on Wuren''s side, Yanren is on Yanren''s side, Onoki is still in favor of his son - Huangtu, and Heitu is also on the list. However, Huangtu is reliable in terms of prestige and personal strength, After all, this is the only strong movie player in Yanren village except dayemu. Before that, there were Han and Lao Zi. From the perspective of high-end power, Yanren village is still a strong one. Unfortunately, Lao Zi and Onoki did not get along with each other and left the village directly, leading to the easy capture of Xiao organization. So is Han. Yanren village''s strength has directly fallen to the point where Daye mu can''t accept it at all. If! During this period of time, there was an accident in Onoki, which led to his death in the war, or he was unable to perform the duty of "shadow". The only thing that can succeed is loess. In terms of qualification and strength, the black soil is not a bit inferior. of course. Onoki used to belong to the most four generations of Mu Tu Ying. After all, he is still his own disciple, Didala. It''s just a pity. This disciple failed to live up to Onoki''s expectation. This time, he agreed to join the coalition forces to encircle and suppress Xiao organization. Of course, the tail beast is the most important reason. But Didala, the most gifted traitor since the establishment of Yanren village, is also the main target of Onoki. Another important target. Naturally, it was the "samsara eye" that was shown to the filmmakers at the six film conference before that! Even those who have the least worldly desires. Seeing this pair of "eyes of God", which symbolize the existence of "myths and legends", we can''t bear the greed in our heart. That''s why every village, even Sharen village, who knows that he doesn''t have much hope, will still send out the main force. What if the goddess of fate really favors her and makes her village win the eye of reincarnation? That''s the extraordinary existence related to the six immortals. Although after the capture, there will be extra trouble. But compared with this thrilling interest. This is dangerous and troublesome. It really belongs to the existence that can be ignored. Human beings are just like this. A "higher creature" easily blinded by greed! It''s a moving formation. The Ninjas in yunyin and Muye villages are arranged to carry out exploratory attacks. Because we''re not ready for the final ambush. I haven''t ordered Shiwan baijue to attack yet. Both Sharen and Yanren are still a little short of entering the "encirclement". Wuren and Xueren have just landed from the eastern coastal area. It will take about a day to get to the front line even at the fastest speed. During this time. Naturally, there is enough time to make the final adjustment. Including the problem of "task allocation" among them. So, at the beginning, in the country of rain, in the wilderness near Yuren village, in the village area. Basically, the Ninjas of the two Naruto villages are hunting the peripheral members of the organization and all the suspicious people. Don''t doubt the lower limit of the Ninjas during the war. In the war, either you die or I die. Although there is a rule that the civilians should not be hurt as much as possible, once the killing is red eyed, In other words, it is inevitable to kill civilians in every war, whether it is a war of tolerance or a local war, when it is impossible to ensure 100% security. It''s almost inevitable. It''s not my wish. It is not a situation that can be easily controlled. But when the Ninjas of Daren village entered the rain country, it began. It''s doomed to the tragic situation of those civilians here. It''s not that Ninja is cruel or not. But in any world, in any era. As long as there''s a war. There is no way to avoid such a tragic event. Even in some crazy times, slaughtering has happened. What''s more. Ninja fight. sometimes. In the non subjective will. An advanced Ninja release. It''s easy to get civilians involved and cause great casualties. Since the organization has built its base in the country of rain. It is also proved by evidence that Yuren village is controlled by Xiao organization. Naturally, these civilians in yuzhiguo have been killed for eight lives. Just in less than one day, with the encirclement and suppression of the two villages, the casualties in yuzhiguo have exceeded 1000. However, how many of them are ninjas and spies of Yuren village and Xiao organization, Then only God knows. This is still under the order of the master. Muye Ninja has restrained the results. But after all, it''s still the main task! The most important thing is. Attacking Ninja units. It''s not just the Kiba ninja. Yunren is the most unscrupulous existence. Especially under the unrestricted command of the fourth generation of Lei Ying. To say an ugly word, as long as there is one percent suspicion. These Yunren people will not hesitate to hand. There are casualties like this. It''s a very normal thing. Although Zilai, who just came back from the investigation in Yuren village and some other areas outside the suspected Xiao organization base, can''t bear to see such a scene, he still exists as a "veteran" who has experienced the second and Third World War of tolerance. It''s just as clear from the beginning. War is such a terrible existence. That''s why we have been searching for ways to make the world really peaceful. After all, only those who have really seen hell. Only then has yearns for the bright determination. The most important point is that he is not an ambitious person. It''s just that. It''s also the way we''re looking for. It is hoped that through mutual understanding between people, the contradiction can be eliminated. It cannot be said that this is a wrong idea. It can only be said. It''s an unrealistic, naive idea. It''s the stupidest place since I came, and it''s also the greatest place since I came! This time around Xiao organization and Yuren village. Since then, it has been hoped that disputes can be resolved through "peaceful negotiations". But it''s very different from the situation in the original. This time. Gangshou did not allow Zilai to sneak into Yuren village alone to investigate. One is that there is no need, because negotiation can be carried out on a frontal battlefield. Another reason is that gangshou has to consider the follow-up issues, especially the attitude of the other five tolerance villages, so he does not want or allow Zilai to sneak into Yuren village alone. Once there is any accident, if he does not mention the attitude of the other five tolerance villages, Zilai alone may be damaged, which is not acceptable to gangshou. Clarify the pros and cons. It is also because of the relationship between the six tolerance villages. Since also finally agreed to the request of gangshou. They didn''t go deep into Yuren village to investigate. It''s just gathering intelligence to a certain extent in the peripheral areas. This also makes us gain a little. And then on the way back. It''s not easy to see such a miserable situation. It''s also subconsciously frowning. This also made Zilai more and more determined to end this meaningless war as soon as possible, especially after he learned from that gangshou about changmen''s imagination of "peace" at the six film conference. I also think that. There is still room for negotiation between myself and the two remaining disciples. You know. They all yearn for a peaceful world. It''s just a temporary mistake. There is still room for recovery. At least I think so. This Muye hero came back. Also straight to the center of Muye camp. Find gangshou''s tent. It''s the same thing to step forward. "Gangshou!" The scene that came into view. It is gangshou and Lujiu that are discussing the following necessary matters. "Since you come, my Lord!" "Oh? Since you came, are you back? What about? Did you gather any important information? Especially about the regular members of the organization? " I''ve long been the master of Zilai chakra wave. At the moment when the figure of zilaiye appeared. It''s also an instant to raise your eyes, look directly at Zilai in front of you, and ask quickly. "There is no particularly useful information, but it is certain that the official members of the organization did not stay in Yuren village." Zilai also shook his head and said. After all, I didn''t sneak in. A lot of information can not be verified one by one. The news came from the corner. It can only be used as reference data of certain standards. It is obvious that the master of martial arts is also mentally prepared in advance. I didn''t feel any surprise, and I nodded gently at the moment. "You can be sure that this is enough. In the next two days, don''t go out for a while since you come here. Just gather your energy in the camp. When the main forces of the other four villages come, you can launch a general attack together with the big troops." It''s impossible to find any more valid information anyway. Instead of taking risks or wasting time exploring. It''s better to keep your own state as much as possible. As a terrorist organization that has existed in the world of tolerance for so long. Now I''m holding five tailed animals. Even though gangshou is confident that the victory of this war will surely belong to the Allied forces of their six villages. But consider the unexpected and the destructive nature of the members of the organization and the tailed animals. There is still a need for caution. Be careful. Is the most rational choice. Moreover, it was said at the earliest time. At the end of this war, we need not only deal with Xiaozhi and Yuren village, but also consider some potential threats. Since then, it is the strongest existence in the current stage of muyeren village. It''s also the biggest base for gangshou to organize and fight against any Daren village. Compendium of nature is to hope that you can always maintain your peak state as far as possible. "Well, I understand, gangshou, but that''s still the point. Before the formal general attack, I still hope to communicate with the other five films about how to deal with the organization." Since also first nodded, and then with very serious eyes looking at gangshou, tone slightly solemn said so. And that''s what you say. Is also to let gangshou''s brow slightly twist. One side of the deer is also a long eyes. Contact some of the information you have learned before. With Lujiu''s intelligence. Basically, you can guess what you want to do in the first time. In some ways, your choice is not necessarily wrong, even from the perspective of wood leaf. If the idea of zilaiye holds. On the contrary, it is greatly beneficial to the leaf itself. Just like naruto. Is Lu Jiu really so naive? no Just from the perspective of leaves. That''s the most reasonable and favorable choice Lu Jiu thought. Lu Jiu does not mean that he does not take into account the rejection and rejection of Naruto. Just saying. Consider the overall situation with the overall situation in mind. Lujiu naturally wants to fight for the best option for his village. Besides, with the existence of Chutian and iluka, Lujiu''s idea can''t be said to be unrealistic. The most important point is that Lu Jiuyou has considered the overall interests of Naruto and Xueren village. This is a "very reasonable" plan. What Lu Jiu missed is that Sasuke''s and Ningci''s hatred of Muye may be focused on one person or one thing. Naruto is very different. Naruto does not only hate Muye. I''m even more disappointed with Muye. The world that Naruto thinks, Muye can''t realize. So Ming talent chose to leave Muye. Otherwise, if it''s just revenge, Naruto can still stay in Muye. As long as he becomes strong in the future, it''s easier to kill Tuan Zang and others? Why choose such a road? It''s not that reform can''t work. Just to say that in many cases, it is much easier to push down and rebuild than to carry out reform on the basis of the original, and it will not leave any sequelae and side effects. Lu Jiu misestimated this. That kind of misjudgment. Of course, Lujiu still doesn''t know this. From the point of view of his heart, Lujiu still thinks that Naruto can fight for it. It is possible to integrate the two villages. The big deal is to let Naruto be the next generation of Huoying! It''s not something that can''t be done. From the perspective of identity and bloodline, Naruto can be regarded as Miao Hong. However, Lu Jiu will never know that his plan is a real dream! Because it is not clear, everything can be controlled. So when I put forward a similar idea. I haven''t waited for the master to say anything. Lu Jiu felt in his heart that there was room for operation. Naturally, there is no need to say more about the difficulty. But Lu Jiu thought it was worth trying. Just before the mouth of the master. Lujiu remained silent for a while. We can''t save the necessary rules. Naturally, he doesn''t know that this representative of his own think tank has already turned a thousand ideas in his heart. Just from his own point of view, he doesn''t agree with his own practice and attitude. War is no joke. In particular, it is a special war in which the six great villages unite to encircle and suppress an organization. Easily. You say you want to turn war into friendship? It''s like telling a big joke. At least, it seems that this is totally impossible. On the contrary, it is easy to lead to contradictions that should not have existed in our own coalition forces. Such as the distrust of Muye in the other five tolerance villages. what? The leader of the organization is Muye high-level, a disciple of zilaiye? And it''s a very close relationship. Intimacy to a certain degree of self-confidence can persuade people to admit defeat? Once such news starts. The problem is not a little bit. "Since then, are you sure you want to do it? I don''t really advocate doing this. You should be clear that Xiao organization has no room for retreat, especially for liudaren village. What changmen and Xiao organization have done is almost trampling on the bottom line of liudaren village! " Compendium hands in front of the chest, expression slightly severe looking at from also, deep voice said. Gangshou is obviously upright and fierce. Let oneself also expression slightly a stagnant, that long silent appearance. It seems that after a long time. The eyes are raised again. Since also take a deep breath, eyes clear and firm looking at gangshou. "I understand the meaning and risks of doing so. But, gangshou, I think it''s a necessary choice. The world is constantly changing, and human thinking can also change. I don''t know what happened to those children over the years, which led them to become what they are now, but I believe their essence has not changed, From what you said, I can know that changmen is still looking forward to the arrival of peace, but the means are too extreme. As long as the starting point is good, I think it is possible to correct it. " "I''ll persuade the other five shadows, and I''ll be responsible for the interests. If we can successfully persuade changmen, the five tailed animals are the best negotiation conditions. Anyway, war will eventually kill people, and we know the organization. In recent years, changmen has hidden such a card. We don''t know. I believe, Compared with those who can easily get back their own part of interests and those who need to go through a blood fight, they may not be able to get benefits. The five shadows should be inclined to the former! " "At least it''s easy to solve the problems in Sha Ren and Wu Ren, but in Xue Ren, I don''t believe Naruto is an extreme person, is he?" Although the idea will be naive. Even in some moments, it''s so simple that it seems a little stupid. But after all, it''s self-made. You can see that one of the only two candidates (the other is big snake pill) who was highly expected by three generations of Huoying and thought that he was the most suitable one to take over his position. He is absolutely a fool. At least, in what I just said. Since then, the analysis has been in place. Including the exchange of interests. Zilai is also very familiar with many things. In fact, Zilai doesn''t understand them, just doesn''t want to do them. But when it comes to your bottom line, your belief. Since then, there has never been any ambiguity. And I''m listening to you. The master of steel is deep in thought. One side of the deer long is also secretly nodded. See the time is almost, deer long is stepping out, that slightly drooping head posture. With a respectful expression, he said: "master gangshou, I think what you said is very reasonable. If it goes well, this choice is very beneficial for us Muye. After all, changmenjun, the leader of Xiaozhi organization, is a disciple of zilaiye. If you see that wudaren village can not pay the price, it is to destroy Xiaozhi organization, And if you take back your tailed beast, you should agree to this proposal. Sha can''t help but say that as our alliance of Muye, if you can take back one tail without paying any price, you can basically be on our side. " "Yanren is in the same line. It doesn''t have to be on the same line with us. At least he will remain neutral. In addition, there is another official member in the organization, Didala, who can also be used as a bargaining chip to negotiate with the three generations of local film makers." Chapter 638 PS: Please subscribe! Please subscribe! Please subscribe! Say important things three times, please friends! "In the rest of Ren Village, my opinion is the same as that of zilaiye. As long as it doesn''t involve the core issues, the Xueying adult should be conservative and neutral. The rest of the issues are Yunren village''s. But I think that the second tail, with a part of interest exchange, should be able to get the default of the fourth generation leiying adult. Even if we don''t agree, for us, It''s not a big problem Clear analysis. Clear judgment. The most important thing is to clearly divide people''s hearts and interests. Intuitively speaking, it is to treat each village separately, especially for the five tailed animals captured by Xiao organization. This is the most crucial bargaining chip. Lu Jiu thinks that it is not impossible to persuade the five villages to agree. The problem is whether we can convince Penn, the leader of the organization. To be honest, Lujiu doesn''t think it''s a big chance. Just from the perspective of income and risk, Lu Jiu thinks that it is valuable to try. Moreover, in terms of international status, Muye also needs to voice in time to emphasize its own status, which is also very important. A seemingly empty act. But in essence. On the contrary, this is a special obligation that a super tolerant village needs to fulfill at any time. "Lujiu, do you think the advantages outweigh the disadvantages?" Gangshou raised his eyes slightly, looked at the deer for a long time, seemed to have some uncertain appearance, and asked in a deep voice. "Yes, master gangshou, I think it''s worth trying!" Lu Jiu said solemnly. "Well, I see." I got a very clear answer from my own think tank. After pondering a little, the master nodded slowly. "So? Do you agree? What''s the main point? " See gangshou''s nodding posture. Since also on the face is obviously showing a happy expression. immediately. "Yes, but it''s not 100% agreed. Since then, I still won''t allow you to venture into Yuren village alone to negotiate with Penn. You didn''t witness the battle that day. Your personal strength is far beyond your imagination. Of course, I will choose to believe you, but what if there is an accident? Muye can''t afford such a loss. What you can allow is only on the front battlefield. When it appears, you can try to negotiate in person. Five shadows, please tell me. This is the bottom line! I''ll come by myself I haven''t been waiting for you to continue to say something. Compendium is the hands in front of the table, look slightly severe said. You can be a little naive from time to time. But I can''t. As the shadow of a village. In particular, he is determined to carry the faith of his grandfather and his beloved. It''s all about the leaves. And even if you don''t say it. Since then, it is also the most important existence in the heart of gangshou. Although the news of his own death came from the original work, gangshou seems to be very calm. It''s just because as the shadow of Muye, gangshou has to keep the most rational attitude at that time. In terms of the pain in his heart, gangshou will not be much worse than Mingren in the original work at that time. His feelings for decades are not so simple. So, in this life, at this time. Just from the two people''s feelings. Gangshou will not allow himself to take such a risk. It is not to say that there is any special difference between the compendium in this life and that in the original work. It''s just because the situation is different. The master will naturally make a different judgment. "Well, I see. I''ll do that." Although I still hope to sneak into Yuren village alone, see changmen in advance, and then interrupt it before the war starts, I also know the meaning of gangshou''s words very well, not only considering the risk of changmen''s bold action, but also considering the risk of other people in Xiaoxiao organization. Since then, after a moment''s deliberation, I have also chosen to agree with gangshou''s request. "Well!" See since come also finally agreed to own request. The expression of gangshou also eased down. What this fire shadow master of five generations is most afraid of now is that he has been reckless all of a sudden. If everything goes well, it''s OK. But if there is an accident, it''s just the smallest wave. I''m afraid that the price that needs to be paid is not what the master of martial arts or Muye is willing to accept. It''s not easy to be confused! Make a good policy and plan in advance. It is the most important strategic instruction of a tolerant village in every major action. Clear goals. That''s the core of all plans. It''s time for Muye to set his own goal. Yunren on the other side is not idle. Under the command of the fourth generation of Lei Ying. Yunren almost chose carpet style encirclement and suppression. At a time when the big troops that already have access to the other four villages are coming. The fourth generation of Lei Ying has given up the last little bit of caution, and let Darui and Sam Yi command Yunren to approach the jurisdiction of Yuren village, and pull out all the strongholds of Yuren village in the whole country of rain one by one! Stubborn resistance to the rain, all on the grid to kill! Yuren, who seems to have a little intelligence value, was captured and interrogated severely. Even at some moments, the means are a little fierce and bloody. The fourth generation of Lei Ying doesn''t care at all. If such means can force those rebels of Xiao organization, especially the one who has reincarnation eye, Lei Ying of the fourth generation thinks it is a good thing! In itself, such a decision is a tentative attack. I want to have a look. I don''t know if the organization has hidden power. What''s the plan of the leader named Penn. It''s just a pity. Judging from the current situation. There is still no movement in the organization. The Ninjas who monitor Muye and yunyin villages outside Yuren village also did not find any abnormality in the village. It''s just as it used to be. The whole village was enveloped in torrential rain. There are scruples. Or in consideration of the subsequent planning. At this point. Four generations of Lei Ying and gangshou have reached a tacit consensus. No special person was sent to sneak into Yuren village to investigate and collect intelligence. In any case, the original purpose is to gather the strength of the six tolerance villages and directly level the whole country of rain. Naturally, there is no need to waste manpower and material resources to sneak in and search. In that case, it is very likely that it will be a direct capitulation to the enemy! Seemingly rough, but actually smart, the fourth generation of Lei Ying will never do such a loss business. We are constantly encircling and cannibalizing. But Xiao organization and Yuren village really seem not to give any response until the last step! Such a choice. This terrible silence. It also makes four generations of Lei Ying mutter in his heart. After almost clearing all the strongholds in Yuren village in the East. I still don''t see any movement from Yuren village and Xiaozhi. The fourth generation of Lei Ying is also a little restless. "Xiao organization still no one showed up!? Including Yuren village, we are pulling out these strongholds one by one!? Or are they just pretending? " In Yunren camp. Four generation thunder shadow brow tight Cu, a face is very displeased facial expression, roar aloud a way. It was like an earthshaking cry. It really shows the emotion of four generations of Lei Ying at the moment. It''s just a trial attack. Want to see how the opposite side will respond. But it''s been a whole day. Yunren will soon push the front to Yuren village. But there was still no movement. This makes the four generations of Lei Ying have to doubt in their hearts. It doesn''t feel good to hit the air with one punch. "Sammy, can you really be sure that there are no suspicious signs!? It doesn''t have to be a large force. There''s no support for the small force to move on "Yes, Mr. Lei Ying, we have scattered all the Ninjas of the perception troops, and there are also some configuration like the ninjas, but we did not find any movement." Sammy replied with a puzzled expression. War becomes this pattern. Samyi is really very direct and bold in arranging troops. It doesn''t even need to focus on one point. It is to wrap the whole Yuren village directly in the original line, and the Six Shadows command a corner respectively to uproot Xiao organization and Yuren village! This is the order of the fourth generation of Lei Ying as commander in chief of the United forces. For this point. The shadow of each village. There is no objection. Naruto has its own abacus, and will not raise any objection at this time. There is and only when it comes to the core figure, the leader of the organization, Penn. "If that Payne still shows up directly this time, please let Muye deal with it. Of course, you don''t need to worry about other things, just because I came from Muye village and that leader once had a meeting. No matter what the result, I, as Huoying, can promise on behalf of Muye, It will never destroy the plan of this coalition Crusade, let alone affect the interests of the villages! " I haven''t waited for the fourth generation of Lei Ying to say anything. One side is basically silent before the gangshou is in this moment in advance said. And that''s what you say. Is also to make the presence of the shadow of their eyes slightly a coagulation. In particular, Onoki and AI, at this moment, look at gangshou with a look of examination and suspicion. Ma Ji and Zhao Meiming also showed different degrees of surprise. Naruto, at this moment, can''t help but frown slightly, can''t help but look at gangshou one more time. Facing the five shadows with different eyes and attitudes. Gangshou is still calm and self-contained. It is precisely because of this calm appearance that the doubt in the eyes of the shadows becomes lighter. However, the degree of doubt is even worse, because they can''t guess the reason why this five generation fire shadow wants to do so. Is the goal reincarnation eye? That''s the idea. There was only a flash. It is to be restrained by these shadows. Because they didn''t believe that the fire shadow of Muye would be such an irrational guy. The most important point is that, in the full view of the public, let alone Muye, she has no ability to take this trophy alone. Even if she gets it by force, it''s hard to resist the pressure of the five tolerance villages. For this, the film makers are full of confidence! Chapter 639 For the time being. The result behind is nothing more than being forced to spit out by the joint efforts of the five tolerance villages. There was even a round of repression. Muye is the first village of great family and great career. Once Yunren and Yanren seize such an opportunity, there is no reason not to strike. In that case. The wood leaf is likely to lose more than it gains. Unless Muye is confident that he can be as tolerant as before. One after another, they resisted the continuous efforts of several major villages, and even put pressure on them together. Therefore, the probability of this is extremely low. Well, let''s put that aside. What is the intention of Muye, or the Five Dynasties eye Huoying? Don''t think these shadows are suspicious. It''s above tolerance. That''s how countries get along. Ninja is good at deceiving the existence of the enemy. The shadows can mix up to such a point that none of them is simple. If you didn''t think about it a little bit, the body would have been very cold. Rao is so, several big endure village to add up, also have innumerable strong person to die unnaturally. This joint operation is the first time since the establishment of several big tolerance villages. They should not be cautious. Especially the most thoughtful three generations of Tu Ying Da Ye Mu and the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI, at this time, the things to be considered naturally need to be more comprehensive. And can feel these shadows special vision of the gang hand in the heart is also can''t help but smile twice. This is also the expected expansion. In your own words. I''m also suspicious of the person who made the request. The strength of changmen is obvious to all. It was a little easier to defeat the six Paynes under his control before, on the premise that several of the actors worked together. However, according to Payne''s performance at that time, at least two or three of them had to be able to withstand and even defeat the leader of the organization. On his own side, he took the initiative to deal with it alone. It may even be just one person. No doubt about Wucun. This is a reasonable estimate. But gangshou has his own reasons and means. What I said just now is enough to dispel the doubts of these filmmakers. The smoothness of the plan. The balance of interests. That''s what the filmmakers pay most attention to. As for whether the leaves are greasy? It''s still that sentence. Five villages are really not afraid. Unless you can really get reincarnation eye, you can immediately cultivate a super strong man, and you have to be comparable to a thousand hands, yuzhiboban level strong man. otherwise. What are the five villages afraid of? "Huoying, you need to understand the importance of these words. The leader of the organization is not so easy to deal with! Once the plan is affected, what will be the loss? " Four generations of Lei Ying''s eyes are slightly deep looking at the master. Only when his words are not finished. "I understand that the responsibility for all this lies with us, Muye!" Gangshou nodded. This is a very solemn attitude. The most important thing is that all the other five films are present. This is a very clear statement. Also let the expression of big wild wood, AI, Zhao Meiming, Ma Ji and others ease down immediately. That''s enough. Moreover, they are confident that there will be no accidents. Maybe you can use this to knock the leaves. It used to be five villages, but now it''s six villages. In a sense, it''s necessary to maintain a certain degree of balance at all times. In the past, Muye was too strong. Until the end of the Third World War, Muye could fight two, one against three. It''s not easy to see that the wood leaves begin to enter the weak period. The heads of these villages will not miss this opportunity. To be direct. This time, Naruto is trying to use Xiao organization to consume the strength of the five Naruto villages. Such behavior. As early as N years ago. It''s all a rotten routine of the five tolerance villages. At the end of the day. Don''t underestimate the wisdom of these superiors. Even the three generations of Huoying, Zhicun Tuan Zang and others who were despised by Naruto were just out of their personal likes and dislikes. If we really want to evaluate them from all aspects, even Zhicun Tuan Zang''s pattern is at most a little smaller. On the city government and means, they have been living in the world of tolerance for decades. Who is not an old fox? Naruto is always looking down on these guys from a "strategic point of view", but he takes them seriously in specific tactics. The slogan is louder every time. It''s true that more and more people despise these so-called "high-level people." But it''s about everything. Naruto still treats them with the highest vigilance. Nothing else. These people alone have more Ninja experience than themselves. It''s enough that Naruto won''t let down any vigilance. This is a pre war arrangement. What''s more, Naruto saw the "capacity" of these films! What is the intention of gangshou, or zilaiye, combined with the original plot, Naruto can guess a little. And the attitude of these filmmakers. It is also obvious. Naruto is all in the eye. But this is what Naruto is happy to see. However, Naruto will not have any beaks at this time. It''s enough to watch these people perform. "It''s not my turn to take the stage yet." Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking silently in his heart. "Since Huoying has said so, the leader of Xiaozhi organization will be handed over to Muye to deal with it!" This is something that doesn''t need any hesitation. In any case, judging from the current situation, it is a good choice for other villages. Four generations of Lei Ying, three generations of Tu Ying and others have absolutely no reason to refuse. At the moment. You also nodded and agreed to the request of gangshou. This makes gangshou feel a little relieved. They don''t know Muye''s plan, and Naruto doesn''t have the interest to expose it here (the most important point is that Naruto doesn''t think that the goal of zilaiye and others can''t be achieved.) It also saves the master a little effort. "That''s how it''s arranged. We''ll discuss the follow-up issues after the thorough extermination of Xiao organization. The next step is to let Xiao organization bear our anger." The fourth generation of Lei Ying sent out a very strong evil spirit all over his body and clenched his fist. When the heavy hammer came down. "Bang!" It''s a broken desktop again. Full of murderous words suddenly resounded over the whole camp!! Assigned tasks. The six village allied forces that they were prepared to press in. Naruto, who returned to his army camp, also conveyed the order to let the troops press forward. The elites of Xueren come together. After getting the order from Naruto. Also under the leadership of Taishan. They go away separately. Naruto, Yugao and Xiangyu are still in the camp. In view of the upcoming war, we need to have a more thorough discussion on some details of security and engagement. As the most familiar existence of changmen and beitu, according to the confrontation in the last six film conference, in this frontal battle, Xiao organization is likely to do the same thing again, and directly capture them by force, It doesn''t have to be said that to defeat the six village allied forces, we just need to seize the opportunity to directly capture the remaining four tailed beasts. The goal of changmen, or taking the earth, is completed! So, in this big war. Naruto also made it clear that Yugao and Xiangyu should not leave their position too far away. It''s better to keep close to them at any time. In this way, unless yuzhiboban reappears, they will not be able to capture anyone from their side. After all, the shadows of other villages are not free. Xiangyu and Yugao naturally understand this. At the moment, there will be no objection, and then we still talk about the specific allocation of combat tasks, when we hear that Muye has to deal with six Paynes alone. "Well? Does the fire shadow of Muye take the initiative to ask Muye to deal with the leader of Xiao organization with reincarnation eye, Payne Calm as feather high are eyebrows a Yang, pupil emerge a wisp of very surprised expression, one side of the incense phosphor is slightly stare big eyes, with a touch of incredible expression said in a loud voice. "Does Muye want to monopolize samsara? No, not to mention that it can''t be so smooth. Even if it can be captured successfully, it''s hard to withstand the pressure of our five villages, right? Unless there''s something else that hasn''t been exposed? " First of all, he thought of the general Xiangyu, which he blurted out, but he didn''t wait for Naruto and Yugao to say anything, and then he immediately rejected it. Just like the other four films at the strategic meeting at that time, Xiangyu also felt a little confused about Muye''s "wonderful" decision-making, and really didn''t know what its purpose was. "It''s not difficult to understand. If I tell you that the real identity of Payne is the disciple of zilaiyesang twenty years ago, the whirlpool gate, and then think of the character of zilaiyeye, Xiangyu, you can probably guess the reason why Muye did it?" Naruto eyes slightly deep looking at the incense phosphor, that gently speak out of the words. "Since come also the disciple of the adult?" "Whirlpool gate?" Let one side of the feather high and incense phosphor is also showing different degrees of vibration expression. Of course, relatively speaking, the focus of the two people''s attention is different. Yugao is the key to hear the sentence "the disciple who has taught himself since he came here.". Xiang Yu pays more attention to Penn''s real name, or his surname, vortex. "Well, I don''t think it''s true to be a pro disciple, but I can also be regarded as a formal disciple. At the beginning, I taught three disciples at one time, and the latter three founded Xiao organization together. At first, Miyan, who was the leader, had died in battle, but now he is used as a real leader, This is our people, the vortex gate Naruto nodded and continued. "That is to say, Muye, no, it should be said that since you came here, did you intend to negotiate before the war? But the risk of doing so is not very high? And I don''t think it has a chance of success, do you? Would it be so easy to be convinced to be a leader of an organization comparable to Daren village? " Through Naruto''s explanation. Incense phosphor how much can also get to a little wood leaf, where is the intention to do so. But from her own point of view. Still feel that this is too unrealistic. Besides, according to Xiang Yu''s own information. The leader of Xiao organization is extremely crazy. Otherwise, he would not attack the six shadow conference. Xiang Yu really doesn''t believe that such a person would be convinced by the words of "light floating". Yugao on the left also nodded in agreement. Naruto is the only one who can''t help but come up with the scene in his mind that he, the "cheap elder martial brother" in the original book, was convinced by himself. He not only gave up his plan, but also used his own life as the price to revive those Muye ninjas and peaceful people who died when he attacked Muye. Have to say. Changmen is also a disciple taught by Zilai. In terms of innocence. It really comes down in one continuous line. "No, maybe there is a chance of success." I can''t help but whisper this sentence. "Well? Did you just say something? Naruto Just heard a lost incense phosphor, that smart eyes slightly blinked, with a confused expression asked. "Ha ha, nothing. I''m just thinking about something. You don''t have to care about it. Anyway, in the next war, we don''t need to care about the leader of the organization. It''s enough for adults to deal with it. Correspondingly, we need to pay more attention to the mysterious Yu Zhibo who passed the previous confrontation, I can already confirm that he is the person behind the nine tail rebellion 15 years ago. Therefore, he is definitely not a subordinate of changmen. He is probably another leader. In this war, he is likely to sneak attack again, including the white clones. Although the individual strength is not strong, he is afraid of a large number. During the specific combat period, he will attack again, Always keep vigilant and don''t stay away from my side, especially Xiang Yu. Once that guy appears, he can''t escape by using King Kong blockade this time! " Naruto chuckled and naturally changed the topic, then focused on the upcoming war. The last half of the sentence said in the most solemn tone. "Well!" "Don''t worry! Naruto Incense phosphor and feather high also subconsciously straightened the body, the same with a very serious expression should reply. "Then, let''s go out!" "Well!" The light of dawn pouring down. This is a big army that goes in and out by itself. In the lower side position. More than 20000 Ninja troops, except for the necessary part of the garrison camp and logistics area left behind, all the remaining troops are marching forward according to the established route agreed by Liuying, and they want to besiege Yuren village. In the upper northeast area. Muye belongs to the camp. Above the front. "Well, since then, Penn is yours!" "Oh, don''t worry, gangshou!" As the leader of the army. It''s one person. It''s impossible to really give it to Zilai alone. Kakashi and maitekai, as auxiliary personnel, will follow zilaiye. In the first time when Penn comes out, they will intercept one of zilaiye''s most promising disciples in the past. And in the rear area. Lu Jiu was the commander of the United Front. He will stay in the camp with the leader of the perceptive army, Haiyi Yamanaka, to carry out unified command instead of the commander on the battle line! Of course, it''s not only Muye''s words, but also the intelligence analysis and communication of the overall situation, which is also recognized by Liuying. It''s similar to the joint organization in the original work. It also includes Qingyi in Wuren village, samyi in Yunren village, Fuyi in Sharen village, laterite in Yanren Village and Taishan in Xueren village. They stay in the camp as United Front personnel! It is worth mentioning that. The only minor figure who appeared in this war was Nara Luwan of Muye. This was also proposed by Luwan himself. After considering it, Lujiu agreed that his son had already suffered. At this time, Lujiu himself had already participated in the war. Sooner or later, his son would become the pillar of the village, Taking over his position, this war is also a very good opportunity, which naturally brought him. And the rest of the punks. Zhinai, ya, Xiaoli, Tiantian, Xiaoying, Chutian and others didn''t come to the scene. In other words, the war in this life is very different from that in the original work. Naturally, the village has to consider all aspects, especially the cultivation and protection of the next generation. Luwan just joined the war as a general figure of United Front staff, The rest of them are basically "combat units"! In such a war, which does not require the strength of the whole nation and has a high probability of death or injury, it will be quite tragic. Gangshou doesn''t want his next generation to suffer a lot. These are the future hopes of Muye. Although the real strong need to go through countless hardships to grow up. But in the end, it has to be dealt with according to the situation. All in all. This time in the war. When gangshou sent troops to fight. Naturally, there is no need to say more about xiaren. At the level of Zhongren, all the young and potential parts are excluded for the time being. This is also for the sake of echelon construction of the village. Even in the second batch of subsequent mobilized troops, these candidates are not easily taken into account. In this regard, the practices of the other major Yanren villages are similar. If not necessary. Who is willing to send the talented people in his village to the front battlefield with extremely high mortality rate? Isn''t that a joke about the future of your own village? Heitu, the most important granddaughter of the three generations of Tu Ying, stayed in Ren Village this time, and was not directly brought to the front line by the three generations of Tu Ying. Unless it was necessary to mobilize again, Shangren, the youngest genius in Yan Ren Village, would lead the follow-up troops. Otherwise, it would be easy, The three generations of local shadow films will not let their next generation of leaders take such a high risk. Self confidence can cover the whole rain country and organization, and control the risk of loss. It''s two different things. As the shadow of a village. Naturally, we need to take all these details into consideration. Let go of Naruto and Xiangyu. Luwan is the youngest of more than 20000 coalition ninjas in liudaren village this time. Luwan, who followed his father and stayed in the headquarters, also heard most of the strategic arrangements from his father in a short period of time, including the goals of his own Huoying adults and zilaiye adults. Young as it is. But Lujiu believed in his son. Not only in the attitude of the directors. The most important thing is their intelligence. Can often do a little bit gently, is to get everything in an instant. "So, if you can come here smoothly, can this war be ended directly?" Luwan stepped on his father''s side. Yu Guang swept past the people in charge of geren village from a distance. Then he lowered his voice and said so to his father. "It can be said that the probability of success is not very high, but there is still a value and possibility of a try, at least the worst result is to take the initiative, but if we can capture that Payne alone, the initiative will be in our hands." Deer long or look calm appearance, the same low voice to deer pill back way. "But doesn''t it mean that all those who come out are separate? Should we grasp the noumenon? " Lu Wan''s brow slightly frowned, and he seemed to ask with some doubts. "Or do adults have a way to lock their positions?" "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about that. Since I came here, I''m an immortal!" Deer long inclined eyes, gently rubbed his son''s head, said with a smile. "Immortal?" Luwan was stunned. And then there''s no time to wait for it to say anything. "No!" In the center. In front of the huge induction crystal ball, Haiyi in the mountain, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes at this moment, and the shaking look directly appeared in his pupils. "All around, a large number of chakra reaction fluctuations suddenly appeared. How many? Ten thousand? 20000? 30000? No, it''s still expanding! " The words that came out quickly. "What did you say?" "Hayashi Yamanaka of Muye, are you sure it''s not wrong?" "Over 30000? Still expanding? Does the organization have such a force? " On one side, the village leaders, who used to be calm, suddenly changed their faces at this moment. The expressions of Lujiu and Luwan became very dignified. Fast approaching crowd. "Hai Yi, are you sure?" Lu Jiu asked in a deep voice with a very stern look. "This is 100% certain. Please inform immediately." Haiyi in the mountain is the words that he said quickly. It''s not finished yet. "Boom!" All of a sudden. Around the camp. The violent roar of the moment. "What "The enemy is coming!" "Wow!" "Ah "Poof "Shua!" "Bang!" I haven''t waited for the commanders to respond well. Inside the camp. It''s a moment of blood. Unprepared ninjas from the six villages. He was raided by Bai Jue who came out of the ground. most important of all. Those who thought they were comrades in arms suddenly attacked themselves. The sound of fighting. Screams. It''s an orderly camp. In a flash. It''s a mess. Chapter 640 An attack without warning. All of a sudden, Bai Jue surrounded the whole camp directly. In a short period of time, the number directly reached more than three or four thousand. You know, there are only a thousand ninjas left in the camp. This is based on the fact that one of them was attacked by his comrades in arms, and the number of casualties was more than 100. When Lu Jiu, Qing and others came out of the central camp, what they saw was a billow of black smoke and scarlet curtains. "Everyone should pay attention to his position, don''t leave easily, and don''t get too close! Everyone should defend according to the B formation, never... " The first time is to realize how high the risk of such an attack is, Lujiu immediately gives the most clear instructions, but he has not finished his words. "Whoosh!" "The art of shadow imitation!" All of a sudden. On the left side of the camp. A Kiba Ninja suddenly pours at Lujiu''s position. On the way. The appearance of Bai Jue. Near. Fortunately, Luwan is eager and quick, which is the shadow imitation technique released directly. "Whoosh!" "Bang!" At the same time that success binds this white Jue. One side followed out of the green is decisive. Chakra, who was mobilized. He clapped his right palm heavily on the abdomen of Bai Jue. "Pa!" And then fly back out of the figure. Hit the ground hard. After two struggles, life is lost. "Are you all right? Dad "Well, I''m fine! Mr. Qing, Mr. Samui and Mr. Fu Yi, please organize their respective ninjas to fight against each other immediately. These white enemies are not very strong, but now they seem to have strong secret ability and transformation ability. Their respective defense front must be pulled out. Don''t get too close to each other and tell all ninjas, Let''s resist the first wave of attack first "Well! We understand that. " "Don''t worry, Mr. Lujiu!" "There must be no problem with that!" They are not fuel-efficient. Qing is the oldest ninja and will never lose to anyone in terms of decisiveness. After the first response, Qing, Fu Yi, Sam Yi, Chi Tu, Tai Shan and others are also sealed off to command their own troops, To a certain extent, the best way is to keep the Ninjas at the safest distance in a certain range before they perceive that the troops are not in place, and there is no other way to better distinguish these hidden "baijue". Although there will still be an atmosphere of distrust in the team. But this is already the best way in the current situation. Those who left also knew that Lujiu''s arrangement was the most effective. That is to say, Naruto himself did not expect that the band would be so unique. Long before the war, he arranged the corresponding baijue troops nearby. There was no way to detect the "spies" in advance and attack them directly. Xue Ren has lost a lot of strength. It''s just a fight in the camp. Look at the whole battlefield. Overall encirclement and suppression from a macro perspective. "Poof "Ah "What is this?" "The voice of heaven! What are you doing! " "Ah Xin! Stop it "Stab "Bang" "Dada dada!" "Ding Ding Ding!" The troops of liudaren village, who had just started their formation, were almost attacked at the moment of the surprise attack in the camp. More than 20000 large troops on the front battlefield were also attacked fiercely. The comrades on the side, the baijue suddenly sprang up from under the ground, and the single combat power was only the baijue of Zhongren level. They could launch the surprise attack under this perfect secret means, Or let the United forces pay a very heavy price. "What is this?" "The dirty thing that appeared at the six shadow conference?" "That''s a terrible amount, isn''t it?" "What are you talking about!? Is it close to 50000? Can you still as like as two peas? A scene of utter chaos. A formation that has been disrupted all of a sudden. The most important thing is that the Ninjas in the six Naruto villages who dare not believe their teammates. Everyone became suspicious. Even as long as his teammates have a little bit of "strange" behavior. The original comrades in arms would fight each other in a bloody way. And such a scene came into view. One by one, they came with a look of anger. In particular, the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI was furious at this moment, especially when he heard that the headquarters had been attacked, and the intelligence passed on directly told the six front-line shadows that the strange chakra had fluctuated more than 50000 and surrounded them. The faces of the shadows are really worse than each other! "Fifty thousand! I know the organization! Penn! You can do it. " Four generations of Lei Ying are at the forefront of their own team. That expression is very ferocious appearance. It''s not just a matter of quantity. There are also enemies who may jump out from time to time as their own teammates. Let''s not talk about casualties. It is very easy to blow the morale of the whole team. Don''t even say it''s a joint force. Once let the Ninjas in the village each caused the corresponding distrust. The team is likely to collapse. This is not the scene that the four generations of Lei Ying would like to see. "Lei Dun!" "Water escape!" "Keng!" "Ah Splashing plasma. Dust rising. There''s a lot of blasting. From south to north, from west to East. It''s a battlefield of endless fighting. It''s not like what these shadows expected. On the contrary, they are in a very rigid predicament. "Tudun - the art of falling rock!" Three generations of Tu Ying had just killed several Bai Jue. Looking at the White army in front of him, his face was very blue. "Contact the headquarters immediately, and ask them to gather the perception troops immediately. I don''t believe it. These white monsters can simulate the chakras and breath fluctuations of every Ninja to the point of 100% similarity. In addition, contact the fourth generation of thunder shadow immediately, and the follow-up departments must mobilize immediately, Otherwise, we Ninja alliance will be in a passive situation! " "Yes! Mr. Tu Ying Never be led by the nose of the six village coalition. Even if it is known that the strength of the organization''s backhand is far beyond their expectations. But it''s not the current situation. It''s still a situation where they can live in six villages. What about 50000!? The six villages united. Sending out 100000 Ninja troops is nothing. What''s more, the strength of these single white monsters, that is, the strength of a Zhongren, is not more than that of the elite Zhongren at most. Onoki is not afraid of the strength of these monsters at all. Instead, it can simulate the Ninja chakra in their coalition forces, breath fluctuations, and sneak attack from close quarters. This is important, as long as it can be solved. Tens of thousands of rubbish! They can be killed in six villages! An extremely strong evil spirit emerged between Onoki and Meiyu. Of course, that''s what it says. But in fact. Three generations of shadow inside and mirror as clear. The situation at hand. It''s too bad to be worse. The United forces of six villages, which were encircled and suppressed by the counter forces. This is clearly being eroded by the army. Three generations of earth shadow or four generations of thunder shadow. Including Ma Ji and Zhao Meiming in the other two sides of the regiment, they all look solemn. This can''t be distinguished from the ordinary way. They don''t need three generations of local shadow to remind them. The shadows of the villages. At the time of discovering this "special situation", they called together the perceptual ninjas in their own troops, but they still couldn''t find these transformed baijue. Even Zilai, who entered the immortal mode, couldn''t find out baijue through his strong perceptual power. 20000 coalition ninjas. In less than an hour of this attack. The number of casualties is straight line, breaking through four figures! And the data is still rising. "Huodun!" "Water escape!" "Lei Dun!" "Keng, Keng, Keng!" Between lightning and flint. All kinds of eruptions, sparks, dust and smoke, all of a sudden become extremely tragic. On the southeast side of the regiment. Naruto stands in the central area. His face also became very serious. He found himself making a very low-level mistake. I underestimate Bai Jue''s lethality. "I''m still a little arrogant!" I realize that I''m a Naruto. Now, it''s not to say that we need to weaken the strength of the five Daren villages by taking advantage of the land, but to say that if we make any mistake, the six Daren villages will be destroyed. Let''s not even think about the problems that haven''t appeared yet. If the current situation is such that the front-line forces completely collapse and the backup forces can''t arrive. Naruto does not mean to consider the outcome of the war. But to think about how to retreat with Yugao and Xiangyu. Changmen and others who haven''t started yet. One hundred percent is ready to move in the shadow. "You can''t wait!" It''s clear that Naruto must be stable on the front. "The art of multiple shadow separation!" The nine tail chakra mode is directly opened. "The art of multiple shadow separation" released instantly. "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ All around. The shadow of more than a hundred people out of thin air. Under Naruto''s mind. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" These parts are also after nodding their heads. Run towards the surrounding area of the battlefield. "Nine lamas!" "Hum!" Relying on the continuous supply of Nine Tailed chakras from their own bodies, each of them keeps the Nine Tailed chakra mode, making use of their own divine happiness in this life and the malicious perception that can be used in the Nine Tailed chakra mode. "Forward position!" "140 degrees!" "In the central angle." "Third on the left!" Under the command of Naruto. Or even Naruto himself. All around. Those baijue disguised as ninja who sneak in quietly are in Naruto''s perceptive range, just like an open fire in the night. Naruto can easily identify and kill these baijue. "No need to panic! These white monsters, we can easily kill, stabilize their own line of defense, do not doubt their companions, take the battle to deal with "Yes, Lord Xueying." When you see Xueying, you can easily identify the hidden posture of those monsters. Originally, those Xueren who were still a little nervous and flustered also calmed down instantly. As ninjas, they are not afraid of the strong enemy, but they are afraid of this kind of enemy that can''t be defended and predicted. The most important thing is that they are not afraid of the enemy, Ninjas can simulate the situation of their companions 100%. They are prone to self danger. They can''t believe their companions on their side, and they will even consider whether they should take the lead. But if it comes first, it comes later. It is not Bai Jue who killed his own companion, but the words of a real companion. It''s very easy for the Ninja to go into a state of collapse. At the moment when tens of thousands of baijue came. Overlooking the whole battlefield. Such an example. There have been hundreds of them! If it continues for a while. There is no need for baijue''s further attack. Twenty thousand Ninja troops collapsed first. Fortunately, Naruto realized his stupidest mistake in the first time, and immediately made adjustments, which not only stabilized the morale of his own Xueren army, but also made the scattered shadows come straight to the side of the five shadows, after a brief introduction and explanation. "Please, Mr. Xueying!" "Ask the headquarters to inform all the departments in the battlefield immediately, and everyone will obey the command of Xueying!" "All the troops are in place for defense. Don''t leave your defense line easily!" "Calm down! There must not be too much confusion! " The necessary decisiveness in the most critical moment. The four generations of Lei Ying were furious to the point of madness when they heard the feedback from the person in charge of their perception troops that they could not identify the white monsters at all. Naruto''s timely support is most intuitive. At the moment of arrival, Naruto immediately identified the three or four potential baijue on his side. Let the four generations of Lei Ying be overjoyed. This can relax the heartstrings a little bit. Also with the most decisive attitude, issued the most clear instructions. With Naruto''s "battlefield radar" support, which has hundreds of shadows. On the four sides of the battlefield, the 20, 000 Ninja troops in six villages were also stabilized after paying the price of 2, 000 casualties. The headquarters in the rear camp. Naruto also sent a shadow back. Assist the garrison troops in the camp to capture Bai Jue who sneaks in one by one. Without these hidden attacks. The whole Ninja army''s morale is also temporarily settled down. Although it is still suppressed by more than 50000 baijue in terms of number, in the specific offensive and defensive war, both sides have entered into the conventional mode. After seeing that Naruto can easily correct the transformed baijue, they also give up this sneak attack method, Instead of a direct frontal assault, we are now looking at the situation. It''s already them who have the absolute dominance. On the tower of Yuren village. "Well, according to the established plan, you will be in charge of those shadows, Penn!" Standing on Xiaonan''s left side with earth, he looked at the six slender figures that had already stepped out of the shadow corner. His eyes focused on Tiandao Payne, who was in the front position. The single pupil showed a sharp cold at this moment. "God will not fail a second time! It''s you. The capture plans of three tails, six tails, eight tails and nine tails can''t continue to fail! This time, we will defeat the opposite side directly! " Changmen didn''t control what Payne said. On one side, Xiao Nan took a cold look at the "Mr. Yu Zhibo ban" standing on his side. The fear in his pupil was so obvious that he was absolutely white! And these baijue have special hiding methods. This makes Xiaonan suspicious. Are these "dirty things" sneaking into Yuren village! It''s an alliance. But it''s more about using each other. Once the balance of power is broken. Xiaonan''s suspicion of soil has reached a new peak. Xiao Nan''s antagonism. Where can we not see the soil? But Dai Tu doesn''t care about it at all. It''s just an object of use. It has a reincarnation eye, and it''s a long gate to develop the ability of reincarnation eye to the extreme. Maybe Dai TU will be afraid of a little south? Sorry, I didn''t see the dirt. This is also the reason why Xiaonan almost killed Dai Tu in the original work. At the end of the day. In many cases, human beings are always warning themselves to be cautious. At the same time, they tend to expand unconsciously. This is the case before Naruto, and it is the same with the earth now. "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about that. As long as you try to consume a little bit of that snow shadow master''s chakra, three tails and six tails will surely be captured in one fell swoop, and eight tails will be handed over to the ghost shark to deal with. Haven''t the rest problems been arranged?" The three gouyu wheel eyes appeared. When the slightly low words of Dai Tu fall. The strong and bloody air was also diffused all around at this moment. Fifty thousand or even more than sixty thousand baijue besieged. The local self-confidence can absolutely suppress the troops on the front line. The local self-confidence also arranges the remaining 40000 baijue troops in advance to encircle, intercept and directly separate the battlefield. Wait a minute, there are also strong members of these organizations, Daitu admits that Naruto is very strong. But in this dual consumption of mental and physical aspects. How good can this snow shadow master keep? At that time, it''s the best time to harvest these tailed animals one by one! "If you can, you''d better recycle the reincarnation eye at one time!" The slightly rotating eyes of the writing wheel with soil, in the perspective that Xiaonan and liudao Payne didn''t pay attention to, were also inadvertently swept from Payne''s body, showing a cold and incomparable cold light in the pupil. "Then, for the sake of the peace of the world, bring down the final punishment." Payne steps forward. Overlooking that not far away is the battlefield that has entered into a more intense degree, and the mysterious color emerges from the reincarnation pattern. "Ouch!" All of a sudden. With the imprint of heaven''s Payne. In the void. A huge shadow flickered through the clouds. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" The figure flying out. Six Penn is also officially galloping toward the battlefield position. After seeing six lanes, Penn has set out. Xiaonan, who is on the side of his body, also glances at the earth beside him. There is a strong sense of warning in his eyes. Soon after that, he is also a flash and goes back to Yuren village. The plan is at the last moment. Whether it''s the internal problems of the six tolerance villages or their own organizations. Xiao Nan has to make sure there are no unexpected problems. Six Paynes hit the battlefield. I must return to the position of changmen. We must also make corresponding arrangements in advance. Prevent any accidents. "Ah, she is a very intelligent girl. Unfortunately, this era does not belong to you. In order to usher in real peace, make your final efforts, changmen, Xiaonan!" With a cold look at the soil before the small south of the position, that whispered out of the words. "Absolutely!" "Oh! Everything has been arranged! " "That''s good!" A low and determined tone. Slowly twisted away figure. Before it finally disappeared. "SA, let the last fireworks become more brilliant!" The last words left behind. The real attack is coming. Complete preparation. The ultimate surprise. so to speak. On the front of this battle. For the time being, it''s Xiao that has the upper hand. Baijue''s potential and counter siege. Let the coalition''s encirclement and suppression directly become a joke. Even with Naruto''s help. Hiding Bai Jue in Ninja, he wanted to completely cut off the plan of further sneak attack, but the absolute advantage of this number was that the Ninja alliance was completely under pressure. If it wasn''t for Kakashi, maitekai, daroui, Huangtu, I love Luo, changsherlang and other dozens of strong and tolerant leaders in the coalition forces, it would not be able to withstand the attack of tens of thousands of white Jue. "Thousand birds!" "Tudun - the art of rock collapse!" "Watch Lianhua!" "Lan Dun!" All kinds of powerful and fierce escape techniques are released. He led the ordinary ninjas around him to wipe out a large number of baijue, which barely held the front. But the consumption of chakra is an extremely serious problem. Local advantages. It can''t cover the whole battlefield. It''s as good as self coming. One immortal skill can easily eliminate dozens of baijue. But compared with a huge number of 50000 or 60000. It''s just a drop in the bucket. After all, it is also impossible to wantonly squander their own magic chakra. "Xiaozilai, what''s the matter?" "Don''t you just face your disciple?" The two toad immortals of miaomushan, who were summoned by zilaiye, were separated on both shoulders of zilaiye. Looking at the extremely chaotic scene in front of them, the two toad immortals showed a look of surprise. Chapter 641 PS: something happened yesterday. I forgot to update it. In addition to the Qingming tomb sweeping, I don''t have time to update the code. Xiaoye remembers it and will return it when I have time. Please don''t worry about it. Xiaoye still has this reputation. Please come to order the original edition and support Xiaoye! Thank you very much! Apart from the toad pill, a real toad immortal that has existed since the age of liudao immortal, the two toad immortals shenzuo and Zhima, who appear on Zilai''s shoulders at the moment, are the oldest in miaomu mountain and the most trusted existence of big toad immortal toad pill. If Zilai wants to enter the immortal mode, he must rely on these two toad immortals, It''s not that without these two toad immortals, we can''t enter the immortal mode completely. It''s just that we are not stable enough. And the most important thing is that as long as the two toad immortals exist, we can save the step of absorbing natural energy and transforming it into immortal chakra. When Naruto in the original works enters miaomu mountain to practice immortal mode. It''s also based on the template of autogenous. As long as Naruto can complete the preliminary cultivation of immortal mode. Sensing the natural energy, and do preliminary extraction and accommodation. Next, let shenzuo and Zhima help Naruto complete the immortal mode. That''s because Naruto had not reached a settlement with Jiuwei at that time. Shenzuo, Zhima and Naruto can''t really be integrated. Instead of Naruto, Naruto has to absorb the magic chakra, which forces Naruto to carry out more profound cultivation of magic than ever before, in order to cultivate the most perfect immortal mode, and complete the transformation of magic chakra by absorbing and refining the natural energy around him. There are both advantages and disadvantages between them. After all, it depends on the power of the caster. Anyway, for me. This model is the most worry free. Except that it took time to summon the two toad immortals at first. Once in combat mode. As long as you don''t use up your mental energy, you can hold on to your physical strength. theoretically. The magic chakra of laiye can be supplied continuously by two toad immortals. But this is in theory after all. Chakra itself is a combination of physical energy and mental energy. Alchemy chakra, is based on this, plus natural energy. Natural energy can be endless. But the energy of human body is limited. That''s why there are two toad immortals. Since also still dare not wantonly release the magic. Because in that way, they will soon reach the limit. But now, even the prime minister has not appeared. Since I came here, I have to keep most of chakra to deal with changmen or liudao Payne that may appear at any time. This is my mistake (I didn''t really guide changmen and others, or I should take them back to muyeren village at that time.) Now I have to make up for my mistakes! "Two immortals, it''s too late to explain now. Please support me as much as you can. This war has just begun!" Since also hands together ten seal, expression is very solemn said. "Well, we know that. Don''t worry. I''ll come here as well." "It''s up to us to maintain the immortal mode. Go ahead boldly, and you''ll come from here!" Zhima and shenzuo are just a little emotional. To see such a tragic war scene. Naturally, we also understand the seriousness of the situation. At the moment, there is not too much nonsense, that is, to enter the state directly, to absorb the natural energy for Zilai, and then to cooperate with the energy in Zilai''s body to transform it into immortal chakra. "Immortal method - the art of great breakthrough!" "Immortal method - the art of the five right guards!" With certain reservations. Strong sweep out of the self also. Also led by the side of the wood leaf ninjas launched a more powerful counterattack. For a while. It seems to have the absolute upper hand. A very heroic fight. In such a big melee. It was the crowd that was about to pounce from the darkness. Naruto is also a Naruto who, after arranging the remaining distribution of the United Front, leads Yugao and Xiangyu to move quickly towards the position of the central army, and realizes that his previous plan is taken for granted. What he wants to do now is to make up for his mistakes. After all, it is the huge judgment error caused by lack of experience. How strong are the five tolerance villages? Where else can it be stronger? The core enemy that needs to be solved most is still the organization and leadership. As long as these biggest risk factors can be eliminated. In the future, even against the coalition forces of the five tolerance villages. There''s no need to worry at all. I can immediately combine the immortal mode and the Nine Tailed chakra mode perfectly. Ningci''s reincarnation eye and immortal mode are under control. Sasuke can easily get the eternal kaleidoscope wheel eye. With the help of Yugao, Xiangyu, Bayun and others. What''s the fear of the five tolerance villages? What''s more? Five. It''s just Muye, Yunren and Yanren. Are there any strong people in these villages? Not really. It''s the strongest since then, but it''s just the top shadow class. Barely touch the edge of a shadow. But that''s all. But it would be different if it were a small organization. Once their plans are carried out. Naruto has to face at least one and a half levels of six. The soil becomes the pillar force of the ten tailed man. With the reincarnation of filthy earth, yuzhipoban is sure to surpass his peak power and reach the level of half six levels with the blessing of reincarnation eye and infinite chakra. Otherwise, it will not be said that it is clearly the state of reincarnation of filthy soil. Qianshouzhujian is not the opponent of ban. Risks and benefits. It''s not proportional at all. Naruto who is aware of his stupidity. Remedial measures were also taken immediately. Stabilizing the front is the first step. The next step is to immediately meet with Lei Yingai, gangshou and others of the fourth generation to discuss the next coalition strategy. Bai Jue''s surprise attack has completely disrupted their plan. The best judgment to make now is to withdraw temporarily, to defend the front, and to immediately mobilize the backup forces of each village to completely encircle and suppress Xiao organization, Including the side of the pharmacist''s pocket, Naruto clearly realizes that he can no longer treat it with a mind of idleness. This is my disqualification! "The front here is still strong. The key is the pharmacist''s pocket. It''s not sure whether this guy is really connected with the soil, but we have to guard against this. Ning Ci''s reincarnation eye should have completely completed the fetal movement. Let Ning Ci and Sasuke search for the trace of this guy! Yuzhiboban! You can''t let this guy appear on the battlefield ahead of time! " Naruto arranges the troops and gives them to star and spark. It''s to rush to the position of the four generations of Lei Ying AI and gangshou. "Fragrant phosphor, keep vigilant at any time, be careful, don''t miss again!" They are in a great crisis. It''s quite predictable that there will be a sneak attack in the future. Because his space-time Ninja has not reached the point where he can hook other space-time coordinates, it is impossible to borrow Kakashi''s Kaleidoscope wheel eye to lock the sacred space with earth. Although there are other ways to take, the most direct and effective way is to use the Vajra blockade inspired by incense phosphor to limit the space with earth. As the King Kong chain that can be weakened to a great extent and even block chakra. Of course, there is a certain specificity. But even if the target is a human. The chakra locking effect of Vajra blockade still exists. The confrontation in the last six film conference is the best proof. Just because the incense phosphor is not very skilled in this technique, so that the band is only to pay a small price to escape. This time! Unless it''s the use of exorcism! Otherwise. As long as you take the soil and dare to sneak attack. Naruto must make it pay a heavy price. It''s better to catch one net directly! Kill the soil here! Naruto while saying such words, while the eyes reveal that there is no cover up red fruit kill. "Well, I understand, Naruto!" Incense phosphor is also heavy key nod, the facial expression is very serious answer a voice to say. Direct strategy. in the twinkling of an eye. This is the front that flies through. "Mr. Lei Ying!" The Naruto who comes to the side position at top speed. "Well? "Snow shadow, sir?" At the moment of noticing Naruto approaching. The fourth generation of Lei Ying AI is just a burst of thunder, with the most violent posture. "Boom!" Directly overturn more than ten baijue that are forced to pounce on the front position. The figure turning sideways. Looking at Naruto with a slightly surprised expression. You know, in the interim decision. However, it is said that each of the Six Shadows is responsible for the corresponding angle defense line to withstand the pressure, so that the troops can retreat slowly, and then fight back after the arrival of the support troops from each village. Now Naruto comes directly to his side. Moreover, with the most important two core combat forces (three tailed man and six tailed man) coming directly, the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI is worried that the front on that side will collapse directly. If there is a problem at a certain point, it will collapse directly with the whole battlefield. This is a scene AI absolutely does not want to see. However, in AI''s eyes, although this snow shadow is young, she still takes the overall situation into consideration. In this case, we have to come by force. This must be something important. AI''s face also looked very solemn. "There''s no need to worry about the front on that side. We just need to get rid of those baijue who are deeply hidden. Now the most important issue is the follow-up. Mr. Lei Ying, since Xiaozhi can launch tens of thousands of baijue troops to encircle and suppress us, does that mean that they still have the corresponding cards?"!? With me here, we can easily find out the hidden spies, but we don''t have the backup forces of six villages. Once we are surrounded and suppressed and attacked secretly, it is easy for the front to collapse without our leadership! I mean, let Mr. Lei Ying immediately follow the order of the commander in chief of the United forces and ask the rear headquarters to give corresponding instructions. The backup forces should not push forward easily. They should gather in a fixed area and wait for my shadow to arrive. Then they can meet again. This is the best choice! " The situation is very urgent. No hesitation or delay is allowed. Naruto went straight to the side of the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI, and said so quickly. It''s all in the middle of Naruto. The fourth generation of Lei Ying also responded immediately. The moment is also the focus of nodding. "Well! I understand what Xueying means! This is Then when the four generations of Lei Ying want to say something. "Boom!" Above the sky. A huge and terrible shadow suddenly appeared on the battlefield. The roar of falling. "Ouch!" The surge of violent pressure. With that roar. And the most terrible and awe inspiring figure. "What is this?" "Ah "Damn it "Wow!" "Huh?" Above the surface. The Ninja allies, including Bai Jue, who had no time to escape, were directly involved in the scream, the noise, and the intense dust. "The image of the devil!" On the floor. When the dust dispersed, revealing the huge "monster body" inside. Naruto''s pupil also suddenly shrinks. The words whispered in the subconscious. "What!? Is this the container sealed with the tail On one side, the four generations of Lei Ying who heard Naruto''s words also raised their eyebrows, which revealed a wisp of angry expression. Side position. Yugao, Xiangyu, chilabi and others all showed different degrees of exaggeration. The most important thing is the tailed animals in their bodies. "Ten tails!" "This body?" "Than! Be careful "This guy is dangerous!" It''s not just the three tailed Sandpiper and the six tailed rhino. The nine lamas in Naruto''s body and the oxtail in chilabi''s body all show a very solemn and stern expression at this moment. Especially the nine lamas. It''s always the nine tails lying inside and closing their eyes to rest. At the moment of the appearance of the exorcism statue, the figure standing up directly, the fox pupil suddenly opening, in which the cold and extreme scarlet color is released. In the fury that pervaded it. But with a faint heart of fear. Nothing else. Just because. This is the only existence that can really kill their Nine Tailed animals! "Old man, is this what you mean by the future? But is Naruto the one you''re talking about? " Through Naruto''s perception. The ninth Lama seems to be able to see the demons directly. The memories of thousands of years ago. Fixed in the scene before the death of the six immortals. Nine lamas that Fox pupil in another ray of light strange color, can''t help but think in his heart. But also in a special space known to these people and animals. At the moment when the image of the exorcism appeared in the world. Feel the gear of destiny turning. An old figure seems to be able to see the endless mysterious reincarnation lines in front of us through endless time and space. "Ding Ling Ling" A ring that vibrates gently. "This is the fate of suzerain, Asura and Indra. Let me see your choice. Only you, my mother, will have a real rest here." This is a human figure. Looking over the zenith. It''s like an endless void. Words with a low sigh. A wave of inexplicable and majestic energy. At this moment. Diffuse in the surrounding space. The planning of all parties, each other''s destiny. This is the stage of destiny that has been completely opened. The moment when the exorcism statue officially appeared. It also directly attracted the attention of all the people present. "Ouch!" An earthshaking roar. The ripple of the horror chakra. "What kind of monster is this?" "Damn it "There''s no use in any evasion." "Soul light fellow!" "Ah A raging battlefield. "Well "Bang!" An area that is directly trodden flat. It''s time to realize that this is a terrorist creature summoned by the enemy. All the Ninjas in the surrounding villages use advanced Ninja techniques to destroy the Exorcist image. However, these techniques are no doubt itchy for the Exorcist image, and they can''t even scratch a layer of skin. Only passive ninjas. In a flash. Hundreds of ninjas were killed directly. Among them, there are several villagers. To see such a fierce demon figure. Naruto, the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI, the third generation of Tu Ying Da Ye mu, gangshou, Zhao Meiming, Ma Ji and so on are all dignified. As far as I can see. The six slender figures standing on the top of the exorcism statue. It''s still the same mysterious reincarnation pattern. A straight flaming cloud robe. Cold and indifferent breath. "Penn!" "Long gate!" It''s a figure you can''t be more familiar with. The fourth generation of Lei Ying, the third generation of Tu Ying and others are gnashing their teeth at the same time. On one side of the area, Zilai''s eyes are round, which seems to show a special look. He stares directly at the most front position of the high-end, upper heaven Payne. "Is it really Miyan''s body? Those black sticks are conducted and controlled by chakra, so you can''t be too far away from changmen. Beat these guys first! Then go to find the body of changmen! " The first time you make up your mind, you come. "Two fairies!" "Don''t worry, I''ll come here as well." "We''re ready!" When you put your hands together. The figure of the rapid forward. "It''s from here!" In one side of the master that did not have time to stop the situation, since also has been toward the position of the exorcism. "Kakashi! Kay "Yes, Lord Huoying!" If it can''t be stopped, it can only be support. The master of martial arts must stay in the rear as the chief supporting medical figure. Then in his own lineup, he can support those who come from his own side, that is, Kakashi and maitekai are qualified. Other people such as ASMA and wuhuoxuanjian are not able to participate in such a level of fighting. Besides, it started early. Compendium is to arrange Kakashi and maitekai to help Zilai also deal with six Paynes. At this time. It''s the best time. Three figures galloping up. So we went straight to the near area of six Penns. Looking at the familiar face above the high point. "Long gate! It''s still time to stop. Don''t you want peace in the world!? Peace is not achieved in this way! " On the high slope. Slightly closer angle. It''s also the gesture of putting your hands together. Chakra who was transferred. A loud voice. "Are you a teacher? Sure enough, you still haven''t changed since more than 20 years ago. However, the change of the world is not as you expected. The key to peace is in my own hands. Next, it''s time for God to create a new world! " For the emergence of Zilai. Changmen was not surprised. Or it should be said that when he chose to take this road. Changmen has a hunch that one day he will meet his mentor. Changmen is very grateful to Zilai for his kindness. There is also recognition of the theory and cognition of peace. But to the back. Changmen found that it was too rigid and naive. Peace can not be achieved by such a simple idea. Your own path is the right one. "The realm of God" and "the thinking of God" This is what God can do. "Long gate!" Words don''t work. I didn''t feel discouraged. If only these two words can convince changmen. It won''t be what it is now. "Will there be a fight after all?" Since he didn''t want changmen to go black, the best way is to let him realize that this road is not feasible. The plan to break the long gate. And then to persuade him is the right choice. Dry words. There is no power. Even the Naruto in the original works did not escape until he defeated changmen''s liudao Fenshen. In fact, there is no mistake in Zuoxun itself. What''s wrong is just what you say. It''s ironic that you can''t do it. The biggest reason why the original master in the original works was criticized is that all the words he once said to Ning Ci and changmen have come to nothing. This is the most abominable part of "mouth evasion". False words. There is often no real future. Of course, it''s not one person''s fault. It''s about the limitations of the times. Naruto is like this. Now it''s the same with Zilai. It''s just a choice they make for their own ideas and persistence. I really want to see what I''m saying from a high point of view. You can''t really blame it. Changmen sees it the same way. "It''s still so naive. I''ve been a teacher since I came here. Let''s break your false dream here." Through the pupil of Payne. Changmen looked directly at his former teacher. Between the eyebrows revealed that ray of color of memory. It was immediately replaced by a strong evil spirit. "Boom!" On the side. "From now on! Let the world feel the real pain Above the zenith. Tiandao Payne''s outstretched hands. "Drink!" When the two hands quickly make a seal. "Ouch!" Above the surface. The sudden roar out of the demon image. Next moment! On the battlefield, more than 20000 ninjas were extremely frightened. The blooming black purple light. Five huge chakra halos. Suddenly. "Bang" "Bang" "Bang" "Bang" "Bang!" A cyclone breaking apart. In the hustle and bustle. "Tailed beast!" What is reflected is the huge figure of the five tailed animals which are both terrible! As well as the presence of those six villages ninjas can not suppress the voice of surprise! Chapter 642 PS: Please subscribe, please subscribe, thank you! Tailed animals with endless power. The most important is the reincarnation lines in the pupil. "Five tailed animals!" "Spirit Light fellow, this is really can summon out!" "The young man Xueying really didn''t cheat each other with empty words!" "Than! Get ready to fight now "Yes, big brother!" Five tailed animals on the stage. This is obviously more terrifying than in the past. Around the corner. Four generations of Lei Ying AI, three generations of Tu Ying Da Ye mu, five generations of Feng Ying Ma Ji and others all showed a look of extreme solemnity one after another. "Chang Shilang, it''s up to you! I went there! " "Yes, Lord Shuiying!" "Fu Yi! You are in charge here! " "Yes, Mr. Feng Ying!" "I love you, let''s go!" "Well!" Ma Ji and Zhao Meiming, who are also aware of the coming decisive battle, are not the time to reserve. It is obvious that they are going to have a decisive battle here. No one can relax here, either he or he is dead. Face the shadows of the past. However. These moves. But it''s all in the expectation of Xiao organization, or changmen and daitu. In the last six shadow conference raid. No matter how proud changmen is, he also realizes that with his own strength, he can''t defeat Liuying at all. He even says that Liuying only needs to send out half of the candidates (excluding Markey) to suppress himself. Although it''s a home fight this time, when his own skills are well known, the confrontation situation will be even more difficult. Therefore, it''s very difficult for changmen to win, Changmen and daitu also made the best arrangement after their respective agreements. Almost at the time of changmen''s strong debut. On the battlefield. Four angles. The figures in Xiao organization''s huoyun robe, which appeared separately, suddenly jumped out and stopped in front of Onoki, Machi, zhaomeiming and others! The strong must be stopped by the strong. Shadow level this is a very obvious watershed. Divide the world. The biggest dividing line of great disparity in strength standards. Changmen won''t allow his plan to fail again. This time, we have to win all the high-rise buildings in liudaren village. For this reason, changmen did not hesitate to overdraw his remaining vitality. He was also uneasy and kindly taught changmen how to use reincarnation eye to control the exorcism image, which he learned from ban, to visualize chakra again. This was originally one of the powerful means to prepare yourself with soil. Relying on himself, he is the blood of yuzhibo. In addition, the cells were transplanted in vivo. There''s no need for eyes to reincarnate. Only one needs to be transplanted. With earth, you can control the exorcism and those tailed animals chakra! This time, in order to attack the coalition forces in liudaren village. He taught changmen this skill. It seems to enhance the strength of changmen. But this has exacerbated consumption. Can let the long door originally not much life is further compressed loss. Does changmen know that? Maybe, maybe not. But changmen doesn''t care about this at all, because in his eyes, as long as he can complete his own plan, the so-called "spot" of taking soil can be killed. He just needs to hold on until the arrival of peace in the world of tolerance, and then give the "key to peace" and the idea to his most trusted person, Xiao Nan, so that he can safely welcome the end of Yan! So, in order to achieve this goal. Changmen at all costs, no discount means to complete. No one can stand in his way. I know the full members of the organization. I don''t know what kind of psychology it is. Even in the face of the six villages and the United forces. At the command of changmen. One by one, they still accepted the corresponding task requirements. Jiao Du and feiduan are intercepted in front of Ma Ji and Zhao Meiming. And then on the side of the big Wildwood. The interceptors that appear. "Oh! Old man, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You should be in the coffin at your age, right The familiar golden hair. Deliberately cover the left pupil. It was Didala, the most trusted and expected disciple of the three generations! "Ha ha, how can I step into the coffin so easily before I personally welcome my lovely disciple back! Didala In the first time, the heartstrings of the three generations of earth shadows are tense. As far as I can see. It was a chaotic and messy scene. Huang Tu, his son, must lead the battle of Yanren around him. The red earth was left in the rear camp headquarters. Now you are the only one who can support the middle battlefield. But in this case. His once most proud disciple appeared in front of him. How much I trusted my disciple before. Now Onoki is so afraid of Didala. "Well! That''s really your style, old man! In that case! Let me give you a ride in person! " Three generations of earth shadow standing in the air. The same is Didala standing on the back of the clay bird. The two hands were forging fast. Then more than ten white objects were thrown out. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh ~" Flying in the middle of the sky at top speed. "Drink!" It''s the imprint. The sound of falling voices. "Bang!" "Boom!" Above the noise. The roar of a violent explosion. "You haven''t changed either! Didala, let me teach you the last lesson The rising momentum. The figure flying away from the sky. Chakra, who was mobilized. When the two palms are sealed. Big wild wood facing up. This pair of former masters and apprentices. It was also at this moment that the most exciting fight was launched. The remnant members of the Xiao organization who suddenly joined the battlefield. The super high strength of each. Or those weird methods. All three of them were forcibly blocked. The existence of each pair. According to Meiming and Onoki, it is obviously difficult to break through the interception of jiaodu and Didala in a short time. On Markey''s side, with the help of arrow. It''s very easy to suppress the flying section. However, because of the undead nature of feiduan and the special ceremony of "sacrifice to evil gods", Ma Ji and I Ai Luo could not easily get rid of feiduan. In the first face-to-face situation, Ma Ji was almost killed because they were not familiar with the technique of feiduan! Personal strength is clearly only on the forbearance, even quasi shadow level did not reach the flying section. You can hold Maggie and I, arrow. It depends on the particularity and madness of this body! A battlefield that has become more chaotic and violent. The confrontation between the three shadows and the three members of the organization is only a secondary scene after all. A real showdown. It still depends on six Penns and five tailed animals here! Only by defeating six Paynes head-on, recapturing the captured five tailed beasts, and even finding Payne''s main body, changmen, can we finally win the battle. Of course, this is the common view of the other five films, but not the cognition of Naruto. As long as hidden in the dark with soil and black will never be removed. Naruto is hard to feel at ease. It''s just that. What''s in front of us. We should give priority to changmen. Even if it''s far away. Mingming also brought Kakashi and maitekai to stand in front of the leader of this organization. But Naruto can still sense that the Qi of changmen is firmly locking the three people on his side. "Do you still want to give priority to us? However, Mr. changmen, you''d better take care of yourself first. Without the advantage of intelligence, you have to face so many wins. I wish you good luck! " Naruto''s pupil shows a light golden halo. His face also showed a cool color at this moment. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" "Penn!" "Return the tail!" "All hands, press on!" In the six shadows, although three are restrained. But there are still fire shadows, thunder shadows and snow shadows. Since then, it is also recognized as one of the strong shadow class. Even the four generations of Lei Ying highly praised the strong strength of Zilai. In the words of four generations of Lei Yingai, he and Bi can punish this arrogant leader of Xiao organization. Now there are these strong people. It''s just six ways, isn''t it!? What about samsara eye? This is not the real appearance of God!? In the last fight. AI thinks that he has fully realized the strength of liudao Payne. I thought it would be troublesome to be besieged. Now people are showing up. Isn''t this the best chance yet!? Just here. Clean out the leader of this organization. The war can end directly. "Than! You''ll have those tailed animals! " "Yes, big brother!" "Snow shadow, fire shadow, take that guy down directly!" Rough and violent thunder shadow. "Boom!" The thunder that rages. It''s almost as if we''re putting the issues we''ve discussed at the meeting behind us. On one side. Skip the two-stage tail mode. Fast completion of the tailed chilabi. "Boom!" On the battlefield. That''s another huge body shape. "Oh! "My Lord "Lord Bawei!" See chilabi appear and directly complete tail beast, as well as four generations of ray shadow AI speed out of that moment. All around. Yunren people in their village all showed a touch of ecstasy. Previously, the fear of exorcism and five tailed beasts coming on the stage was also weakened. And the master who saw this scene. First, his face changed. In a short time, what is the general consideration. "Xuanjian, you come to command and contact the headquarters! In particular, we should pay attention to informing Lujiu that the backup forces may be attacked. " That quickly side body to a side of don''t know the fire Xuan to give an order of posture. "Yes, Lord Huoying!" From the beginning of the war, it was a guard, and he immediately bowed to the way in the unknown fire room beside the master. "Naruto!" "Well, I understand, master gangshou!" Even if I still think carefully before. But it is Naruto who has realized his mistake. Naturally, I will not choose to work here. It was almost the moment when the four generations of Lei Ying came out. Naruto also said that Yugao and Xiangbo must stay close together, especially don''t leave the guards of the elite Xueren around. Although they are not very good at the current level of fighting, they may be taken away by the aftershocks, but at the critical moment, they can still play a delaying role. It''s not Naruto''s cold-blooded and cruel. It''s because it''s a real need. Naruto can''t really protect Yugao and Xiangyu at any time. This war. In itself, we need to rely on the strength of two people. All accidents are possible. Naruto can only control these risks to the minimum. The rest. That is to see the game and confrontation between each other. winner. Can win everything! "Well, don''t worry, Naruto." "We understand!" Yugao and Xiangyu also answered solemnly. Chilabi is a direct, complete tailed animal. Feather high and incense phosphor are also directly open the tail beast coat. If necessary. Two people can also open the whole tail beast at the same time. This is also a tacit understanding that Yugao and Xiangyu have reached with their rhinoceros and Jifu over the years. Of course, it''s because of the threat of exorcism and ten tails. This is the existence that any tailed animal can''t ignore. Past deaths. It''s just a temporary void. It''s a little uncomfortable. But it is not unacceptable. That''s what happened in two or three years. They can be resurrected somewhere in the world. But the recovery of ten tails is totally different. This is a real crisis to their lives. Rhinoceros and Jifu can''t be careless. They see the five tailed beasts controlled by reincarnation eyes, which are obviously connected with the breath of exorcism and chakra. Rhinoceros and Jifu are also alarm bells in their heart! Naruto in the fast after these matters. It is also a decisive burst out of their own chakra. The figure galloping up. Unite the master. Together toward the six Penns, and the five tailed beasts. And on the other side, chilabi. It''s also after being completely tailed. Eight tailed ghosts communicate quickly in the spiritual world of themselves and chilabi. Niugui tells chilabi what he knows about Shiwei. Chilabi is just about to say something to his big brother, the fourth generation of Lei Ying. "Boom!" On the side. "Water escape - the art of the great waterfall!" All of a sudden. There was a frenzy of chakras. Water waves all over the sky. It''s full of space. It''s like covering the whole earth. "This!" A wave of heavy cover. "Bang!" Carrying the heavy water of nachacla. From the scene, it seems that the whole body of eight tails was completely covered and submerged. The ordinary ninjas in Liucun on one side, unless their strength reaches the level of Shangren, the rest of Zhongren, whose strength is a little worse, are all submerged without any room for resistance. "Huh?" "Wow!" One after another screams. Some can''t even shout. It''s a direct death. The same is true of Bai Jue, including those who are fighting with each other. Extremely thick water property chakra. When it''s directly covered. Ordinary people can''t escape at all. And the eight cattle and ghosts who are "taken care of" are the focus. But with the body of their own tail, forced to withstand this wave of offensive. Even though the damage and scope of this "great waterfall" is far more than that of ordinary water escape, the tail beast is the tail beast after all. Unless it''s an S-level ban. Otherwise. Common operation. It''s hard to hurt the tail. Not to mention the fact that it is the second strongest animal in the tailed beast (to be reasonable, the strength of niugui is still a little doubtful, but it is regarded as the second strongest animal in this book. Like the nine lamas, it is far more than the other seven tailed beasts, but there is a significant gap between niugui and the nine lamas.) It''s just a little uncomfortable and uncomfortable in the first time. And then. "Ouch!" Let out a roar. Eight cattle and ghosts from the waves. Above the water lines. What came into view was a man in a flaming cloud robe with a distinctive shark face. This person is the dried persimmon ghost shark who chose to return to the organization before. After yuzhibo weasel decided to leave with Naruto, trying to persuade his younger brother to set foot on the road he arranged, and then choose to die, he became confused again in his life. When he returned to Xiao organization, he wanted to find an answer again, or his own "real thing!" In this case. With the earth quietly appeared. Using the false identity of "Mr. Ban" to contact with the dried persimmon ghost shark. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know it''s true. Or is it true that the earth is convinced by the earth. Help to realize the peace dream of the organization It has become the dream of the dried persimmon ghost shark! and! What''s most worth mentioning is that. Today''s dried persimmon ghost shark is really aware of the existence of Mr. Ban''s plan. you ''re right! It''s not a fake and unreliable super weapon project. It''s the "eye of the moon project" that puts everyone in an eternal dream I don''t know if it''s Dai Tu who really chooses to believe in dried persimmon ghost shark. Or temporary neglect. Anyway. Nuo Da is in the organization. Changmendu is just playing chess with soil. It''s so sad that they don''t know anything. They are treated as "black laborers.". But before Yu Zhibo weasel and go very close to the dry persimmon ghost mackerel but know their real plan. It could be gambling. It could be bait. Or maybe it just doesn''t really matter. But anyway. In terms of results. It seems that the dried persimmon ghost shark has been really convinced. "Let me help with Mr. Ban''s plan." The dried persimmon ghost mackerel carries its own mackerel scalpel. Looking at the eight tailed figure in front of him, which is hundreds of times larger than himself, the tiny shark''s eyes show a very cold evil spirit at this moment. "Boom!" "Xiao organization!" "Than!" A growing conflict. This is the figure intercepted by the raid again. "Big brother! Don''t worry about me! You go to help the white haired guy of Muye first! Leave it to me! Get rid of this hateful shark head, and I''ll help you! " The four generations of Lei Ying AI''s expression is also a condensation, it seems to stop the figure. The eight tailed chilabi. But at this moment, he exchanged control with niugui for a while, and said so in a very rough and crazy tone. "Well! I see! Darui! Look, do you understand¡° Absolutely no lack of decisiveness of the four generations of Lei Ying. It''s clear which end is the most important. After all, the leader is six Paynes. I just need to help Muye''s zilaiye, Kakashi and others to win six Penns, and this war can really draw a perfect ending! Crisscross figure. What they are fighting against. "Whoosh!" The interception of dry persimmon ghost shark. The battle with kirabi in eight tail. They are all reflected in Naruto''s eyes. Just in the current moment. After Naruto glances at it, it also passes quickly. The Naruto, gangshou and others who come to the close position between the six Penns and the five tailed animals. It was less than a minute before changmen summoned five tailed beasts. But in such a short time. Ninjas from six villages in the surrounding area. It''s all dead and wounded. There were more than 20000 ninjas before the battle. At the moment. The number of deaths and injuries is more than 3000. And. With the further evolution of the war. Tailed animals, and baijue''s rampage. This number is also rising. If they can''t defeat six Paynes in a short time. Even if we win in the end. The more than 20000 Ninja soldiers at the scene. I''m afraid there''s very little left. Changmen obviously knows how many people they can deal with. Especially when his own information has been exposed. "Lei Dun - the art of walking on the earth!" "Watch Lianhua!" "Hey "Immortal method - the technique of disorderly lion hair!" In the face of entering the immortal mode of zilaiye, as well as Kakashi, after opening the four doors under the siege of Mackay. It''s already a bit stretched. ¡°£¡£¡¡± The expression that once became a little gloomy. however. With the help of five tailed animals. The siege of zilaiye, Kakashi and maitekai was only temporary. Then there is the divided battlefield. Kakashi, suppressed by a tail. Driven by the second and fourth tail, he had to open to the sixth door directly, and even had to consider whether to open to the seventh door directly. They are in a dangerous situation at the moment. It''s the same thing to lose two people''s help. If you''re dealing with six Paynes alone. We can still at least keep the balance. But there are also five tail and seven tail attacks. "Bang!" I don''t care about the loss of my own staff at all. Or it can be said. Those baijue are disposable consumables in changmen''s view. There''s no need to worry about being. The tail beast attacks a variety of large-scale attributes. It''s no money. Forced by this kind of repression, he has come to China. You can''t choose to summon your own psychic beast. Because, this is not careful. It''s a scene of being vulnerable to serious injury or even death. And miaomushan those toads are very deep feelings from also easily can not make such a dangerous choice. Chapter 643 However, in order to approach six Paynes quickly and defeat one of his former proud disciples, Zilai found that the abilities of these six separators are very different. The most important thing is that they can absorb all kinds of escapism, chakra''s separators, and they can use strong repulsion and gravity. "Does reincarnation eye still have these effects? Old man, have you heard the news from the old people at home? " From the beginning of the war. They are the two toad immortals who have been standing on zilaiye''s shoulders. Zhi Ma''s face shocked, looking at the top of the six Penn split, with a touch of extreme solemnity of the tone said so. Reincarnation eye in legend. This is the symbol of the eye of the immortal. It''s very clear that the great immortal in miaomu mountain once lived with the real six immortals. What''s special about reincarnation eye? In principle, the great immortal in miaomu mountain should be considerate. "Old lady, respect the great immortal a little bit." After a habitual response. Shen Zuo kept the gesture of making a seal with both hands all the time. He shook his head and continued. "The reincarnation eye ability that the great immortal once said is different from the ability that Penn used in front of him. However, is it also because of the different eyes? In the same kind of pupil surgery, it should be normal for different abilities to evolve. The key is that you have to break the palindromic part of Penn first! Otherwise, this battle will be endless. Even if we can support it, with your physical strength, it''s hard to maintain the immortal mode for a long time! " Repulsion and gravitation. Barely able to resist. A Special Summoned psychic. Is there a tailed beast hard to deal with? The one who can only launch missiles doesn''t need to worry too much. The key is that it can absorb Dunshu and chakra, as well as the resurrection of the separation. Before that. After realizing that Payne can absorb ordinary evasion and chakra. It is an immediate reaction. Deliberately let the hungry ghost Dao Payne to absorb his own unique magic of miaomushan chakra It can be directly petrified. It''s time to take advantage of the gap. Among the six ways, the weakest combat power, or it should be said that it is an auxiliary function in itself. It is used to extract the human way of soul torture and kill it directly! I thought I just had to deal with the remaining four bodies. in the twinkling of an eye. The two separate Penns who were killed by themselves. But it was resurrected. This makes Zilai really realize that reincarnation eye has such a function. This is also the last six film conference. Penn didn''t show the ability. It''s the same thing to see this scene. And the two toad immortals, shenzuo and Zhima, on their shoulders, are very clear. Where is the core of the problem. "Well, I know, but through the confrontation just now." "Boom!" "Damn it "I''m afraid the opposite side won''t give such an opportunity again. Two immortals, I''ll think of a way to delay for a period of time. You two can directly use that technique to shorten the distance, and then lock the range. You should be able to solve all these problems at one time. As long as you do this, the victory or defeat can be decided in an instant!" It''s a very fast jump. Once again, avoid the impact of a small tail jade with seven tails. Hanging in the air. In a very fast tone. "That operation? Yeah! I see. I''ll come here, too! " "Well! Do you want to use that? I really don''t want to be with you old man "Don''t make trouble! Now is not the time for joking. Let''s work together to help. Oh, let''s do it by ourselves "I see! I know! You old man are more and more similar to the old man in the family A fight that cannot be dragged on. The intensity of the scene. most important of all. It''s clear from the beginning. If we can''t end this war with minimal damage. His intention to keep changmen is absolutely impossible. Not to mention the other five villages. I''m very sad to go to my village. Only a quick fight and a quick decision. Before the damage is maximized. End this war by force. Everything can be saved. "Pa!" Fast hands. The fast moving chakra. "Well, next, please the two immortals!" "Well!" "Don''t worry, I''ll come here!" More and more intense scenes. Zilaiye, who intends to die in one blow. Although I don''t know what I''m going to do. But above the high point. But it is a very clear long door. Be aware of the chaos and crisis on the scene. But in this crisis. There are still opportunities. Five tailed animals are enough. The exorcism image is used as the container of seal. There must be no loss. It''s almost the moment when Naruto, gangshou and the four generations of Lei Yingai come near. Changmen uses samsara eye to control five tailed animals. Three people to meet. And then in the first time. The two hands are fast printing again. "Drink!" With that light drink. "Poof!" Above the sky. The huge figure of the exorcism figure disappeared quickly. And now. AI just wants to grab the control of an exorcism statue. I don''t know the true existence of the image of the outlaw. I thought I could take control of the exorcism. And then directly recapture five tailed animals. When I suddenly see the exorcism figure disappear. Four generations of Lei Ying''s expression is suddenly changed. "Will you put away the demons? It''s really prudent enough! " It''s Naruto who gets the shortest distance. I also happened to see the disappearance of the exorcism. What I can see. On the other side. He is still fighting fiercely with liudao Payne. Naruto''s eyebrows are slightly raised. "Hum!" I haven''t waited for him to say anything. That side. AI is already cold hum. "Huo Ying, Xue Ying, I''ll give it to you two. I''ll help Zilai. Take down the ghost first!" It''s a random order Then he was wrapped in a flash of thunder. Without hesitation, he avoided the five tail attack which was intercepted by the head, and attacked directly to the position of Tiandao Payne. Four generations of leiying. Naruto has no time to say anything. "Boom!" On the side. That is to have come to their own close position on the five tail and seven tail. Naruto''s mind is awe inspiring. "Nine lamas!" After a deep drink in my heart. In Naruto''s own body. I don''t know when it''s already nine tails. Through Naruto''s eyes. The same is staring at the five tailed King Mu and the seven tailed Chongming. As like as two peas. It was more violent than ever. The anger reflected in the huge fox pupil of Jiuwei. "Hum!" After a cold hum. In a flash. The huge chakra breath of noise. "This!? Is it completely tailed? " With Naruto as the core. The bright golden red figure directly appeared in the school. Swaying nine tails. "Nine tails!" "Is this nine tails?" The same huge figure. Standing in the central area of fox head, it seems to be the figure of Naruto. Almost the same, but a little different, completely tailed. "Bang!" A direct stand attack. "Well?" The power of explosion. "Pa!" Naruto''s hands were quickly sealed. The power of the impact. "Boom!" With its own strength. The most important thing is chakra''s power. He resisted the attack of two tailed animals. And then there are five tails and seven tails. "Bang" "Bang!" On both sides. The figure flying straight back. After landing. It''s a resounding sound. This is the line of sight once again. Every Ninja looked at the "nine tail" posture with a shocked expression. This is also after the Nine Tailed beasts were assigned one by one by Huoying. For the first time, Jiuwei appeared on such a grand war scene In the past, it was only used as the basis for the battle between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu. This time. It''s an intuitive figure. Let those ninjas from waicun who see nine tails for the first time show their shaking expressions. Because this is known as the strongest nine tail beast! And relatively speaking. The expressions of ninjas in Muye village and xueyin village are special. Xueren are just pure excitement and excitement. Because this is the "God" they rely on for the general existence of snow shadow adults. As long as Naruto doesn''t fail. Xueren''s faith will not collapse. This is their biggest spiritual support. At this moment to see Naruto directly summoned nine tail. Xue Ren''s momentum is also a moment to shake up. One side is excited, the other side is silent. Muye''s ninjas, especially those who have experienced the nine tail rebellion, look at Naruto''s location one by one with very complicated eyes. It used to be the nine tails of the leaves. That snow shadow adult is the son of their four generations of fire shadow. The disaster brought by Jiuwei. The stability brought by the four generations of fire shadows. So to speak. Today. These woody ninjas still have very complicated senses for Naruto. But it''s just a moment of emotion. After all. Now it''s on the battlefield. There is no spare time and energy for these Muye ninjas to feel the past. The most important thing is to defeat these enemies and survive. The rest. Now they are. I''m not qualified to think about it. And step on the side of Naruto. It was after the initial move (I was surprised that Naruto could reach such a high tacit understanding with tailed beast in such a short time to complete tailed beast) It''s also an immediate reaction. A quick imprint. "The art of channeling!" Directly summon your own psychic beast. "Master gangshou!" A giant slug appears out of thin air. A master on the giant head. His hands were immediately folded. "Slugs! Split immediately "Yes The crucial moment of the war. There is no room for any hesitation. It''s a quick imprint. "Yin seal, solution!" On the forehead, the special mark directly appears. With the release of gangshou''s fingerprints. The huge chakra left in the body also gushed out at this moment. And those little slugs that incarnate thousands of separate bodies. Also under the command of gangshou. Run straight to the six village ninjas. "Forbearance - the art of creation and regeneration!" There are no more reservations. The master who releases all his cards directly. This is not only to give yourself the most "buff" benefits, but also to save the lives of Ninja, the mainstay of Liucun, as much as possible in this war. It''s a direct seal. It''s also to ensure that you have enough chakras to treat with slugs. Of course, such a way. Even though slugs bear most of the burden. It''s still not something that the master can easily take on. Time is pressing! But it is also something that must be done. "Naruto!" "Leave it to me, master gangshou. Go and help Lei Ying and zilaiye!" See the master who wants to rush to help himself. The brow of Naruto shows a very determined look. He gently waved his hand. Direct speech. Gangshou was stunned at first. Then it was an immediate reaction. "Well! I see! " Soon afterwards. There is no hesitation. One step around. It is toward the four generations of Lei Ying, Zilai and Penn and other fierce fighting area. In terms of the type of ninja. Compendium is not a real sense of attack ninja. In general, of course. As a strong shadow player. But also has today''s tolerance in the world of the strongest existence of strange fist master. Compared with the shadow level of the strong attack type. In fact, it doesn''t come down. With their own level of medical ninja. It can probably beat the vast majority of the shadow level strong people with the same level of strength as itself. It''s just in the face of the giant terror of tailed animals. The master of martial arts will be out of control. Including the ancient fire shadow. There is no need to say more about the first and second generations. The later three, four and now five generations are not good at it. Bofeng Watergate is known as the fire shadow of genius. But there is also a lack of necessary response means. Otherwise, the result will not be the death of both husband and wife. If you change the first generation of Huoying couple, any one can easily suppress and seal the nine tails. It''s not just a matter of power gap. It''s a difference in style and type. Naruto knows this very well. Compendium itself also carry clear. What''s more, we can see that Naruto can easily complete the whole tailing, and suppress five tails and seven tails with backhand. The master needn''t worry any more. "Changmen doesn''t need to care. The key is the tail beast in front of them and the guy with the earth. Wait a moment, you should pay attention to the capture of reincarnation eye. Only when you capture reincarnation eye can you control the external demons!" Naruto Yu Guang glances at the chaotic battlefield not far away. Many thoughts flashed through my mind. The main idea is the main idea. A correction is a correction. But what should be done still needs to be done. Naruto is not sure where the earth is hiding. The only thing that can be confirmed is the importance of the eyes of samsara. As long as you can successfully kill changmen and grab that pair of reincarnation eyes. There is nothing to do with the soil and the black. What about yuzhipoban''s reincarnation in this world? Now I can barely fight with him. After the two chakra modes are completely integrated, even if it is six spots, I have no fear. In addition, there will be the assistant who is about to get the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and the assistant who is about to have the perfect reincarnation eye. There is no need to suppress Yu Zhibo. Don''t let it become a pillar of ten tailed people. It doesn''t give heijue the chance to use ten tails and reincarnation eyes to break the seal and save his mother. All plans. They are still in their own hands. "We can still follow the plan" Naruto''s eyes are shining. Turn around. "Ouch!" They were two tailed animals that came up suddenly. "Well! Be quiet for me There is a very strong evil spirit between Naruto''s eyebrows. "Nine lamas!" Echoing chakra. The direct spread of this beautiful golden red luster. "Bang!" The three that collide head-on. The power of the explosion. "Oh "Boom!" It can be called a terrifying shock. Dust and smoke rising from the air. It''s also at this moment. It''s all over the sky. The most dazzling brilliance. After all, it''s one person with multiple controls. Changmen is more than just a distraction to control its six lane Penn divide. We need to separate a certain mind to control the five tailed animals. It''s obviously not very focused. Naturally, it is impossible to do extremely meticulous micro manipulation. We have to choose the roughest attack. Taking advantage of the powerful and special body of the tailed animal. And the almost endless amount of chakra compared with other ninjas. It''s just that you don''t have to think about using a very large range of surgeries. And close combat. "Feidun!" In particular, Wuwei Muwang is good at using feidun. Enough to cause extremely considerable annihilation damage in a certain range. Even the Naruto with nine tails. Also can''t easily get involved with five tail Mu Wang''s feidun attack. Because in that case. On the contrary, it is easy to consume your own chakra. Once there is a gap. Will be directly caused secondary damage. "Ouch!" A strong attack at all costs. Under the control of reincarnation eye. I don''t know the pain. Or to be more precise, Mu Wang and Chongming, who are unable to control their own bodies, are pounding Naruto crazily. After four generations of Lei Ying and gangshou joined the battlefield. It''s already a long way to feel great pressure. We have to pay more attention to the control of six Donne Penn. In order to relieve their own pressure. Even more, the two tails and four tails were directly dispatched back to deal with the attacks of the four generations of Lei Ying and gangshou, leaving only a one tailed crane to suppress Kakashi and maitekai. However, such an approach is no doubt thankless to both sides. This is not the land of wind after all. It''s not that kind of desert site. Can''t give a crane a great home advantage. As the most vulnerable tailed animal. Under the deterrence of Kakashi''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and the fact that it has already opened to the seventh door, Mackay suppresses a crane in an extremely heroic way. Two tail and four tail are also obviously difficult to suppress AI and gangshou. Long gate under fine control. It seems to be reluctant to suppress zilaiye with six separate self. But I feel that there seems to be a huge chakra breath around me. The ominous omen above changmen''s heart is becoming more and more strong. "You can''t continue to be patient! It''s time to make a decision! " There is still no breakthrough on their respective battlefields. The most important thing is not to show up. Changmen didn''t know whether he had been calculated. Or is he planning something. I don''t want to miss this opportunity. A wisp of resolute color in the pupil. In the inner area of Yuren village, in an extremely dark room. A pair of palms that close quickly. "Boom!" With this surging chakra power. Long gate At the time of sensing this special fluctuation. One side of Xiaonan is also immediately widened his eyes. The direct subconscious exclamation of words. "Xiao Nan, this is the price we must pay to realize our long cherished wish." Changmen, who didn''t listen to Xiaonan''s advice. He didn''t give Xiao Nan any extra words at all. All the chakras that came out in one go. "This is!" Return to the frontline. In that moment. Six Paynes, each acting. Hell is still hiding in the back position. Tiandao Payne is extremely fast to open the position, then the posture of hanging up. "This!" Chakra in the body. In order to ensure that they have enough space to cast. It is also a long way to further squeeze their only remaining vitality. Give the remaining four Penn detachments some of the necessary action, chakra. It''s a form of sudden attack. Directly will want to close from the self also to forcibly drag. Even if I don''t understand what Penn is going to do. But it''s an obvious sense of danger. "Two fairies! Not ready yet! " Breathing suddenly become very urgent, up from also. The words that quickly became a little harsh. "It''s a little close. I''ll be here by myself!" Shenzuo and Zhima, who seem to have a big crisis, are also very clear. However, it is obviously difficult to condense in a short time. "It''s up to you to feel the real pain! Ninja adults in Daren village Above the sky. The cold color reflected in the reincarnation pattern of Tiandao Payne. "Which one is it?" The crisis they feel. But four generations of Lei Ying, gangshou, zilaiye and others don''t know what Penn is going to do. Only Naruto, who had just subdued Wuwei and Qiwei, suddenly changed his face at this moment. "Light soul!" It''s a wave of energy above the critical point. It''s a reality that can''t be changed. "Master gangshou! Please increase the treatment immediately! " I don''t have any problems. Including feather height and fragrance phosphor. Even under the impact of that super Shenluo Tianzheng. You can still save your life. But the rest of us can''t. Naruto can ignore the death of the other five ninjas. But his own village, especially the hard-working cultivation of star, spark and other elite snow tolerance. Naruto can''t ignore it! The Nine Tailed chakra coat extended as far as possible. And then the words that you shout out. The master of steel is listening. First of all, there was a shiver. And then there are the backhand hands. It is the chakra output that increases abruptly again! Chapter 644 PS: this chapter makes up for the one on Sunday, the one on Qingming, this weekend! Just for a moment. Those little slugs that are scattered all around. Blooming a beautiful green light. Above the sky. All of a sudden. The bright light that twinkles. In the lower side position. "Boom!" The wave of terror swept up. It''s just the way to defeat the beast and Shura. I''m very excited. "Since you come, my Lord!" "It''s the same with xiaozilai!" Under the reminders of shenzuo and Zhima, as well as the small slug just attached to the other side of the body. "Forbearance!" "Soul light!" "This!" "Lei Dun!" Dazzling luster. The smell of terror. It seems to be the whole battlefield to be included. The ultimate momentum of the explosion. "Chaoshen, luotianzheng!" In the sky, when Payne''s low words fall without emotion fluctuation. It seems to be the space that stagnates for a moment. Soon afterwards. All of a sudden, the storm is raging. "Boom!" Side down angle. It is almost the core area of Tiandao Payne. The power of the spiral. "No!" A moment of concentration. And then it blew up. In a rolling assault. There is no escape from the attack. Naruto, the fourth generation of Lei Ying, zilaiye, gangshou, including those not far away Daye mu, zhaomeiming and others all released their own defensive skills at this moment. However. It''s just the moment it''s done. In the void. It''s already hidden in a certain position. Under the excited expression of Dai Tu. "Boom!" "Bang!" A flash of light. The violent roar of a direct stretch explosion. The hustle and bustle. The aftermath of terror. Don''t mention the core area. Even in the most marginal area. It is the place where the operation can reach. The layers of debris and dust that have been swept up directly. This technique, which once destroyed the whole muyenen village in the original work, now almost breaks the whole surface of the earth on this battlefield. Flying dust. The fragmented surface of the earth. There was a yellow dust mist all over the sky. There''s a lot of blood in it. "Cough..." "Ah "Well." "My legs "Ah ¡°£¡£¡£¡£¡¡± "One person." "Help.".. Save.. I don''t know. " An unexpected super destruction. When the dust is scattered all over the sky. What is reflected in the eyes of the rest is a scene that can be called hell on earth. There was blood everywhere. Amputated limbs and remains can be seen everywhere. Yan Ren, Xue Ren, Mu ye, Yun Ren, Wu Ren, Sha Ren. However, under the attack of Tiandao Payne''s super Shenluo Tianzheng, Liucun ninjas, who are a little weaker, almost all die in an instant. Even with the coverage of gangshou''s super therapy, they can only save the lives of those ninjas in the edge area, and those in the core area, almost all die at the moment when the technique is added, Directly killed, including the four generations of Lei Ying and Zilai. Under the attack of super Shenluo Tianzheng. The moment you turn over from the rubble. One by one, they were all injured. Especially the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI. In the previous attack and defense. It''s a two tailed attack. It''s hard to make the most effective response in the first place. Only reluctantly rely on their own physical strength, and Leidun armor to resist. But even so. Still a bloody posture. It''s still the result of slug therapy. Otherwise. Don''t say death is such an exaggeration. Serious injuries, at least, are inevitable. This is true for the strong shadow level players with strong strength and defensive means. The rest of those ordinary ninjas, one by one, are either dead or wounded. Under the coverage of this terrorist attack, the remaining 167000 ninjas of the six village allied forces could not survive. There was howling everywhere. There were screams everywhere. There was blood everywhere. Including those surrounded by Bai Jue. Even if they have the ability to escape. Hidden in the shadow of the earth is also aware of the changmen to use what kind of technique, in advance of the command on the battlefield of those white Jue to avoid in advance. But it only saved less than half of the quantity. It''s obviously a way to dig deep into the ground. It''s almost a huge pit. But the speed of the underground is a little slower, a little bit of white Jue. It is absolutely impossible to avoid the coverage attack of this technique. These white Jue are directly torn apart. On the perimeter of the battlefield. You can also see those split white Jue bodies. There is no doubt about the scene of Shura. "Penn!" "You guy!" "Light soul!" "Kill you! I will definitely kill you One by one from the ruins, debris, dust under the reluctantly turned out of the shadow. That weak look. An angry expression. Especially the fourth generation of thunder shadow and the third generation of earth shadow. Looking at the scene of the Ninjas who were painstakingly cultivated in their own village, they died one by one in front of them. A direct outburst of anger. It''s so clear. Before that, zilaiye, who had always wanted to persuade his disciples, was also wounded and turned over from a far away debris. Seeing this moment, the whole person was stunned. As a ninja who had experienced World War II and World War III, he was a ninja. I have witnessed countless bloody scenes since I came here. However, there is no more tragic experience than this one. One operation. Take tens of thousands of lives directly! And the Ninja here. But they are all elite troops in liudaren village! The remaining ninjas. It''s one by one with injuries. If it wasn''t for slugs and ganghands. The blow just now. You can even take away all the remaining Ninja life except those shadow level strongmen. You know. Didala, dry persimmon ghost shark, feiduan, jiaodu and others, who were involved in the aftereffects of the operation, also suffered a great blow because they couldn''t escape. When they fought with zhaomeiming, jiaodu, who had already lost one heart, lost two hearts directly this time (using the summoned creatures to block the damage for themselves) Even though the dried persimmon ghost mackerel managed to avoid the result of serious injury by using its own characteristics of water escape and mackerel muscle saber, it looked embarrassed. It''s also the first time since he joined the organization. Feiduan is the one who is the liveliest among these people. Depending on the particularity of their own body. A strong attack. Although the legs and hands are broken. But that''s for feiduan. It''s really nothing. On the contrary, at the moment of seeing this tragic situation, the whole person was excited. "Oh! This is it! This is it! This is the best gift for the evil god! Jiaodu, hurry up, hurry up, connect my leg to me. I want to offer the best sacrifice to the evil god! " "Idiot!" And really speaking. The most harmless one in the organization. Naturally, it''s Didala who has the ability to fly. Didala, who had been fighting each other with his old man in the air, was almost inspired by the moment when Tiandao Payne released Chao and Shenluo Tianzheng, and directly raised his flying height. In this way, Didala was barely affected by the aftershocks of the explosion, but he was not hurt at all. Flying in the sky. At this moment. When I see the exaggeration below. Didala and feiduan''s expression is the same excitement. Burst effect. Endless casualties. There is also the effect that even the tailed beast can directly overturn, burst and push to the surrounding far area. "Well! This is art! Real art! Sure enough, he is the boss! ha-ha! This kind of explosion art, I really want to let master Scorpio have a look! " Didala, who advocates his highest artistic level. Pay their own final card - self explosion can not achieve the immediate effect. But the leader of his own organization can do it. The same is Didala, who is a little bit in a crazy mood. They have already made plans to have an "artistic" exchange with Penn after the war. "Ha ha, old man, where are you going? The battle between us is not over yet But it''s all after the war. As a group of full-time members of the organization, they are really loyal. The task you accept. That''s 100 percent. It''s the same time that the three generations of earth shadows, flying high above the sky without any trauma, want to fly towards the middle area. Didala also immediately took control of the clay bird, flying directly and intercepting in front of Onoki again. That light and pompous expression. "Didala! Get out of the way However, at the moment, it is three generations of local shadow who have entered into the rage mood, with a cold expression on his face. Sounds like plain, but obviously contains endless killing words. It''s a shock to Didala. But on the surface, there was still a very frivolous look. "Get out of the way? Don''t you wake up, old man? This is war Directly a pinch a grip of the palm, it became very cold look. "Good, good! I''ll really clean up the door today! " It''s totally different. Three generations of shadow puppets with a little leeway. At this time. But it has been eroded by anger. All Yanren brought out by himself. Because I''m not as good as you are. There are a lot of casualties. Including his own son. It was also under the attack just now that he entered the serious injury state directly. Three generations of shadow puppets who can no longer maintain peace of mind. At present, the biggest idea is to find the so-called Payne! Didala dare to stand in front of him. The three generations of Tu Ying who are completely infuriated. I don''t intend to keep anything. "Dust escape!" It''s a big move to start with. "Well! "I''m going to run away!" The master and apprentice fighting together again. This time. Compared with the front. But it has to be much more intense. And in the bottom position. The same is a simple treatment of the flying section of the injured angle. The two are still on their own before the need to intercept the mission target. Jiaodu is only interested in money. Shadow''s head is very valuable. Feiduan is to offer more valuable sacrifices to his evil god. What is more valuable and meaningful than the shadow of each village!? What''s more? Under the attack of our boss just now. As the weakest Markey. Even if I love you. They all go straight into the serious injury mode. If you don''t take advantage of this opportunity, directly kill this "rare sacrifice.". When will it be!? People who will never stop. It''s still in the middle of a fierce fight. But compared with before. The bloodiness of the scene. There are several levels to be raised directly. once. This is a completely reversed situation. "This is the real pain. After feeling this pain, you should understand the value of peace, right? SA, give up the rest of your tail beast, only in this way, the world can usher in real peace On the open platform. It''s the way of heaven Payne that has fallen back on the surface. Take advantage of the opportunity just now. It''s the use of hell to repair the damaged part of Penn. Six Penns, side by side again. Looking down at the zilaiye, AI, gangshou, Naruto, Kakashi and maitekai who came from different angles, he said in a light tone. Endless despair. It''s a cry of pain. Former subordinates, companions, and their own "younger brother" It''s all about seeing and hearing. They are greatly challenging the reason of the four generations of Lei Ying. "Peace!? You talk peace with me!? Soul light thing, I will directly solve you here! " The power of the explosion. It''s the direct thunder of terror. However, only in a moment. "Huh?" The stagnant breath of chakra. The most important thing is the pain that comes from all over the body. It''s all a twist on the brow of the fourth generation of Lei Ying. It''s chakra that''s out of control. "Hum, so this is your pattern and measure. Four generations of Lei Ying, this is the pain your big country once inflicted on our small country. Now? If you can''t bear it, you''ll talk nonsense!? Since then, teacher, is that what you mean by people can understand each other? No, in my opinion, this is not enough. Only after experiencing the same pain, and then under the threat of high pressure, can we really usher in peace. Your theory is not workable! " Very straightforward language, the most important thing is the title. "Teacher!" Four generations of Lei Ying, and because of worry, Darui, who just came to the side of his body, suddenly turned his head and looked at him with a bitter expression. "Mr. Lei Ying, this is not to hide anything, but It seems that we can detect the emotional changes of the four generations of Lei Ying. On one side. Gangshou also said this to the fourth generation of Lei Ying. "Hum!" It''s just that. AI obviously didn''t mean to listen. The words interrupted by a direct cold hum. "Huo Ying, I don''t want to hear you say that now. My goal is very simple, that is to take down this bastard in front of me. You don''t have any opinion about that, do you?" "Also, Xueying, you should be OK, too? Young man, don''t try to make a mystery there! " It is the most straightforward way to say the words. "This is a natural thing. Xiao organization is our public enemy. Moreover, in this scene, I think master gangshou will abandon those unrealistic ideas, right?" Naruto turned over. In the position behind him, he followed Xiang Yu and Yu Gao, who were somewhat disheartened and looked like they were in a mess, but in fact they didn''t have any damage. In the shock. Naruto doesn''t care about other people. Can only be priority to keep their side of the snow bear, and Xiang phosphor, feather high two people. Yugao was also directly tailed at that time. The second protection of the phosphor. Then it depends on the therapeutic properties of phosphorylation. Let Yugao from the critically injured state, directly returned to the slight injury state. It''s not just Yugao. Throughout the battlefield. The five tailed beasts channeled by changmen have lost their fighting power. Eight cows and ghosts were also hit hard. Reincarnation eye restraint. The impact of Shenluo Tianzheng. That is to say, eight tails are rough and thick. Chilabi is also a strong individual. Barely maintained a certain combat effectiveness. The real sense of the super S-level ban. This is beyond Naruto''s expectation. Because this is not the way of heaven, Penn invaded into the wood leaf to fight. It''s chaotic war scenes. Naruto did not expect changmen to be so determined. We''re going to use this technique right at this juncture. It''s the same anger that''s been provoked. Naruto at this moment, looking at the direction of six Payne''s line of sight is also showing a wisp of extremely moribund killing. But at the same time, it is also in the corner of the eye above the emergence of a ray of light color. Because, here seems to be the best chance for yourself! After hearing the words of four generations of Lei Ying and Naruto. Naturally, there is no need to mention the compendium. One side of the position of Zilai is also slightly changed in the face, is also a deep breath, that re raised the eyes. "Changmen, you are wrong. Your peace is impossible. Since you don''t want to go back, let me personally end your wrong choice." The firm color in the pupil. "Ha ha, when it comes to the head, we still have to rely on strength to convince each other, don''t we? I''m a teacher! Then let me see how much power you have! " Changmen looks down at the people below through the sight of Tiandao Payne. Although the power of Tiandao is still recovering little by little, and the overdrawn vitality makes his body give a further warning, victory is just around the corner. Each of these powerful enemies in front of us is seriously injured. Eight tail is also entangled by the dried persimmon ghost shark again. Nine Tailed man''s column force can''t keep tailed animal mode (this is Penn''s perspective.) It must be the same with three tails and six tails. I just need to get rid of the most difficult self-taught teacher is enough! The rest of them can be captured in one net. At the moment. It''s still a very confident long door. This is the final confrontation that will break out. However. Not yet waiting for each other. Tiandao Payne. Or it should be said that it is the time when six Paynes are about to start. "Although the deviation from the estimate is a little big, this is the best time!" The Naruto on one side showed a cool color between his eyebrows. "Well?" "This!" "Snow shadow!" "Boom!" All of a sudden. That burst out of a clamor. The wave of the forest. Terrifying momentum. When it''s rippling. Sudden changes. It made everyone present look pale. Chapter 645 Unexpected changes. The shining golden light and shadow of the house. Yu Naruto is filled with a torrential weather. "What Don''t mention the six Penns at the top. AI, gangshou, zilaiye and others on that side suddenly changed their vision at this moment. Each of these wounded shadow and from also. It''s six Paynes that have been consumed to the limit. Let Naruto realize that this is his golden opportunity. What about being mean? What if it''s a little dirty? As long as you can realize your plan. All choices. That makes sense. "Yugao! Xiangbo, do it "Yes "Well!" Before the war, there were all kinds of anticipated possibilities. And here''s a great opportunity. The exorcism image. All tailed animals. Then there is the eye of reincarnation. And the high-level leaders of all countries. It''s the same purpose as changmen. But there is a little different Naruto. I''m determined to choose everything here. But also at the time of Naruto''s words falling. "Boom!" The feather height and fragrance on the left and right sides. There was no hesitation. The chakra coat mode of the tailed beast is opened directly. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh" Straight out of the figure. "Snow shadow, what are you going to do?" "Naruto!" The four generations of Lei Ying, gangshou and zilaiye, who originally thought Naruto was going to go straight to get rid of liudao Payne, were just a little shocked by Naruto''s completely different state and aura. However, they found that Naruto''s three people were not running towards liudao Payne, or completely towards liudao Payne. "The art of shadow separation!" On the way. The shadow part of the body is directly displayed. The golden chakra coats that each shines out. At the time of entering the nine tail chakra model. It''s a gesture of hands together again. Direct induction and absorption of natural energy. The golden halo that emerges from the inside of the pupil. The immortal Nine Tailed chakra model is a combination of them. At the time of distribution. "Magic - big jade spiral pill!" Flash of gold. Naruto''s Noumenon attacks the position of liudao Payne. Apart from the shadow, it is toward the four generations of Lei Ying and Darui''s position in the past. Each stopped gangshou and zilaiye''s Xiangyu and Yugao. If it''s the heyday. Naturally, they are not rivals. But in this situation. Since then, they have been forced to release from the immortal mode. The two toad immortals were seriously injured and had to return to miaomu mountain. Almost in good condition, at most only slightly injured Xiangyu and Yugao can steadily suppress gangshou and Zilai on the scene. On one side, Kakashi and maitekai, who are seriously injured, can''t affect Naruto at this time. Even maitekai, who is the most afraid of Naruto before, can''t open eight dunjia to fight for his life in this situation! The scene of sudden change. It''s been four weeks without any support forces. Naruto''s surprise attack. Make everyone present feel too late to react directly. "What? For peace, of course Naruto, who is advancing by surprise. The cold color in the pupil. "Light soul!" "Lord Lei Ying, please step back!" Subconsciously, Darui stands in front of the four generations of Lei Ying. But he didn''t know. Naruto in this mode. The strength is far more than before. Don''t say it''s Darui, who''s been hit hard. Even Darui, who was in his heyday. It''s also hard to block a few moves in front of such Naruto. Collision above the critical point. This is an interception that we don''t need to care about at all. On one hand. This is a clear blue chakra sphere. The figure of the sudden attack. "Bang!" The front meets the front. "Big jade spiral pill" pressed directly on Darui''s abdomen Daroui was pinned on any chance to respond. Ultimate rotation and burst chakra. "Wow!" I can''t help the shock and pain. A face that became very ferocious. Can''t make an effective response. It''s just the eye contact. "Hum!" The awe inspiring manner reflected in the eyes. "Boom!" A cyclone breaking apart. Daroui, who was blown straight out. "Bang!" Hit hard on the ground. It''s a big hit again. The internal organs are already completely smashed. All the power that''s gone. Gradually become dim up of the line of sight. "Lord Lei Ying... And please Don''t wait for the last word. That is the completely dim vision. It''s the last sound that''s gone. One way to kill. It just happened in a few seconds. "Ghost light guy!? Wave wind Naruto! You Endless anger. This is the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI who can''t describe his emotions with ordinary words. Only after barely avoiding Naruto''s first round of raids. That is to see his most proud subordinate, or even the best candidate for the next five generations of Mu Lei Ying, die in front of him. This is the scene that comes into my eyes. I can''t believe the four generations of Lei Ying in my eyes. When the reaction comes back. It was also a more violent look. Naruto doesn''t care at all. It was still cold. The endless pressure released. It''s very clear. I have to be a Naruto who has a quick fight and quick decision. It doesn''t give the fourth generation of Lei Ying any time and opportunity to adjust. I don''t say any nonsense. Attack the past again. "Whoosh!" The glittering golden light. There is no escape space for the four generations of Lei Ying. "Immortal method - wind blade!" Above the back. The huge golden chakra palm that appears. In the angle of pressing down. "Bang!" Only four generations of thunder shadow can be resisted with thunder armor. "Big brother!" Not far away. Chilabi who saw this scene. The expression suddenly changed. The strongest possible chakra wave. The dried persimmon ghost mackerel that is reluctantly thrown away. That is, chilabi, who is running towards the position of the fourth generation of thunder shadow. "Goodbye! Four generations of thunder Unfortunately. That is Naruto who is close to the position in front of him. Don''t give the slightest chance to react. "Poof "Huh?" The left chest position of direct aim. The blade of the wind Sharp edge. Under the double power of alchemy and nine tail chakra. It''s not the strongest mode of thunder armor yet. It was easily cut by Naruto. Straight through the trunk. The real sense of the heart drilling pain is transmitted. And then there is the wind attribute chakra that intrudes into the body, running and raging in the body. The internal organs that were randomly broken apart. "Wow!" Irresistible damage. Direct gushing blood. "You Four generations of thunder shadow that round eyes straight stare appearance, outstretched right hand. Want to catch Naruto. Naruto is a cold smile. A jerk of the right hand. "Stab It was like a body that had been torn apart. "Ah, ah, ah, ah In the four generations of Lei Ying AI issued a tragic moment of howling. Naruto suddenly kicked again. Directly kick the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI to the surface not far away. "Bang!" Dust from the ground. Blood on the surface. The total annihilation of consciousness. Only the big eyes seemed to be still questioning, confused and angry. However, none of this can change the fact. It is this contemporary thunder shadow of yunnincun that has fallen! Chilabi who saw this scene. That eye canthus wants to crack appearance. Corresponding to the position on the other side, zilaiye and gangshou, who had just been forced out, also showed an extremely shaking expression at this moment. "Naruto, what do you want to do?" An incomprehensible puzzle. This is clearly still under the situation of joining hands to defeat the enemy. Naruto actually directly backhand attack their own people? Did Naruto join hands with Xiao? But Xiao''s goal is the tail beast! Moreover, when we see Naruto attacking liudao Payne separately. I''ve been confused with gangshou since I came here! "My Lord, as I have said, this is also for the peace I want to achieve!" Words in a cold voice. Then it was still the same look. "Bang" The ultimate flash of the figure. Direct frontal destruction of Thoreau, Payne. "Wave wind Naruto!" Realize that Naruto has always been reserved, and the degree of reservation is still very high. At this time, the expression of the noumenon becomes extremely ugly. "The art of flying thunder!" If it''s at its peak. With reincarnation eye and six Payne''s characteristics, it can be the long gate of the first World War. Now it has come to its weakest node. I thought it was "residual blood" fighting "residual blood". It''s a "endgame" situation. I just need to make sure that I am better than the other side. However, the fact gives changmen a slap. He is a remnant of blood. But they are still at their peak. The most terrible thing is that it is even more terrible than the peak state I thought before. Absolute strength. most important of all. Naruto knows more about liudao Payne than anyone else. Naruto who doesn''t release any of his skills. It relies on the strong physical ability in the half finished immortal nine tail chakra mode, and then it also catches the key gap period when Tiandao Payne hasn''t recovered his strength, and directly fights hand to hand. After destroying Thoreau Payne, who was in the front. A turn over. The shadow body and the noumenon which attack from both sides. "Bang!" Naruto is very easy to clamp down on the human way and animal way. The target is directed at hell road and hungry ghost road. "No!" There''s no need to take care of Payne who doesn''t have any power. In the face of strong pressure. The figure swaying out. A heavy blow under the blessing of power. "Bang ~!" "Huh?" The supernatural power and nine tail energy transmitted upward. Completely deformed hungry ghost road. It was also smashed by Naruto. And then hell. It''s a body that''s puffed up. Pure chakra condensed into a huge golden palm. With a pinch. "Bang!" The power of the explosion. Naruto easily crushed the head of hell. in a wink. These are the three parts of Penn that Naruto swept away easily. The human way and the animal way are also in a precarious situation. Changmen finally realized the crisis he was facing. It''s not about winning. It''s a terrorist crisis that is likely to be defeated and killed here. Make a quick decision. Changmen is trying to control Tiandao Payne, just like the previous six shadow conference, retreating as fast as possible. But this time, it''s Naruto who''s doing his best. How can you give changmen such a chance!? "Whoosh!" Flash out of the figure. Naruto noumenon directly blocked in front of him. "Where do you want to go? My Lord, the leader of the organization That cruel expression like frost. In the eyes of each other on the occasion. The long gate controls the way of heaven, Payne, which is also the heart sinking into the bottom of the valley. This is still the power of no recovery. "Hum!" Naruto gave a cold hum. "Whoosh" In the range of bullying. The figure leaping up. "Bang!" A clenched fist. A heavy hammer was hammered on Payne''s cheek. And then fly back out of the figure. "Boom!" Hit the ground hard on the left. There are no fancy moves. It''s the six Paynes who were suppressed by the purest body technique. In a moment. That is the battle that has ended. That side. Chilabi, who wants revenge for his big brother. But it is also easy to be subdued by Naruto''s shadow. Chilabi in his heyday. Naruto naturally needs to spend a greater part of energy and strength, but it has been consumed to the limit, and it is the injured chilabi, who can really win with a little pressure. That''s why. At that moment. The reason why Naruto made the decision immediately. Of course, because of the eight tails in its body. Naruto doesn''t kill kirabi easily. Naruto won''t do anything to chilabi until at least eight tails are drawn out. It will only be temporary detention and control. With the momentum of thunder, Yunren and other high-level forces were directly executed. It can be said that apart from samyi who is still in the headquarters. This time, all the high-level figures of Yunren who arrived in the front area have been killed by Naruto. What I can see. Glancing at the situation is not good, ahead of time to leave the dry persimmon ghost mackerel, and the far end that is still in fierce fighting, three or four war situations. Naruto first seals all the six parts of Payne, then jumps up to zilaiye, gangshou, Kakashi and maitkay. This is a temporary standstill. "Naruto, you!" Since then, the four of them all looked at Naruto with a very confused and shaking look. This change is too grandiose. "My Lord, I once said that I have my own way. No one can stop me! Xiao organization is like this, and so is wudaring village. Changmen has the will to achieve peace, and I also have this idea. It''s just that they choose different paths. I never expect any of you to understand this idea. It''s just what I want to do! " "But you are playing with fire! Bofeng Naruto, Xiao organization has not solved the problem. Here are only six puppets made by that changmen, and "And there are other hidden risks, right? Master gangshou, you don''t understand. What I know is far beyond what you know. As for changmen, he can''t escape my lock at all! " Naruto interrupts gangshou''s words in a slightly rude way. It''s a cold gesture. "So, for the sake of my great cause, please give up your hands here! Since come also adult, gangshou adult! " Slightly a coagulation eyes, from the front of the four people swept by the cold line of sight. When low words fall. "Back up!" The face of Zilai in front of him changed. The words that the school yelled out directly. "Well!" "Boom!" Compare. The huge golden shadow that directly appears. The ultimate shine. It''s a sense of touch. Only four of them had time to withdraw. They are Naruto, Yugao and Xiangyu. It presents a posture of extreme coercion. Aware of the crisis. Even if it''s not clear why Naruto did it. But it can be clearly judged. Naruto is determined to keep them all. On the spot. The judgment that must be made. "Pa!" It''s also the mark that''s coming out quickly. Mobilize the rest of your chakra. "Forbearance - the yellow spring marsh!" The creeping surface. Soil that directly becomes moist and collapses. "Well?" The first time the restricted three people move. "Gangshou!" "Well!" What''s eye-catching. The high right. The same is the transfer of the remaining chakra. "Boom!" Above the surface. It''s a punch that''s been pounded hard. "Click!" The crumbling surface of the earth. Splashing gravel. "Wow!" When it''s sputtering everywhere. It further isolated the area between himself, others and Naruto. However. "Yugao, Xiangyu, Kakashi and gangshou will be handed over to you two, and I will be responsible for you and Mackay!" After all, we have to worry about Michael''s direct force to open eight doors. Even in the extreme. Feather high, incense phosphor once on open eight door of Maite Kai. It doesn''t need much. It''s very likely to be kicked to death in 0.5 seconds! Must be the first to cut off the distance. In that case. Even if the speed doesn''t keep up. With the skill of Raytheon. Naruto can barely respond. of course. This is the solution that is considered in the worst case scenario. "Well!" "I understand!" "Immortal method - vacuum jade!" The terrain that broke free by force. Naruto flying in the air. It''s a direct imprint. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" In the void. More than ten silver and cyan balls are displayed, and the light gold color is diffused in them. It''s time to fly. The power that erupted. "Bang" "Bang!" "Bang!" A stone pestle collided with each other. A burst of direct fragmentation. The shrill sound of falling blasts. Dust rising. In the air. "Xianfa - spiral sword in hand!" The ultimate figure reflected. On one hand. Each shining out of that ray of bright golden halo. This is a terrible energy fluctuation that can be sensed. "Get out of here!" Zilai, who is in the front position, also looks awe inspiring. The shrill words. The three people of gangshou, Kakashi and maitekai are synchronized. The same is a sudden contraction of the pupil. Originally, Kakashi also wanted to use his "divine power" to forcibly distort the space around Naruto. However. It''s not up to your speed at all. "Whoosh!" Flying out of the "spiral hand sword." The sharp and piercing sound of breaking the air. The flash of time. Side front angle. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" Only can reluctantly make a response, each fly out of the zilaiye, gangshou, Kakashi, maitekai four. "Boom!" Dazzling luster. A violent shock. At the moment of the terrible roar. "Naruto really wants to kill us!" This is a real threat. From the long gate before. Now Naruto. Since then, I don''t know how many times I have suffered. This is the most intuitive embodiment of the suffocation on the spiritual level. It''s so hard for this Muye hero. However, even if it is extremely painful. But still have to face this reality. The disciple went the wrong way. The master has the duty and responsibility to correct. Although Naruto is not his own disciple, he is the only descendant of his own disciples. He exists as a "grandparent". They have the responsibility to correct their mistakes in person. This is the way we have chosen for ourselves. So, even if it''s uncomfortable. But we should do what we should do! From then on, he also showed the color of determination. But it''s also clear in my mind. This is not the best time. Naruto''s strength is obviously more than one level. And he and others are almost all close to the state of serious injury. Barely able to withstand for a short period of time. But the following words will undoubtedly be defeated and even killed by Naruto one by one. In miaomu mountain, the two immortals are unable to be summoned by psychics. I just can''t get into the immortal mode. Therefore, a temporary retreat is the only reasonable choice at present. As for let Mike Kay open eight doors to fight for a wave? Even if MacKay has such awareness and will. I will not make such a judgment at this time. The whole body retreats. This is the standard set by ourselves. Even if it''s very difficult! But it has to be done. It''s a situation of separation again. When it was scattered. The figures galloping up each other. Naruto''s body and shadow are forced up from both sides. It''s just at this point in time. "Chendun -- the art of stripping the original world" "Feidun - the art of skillful fog!" On both sides. The two figures suddenly appeared. In Naruto''s perception. Two strong chakra waves are compressed. "No!" "Back up!" Dazzling white light. A sudden pink mist. Naruto''s face changed slightly. The words that you shout out. The original pressure before the feather high, incense phosphor two people are also immediately stop body shape. The pace of rapid retreat. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" "Boom!" Straight down the light and shadow. The space eroded endlessly. One step away. This is the area of attack that was almost involved. When it''s sweeping. The distance of strong isolation. Zilai also quickly seized the opportunity. "Gangshou!" "Retreat!" "Forbearance - acupuncture and hiding!" "Drink Each released operation. Another wave of forced retreat. And it''s all aimed at the direction of the discontinuity. Chapter 646 "Boom!" An extremely intensive offensive. A powerful bombardment. It''s a tiny gap that the Institute is struggling for. "Fire shadow? Since then, sir "Mr. Tu Ying! Mr. Shuiying! Please retreat immediately It''s all the people who have come together. In the shrill voice of zilaiye. "I see!" Even if he didn''t understand the cause and effect of Onoki and zhaomeiming, he just saw Naruto''s evil spirit. We can clearly judge the current situation. Almost at the moment when the words are falling. People marching alternately. It was also an immediate retreat towards the rear. Compare to wait until Naruto blocks in the front and dissolve these offensives one by one. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" In front of you. That already is respective dodge body but retreat of Zi Lai also etc. Naruto''s right hand, which was originally raised, was also stunned at this moment. It seemed to have stopped for less than a second, and then slowly put it down. "Naruto?" "Do you want to keep chasing?" On one side. Just to avoid the attack. Yugao and Xiangyu dodged. Then step to Naruto''s side. The quick words. Naruto gently shook his head. "Forget it. Just now, it''s obvious that three generations of local shadow and five generations of water shadow have come to support us. Although we can catch up with them, it obviously takes more time and energy. The main problem now is changmen. We must give priority to those reincarnation eyes!" There is a priority. With Naruto''s current strength. Naturally, it is easy to catch up with zilaiye who retreated. Even with one''s own strength. You can kill all those people. But that''s going to take some time. Just now. It''s the maximum time that Naruto can make room for. If it continues to be consumed here. It''s very likely that changmen will be directly evacuated. This is the last thing Naruto can tolerate. The reason why I choose to turn my face around here. It''s because Naruto saw this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As long as you can successfully capture reincarnation eye from changmen. All plans can really be in their own hands. Ten tails can''t really come back to life. Reincarnation eye is lost. Fight him with the dirt? Yuzhibo is coming out. What are you afraid of!? "Well!" Hear Naruto''s words. Feather high, incense phosphor is also each show suddenly color, each is gently nodded. "Yugao, send out a signal immediately, let Taishan prepare for it. Xiangyu, you go to deal with the eight tailed man Zhuli first. Wait a minute, we''ll go to changmen directly!" Naruto quickly turns his head, looking at Yu Gao and Xiang Yu. "Well!" After Yugao and Xiangyu agreed to each other. It''s also about acting separately. Although this is Naruto''s temporary intention. But only at that time. Naruto is just a change of heart. Not to say. Complete is random decision. In this time''s plan of the six villages'' joint expedition. Naruto itself is ready for a number of response plans. Including directly taking the opportunity of the six villages to launch a surprise attack, and forcibly destroying one or two Ren villages (Yunren and Wuren, after all, are close.) It was Naruto who had a plan agreed with Yugao, Xiangyu, Ningci and Bayun in advance. As one of the high-level officials, Taishan and Fuji understand each other very well even if they do not. But the basic plan is known. This is why Naruto dares to change directly. The reason is that we have made corresponding preparations in advance from ourselves to the whole village. That''s the plan. Behind is to see a hundred thousand white Jue. There are also six powerful appearances of Payne with the exorcism. Some Naruto worried about the imbalance. Just in front of a small change in the plan. That is a fatal gap that I have ignored before - the strength of the organization. When six Paynes actually put out a killing weapon. When you enter the "empty blue" and "residual blood" mode. It has greatly weakened the high-level strength of the five tolerance villages. Naruto realized that he could restart his original plan. Don''t lose time! Naruto, who seizes the opportunity decisively, naturally attacks directly. And already prepared for the feather high, incense phosphor is also immediately follow. Now it''s time to inform Taishan, who is still in the camp, to prepare for a surprise attack or retreat. The main reason is that Chao and Shenluo Tianzheng have a direct impact on the fluctuation of Naruto''s Noumenon chakra, leading to the direct dissipation of the previously separated shadow body. Otherwise, the shadow body returned to the camp can directly lead the Xueren inside to launch a surprise attack, and the remaining high-level figures in the five villages can be caught in one net. Now it seems. We should give priority to ensuring the safe evacuation of our troops. Because Naruto doesn''t have time to take charge of that. Time is pressing. It''s not just about the evacuation of changmen. We should also take into account the possibility that the soil hidden in the dark will be taken at any time. Reincarnation eye! This is the best time that Naruto definitely can''t miss. And it''s Yugao who just sends out a signal to inform Xueren, such as Mount Tai on the other side of the camp. Xiang phosphor is already the successful seal of the eight tailed man - chilabi. "Boom!" All of a sudden. In the left area. That''s the earth''s surface that vibrates directly. "What After a strong earthquake. It''s a new image of the devil. "Isn''t it?" When Naruto''s face suddenly changed. "Ouch!" It''s an outlaw demon with a roar. "Hum - hum!" All around the concussion of space. Suddenly. The five tailed beasts that had been temporarily disabled due to heavy damage. In an instant, it turns into five purple lights. The five huge chakras that were directly absorbed back by the exorcism. "Light soul!" Not waiting for Naruto to respond further. In less than a second. Quickly retrieve the exorcism statues of five tailed animals chakra. "Poof!" It immediately turned into a huge white fog. Disappeared out of thin air. See this scene of Naruto brow a twist. The possibilities that flashed through my mind. All of a sudden, he became very solemn. A black chakra conducting rod quickly pulled out. It was inserted into his left arm without hesitation. The anti reconnaissance mode of Xianren mode is directly used. Chakra of reverse conduction. At the nearest distance. Direct lock position. "Is it really in the village?" Naruto''s pupil shows a light golden halo. "Yugao, Xiangyu, it''s time to go!" "Well!" The calling words that are called out loud. "Whoosh!" In a moment. Naruto, Yugao and Xiangyu are each in a vertical shape, galloping toward the position of Yuren village. Naruto who thought samsara eye was in his own pocket. Count down. It''s a sudden reaction. From the beginning of the war until now. The most important Mr. Dai Tu never showed up! Although daitu and changmen have always been alliance and cooperation. In the original works, the samsara eye was recycled after changmen died. But it''s hard to say in this life! If you see yourself so fierce just now. It''s very possible to change your mind and recycle the reincarnation eye from changmen in advance. It''s very likely that you''ll get nothing. This is changmen''s weakest period. Xiaonan''s personal strength. At the end of the day. Naruto is less valued. If you have the heart to do it. Reincarnation eye is likely to be snatched back in advance. This is one of the biggest reasons why Naruto is so bold to choose to turn his face. Reincarnation eye must not fall into the hands of the earth. Only to ensure that. Naruto can really grasp the biggest advantage. And the same thing as like as two peas. Originally far away from the battlefield, he relied on Bai Jue to monitor the battlefield situation by remote control. His plan was to take advantage of changmen and Naruto''s defeat to plunder the remaining tailed animals of liudaren village first, and then to attack changmen. This was the first established order of taking the land. After consuming a lot of chakra and overdrawing his vitality, I don''t believe changmen has any power to stop me. With reference to the strength of each film in the six film conference. There''s a good reason to think that the long gate with five tailed beasts can confront these shadows. I just need to wait until the end to pick up the leak. Unfortunately, I only guessed the beginning correctly, but I totally got the wrong result. Naruto''s extraordinary power at the end. It directly makes the whole person feel shocked. The breath of the immortal pattern. Perfect nine tail chakra model. When the two merge. Even at such a distance. With the earth is smelling a dangerous breath called death. Goose bumps all over. It''s all proven. Dai Tu is extremely afraid of Naruto. It''s not clear whether Naruto had some reservation before, or whether he had a great growth during this period. All in all. Now Naruto is definitely not the existence that he can deal with. Especially when I see Naruto''s clean killing of four generations of Lei Ying AI, Darui, who belongs to the shadow level strongman, and even the nearly "empty blue" and "residual blood" mode of liudao Payne are easily swept by Naruto. Taking soil is to make a decision immediately. "I definitely can''t do it now!" Once you do it. I will never come back! Even if there''s a divine space. However, if Naruto had been marked with flying thunder as 15 years ago, he would have been trapped in an endless pursuit career, not to mention the existence of incense phosphor on Naruto''s side. Last time, he had enough to suffer from the blockade of King Kong. If he didn''t have a little surprise, he might have to use the skill of Yi Xie Na Qi. There is a limit to the consumption of writing wheel eyes. Even if it''s huge. After all, there is an upper limit. Dai Tu has no doubt that he will still die under the attack of Naruto and Xiangyu. So. a pressing matter of the moment! The most important thing is to adjust your goals. The first choice is to recycle the reincarnation eye in advance. you ''re right! Just as Naruto chooses to attack his "allies" in the most ruthless way. Now we are determined to take the soil. It''s time to start with changmen in advance. Only the reincarnation eye can be recaptured. Then the dirty earth is reborn into yuzhiboban. He is qualified to fight and even suppress Naruto. Only when we have our own plan can we have a chance to realize it. Although there is a big deviation from his previous plan. But now is not the time to consider these things. The "eye of the moon plan" is the core, and the rest can be changed or abandoned. Very decisive judgment. It was also in the first time that the order was secretly given to the dry persimmon ghost shark to retreat. Taking soil is also the area where you left quickly, one step faster than Naruto, heading for the core area of Yuren village. It is impossible to determine whether Naruto has the intention of seizing reincarnation eye. But in this situation. We have to race against the clock. Any little space can no longer be exposed. If you miss the opportunity again. I''m afraid waiting for myself is endless trouble. Therefore, it is necessary to grab reincarnation eyes as soon as possible. Moreover, now is the best time. If changmen is in the peak state, even if yuzhiboban has a good foreshadowing, changmen will still have the chance to resist. And the worst result is that the samsara eye is destroyed. That''s why before that. It''s because I always have to be careful when I plan to catch tailed animals and follow-up reincarnation eye recycling plan. In these decades of application experience. Even if the original owner of this pair of reincarnation eyes is not changmen. But the reincarnation eye will adapt and develop to this level. Changmen''s use and control of reincarnation eye has come to a very high level. Unless yuzhiboban comes to rob himself. Otherwise. Change to someone else. The difficulty is really not high. With soil, we need to be fully prepared. Now. Is the best chance! Being in Yuren village, changmen naturally doesn''t know that his "ghost" ally has already killed himself. But the moment Naruto just used the anti reconnaissance technique in immortal mode to detect his position. Changmen is also aware that this snow shadow adult is not easy to let go of himself. Hold on to the last bit of chakra. Direct remote control, re channeling the summoned demons. The original seal into the five tailed animal chakra after storage back. Changmen couldn''t help spilling a lot of blood from the corner of his mouth, and then he immediately said to Xiaonan: "Xiaonan, I''m afraid bofengnaruto is coming soon. I''m ready to move. I can''t stay here any longer!" Although we can''t understand why Bofeng Naruto chooses to turn his face to the top of wudaring village when he is on the scene, changmen can clearly perceive that Naruto''s chiguoguo wants to get rid of his cold killing intention. Before Naruto showed the strength has been very strong. Today''s Naruto is not the same as before. This is not at all a dimensional level of strength performance. Not to mention now is entering a period of weakness of their own. Even at its peak. It is estimated that they are not the opponents of Naruto. Even if we want to abandon the stronghold of Yuren village, it will cause great losses. But in the current situation. Changmen doesn''t care about that anymore. Keep yourself and Xiao Nan. That''s the key. The organization has not completely collapsed. Some of the full members are still alive. Your body can hold on for a short time. As long as the plan can be redefined. It''s still possible to achieve the goal. Especially after seeing Naruto and wudaring village face off. Changmen is able to clearly realize that the next tolerance will usher in greater chaos. And this is their chance to organize. It is also the biggest reason why changmen did not choose to give up when he saw that Naruto had such terrible strength. "Well, I see. Changmen, I''ll get ready right away!" Xiao Nan is not very clear about what happened on the front line. But from the expression of changmen, we can see that the overall plan must have failed. At the moment when the frontal assault is defeated. The base of Yuren village is 100% unsustainable. Even before the war, changmen felt confident that he could win this battle, but the most basic way was to prepare ahead of time. This is also the quality that a qualified commander must have, or the instrument is more appropriate. Xiaonan naturally knows that. It''s just that. It''s not easy to retreat after all. It will take a certain amount of time for these instruments to be transferred. It''s impossible to finish in one sentence. It''s very straightforward to leave. With changmen''s current physical condition, once you leave these instruments, you may not live for several hours! Time! The most important thing is the preparation time before the final retreat. Both sides are in a hurry. Three parties gather. They are all fighting against time. After all, it''s a preemptive strategy. Naruto has just come to the outside area of Yuren village with Yugao and Xiangyu. Changmen and Xiaonan have just made the necessary preparations. It''s about to shift. "Ha ha, chief, are you going to abandon the army and run away?" That''s the key channel location. After a space warp. "Well?" In changmen and Xiaonan''s solemn and cold expression. With earth or wearing that very familiar orange spiral mask, stepping out in the void, the light words. There seems to be no unnecessary mood swings. But it''s an obvious smell of danger. Xiaonan, who is on the other side of the room, makes a big alarm in his heart. His body, with a look of extreme vigilance, stands in front of the long door. It is very clear that changmen has entered the weakest stage in history. For any potential threat that may cause harm, we are most wary! Not to mention this "Mr. Ban" who has been watched by Xiaonan with infinite doubt since the establishment of the organization! The same is true of changmen. But not to the point of Xiaonan. It''s like the present. Xiaonan subconsciously smell a dangerous breath, immediately block in front of the long door. But changmen didn''t think that Dai Tu would do something to himself and others at this time. The reason is simple. Now is the best time for them to achieve the goals of the organization plan. Liudaren village is about to fall into great chaos. They knew there was no reason to organize civil strife. If this "Mr. Ban" is here against their opponents. It''s really the price of stupidity. At least changmen thinks so. "Run away? It''s just a temporary retreat, and why didn''t you do it just now? If you can directly pinch, the four tailed beasts will have got it Sitting on the wheelchair, changmen, though bony and short-lived, still has a strong power at this moment. In the endless reincarnation pattern, it shows a deep and mysterious color. Changmen asked with the highest pressure. Chapter 647 "Why don''t you do it?" With earth that slightly drooping head, single pupil emerged out of a ray of light color. "Of course it''s because I''ve changed my mind!" It was like the first half of a whisper. In front of you. Changmen was a little relaxed. A sudden low voice. "Boom!" A burst of sound. When a strong evil spirit diffuses. "Whoosh!" With the earth flash figure. Toward the changmen, Xiaonan''s position. "Dare you!" "Long gate! You go back first The first time I sensed the killing. The awe inspiring figure of chiguofei. "Dance of paper!" Xiaonana''s attitude of the fastest reaction. Straight out of the mark. In the back position. Two big white ''wings''! Xiao Nan, flying forward. "Whew" "Whew" "Whew!" Where the apex is aimed. The hundreds of beautiful white awns reflected from the paper wings. Carrying a very awe inspiring momentum. Sharp attack angle. "Hum!" You don''t need to use "magic power" at all The figure that flickers easily. "Bang" "Bang" "Bang" "Boom!" Perfect to avoid an open attack. "Zhidun - the art of Huaqi!" Xiao Nan looks the same. This seems to have been expected for a long time. Chakra, who was transferred again. Direct coverage attack. Floating on all sides, white flocculent. Close up. "Well?" "What''s this?" "Blast!" It''s in an angle that overlaps all around. Should face Xiao Nan that cold matchless face. Straight out of the deep drink words. When it''s roaring. With soil, the pupil hidden under the mask shrank slightly. "Boom!" A wave sweeping up. The explosion and roar directly covered by the collective. When the dazzling lights burst out. Above this space. It is also a more noisy wave. It''s just that. It seems like a devastating attack. But it didn''t work at all. The first time is to smell the Crisis Zone, that directly into the Shenwei space, completely avoid the first wave of attack. It''s time to show up again. In the side up position. The distorted space. "Hehe, do you want to hide the detonator in it? It should be said that I still look down on you, Xiao Nan, but this can''t stop me! This time, I must take back the reincarnation eye Step on the high ground with soil. That appears the kaleidoscope writes the wheel eye, the facial expression coldly looks at the bottom position Xiaonan. That wisp of moriran killing intention in the pupil. "Hum!" In the eyes of Xiao Nan. This "angel Lord" who is well-known in the organization also shows the same coldness. "Sure enough, you still show your true malice? Your goal in the organization has always been to grab the reincarnation eye of changmen, right? But don''t think you can succeed! " Small South if frost of looking at to take soil, with matchless resolute tone so say. "Snatch? Hehe, no, no, no, I want to correct your mistake. Xiaonan, I take back reincarnation eyes. I gave those eyes to changmen. Otherwise, you think changmen is just a descendant of ordinary whirlpool clan. What qualification does changmen have to obtain the eye of God? Do you really think it''s God''s will? This is a big joke, Xiaonan, changmen "By the way, it''s worth mentioning that changmen, the death of your parents and the meeting with Miyan and Xiaonan were all arranged by me, and the death of Miyan was also promoted by me. How about that? Is it very moving to hear this news? All your life, you have been living in falsehood, including the so-called super weapon project, which is just my proposal to deceive you. " "You are just an important chess piece in my hand, changmen." "Now your use value is over, so it''s time to take back the eyes I gave you!" A ray of dangerous luster reflected in the pupil of the earth, undoubtedly the irony of the moment. What''s more, it doesn''t cover up the truth of the past! "Well!? Soul light fellow "You fellow!" In the bottom position. Xiaonan and changmen''s expressions changed. Especially changmen. The anger in reincarnation''s eyes is mixed with endless confusion and fear. The death of his parents. The death of Miyan. And my decades of struggle. What is it all about? False lies? Empty past? All of this, all of this? The shaking look in the pupil of changmen. The hands that trembled slightly. The atmosphere of endless depression. Let see this scene with soil pupil revealed a wisp of extremely happy look. Anyway, changmen and Xiaonan are destined to die here. Dai Tu didn''t care about the exposure of the information at all. What''s more. It''s the reason why we do this. It''s not just for bad taste. But to further combat the fighting spirit of changmen and Xiaonan. Anyway? Reincarnation eye is still in the eyes of changmen after all. We should pay special attention to the counterattack before death. But if you can weaken changmen''s fighting spirit as much as possible, and even let them lose the courage to resist, you can more easily take back reincarnation. This is the practice with soil. "Long gate! Don''t be deceived by this false guy. Every word this guy says is untrustworthy. You have to believe in the dreams of the three of us. That''s the most real thing! " Changmen fell into a terrible state of self doubt. But Xiaonan is in this moment to show his seemingly soft, but actually very firm heart. It was still the same resolute expression. On one side, they are still on high alert, not far away from the earth. At the same time, he yelled at the long door. Xiaonan has always been a kind of auxiliary existence that chooses to follow Miyan and changmen. But today. Xiaonan is to show his most mature. Just as I first saw that year. Xiao Nan chose to accept changmen. "Xiao Nan." This is a very firm word. Let the pupil of long door seem to find a ray of luster again. "Well! Boring trick At the top. The eyes with soil turned out a wisp of cold and incomparable cold. In front of you. "Whoosh!" That is the figure that gallops out again. "Fire escape - the art of explosive wind dancing!" Above the air. With the soil that quickly bears the mark. A huge fire dragon appears out of thin air. And then with the "flaming dragon" flying out With soil that right eye pupil straight out of a wisp of enchanting scarlet color. A kaleidoscope of colors. Twisted space. "Boom!" The nothingness of direct collapse. A burst storm. When the two are superposed. In that forward angle, the side circulates the ripples. "Well?" It seems to be a straight and infinite rotating route. Toward the area where Xiaonan is located. Strong light. It''s a place to shine. "Well?" This is the most effective way to restrain oneself. The best choice is to avoid it. However, I was worried about the long door behind me. A bite of Xiaonan''s silver teeth The house is still in the front position. For decades. At first it was Miyan who protected himself. There''s a long door behind to protect yourself. Now it''s up to you to protect them! you ''re right! It''s them! Carrying Miyan''s dream, changmen is marching forward. In Xiaonan''s opinion. It''s a combination of the two. Xiao Nan is a kind girl. That''s the point. From her birth to her founding with Miyan and changmen, Xiaonan has never changed her nature, even changmen, which seems cold-blooded and cruel. However, for them, their biggest dream has always been to realize world peace and make the world free from the noise of war. No one lost their loved ones and fell into endless pain. Xiaonan firmly believes that Miyan can lead them to realize this dream. And the long gate of Miyan''s hope. Xiaonan is now the most trusted existence. People have a strong side. There is also a timid side. Xiao Nan did not know and could not judge whether what Dai Tu said was true or not? Maybe all of them are false, but what she can be sure is that the blow to changmen is extremely heavy. There''s no need to go back and confirm. I''ve been together for many years. The tacit understanding cultivated. Can let Xiaonan easily judge. Changmen is shaking! When the body comes to the limit, the spiritual level will suffer such a blow. The atmosphere of straight down is the best proof. This means that Xiaonan can''t easily push it away here, because if she gives way, it means giving up the long gate! This is a choice Xiao Nan can''t make. "Zhidun - the art of a thousand magpies!" The hands of the decisive. Chakra, who was quickly mobilized by Xiao Nan. In mid air. The white paper flying with great speed. In the air. More than ten layers of extremely thick "city walls" were rapidly formed in the area in front of them. "Boom!" A barrier that extends as far as possible. The moment of a direct collision. In the front position. A flame that burns fast. The ultimate wave rising from the noisy sky. "Bang" "Bang" "Boom!" A continuous burst of roar. In a flash. In the whole space corridor. It''s a sudden rise in temperature. It''s like being in a furnace. In the lower side position. "Damn it The wind helps the fire! The smoke was rising straight up. More than ten layers of barriers have been built. It was under that blow. It is easily penetrated. And still carrying endless power in general, toward the position of Xiaonan gushing away. Weihe is close at hand. Xiao Nan looks the same. It was still very calm. Your hands move quickly, and you''ll make your mark. With the ultimate mobilization of chakra in the body. "Pa!" In the back position. The huge paper wings that originally unfolded. When it''s extended. "Shua!" Suddenly closed. "Bang!" The moment when the remaining "fire dragon" was directly wrapped up. "Dong!" With a dull falling sound. "Huh?" In an instant. The strong earthquake response. Xiao Nan''s face changed slightly. "Whoosh!" It''s almost a reversal between lightning and flint. This side just blocked a blow. The next moment. From the left side of Xiaonan, in the void. The dark figure came out suddenly. Twisted space. The right hand that comes straight out of it. ¡°£¡£¡¡± Xiao Nan''s pupil suddenly shrank. It''s a fast retreating body. It''s the limit distance. Dark palms barely dodged. Not as happy as Xiao Nan for a few seconds. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Step out of the soil. It''s a jerky sleeve. From the side down angle. A few thick black chains flashed out. In the edge of the rotation. Attack Xiaonan''s position. The angle of stagnation. In the extreme position. ¡°£¡£¿¡± It''s already Xiaonan who can''t avoid it. It can only be a hard fight. Stretch out the body. After a slight jump. Above the wings. "Drink!" The straight extension of the "white wings." Collided with the dark chain in mid air. "Bang bang!" A piercing noise. It is in the place of handover. Sparks all over the place! It seems to be a blocked blow. However. "Ha ha!" It''s in the opposite position. The chain with the earth. The two are strongly linked. ¡°£¡£¿¡± Xiao Nan, who is in a sudden shape. Before it can respond better. The earth in the front angle is already a vertical figure, which directly leaps forward. The cool smile on the corner of the mouth. This seems to be a general attack without any reaction from Xiaonan. Close to the body. "Wow!" A chain that swings directly. In less than a second. "Keng!" As a sharp noise fell. "Pa!" Xiao Nan, who was completely bound. "Xiaonan!" In the back position. It''s a long gate that finally has a reaction. At the sight of this scene. The expression that suddenly changed color. The right hand that you want to lift directly. However, only at that moment, it seems to be a sudden heart pumping, suddenly can not mention the breath. Let changmen that originally very pale face, at this moment become more pale. The last chakra we''ve just moved. It broke up again. I can only watch the band of soil approaching to the south. The big eyes of changmen, a ray of anger and fear on his face. "It''s over! Xiao Nan The single pupil with soil reveals a wisp of forest color. In the expression of changmen''s eyes. With the soil that will touch the body of Xiaonan. "You''re the one who''s going to end it, dirt!" Xiao Nan, who was a little frightened before. But at this moment, his face changed. There was a touch of sarcasm in the pupil. "Boom!" In front of you! The body shape that flies away suddenly. instant. White paper flying all over the sky. "Paper split!" Xiaonan disappeared out of thin air. The bound man. Jump out of the trap. This time he was surrounded by a group of people, but he turned from a hunter to a prey! All around. The white papers from the siege. "Paper tide" is sweeping across the world All of a sudden surrounded by the soil. "No!" What''s eye-catching. The "detonator" hidden in the white paper "Although there is a big deviation from the expectation, here I have prepared 400 billion detonators for you in advance! Serial bombing can definitely last more than five minutes! So, your technique will not work here! Here you are, go to hell¡® Mr. Ban! " It''s long gone. Go straight back to Xiaonan on the side of changmen. Look at that is directly wrapped up with soil. Xiao Nan''s face showed a very cold expression, so he said. There is no way to arrange ahead of time. It''s on the way to transfer. But it includes some luggage. And my own paper escape! Fortunately, it has not left the previous base. "Detonator" prepared in advance It''s ambush in the area around the secret base hidden by itself and changmen. In order to prevent the invasion of foreign enemies. Xiao Nan had planned to wait until after he left this time. It depends on whether you can choose to come back and take away these "wealth weapons"! Now it seems. I don''t want it any more! It''s going to explode right here! Let''s present the biggest salute to Mr. Ban! Xiaonan coldly looked not far away, which has been completely wrapped up by his paper Dun with soil. "Xiaonan?" "Let''s step back, changmen!" Xiao Nan nodded to the long door. Then immediately with the long door, back to the rear position. It''s less than a second. "Boom!" Just as they left. Next second. The sound of a series of violent explosions. At this moment. It''s going to explode all over the world. Dazzling luster. It''s going up in the sky. The roar that swept through. It''s like the terrible tremor of a sinkhole. Let the crowd within tens of miles have a sense. It''s not just in Yuren village. Even Zilai, three generations of Tu Ying and gangshou, who are relatively far away and have not yet evacuated, are at the time of this explosion. They are also subconsciously looking at the location of Yuren village. In that pupil each is exudes a wisp of uncontrollable surprise. Naruto also came to the near area of Yuren village with Xiangyu and Yugao. It''s the same sense of terror. It''s the closest distance. This is the bomb location that can be judged completely. "What''s this?" Naruto''s pupil suddenly shrinks. From the perspective of attention. It''s just the western edge of Yuren village. "Isn''t it?" The worst result that comes straight to mind. Let Naruto''s expression can''t help changing again. "Yugao, Xiangyu, it''s going to speed up!" Falling words. Straight out of the figure. "Well!" "I understand!" Feather height and fragrance phosphor are also synchronized with body shape, which increases the speed to the limit. Follow Naruto and run towards the bombing area! Chapter 648 PS: this one will make up for the debt on that day! For the sake of Xiao Ye''s hard work in coding, please give me more subscription support. Then there is the war plot sweeping the whole mainland, and then there is the war against the boss Mr. Ban. Please give me more subscription to support Xiao Ye to finish this last volume of plot! There''s a lot of smoke. An earth shaking explosion. The most terrible thing is that the shaking of the extended Earth lasted for nearly six to seven minutes, not to mention that far away from the horizon, it was zilaiye, dayeku, zhaomeiming, gangshou and others who had to gradually withdraw from Yuren village''s sphere of influence and march towards the border area of the country of rain. These stay in the nearest position. At this time, the residents of Yuren village came one by one with extremely frightened expression. From the beginning of the war to the present, the war has come to an end for the time being. The residents of Yuren village, which is always under closed management, don''t even know what''s going on outside. They have been hoodwinked by the heavy rain in chakra. Over the years, they have been used to living in peace of mind and obeying the orders of "Lord God" and "Lord angel", This is the most basic living habit developed by more than 100000 people in Yuren village. It can be said that such a "habit" has made them live a stable life for more than ten years. Maybe life is a little bit bitter, but everyone can guarantee the most basic food and clothing, which makes the people in Yuren village, who have been suffering a lot, very satisfied. However, in today''s Yuren village, which has been stable for more than 10 years and nearly 20 years, is still facing "suffering"!? The younger generation may not understand what such an explosion means. But the older generation can clearly see the words "war" and "death" from their frightened pupils. They are so scared that they don''t know what to do. Awareness of the suffering that may come. But there is still no better choice. Because they have been used to it for more than ten years. If something happens. In the absence of guidance, they may still choose to die on the spot, which is a great irony. But fortunately. After all, the most worrying things of the older generation did not happen. After this terrible series of explosions lasted six or seven minutes and finally disappeared. Nuota is in Yuren village. But there was no accident. We are worried about the invasion of foreign enemies. I didn''t see half a hair. Only the aftershocks of explosions in the most extreme area on the west side of our village still remind the ordinary residents of Yuren village that the scenes just now are not false at all. And return to the core area of the confrontation. It was almost when Xiaonan and changmen retreated at a high speed that more than 400 billion detonators were detonated simultaneously. A direct chain burst attack. The whole special passage will be densely covered. The bombing lasted six or seven minutes. Of course, it is not as strong as the limit attack of more than 10 minutes prepared by Xiaonan in advance. However, according to Xiaonan''s own research and analysis of this "Mr. Ban''s" special space technique, as long as it can reach the critical point of five minutes. It''s enough to crack his space technique. "Xuhua" is an extremely offensive and intractable technique. With this technique, you can fight against almost anyone at the shadow level, including you who are still very young at the beginning. Depending on this technique, and some of the special secrets taught by he ban, you can fight against the wave wind Watergate, which is already on the top of the shadow level and is about to touch the threshold of the shadow level, If it wasn''t for Watergate, who is also good at space Ninjutsu, but also to seize the loophole of inexperienced combat with earth, a spiral pill directly hit with earth. In that battle, whether Jiuwei could be successfully sealed again is still unknown! And over the years I''ve been with Xiao. Xiao Nan is always on guard against this "Mr. Ban". It''s also the prevention strategy in the worst situation. If changmen can keep its peak, Xiaonan naturally doesn''t have to worry. However, the problem to be considered is that the long gate has lost almost all its combat capabilities. How can we successfully defeat the enemy. Especially in the presence of soil, which makes people feel extremely scared. Chain detonator! This is the simplest, most crude and most effective operation Xiao Nan can think of! Now it seems. This operation is obviously successful! Locked space. Direct blanket bombing. Xiao Nan didn''t think that Mr. Ban could escape from such an attack, but he had planned for seven or eight years to deal with him. Although more than two-thirds of the organization''s wealth was squandered at once. But if it is possible to execute such an evil enemy. In Xiaonan''s opinion, it''s worth it. As for that, it will make them lose an important "ally"! However, the best choice is to eliminate the dissidents as soon as possible. This is Xiaonan''s determination and view. And now, after smooth implementation. Looking at the explosion debris and ashes not far away. There are no other energy fluctuations. Xiao Nan was also completely relieved in his heart. "Did you succeed in killing him? Xiaonan On the other side, it seemed that changmen, who had just recovered from the previous continuous attack, also looked at the serial bombing area not far away with a very complex special expression at this moment, and still looked very weak. There is not only worry in the words, but also a little relaxation. "Well, don''t worry, changmen. I''ve studied his technique for a long time. Five minutes is his fatal interval. I had a plan of ten minutes before, but some of them are in another area. There''s no way to transfer them temporarily. But at this time, he can''t escape at all!" The relaxed body. Xiaonan also turned to look at the long door behind him and said so. "Also, changmen, don''t believe the words of soulman. We and Miyan come together according to our own independent consciousness. No one can deceive us, and no one can control and lead us. This is Miyan''s dream and our dream. You have to believe that this is our mission to accomplish!" Xiao Nan''s eyes are clear, looking at the long door in front of him, and his words are calm. It is also to let the shaken heart before changmen gradually settle down. A wisp of smile slowly revealed. "Well, I understand. Don''t worry, Xiao Nan!" The calmness that comes back. Changmen also nodded after taking a deep breath. you ''re right. Those are all things in the past. most important of all. These are the words of the other side. I have no reason to choose to believe him instead of my companions. I have made up my mind to fight for Miyan''s lofty ideal. Now I am carrying Miyan''s ideal, so I should go on firmly instead of giving up here. That is the choice made by the weak and cowards. You can''t, and you can''t! "Well! Let''s hurry. Bofengnaruto should be here soon. The anti reconnaissance area of immortal mode is still very accurate! " To see changmen is obviously to find back the previous mood. Xiao Nan was also relieved in his heart. Then the front of the story turns, and it directly refers to Naruto who is about to pursue. From what changmen said to himself before he retreated, Xiao Nan can easily know how strong Naruto is now. Even though they are in the state of "residual blood" and "empty blue", they can instantly kill four generations of shadow level strongmen, such as Lei Ying and Darui, and easily sweep six Paynes, so that Xiao Nan can clearly know, Naruto''s strength has come to an extraordinary level. He has grasped the weakness of the "spot" technique. Then he can be eliminated by wasting such a large amount of "wealth weapon". If this is the first generation of Xueying. According to the current weak state of changmen. With their own strength. I''m afraid it''s just a few face-to-face interviews. They will be killed directly by Naruto. The confrontation with ban just now also took several minutes. In this time. Enough Naruto to get closer. We and others will withdraw immediately. Otherwise. Once Naruto catches up, the consequences are unimaginable! "Well, then, we''ll Changmen also nodded, when he wanted to say something. "Whoosh!" All of a sudden. It''s in the back position. A sudden flash of cold. "Xiaonan! Behind Even if the state is low, but the insight of reincarnation eye, or super perception, let changmen or in the first time feel a wisp of threat. The shrill words. "Well?" However. Between the top speeds. It''s impossible for Xiao Nan to make the fastest response on the spot. It can only be a forced sideways gesture. "Poof An attack that cannot be completely avoided. In the back position. The metal edge that is easily penetrated. "Huh?" When the cold texture hits. That''s the nerve pain that''s being transmitted all over the body. Subconscious convulsions. I feel the pain in my heart. It''s just the key to the heart, but it''s still the hit. Xiaonan''s subconscious frown. Because of the pain, even the face becomes a little twisted. A murmur. Xiaonan subconsciously grasped the black iron bar running through his body. When you want to get out. "Ha ha!" In the following angle. The sound of a sneer came, and the tattered figure with soil was reflected. On the head, it was a small half mask that had been blown away, and the two pupils that showed up were the eyes of the writing wheel. Only one is a kaleidoscope and the other is sangouyu. And the eye of the writing wheel of sangouyu was gradually dim at the moment when the figure with soil appeared, and then it immediately closed. "Xiao Nan!" And see Xiaonan was hit with soil, the long gate on one side is also crazy. "Vientiane." It''s impossible to use Shenluo Tianzheng directly in Xiaonan. So we have to choose the long door of suction. The right hand that goes straight up. However, this time, chakra, who was barely transferred, was still a bit slower. "Boring!" It hasn''t been released yet. In front of the position with soil is a cold smile. "Hum!" After a cold hum. It''s a quick draw, a quick swing. "Bang!" "Wow Throw Xiaonan to the ground. The sound of landing, the dust of raising. Xiaonan couldn''t contain the injury and pain in his body any more, and a mouthful of blood came out directly. Then taking soil is a turn. Straight to the position of the long gate. Before the operation of changmen was completed. "Bang!" Right hand pinch fist, heavy bombardment in the long door on the abdomen. "Wow!" Under the hammer. They''re all directly deformed long doors. The mouth spits the droplet, the same spatter but blood. Long gate Above the surface. Seeing this scene, Xiaonan''s jade face also became extremely ferocious. "Shua!" However, she has not yet made any move. It''s a place to move ahead. "Shua!" From both sides of the position, the flash out of the two thick long chains. "Keng!" "Bang!" Around and up. In the most brutal way. Xiaonan and changmen will be bound hard. Under the tight confinement. They are two people who have suffered a lot. It''s hard to move. And finish all this with soil, is overlooking Xiaonan and changmen, that pupil reflected a wisp of irony, at this moment is so obvious, so heavy. "Retreat? Where else do you want to go? As I have said, this is your hell, reincarnation eye. I must take it back! " With earth, with a cold expression. And then after that sentence. Is also very decisive again toward the position of the long door bent over the past. Xiao Nan''s words just now also remind Dai Tu. Naruto will be here soon. The investigation ability of the immortal mode is very troublesome. In addition, the little girl of the whirlpool clan who follows her body seems to have inherited the traditional blood inheritance technique of the whirlpool clan - Shenle Xinyan. If they are allowed to get close to a certain area, they can lock the position here 100%. Meet Naruto now. I have no chance of winning. Unless yuzhiboban comes back to life. Or the smooth implementation of one''s own plan. Otherwise. At this stage, it is impossible to fight against this Nine Tailed man. This is also the biggest reason why the local government intends to make a quick decision. After successfully subduing the two. There is no sense of wasting time with soil. A bent body. Straight out of the right hand. "Soul light! Stop it! Cough.. Well.. Stop it! You bastard See this scene of Xiaonan where can''t guess the meaning of soil. It was more crazy than before. But it is the same as entering the weak period, but also under the condition of being subdued. Xiao Nan, struggling desperately, could not escape the bondage of the soil. It is because of this that my wounds get worse, and a lot of blood overflows. "Hum!" With soil, they turn a deaf ear. "Poof "Ah Ruthlessly and accurately inserted into the eyes of changmen. When the long gate screams. In the roughest way. From the eyes of changmen, he forced out the two reincarnation eyes! Looking at the samsara eye that finally came to the palm of my hand. With soil that single pupil is also emerging a wisp of extremely excited expression. With this eye. If it''s matched with the supernatural image. I will be qualified for Naruto World War I! "Goodbye! Changmen! After all these years, I''ve worked hard for you! " With a cold smile. The right hand that was raised again. Looking at in front of that pair of pupil already is to become a hollow pitch black, more is blood not only, in the long door of constant wail. There was no hesitation. The arm that runs straight down. "Poof "Huh?" On the left atrium. Right in the middle of the bull''s-eye. That''s the easy key. In a flash. When the pain of tearing came. Then I felt the whole body strength that just like the tide. "Changmen!" "Miyan... i ''m sorry... There is no way to realize your dream.. There''s no way to continue... Following. Cough.. Continue to protect Xiaonan.. Really? I''m sorry. " Trembling body. That from the corner of the mouth, chest again ooze a lot of blood. Consciousness that gradually sinks into darkness. final. In the memory of changmen''s mind, it is fixed at the moment when he and Miyan and Xiaonan first met. The head of the long gate is tilted downward. The last breath that''s gone. Let''s just say it''s the general character of a generation of big boss - whirlpool gate, who died here! Chapter 649 PS: it''s a little Calvin, this chapter is a little short, please forgive me! Empty eyes. A bloody scene. Looking at the long gate in the pool of blood. The body that''s getting stiff and cold. Xiao Nan is after a shrill cry. In the pupil also gradually lost the last ray of luster. The eyes that were completely darkened. A body that no longer struggles. For Xiao Nan. Miyan and changmen are everything to her. In the past, the world peace they pursued was the existence Xiao Nan was willing to pursue and defend at all costs. However, now, his best friend, one after another, died in front of him. Miyan died because he wanted to protect himself. Changmen was also on the road of pursuing a dream world and was brought into such a cruel killing. For Xiaonan now. Life has lost all the light and hope. "Ha ha, don''t worry, it''s your turn next, Xiao Nan!" Turning around, he looked at Xiaonan, who seemed to have lost all his heart. The cruel color in his eyes was cold and cold. I want to put the reincarnation eye in the "nourishing liquid bottle" first, and then go to kill Xiao Nan. "Whoosh!" All of a sudden. A beautiful golden flash. Straight straight out of the flash of the figure. "No!" Feel the breath of the forest. His face changed wildly. The subconscious is to step back. "Fragrant phosphor!" When I raise my hand. In the void. The shrill words. "Well!" "Whew" "Whew" "Whew!" In the air. Suddenly, there were several thick golden chains. It''s the moment when they attack the position with soil fiercely. "This again?" It seems that they are all confined in the general space. The ultimate momentum. This is a golden and red figure that comes into view. It was Naruto and his party who arrived. I happened to see changmen die in Naruto with earth palm. There was no fluctuation in his heart. Naruto, who directly focused on the two samsara eyes on the palm of the earth, did not hesitate to launch a strong attack. Under the cry of Naruto. Fragrant phosphor is also decisive. But it is the height of the feather that has been around the oblique rear position. "Tolerance law - bubble art!" Take out your own blowpipe. Chakra, who was mobilized. There are more than ten crystal clear bubbles from the Buddha. It''s going to be wrapped in the dirt. It seems that Minghuang wants to leave the soil here directly. He has an awe inspiring look. Crazy rotation of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Twisted space. It''s just 0.1 seconds ahead of time, and it''s a direct virtual body. "Bang" "Bang" "Bang!" "Boom!" From the middle of the position darting past the King Kong blockade chain, there are plume high bubbles. They all failed at this moment. It''s a thrilling and exciting surprise package to avoid. Take the earth that can relax down a little heartstrings. However! "Whew!" Once again shining golden figure. The boy came straight in front of him. "No!" In the moment, my mind is shaking. "Idiot!" At the moment when they look at each other. "It''s not me!"!? It''s reincarnation eye! " This is the soil that can be reflected. However, it has been a fatal rhythm gap of one beat slow. "Bang!" A huge blue chakra ball formed directly on Naruto''s palm contains a trace of golden red light. "Light soul!" Send out a palpitating incomparable pressure. I dare not materialize my body. We can only watch Naruto''s right palm pressed down and his left hand snatched up. "Pa!" In a flash. In the shadow of interlaced. In the eyes full of anger. Naruto is very accurate from the palm with soil, forcibly plunder the two reincarnation eyes in the most direct way. On the side. It''s a belt of earth that''s rapidly backward. Just about to rush forward, while Naruto is not stable, he grabs reincarnation eye back. "Absolutely!" The voice of the disease. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh" All around the corner. It''s almost the baijue who have just arrived. Under the order of taking the soil, they break out one after another. They want to encircle Naruto. Naruto, whose body is above the air, smiles coldly. A look of obvious irony. "Shua!" You don''t need Naruto to do anything special. A straight step back, easy to avoid with the earth grab gesture. One before the other. Feather height and fragrant phosphor in a pinch posture. Has been a tacit understanding of the respective control of their own chains and bubbles. A precision guidance. High efficiency of the execution of those packets from the white Jue. A chain dance. With the most vigorous way, he once again forced back the strong attack with soil. "Bang!" have no alternative against one''s will. It can only be back again. It''s time to get back in position. "Pa!" Naruto has retreated to the area where changmen died before. With a very leisurely attitude, Naruto puts the reincarnation eyes that he snatched into the "nourishing liquid bottle" he carries with him. After looking at the reincarnation eyes that still exude endless mystery, he nods with satisfaction. In the angry expression of daitu, Naruto''s face is full of anger, Put it in my arms, and then take the time to look at the top. Even if it only exposed a small half of the face, you can still see the earth with extreme anger. Naruto, on the contrary, is not anxious to start at this moment. On the contrary, he had a leisurely mind to look not far away or collapsed on the ground. His eyes were obviously Xiao Nan who had lost the light. Naruto, who didn''t plan to do anything, seemed to think of something. He frowned slightly and sighed in his heart. Then he said to Xiang Yu who just came to his side: "Xiang Yu, go there first and deal with it! Just make sure you don''t die. " Incense phosphor is also slightly a Leng, looked at Naruto two eyes, from its eyes to get the second confirmation, incense phosphor in the first hesitated for two seconds, or gently nodded. "Well, I see, Naruto." Then it is to step towards the position of Xiaonan. Xiaonan also seems to have no nostalgia, that is, lying there without any action, just letting his wounds continue to overflow with blood, the kind of heart tearing pain, did not make Xiaonan''s expression change any more. Although there is no death physically, at this moment, Xiaonan seems to be completely "dead" mentally. At the time of emergency treatment. Xiao Nan is also at his disposal without any reaction. Naruto, on the other hand, turns his attention back to Yu Zhibo Dai Tu, who is standing on the high spot not far away. He looks at the tattered huoyun robe of Xiao organization, the spiral mask which has been broken by one third, and the closed eye. He doesn''t need to guess. Combined with the explosion just now, Naruto can easily infer what happened before. Hundreds of billions of detonators. It has to be said. That is to say, yuzhibo clan and Yixie Naqi are the most powerful defense secrets in the real sense. otherwise. Taking soil is really going to be planted in Xiaonan''s hands. however. Now this is the result. For Naruto himself. Very beneficial! Wudaren village was hit by itself for a round. At least yunnincun''s high-end combat power has been taken away by its own nest. Most of the organizations are destroyed. The key point is that. I got this pair of samsara eyes which are the only eyes in the world of tolerance. Even if yu Zhibo can reincarnate in the way of filthy earth, it is impossible to revive easily! Of course, the most important thing is to master this pair of samsara eyes. Naruto is to get a pair of insurance! No matter who''s in trouble. They have their own means of resurrection. Including my parents! Of course, that''s when it''s all over. After all, the soul of Watergate is still in the belly of death. Unsealed, then reincarnated, then reincarnated. This is a perfect Susheng method! The sacrifice of filthy soil. There is a hundred thousand white Jue! The most important point is to release the great vitality of reincarnation. This needs Naruto to figure out his own way. But don''t worry. Reincarnation is in hand! Are you still afraid that this condition will not be realized? At the thought of their close relatives can be resurrected and reunited. Naruto''s mouth also can''t help showing a faint smile. And see Naruto''s smile. Taking soil naturally is subconsciously thinking that it is a mockery of oneself. It''s like a reason completely engulfed by anger. "Wave wind Naruto!" That a pair of gnashing teeth appearance, cold voice call out words. "Ha ha, what''s the matter? The earth master, I robbed the reincarnation eye. Are you so angry? After all, it''s not yours, is it? " It directly attracted Naruto''s attention. Naruto''s eyes, which were raised straight up, seemed to be uttered in the lightest tone. At this moment. It''s like a basin of cold water pouring directly on the head with soil. Let the earth cool down in an instant. ¡°£¡£¡£¿¡± That''s because of the shock, they all seem to stay in the eyes for a while. "What''s the matter?"!? Why does he know who I am!? Is there something wrong? Is it because of the four generations of Huoying? Or the kaleidoscope wheel eye of Kakashi? no But? These! " All of a sudden, there are thousands of possibilities in my mind. Take soil that all can''t restrain, slightly a shrinking pupil, looking at below Naruto, can''t restrain oneself of that touch of vibration in the heart at all. "Yu Zhi Bo ban!" This is the identity I have been deliberately showing in private, including the nine tail rebellion caused by the invasion of Muye, and the night of yuzhibo''s extermination, etc. Taking soil is to deliberately use the identity of "spot" to bring fear to the world. Red Shura of wood leaf. This is the reputation of the whole forbearance world brought by yuzhiboban. Now. Without knowing it. My identity was exposed so easily. It''s hard to say that it''s something that can be easily ignored. At least at this juncture, looking at Naruto''s sincere expression, his earthy heart gradually sank. I''m not bluffing myself! It''s not about testing yourself. It''s really about being able to identify yourself. And it is this that makes the expression with soil extremely ugly. "What''s the matter? Are you thinking about how to refute me? Or are you thinking about whether I''m testing you? Don''t waste your efforts. I can tell you 100% that I can lock your identity, including the plans of you and ban. But now the key reincarnation eye is in my hands. If you can''t psychic the exorcism statue, you should feel naonu and headache, right? Don''t worry, you won''t have this headache soon! " Naruto gives a cold smile. In a flash. "Whoosh!" That flash of gold. "No!" In the side up position. It''s a flying figure. Naruto comes directly to the left side of the body with soil. Instantly into the nine tail chakra mode. The breath of chakra. "Soul light!? This is the mark of Raytheon! " The familiar scene of 15 years ago came to mind. There is a very sharp color in the earthy pupil. Put your hands together quickly. "Boom!" The chakra wave of mobilization. Straight from the two sides of the region to break through and show the number of huge roots. "Mudun!" The location of the raid. Naruto''s eyes are fixed. My hands. "Blade of the wind!" "Hum - hum!" The tearing sound of vibration. The transparent light blade that appears. Add nine tail chakra case, highlight the light golden red color. Naruto waved hard. "Click!" It''s easy to split these roots. See this scene with the earth is also a condensation of eyes. There was an indescribable sense of fear emerging from the heart. He''s very clear. He is definitely not the opponent of Naruto now. Want to grab reincarnation eye is tantamount to a dream. If you continue to hesitate. I''m likely to be left here! After all, it''s a bad move. But he is not without a card. Pharmacist''s pocket is the biggest guarantee of his other mace. I still have a chance to start again. The most important thing at this moment is to retreat first! Fortunately, just the wood Dun also reluctantly blocked the pace of Naruto. After the gap between them. Under the direction of the soil. It''s the white Jue filled in crazily again. Once again blocked in front of Naruto and Yugao. "Hum!" "Poof "Stab "Boom!" Compared with Naruto and Yugao, they took a little time to solve these problems. The soil has been pulled to a relatively safe distance. Then look down at Naruto at the bottom. "I''ll win you this time, Bofeng Naruto! But the battle between us has just begun! Don''t feel like you''ve won! Next time, it''s your time to die! Wave wind Naruto Gradually distorted space. That''s the magic way to go straight in. "Next time!? Now you have to leave something for me first! " Eye to eye pupil. Naruto''s eyebrows show a strong evil spirit. It is almost at the moment when the words with soil have just been uttered. "Whoosh!" The gesture of the pinch. Flash of gold. In a flash. The space that directly leaps through. "No!" Side front position. With the earth that suddenly heart shock. The flash of the figure. It''s like going back to the game 15 years ago. "The mark of thunderbolt!" In the first time, it was a reaction. Where can I not know that in the battle just now, it should be the first wave to snatch reincarnation eye from my hand. That time, it was the mark of flying thunder god carved directly for myself! The breath of forest. "Stab Direct the light shadow. "Light soul!" It''s too late to empty the body. "Poof Top down. The whole right shoulder was split down by Naruto in a very clean way. "Ah, ah, ah!" The ultimate tear. The pain that came directly into my heart. I can''t help crying. But still reluctantly back to contain the mind. Don''t give Naruto a second chance to hurt himself. He pulled hard to the left. First, cut off your right shoulder. Then the house turned into the right arm of a mass of black water. Suddenly toward Naruto''s position. Feel the stench inside. Naruto''s face changed slightly. This seems to be a special seal that can erode chakra. Naruto can only choose to reluctantly open. The follow-up directly fills in the white Jue. With soil is to give up the idea of using the divine power to leave, but intend to first pull a little more distance. Naruto certainly won''t give such a chance. "Yugao!" "No problem! Naruto The tacit understanding of ultimate cultivation. Naruto does not intend to pay attention to these white Jue, want to directly break out of the figure. Just as Naruto is about to leave. "Pa!" All of a sudden. Below the surface. The sudden shadow. "What''s this?" In the first time, he bound Naruto''s legs. The dark face and yellow pupils were reflected. "Black Jue!" "Light soul!" The fatal time gap of one second directly blocked. Let the belt pull out a short distance. "Hum!" It''s a direct use of "divine power." This time, there''s no way to interrupt Naruto in "jump space" for the first time. I can''t help but watch him cross into his own "divine power space". Get out of the way! Chapter 650 PS: the content of the last volume, please support Xiaoye, thank you! And the collection is only two thousand short of 30000. At least it can be a milestone. If you don''t mind watching the pirated children''s shoes, please register an account to collect Xiaoye''s books. Thank you! Only one second, the most critical second of deviation, once again made the band run away smoothly. Although this time, compared with the six film conference, it was a further blow to the band. But still let it run away, Naruto''s mood also became a little unhappy. Originally, I thought that the mark of flying thunder was painted on this guy, with the help of Xiangbo and Yugao around him. This time, it should be able to make his biggest enemy have nowhere to escape. However, heijue''s sudden move made daitu get the most crucial second. After seeing that daitu twisted the space smoothly, and made use of the divine power to jump away smoothly, The black Jue in the side angle also immediately dived into the deep underground. With the help of their own physical characteristics. So Naruto can''t accurately capture the position of heijue in the first time. It can only kill the Naruto around baijue. "Soul light! Yuzhibo with earth! It''s black Although the main target, reincarnation eye, has been successfully seized. But the escape of key people. Or let this time''s plan seem less perfect. But after all, it''s just a small flaw. Without the reincarnation eye, it''s impossible to teleport the exorcism image. let me put it another way. The ten tailed body and the five tailed beasts sealed inside have been successfully grasped in their own hands, plus the eight tailed man''s pillar force that was successfully captured before. Nine Tailed animals! It''s all in Xueren village. Even though I said it. It can''t be said to be the full combat power of one''s own side. But from the perspective of pattern. This is undoubtedly an extremely important addition condition!! It''s also one of the most important ways to fight for supremacy in the world of tolerance! After Naruto took a deep breath, he successfully solved the remaining baijue on one side. Then he jumped to Yugao on Naruto''s side and took a look at the position where he was standing with the soil before. Then he turned to look at Naruto and asked, "don''t you continue to chase him? Naruto Naruto gently shook his head and said, "once this guy is allowed to perform the space skill, it''s difficult for me to accurately locate the coordinates of Raytheon, especially in the case of long distance. I need other means to help me do this. Moreover, once I leave, I can''t say whether the opposite side will return. Anyway, the most important goal this time has been completed, It''s not a big problem to let him go for a while. We still have the most important thing to do! " Xiao organization has been preliminarily destroyed. Reincarnation eye has fallen into his own hands. For Naruto, the most important thing is to fight against the five Naruto villages, especially Yunni village, which has just lost three movie level characters. Before it falls into great chaos and returns peacefully, it is the most important thing to directly launch a war to swallow up the whole country of thunder. Although Naruto has always looked down upon wudaren village in terms of "strategy", Naruto still attaches great importance to this point in terms of specific tactics. If the wudaren village really bursts out with endless strength, even if Naruto and Xueren village can win in the end, it will have to pay a great price. On the other side, there are also local pharmacists and pharmacists, As well as the final boss -- under the condition of being covetous. Naruto is not willing to work hard on this kind of thing. fight a quick battle to force a quick decision! This is Naruto''s original plan for himself. Wuren village has been seriously weakened once before. The same is true of yunnincun this time. What''s more, the two Daren villages are the closest to Xueren village. As long as the two Daren villages are successfully eliminated, and then the land of thunder and the land of water, on which the two Daren villages depend, are swallowed up, the hegemony of the world will be half grasped. The rest of those daren villages, Yanren and Muye, still have a little threat, as long as they are not given the opportunity to unite completely. All this is still under Naruto''s control. These tailed animals and reincarnation eyes are the most direct guarantee of Naruto''s combat power. When necessary. Naruto thinks it''s OK to consider using this pair of reincarnation eyes for Sasuke or weasel. Of course, the latter is in doubt. After all, even if some things can be determined, Naruto is still reluctant to take risks when it can''t be 100%, or at least 80% or 90% sure. If that''s true, it''s better to use them by himself. Everything needs to have the most important priority in it. Yugao doesn''t know much about Naruto''s thinking and arrangement, but over the years, he is used to following Naruto''s command. At the moment, he nods his head slightly, then puts away his tail animal chakra''s coat pattern, and follows Naruto''s back, with the same body shape, heading for the position not far away. "How''s it going? Have you dealt with Xiangyu? " Come closer. Xiang phosphor is obviously just to Xiaonan to deal with those wounds on the body. Naruto glanced at Xiao Nan, who still had empty eyes. He turned to look at Xiang Yu and asked softly. "Well, basically there is no fatal wound. Although there is a little too much blood loss, it is not a particularly serious injury. At most, it will be weaker in the next period of time." He is not only a fighting force, but also a seal master, a perception ninja, and a part-time medical ninja. He has the most balanced overall quality in the whole Xueren village, although he doesn''t deliberately study the medical related content (the main thing is that he can treat injuries with a bite, and he really doesn''t need to learn anything special.) However, at Naruto''s not deliberate request, Xiang phosphor still actively learned some contents related to medical techniques. This is also because Naruto easily won''t let Xiang phosphor use his own body treatment characteristics. The main reason is that some Naruto feel that this kind of treatment behavior is to suck the vitality of the performer himself. What''s more, it is to suck the life of the performer, Naruto naturally does not want to do so. Unless it''s really going to be near death. Otherwise, Naruto would never do this, so over the years, the therapeutic characteristics of Xiangyu''s body have never been used at any time. With this in mind, Xiangyu took the initiative to learn medical content, in order to help Naruto in all aspects! Why not? Only because in the eyes of Xiang phosphor, Naruto is the only relative in the world, which is similar to the existence of a brother. Naruto is willing to protect himself, so Xiang phosphor is more willing to give everything to help Naruto. In these years of self efforts. It''s a very advanced medical technique, though it can''t be used. But the most basic medical technique is still no problem. Naruto saw that Xiaonan didn''t seem to be fatally hit before. Considering some future plans and arrangements, he asked Xiangyu to treat Xiaonan. Anyway, even if he was fatally injured, he could be saved as long as he didn''t have immediate GG. Listen to the words of Xiang Yu. Naruto also nodded slightly, and then looked at Xiaonan in the bottom position, who was still a look of loveless life. Naruto frowned slightly, but immediately released, looked at Xiaonan with a faint expression and said: "do you want revenge? At least as far as I know, not only changmen, but also Miyan''s death a long time ago, has a close relationship with Mr. daitu. In a strict sense, you and I should also be considered from the same school. You know, my father is also a disciple of zilaiye. If you are willing to help me, I can promise to help you revenge, After all, yuzhibo with earth is also my must kill list. Even if you want to die, at least you have to help your partner revenge before you think about it, right? Xiao Nan "What''s more, like changmen and Miyan, the goal I have been pursuing is world peace, but the methods and roads are different. If you want to witness the real peaceful future that Miyan and Miyan are pursuing, please help me. This is your last chance!" The tone of Naruto is gentle, and there is no particularly intense emotional fluctuation. Naruto seems to be telling a very common thing. But from Naruto''s obviously serious tone, we can hear that Naruto is really admonishing Xiaonan. The reason is very simple. As a person who manages the internal affairs of the organization instead of changmen all the year round, Xiaonan must still have the basic strength of the whole Xiaoxiao organization, including intelligence, military force, financial resources, etc., which are all part of the strength needed by Naruto. At least we can inject a powerful booster into our village. Even the official members who have committed the most heinous crimes may not be able to use them for themselves. This is where Xiaonan''s "greatest use value" lies. It is also the biggest reason why Naruto is willing to treat her. Because as long as the more power you can use, the less price you need to pay to level the whole world of tolerance. No matter how strong a person is, there is still a limit. Unless Naruto is willing to use, or infinitely similar to the "eye of the moon" plan, to rule the world, otherwise, he just needs companions! A truly peaceful world. It needs to be realized by these conventional means. And in hearing Naruto''s words. Xiao Nan''s eyes, which were still completely silent before, also moved slightly at this moment. It seemed that he had recovered a little angry pupil. His eyes turned slightly. Looking at the Naruto in front of him, there was a ray of special color in his eyes. "Yuzhibo brings earth? Is that the guy''s name? " After a long silence. Xiao Nan finally spoke again. The goal is also obvious, focusing on the identity with soil. "Ah, I''m 100% sure about that. The" Muye hero "during the Third World War was later inspired by yuzhiboban. After yuzhiboban died, he took his place and acted in private, including setting up the organization and collecting the tail animals. All the plans were under his control, And the ultimate goal is not to create the so-called super weapons, but to gather the Nine Tailed beasts and then revive the ancient monster - ten tailed! You and changmen have been cheated by him. " Naruto nodded and said in reply. "Cheating!" It''s like a recollection. Once upon a time, from meeting each other to knowing each other, to striving for common goals, and even setting up Xiao organization. Dead companions. Miyan, who died in front of him. And now there is the long gate in front of me. "Revenge! Revenge! I must take revenge! " This is at this moment, Xiaonan''s heart is the most exciting fire. "You''ll kill yuzhibo, right?" Xiao Nan raised his eyes, the expression of determination on the pale jade face, looked at Naruto with a very cold tone and asked. "Ah, I will kill him!" Naruto also nodded decisively. He killed his father and his mother. Are you still keeping it for the new year? Naruto is not the "idiot virgin" in the original work. Maybe some people can let it go. But can the enemy who killed his parents be let go? How much trouble does it take to make a decision like that? Naruto may be cold-blooded, cruel, and sometimes even double standard, but at least the most basic human nature of human beings, Naruto will not be lost, but will firmly carry out to the end! People who say they should be killed must be killed. Naruto doesn''t care whether they are pitiful or not. Only care about their own "justice"! "Well, I promise you, next, I will help you with any of your plans, including the whole Xiaozhi organization, but I can''t control some people. I have only one request. I want to see the head of yuzhibo! Use him to pay homage to changmen and Miyan "I can promise you!" The agreement reached by each other. Naruto got what he wanted. Xiaonan also regained the courage and motivation to live for the time being. At least Xiaonan will never die before he sees the head with soil. At least Xiaonan has enough determination on this point! If I had been so disappointed before. Now Xiaonan is so determined. Revenge! Revenge! Revenge! Seeing Xiaonan finally, at least for a while, Naruto nodded his head with satisfaction. At least he didn''t save a useless "blank object"! And then. Xiao Nan also reluctantly stood up. He walked to changmen''s body and refused Naruto''s request for help. He knelt down in front of changmen with an expression of endless sadness and pity. After gently touching changmen''s face, he also used Zhidun to wrap changmen''s body. Naruto also released Tiandao Payne from the six sealed bodies and handed it back to Xiaonan. When Yugao and Xiangyu release their signals again, the key point is that Xueren, who was led by Mount Tai, came to join us at a gallop. Under the leadership of Naruto, the group galloped towards the eastern coastal area of the mainland. And at the same time. The news of the six villages'' joint war spread directly to the whole forbearance community with the departure of the remaining candidates from the six forbearance villages. Xiao group wants to secretly collect Nine Tailed animals to make super weapons. Liudaren Village United to attack Xiaogang and was defeated in the first battle. The most important thing is that bofengnaruto, as Xueying, boldly killed four generations of leiying at the end of the war, and even intended to fight the rest of the follow-up filmmakers in Rencun. Let the whole tolerance shock countless times! One by one, when the more powerful news came. Everyone can''t believe their ears. Especially yunnincun! When I heard that my own film died in the war, the best candidate of the next generation also died in the war. After the eight tailed man Zhu Li was captured. The whole Yunni village is going crazy. Although the only remaining commanders of yunnincun, Tutai and Samui, have certain abilities and qualifications, they still lack the necessary identity and absolute strength to command the whole yunnincun village. Yunnincun, which is directly involved in great chaos, is totally unable to organize. Some people feel that they should first stabilize the interior and select a new generation of shadow to command themselves, A group of people directly clamored to send troops to Xueren village to destroy the snow country and avenge Lei Ying! There are also some direct proposals to let the Daming Hall of leizhiguo come down and take charge of yunnincun for the time being. All kinds of opinions and opinions are in uproar. No one can convince anyone. All of a sudden, he lost the absolute leader, and he was the only three strong movie stars. As strong as Yunren village can''t stop this kind of chaos. Tutai can only reluctantly rely on its old qualification to lead the Shangren meeting and maintain the most basic order control of Yunren village. However, even so, it is very difficult for Yunren village to twist into a rope in a short time. So is Sharen village. In previous battles. Markey was seriously injured again, this time directly into a coma. In the subsequent retreat. Although it has been treated by gangshou. But it will take a few days to recover. It''s the second time that I''ve been hit so hard. Although it is not easy to say that Sharen village has fallen into the chaos of Yunren village. But in a certain period of time, instability can also be foreseen. let me put it another way. Only Muye, Yanren and Wuren, which can maintain a complete political system in a real sense, are tolerant villages. Considering Naruto''s strength, gangshou and Zilai have reached an agreement with Onoki and zhaomeiming on this matter on the way to retreat. Now they don''t know that Naruto has successfully acquired reincarnation eye. Indirectly mastered Nine Tailed animals! If you know that. I''m afraid their inner emotions are more turbulent than before. Even so. In the war, Naruto''s absolute strength makes these aged "shadows" think of the existence of the two super strong men, qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban, who oppressed everything in muyenen village decades ago! The agreement that has to be reached. Another alliance formed directly. It''s not only for the organization, but also for the existence of Naruto and Xueren village! Each village should try its best to mobilize the greatest strength from the village to deal with these two "terrorist forces"! Yes, it''s the "terrorist forces"! If the former Zilai also wants to use words to convince changmen and Naruto. After this encounter in the battlefield. Even with his spontaneous personality, he can no longer maintain his previous "naive idea". His two "apprentices" and "apprentices" simply do not choose any means for their own "justice". This is obviously in great conflict with everything you want to protect. That''s it. If you still hold the previous "naive idea", it is likely that you will be harming others and yourself. As you are over 50 years old, you can carry this very clearly. Onoki and zhaomeiming can see how powerful Naruto and yunnincun will be, especially zhaomeiming, Wuren village was hit hard not long ago! If Narutos really want to get involved in the hegemony of Naruto, their first goal must also include Wuren village! After all, any village that wants to dominate the forbearance world certainly does not want to see a village nearby that can compete with itself or even threaten its status. In this regard, it can be said that the rest of the villages have similar ideas. Of course, they still don''t know at this time. What Naruto wants is not a simple tolerance hegemony. It has never been the kind of war that once seemed magnificent and incomparable, but in fact it was a small fight. Naruto wanted the ruling power of the whole tolerance world! Land, resources, population, the uniqueness of the country, the uniqueness of the village! It''s all about everything. All Naruto! It''s not the so-called war for hegemony to start now. It''s the war of national reunification! The instrument is not Naruto and these shadows in the same level and dimension at all. They occupy a great dominant position in consciousness and mentality! But in absolute power. In addition to the very weak balance of power in the middle and bottom. On the contrast of high-level power. Xueren village also occupies a great dominant power! A United Offensive and defensive alliance. After a preliminary agreement has been reached. The shadows are also scattered for the time being. What they need to do next is to reunite all the forces in their own village. Directly destroy the snow tolerance village and Xiao organization, which is already a threat to the peace of tolerance! And it was only when they had just returned to their village to take action. The land of snow. Xueren village. It can be said that this village has become the focus of the whole world. Through ultra long distance radio, there are various intelligence channels. In the name of the first generation of snow shadow, Bofeng Naruto. Issue a declaration of war directly to the whole forbearance community, or focus on the five forbearance villages!! "From now on! Xueren village, the kingdom of snow, will gather all forces to destroy all the remaining countries in the world. In order to build a real ideal and peaceful world and eliminate all inequalities and suffering, there will be no more interest disputes and endless cruel fighting. It will transform diversity into a single entity, eliminate the multiple and the single, in order to realize the common ideal of all mankind and wear a real ideal hometown, This is a just war! " As the news spread all over the world. At this moment, the people of all countries became completely crazy. The dignitaries and nobles of various countries were even more shocked by the speech of Xueren village. Most importantly, this is not just the opinion of Xueren village, Naruto, a Xueying adult. Chapter 651 As the name of the snow country, Fenghua Xiaoxue. It was also after Xueren village issued this seemingly peaceful but actually a declaration of war slogan that it announced the support of Xuezhi and her majesty to Xueren village and Naruto to the whole world through the official channels of Xuezhi. This is a war of national annihilation, a war of universal domination, in order to achieve a real world of great harmony, Believe it or not, at least Xueren village and xuezhiguo take this as their goal and take this as their oath to act! That''s why. After the initial stupefaction, the dignitaries of all countries were in a hurry to connect with each other. In particular, the five dignitaries of fire, thunder, earth, wind and water directly sent their most important ministers to contact the leaders of the five Naren villages to confirm the relevant matters, His royal highness, the great name of Lei Zhiguo, made a decisive decision after confirming the strength of Naruto and Xueren village in his intelligence, and directly appointed Tutai as the agent of Lei Ying. The new generation of Lei Ying chose to wait until after the war. The most urgent thing is to give priority to solving the country''s biggest security problem! You know. Almost at the time of the announcement of war issued by Xueren village and xuezhiguo. In the intelligence agencies of leizhiguo, we have collected the information about the integration and movement of a large number of military forces in xuezhiguo and Xueren village. In this case, Yunren village, as the most important military force of leizhiguo, should not fall into internal friction. Even his royal highness Lei Zhiguo, who is greedy and wants to take advantage of this opportunity to master yunnincun, has also forcibly restrained his greed, and even ordered the domestic mobilization to provide all necessary logistics and domestic goods to ensure yunnincun can win the war! After all, only yunnincun won, or at least withstood the war. The whole country of thunder has a follow-up! And that''s why. All countries in the world of tolerance know the goal of Naruto. We have to say that Naruto''s idea is too shocking. Although the world has a history of big countries annexing small countries since ancient times, no one has ever put forward a declaration of war to the whole world to unify the world. Celebrities all over the world are shocked and angry. The film makers in narutomura are also shocked. Onoki and zhaomeiming don''t know what words to use to describe their feelings. They didn''t expect that this 15-year-old Xueying has such courage and courage to launch a war of reunification in order to achieve real world peace!? "The younger generation is formidable." No matter what the position is, no matter what the mentality is. That''s the point. Onoki is also in the moment of no one. He can''t help but utter such an exclamation in his heart. But the feeling comes back to the feeling. Now that he knows Naruto''s plan and goal, Onoki is even more unlikely to choose not to resist. This is the village of Naruto inherited from his ancestors, and it is also the country and people that they are determined to protect, Onoki doesn''t allow anyone to destroy his home. Zhao Meiming and Ma Ji share the same idea. Each of them is in the process of preparing for the whole army. In order to get rid of the crazy plan of Naruto, or Xueren village and xuezhiguo!! At the moment of hearing the news. Zilaiye, gangshou, Kakashi, Lujiu and others who have already returned to muyeren village are also stunned for the first time, especially zilaiye. If the idea and means of peace of changmen, one of his disciples, are extremely cruel, boastful and unrealistic, Naruto''s idea and behavior of peace are so "real" and "reasonable" in zilaiye, It can even be said that it has opened up a brand new road for Zilai. Yeah. If everyone is a resident of the same country. Every Ninja is a companion in the village. Where can there be contradictions and disputes? How can there be war and bloodshed? If the whole world really becomes one. If all people live in the same country, can the future of mutual understanding be ushered in!? It has to be said. After hearing Naruto''s declaration. Since then, I can''t help but have these thoughts in my heart. It seems that the world of mutual understanding that I have been pursuing over the years can really be realized through the way proposed by Naruto. However, this way is extremely realistic and reasonable. Even though the process may seem cruel and rude, it is more realistic than continuous, Naruto''s methods and plans are obviously the best and most effective in the current world where local and even all-out wars will always break out. Although there must be other problems and contradictions in the establishment of a great harmony country, including the internal "uneven distribution of interests" which will lead to the same problems, compared with the former, the essential problem is that it is weakened a lot. It is absolutely impossible to have too many contradictions in the case of the same national system, As long as the ruler''s governance means are relatively reasonable and fair, the whole country can maintain a relatively peaceful and peaceful social atmosphere. This is what Naruto pursues and wants to realize in the future. Even a unified country will eventually fall apart after two or three hundred years. But as long as the unified idea is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. The world will unite again. Over and over again, after the ancient historical stage that Naruto once knew in the last life, the world will surely usher in a truly new era. Even if not! In Naruto''s view, the existence of such a country and such a social system should be superior to the current chaotic social system with numerous small countries and disputes among big countries. In Datong society, every human being can at least guarantee the minimum "right to life"! Better be a peace dog than a man in troubled times. This is no empty talk. With his own wisdom, he can naturally understand this and see through all this. However, there is a huge problem here. To unify the world, only one country and one village can be left. Now Naruto represents Xueren village, the country of snow, which means that the rest of the country and the village will be merged and eliminated. The country of fire and muyeren village are among the goals, which is in great conflict with zilaiye''s belief, Although Zilai doesn''t seem to care much about it, his love for Muye is no less than anyone else''s. This is the existence that he vowed to give everything to protect. If it wasn''t for the part of darkness in the village, Zilai would have become a shadow of fire. That''s why. When dreams and beliefs collide violently. Since then, I''m obviously at a loss. He didn''t know which one was right. He didn''t know whether he should stop Naruto or support Naruto. After the collision of the two ideas in his mind, he was confused and silent. The master who looked at all this could naturally understand what his best friend was thinking. "Since then, the village is the most important existence inherited by our ancestors. No matter what, the village can not be destroyed in the hands of our generation. This is our responsibility and our mission!" It''s understandable, but absolutely unacceptable. Naturally, gangshou knows very well that what he has been pursuing since then is the realization of world peace. However, even if this way is extremely feasible, gangshou will not accept it unless the country that dominates the world is the country of fire, and the only remaining village of tolerance is Muye. Otherwise, the village of tolerance created by his grandfather will not be accepted, Absolutely can not be buried in their own hands, whether it is emotional, or rational, gangshou can not accept such an outcome. It is also at the moment of knowing Naruto''s real intention. Gangshou also completely gave up the previous series of unrealistic ideas. Kill Bofeng Naruto! Destroy Xueren village! Recapture nine tails! This will be one of the most important goals of Muye''s next plan. Naruto''s threat level has risen to the level of more than six Paynes and Xiao Organization (at this time, they still don''t know that changmen is dead, and reincarnation eye falls into the hands of next year''s people. What''s more, they don''t know that the big boss hidden before Xiao organization will appear soon!) To put it bluntly. It''s the same as the long gate that intends to use the tail beast to make super weapons and threaten the survival of major powers. Naruto is already on the must kill list of the five great powers. If such figures are not removed, it will be very difficult for politicians, nobles and senior officials of Naruto village to feel at ease. Although Naruto''s "Declaration of war" also opens a new door for politicians and leaders of Naruto village, the people with the fastest brain reaction also breed different ideas in their own hearts, However, in the current situation, Naruto is the most real enemy. According to the feedback from each Naruto village, we can clearly know that Naruto now has the strength similar to that of qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban, who were once invincible in the world of Naruto. We must unite the strength of each Naruto village to have a certain probability to solve this dangerous person! This is also the reason why Daming of leizhiguo would give up the best chance to control yunnincun at this stage. This is true in all countries. Gangshou is no exception. She doesn''t want to see the biggest help of her village fall into self doubt and confusion before the war. She is also the biggest guarantee of muyeren village''s combat power. Unlike Maite Kay, who can only rely on the eight door dunjia to shine more brightly than fireworks, she only needs to enter the immortal mode, Personal strength is the peak of shadow level. You can almost feel the existence of the edge of Super Shadow level. This is the most important guarantee of combat power in muyeren village at present. Of course, gangshou doesn''t want to see that before the war begins, his own combat capability will be "abstained". This is a matter of life and death! Listen to the words of gangshou. His eyes are also slightly moving. After a sigh, the deep part of his eyes also showed a firm look again. Yes, I am the man of Muye after all. Muye has cultivated me and is my only home. What my parents have paid for is to protect this home. How can I waver now? The conflict between ideals and beliefs is my own problem, but the only thing that can not be changed is my heart. Muye is the existence that must be protected, and it is my most cherished existence. Even if there are some problems in this village, I will gamble everything to protect it. "Well, I understand. Gangshou, don''t worry. I''ll be clear about what''s the most important!" Since also that readjusts the good state of mind, raises the eyelid, heavy key point, nods to answer a voice to say. It''s time to get rid of your unrealistic ideas. There is a big gap between ideal and reality. Human beings always have to face this day, and Zilai is no longer young. If it was more than 30 years ago, the young Zilai might have made different choices, but now Zilai just wants to do his best to protect what he values most, just like his mentor three generations of Huoying. It can only be said that this is not only a gap in concept, but also a gap in position. You can''t really blame a person who stands opposite to you and only wants to protect his most precious things. Instead, you should say that for each other''s "justice" and for each other''s beliefs, everyone is bound to have the corresponding awareness and pay the corresponding price when necessary. And when you see that Zilai has not really been "confused.". Gangshou is also quietly relieved in his heart. On one side. Lu Jiu, who has been waiting for the two real core beings in the village to reach an agreement, secretly nods his head when he sees this scene. Although Lu Jiu also admires Naruto''s ideas and practices, and clearly realizes that Muye can never "reconcile" with Naruto, one thing is still the same thing. Different standpoints will definitely make different choices, Nara family has been completely bound up with Muye, and they are the think tank that Huoying relies on for two generations. They help Huoying to put forward their own suggestions in various important occasions and key affairs, which is a life that Lu has been used to for a long time. This time, too. No matter what happens in the future. At least for now! Lujiu won''t allow Muye to be destroyed by anyone. This is their common "family"!! Then. It was also after the arrival of shuihumenyan, zhuanshuixiaochun, and Shangren, who was in charge of some key departments, that Muye held the most important high-level meeting in history under the chairmanship of the Five Dynasties'' mu Huoying gangshou! The goal is to aim at the extremely terrifying Xiao organization, as well as the intention to flatten the whole world of tolerance, and establish a unified country of the early generation of snow shadow - bofengnaruto!! meanwhile. Muyeren village. In the residence of the Japanese people. "I didn''t expect that the goal of bofengnaruto was to unify the world of tolerance? In this case, where should we go? " As the head of the sun clan. Ririzu, who had some special ideas earlier and wanted to make some special arrangements, stood in his courtyard with his hands upside down behind him, looking at the direction of the snow Kingdom on the east side. His white pupils showed a special light. Earlier, after knowing the powerful power of Naruto and Xueren village. The sun and the feet are the thoughts of the mind. If you want your eldest daughter, Hatta, to leave Muye and stay in Xueren village, rizu believes in her own vision. There must be a deep feeling between bofengmingren and her daughter. In other words, as long as Hatta stays in Xueren village, she can be determined to be the future Xueying lady. In addition, with the existence of Ningci, the Japanese can be separated, No matter what happens in the future, the Japanese can continue to exist, and they can avoid the tragic situation of seeing one of their two daughters become a separate family and be forced to brand the "cage seal" restriction. However, the result is beyond the imagination of the Japanese. Naruto didn''t choose to keep the young field. Daisy is determined to return to the village. For the first time, I can understand that my daughter''s mind is full of emotion, not only because of her intelligence and kindness, but also because she is "angry" and "not sensible"! Even if the village knew what he was doing and what he was thinking. How about the Japanese? It''s not like the yuzhibo clan that the Riyi clan intends to control the supreme power of the village. There has never been such a strong rebel as Yu Zhi Bo ban! Therefore, in the view of rizu, even if Hatta stayed in Xueren village, it would at most make Muye''s senior officials be a little more alert to their family. It would not have a particularly big impact. However, it has become an established matter, and rizu has no way to change it again. Until now, the news that Naruto directly represents Xueren village to declare war on behalf of the whole world has come. In addition to being shocked, rizu is glad that her daughter has not chosen to stay in Xueren village. Don''t think rizu is realistic, and don''t think rizu''s size and pattern are narrow. This is just the most normal thinking of a father and the head of a family. I''m afraid that no one will think that Naruto and Xueren village have a great chance of winning. Of course, this is because they don''t know how strong Naruto is that they have reached the original level of a thousand hands, yuzhiboban, and infinitely close to the six levels! To put it bluntly, the reason why Muye didn''t unify the world of tolerance is not because he didn''t have the strength, but because he was the ultimate fool of the original "early fire shadow"! If qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban can join hands to fight in the world again. The rest of those villages are all weak chickens, OK! The country of fire and muyeren village have long been the only country and village in the world. It is only because of the naivety and extreme stupidity of the early generation of Huoying that it leads to the situation that there are still many countries! It''s not impossible. I didn''t do it. It is precisely because of this that the world today has a great misunderstanding, that is, the early generation of Huoying and Yuji poban can''t really oppress the whole world. Instead, they need the help of the five shadow conference to negotiate and solve problems. What''s more, they need the distribution of tail animals to ensure world peace. What''s the virtue of bofengming? Based on this kind of thinking, rizu doesn''t think Naruto and Xueren village have the possibility of success. It''s not that his pattern is low. It''s a huge error of judgment caused by the "stupid behavior" of the early Huoying. Just because of this, when rizu laments Naruto''s "crazy action", he is also determined in his heart that in the future, he can never let the riyizu and Naruto get involved in any relationship, including rixiangningci, who has become a high-level member of Xueren village. Although some of them can''t stand up to his younger brother, this is a decision that must be made for the sake of the family. "Somebody "Whoosh!" "Yes, patriarch!" "Send me an order immediately, let all the elders gather, and then send someone to stare at Chutian, don''t let him act recklessly! Especially out of the village! " Day foot looking at appear in front of oneself of that a clan bodyguard, the facial expression is very serious say. "Yes, Lord rizu!" The visitor is also after suddenly bowing his head to answer the voice. Then a jump, directly disappeared! Chapter 652 PS: subscribe, subscribe, subscribe! Say important things three times, thank you all! Rizu thinks his choice is right. Never thought about the possibility of the future. Because of this, he also ignores his daughter''s inner firmness, and is also surprised by Naruto''s decision. It is only in the case of Xiao Li, ya, zhinai, Ding Ci and others. Even though the direction and situation he is considering are different from those of Xiao Ying and Tian Tian, the serious impact of this incident is as clear to the younger generation of muyeren village, Now, after a special trip to Xueren village, zhinai, Ya and others are more deeply aware of how naive they used to be. Many things really can''t be easily transferred by their own will. The world of tolerance is such a cruel existence. Until now, these Xiaoqiang people are really aware of this. As the most comprehensive and responsive deer pill. What''s more, he had a deeper understanding of what Naruto''s actions represented than his friends. It can be said that after knowing the announcement of war issued by Xueren village, Luwan''s inner shock was self-evident. Then he contacted Naruto and Ningci again in those years, including later in Xueren village. Especially their meaningful words have a good explanation up to now. At least from Luwan''s point of view, his former companion is far beyond them in terms of measure and thinking. And it must be said that from the bottom of his heart, Luwan really thinks that Naruto''s practice may be correct, and that his companions in a tolerant village may have disputes and contradictions because of special things, But in general, it''s impossible to extend it to hate each other. There is no such reason. It is even more unlikely that there will be such an environment£¨ Although it is said that there will be rebellious tolerance and murders among companions in every village for a period of time, they are in the minority, and they can only happen in the dark corner, which can not be brought to the surface.) In other words, if the whole world really becomes a country and a tolerant village, the war is likely to be completely eliminated. I have to say that this seems to be the best and the only way to seek peace. However, in that sentence, the idea can be understood and recognized, but it does not mean that it will choose to accept and stand in disagreement, Eventually, they will let each other go to their opposite sides. As a young leader of the Nara family, lumaru has already shown the highest wisdom he should have as a Nara family. Naturally, I can be like my father. We can tell the current situation clearly. In the next big era, lumaru has been very clear about where muyejen village should go and what role he should play. So in the evening, when his father, Nara lumaru, came home with a solemn expression after a long meeting. Luwan is also waiting for his father''s arrival in the main hall. At the moment when father and son are in line of sight. "You''ve thought it over, haven''t you? Lu Wan This is obviously the first time to understand the true meaning of each other''s eyes. "Yes, father, I''ve thought it over!" Luwan is also a rare choice, extremely formal kneeling posture, facing his father''s line of sight, nodded and said. Lujiu also took a deep look at his son again, and then nodded slowly. "Very good. This is what Nara men should be aware of and take responsibility for. Then it''s up to you to arrange and deal with it. I''ll report this aspect to master Huoying clearly." "Yes, father!" Luwan also leaned forward slightly with a very stern expression. The awareness that all parties need to do well. Each of them has to be prepared in advance. Five tolerance villages. I''m not a member of the organization. Xueren village! There are also small groups of forces in small countries and villages. Almost at the moment when Naruto''s announcement of war exploded on the whole world of tolerance, the world also entered a rolling trend in the real sense. It was also at a time when Muye and other villages were preparing for the battle one after another. Snow country, snow tolerance village. Naruto, who has been back to the village for a long time, has also made the most accurate arrangements for the war that will sweep the whole world of tolerance after gathering his truly trustworthy companions and subordinates. It can be said that it is the first time that Naruto''s assistant and weasel brother are so truly aware of this meeting, Because he didn''t stay together, Sasuke didn''t know Naruto''s preparations and plans over the years, but now when he knows all Naruto''s plans. The two pillars are shaking. It''s also a very exciting expression. Annexe all the countries and flatten all the villages. Let the whole world retain only one country and one tolerance village. It has to be said that Naruto''s plan really stimulated Sasuke''s heart, making Erzhu''s adrenaline soar directly at this moment. The most important thing is his self-confidence in his own strength. But Erzhu doesn''t think Xueren village and xuezhiguo can''t do it. It is worth mentioning that after Ning Ci''s "special advice", Sasuke finally accepted the transplantation of his brother''s Kaleidoscope wheel eyes after a deep discussion with his brother yuzhibo. The integration of the two makes the two pillars'' wheel eyes sublimate again and become the eternal kaleidoscope wheel eyes, Not only the burden on the body is greatly reduced, its surging pupil force is similar to the endless general. So to speak. Now Sasuke is 100% stepping on the threshold of Super Shadow level. It doesn''t take long for Sasuke to have more combat experience and use his writing wheel eyes more skillfully. Sooner or later, Sasuke will be able to stand at the same height as yuzhipoban. That''s why the self-confidence of the two pillars is extremely high. If it''s not for the influence of the current situation, the two pillars can''t wait to communicate with Naruto and Naruto I''d like to test my current level by playing one or two. However, there is no need to worry now, the five tolerance villages! This is the best chance to show your strength and rebuild the prestige of yuzhibo family! Wipe out the nations! This is the best way for yuzhibo to return to the world stage. At the thought of that. Two pillars, the whole people are boiling. On the other side, he was specially invited by Naruto. Under the treatment of the medical ninja in Xueren village, yuzhibo weasel, who has just transplanted a pair of ordinary eyes, looks at Naruto with an extremely complicated look. This is not only because Naruto''s "earth shaking" plan and goal, but also because he appears directly beside Naruto at the moment, just like Xiao Nan, who is a subordinate, It must be said that the news brought by Naruto''s return to Xueren village makes yuzhibo weasel, who has been able to maintain a stable attitude in the face of anything for many years, unable to hold his heart at this moment. Changmen is dead!? What''s more, he died in the hands of an ethnic group who was highly suspected of being "yuzhipoban" and had been on his guard for a long time? Oh, no, now it''s time to be more rigorous and say which one of my predecessors, yuzhibo? Although there is no clear evidence. But yuzhibo weasel believes Naruto will not cheat them on this kind of thing. This kind of news was already strong enough. Naruto said that Xiaonan officially joined Xueren village. At the moment of Xiaonan''s appearance, yuzhibo weasel directly doubted his three outlooks. It seems that the world has become somewhat abnormal? And we haven''t waited for yuzhibo weasel to digest the news. Later Naruto further said that he had killed four generations of Lei Ying and the next generation of Lei Ying''s candidate Darui on the battlefield, and captured eight tailed man Zhu Li. He was determined to launch a war against yunnincun and wunincun in the near future, covering the whole continent directly, and to complete the great cause of unification and create a real peace in the world of tolerance. Yuzhibo weasel is really stunned. The three outlooks that have been thoroughly impacted, and the cognition that has been directly refreshed. When he heard Naruto''s manifesto, weasel, who had been searching for "real peace" since he was a child, could say that there was a big wave in his heart. He was as smart as weasel, and could not see the "wisdom" of Naruto''s decision! Of course, there are difficulties. But if it can be realized. The world really seems to get rid of the endless cycle of war plot. The whole world can really usher in a peaceful and harmonious future for all. If you want to talk about difficulty. Yes, there are. But Xueren village and Naruto do have such strength! Naruto, Ningci and his younger brother Sasuke are not weasels to boast about, but can be easily judged according to the strength and vision that the Weasels had before. In today''s tolerance world, these three people are really at the top of the table, plus a few tailed animals under their command. The Weasels really think that Naruto''s plan is very likely to be realized. When I think about it. Weasels have to be surprised at their own judgment. Unknowingly, the former youth has such a terrible infinite possibility? And think so high, so deep. "Maybe this is the right choice I made at the beginning?" Weasel looks at Naruto with a slightly complicated look in his eyes, thinking in his heart. Yuzhibo weasel, who used to transplant his eyes to Sasuke, then gave some important information and went directly to die for atonement, not only because he was stopped by his brother Sasuke with tough words, but also after hearing Naruto''s idea of "building a truly peaceful world", his dead heart became active again at this moment, It must be said that although there are many lunatics in the yuzhibo clan, among which the weasel is the representative, we have to admit that the feelings of the yuzhibo clan are very direct and pure. Although sometimes it can be directly to the point of extreme distortion. But this is also the characteristic of yuzhibo. As a weasel who has been mature since childhood, he has been thinking about how to bring real peace to the whole world. From his father, teacher, three generations of Huoying, and his brother Shuitou, yuzhibo weasel has been searching repeatedly, but has never found a clear answer. Now he sees a new way from Naruto, No matter whether the future will be as Naruto said, at least this is the truest and most likely answer that yuzhibo weasel has got in the past 20 years. It''s also because of this. Weasels want to live longer. At least can let oneself see that day arrival! Sitting on Naruto''s side, Xiao Nan looks calm. In fact, her heart is full of ups and downs. She really didn''t expect that Naruto''s "road to peace" was actually this way. Moreover, it sounds much more practical than changmen''s ideal of peace. She didn''t use fear, It''s about letting everyone become a real "family" to settle their disputes. I have to say that this is indeed a proposal beyond imagination. It is also a proposal that makes Xiaonan more willing to believe in Naruto. There is a probability that it is feasible. But also have the ability to carry out it. What else can''t be believed? As for seeing yuzhibo weasel, Xiaonan directly chose to ignore it. Anyway, deep down in his heart, Xiaonan has only two goals: to realize the peaceful world that Miyan and changmen had been looking forward to. The other is to take yuzhibo''s head with earth to pay homage to his two dead best friends. The rest is not in Xiaonan''s consideration. Xiaonan and weasel are still like this. The rest of those Naruto irons are not to mention. Taishan, Fujian, Xingchi, Xinghuo, etc. had already received the corresponding command from Naruto and left for the corresponding combat preparation. This time, we need to withstand the pressure of the whole forbearance community, several big countries and countless small countries. Xueren village must not have any hesitation and mistakes. We must choose a positive wave of promotion, and directly use the most powerful way to wipe out these opposition forces. And like the five Naruto villages, Naruto should also be alert to the potential emergence of yuzhibo and yuzhibo belt at any time. Even compared with the five big tolerance villages. The hidden threat of these two is the highest. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that the guys in Muye''s village use the technique of reincarnation of filthy soil to psychic the shadow level strongmen of the past dynasties. Even if the accuracy of the technique can''t compare with the version improved by dashuewan, if you don''t need to deliberately control the will of the people psyched by filthy soil, Muye''s version of reincarnation of filthy soil is enough! But it''s still that sentence. Yuji poban, who has opened the eyes of reincarnation, is the real enemy. In the original book, the decisive battle is a dirty body, but the thousand hand pillars are completely suppressed by yuzhiboban, which is the best proof. This is obviously just the first generation of Huoying master who is beyond the top level of shadow class. Not to mention the perfect integration of Naruto''s immortal mode and nine tail mode, he has a pair of samsara eyes that can be used at any time, Even the current semi-finished immortal nine tail chakra model is enough to fight against this early generation Huoying. Once the two chakra models reach a perfect fusion in a real sense. Naruto can be regarded as stepping into the six levels, at least in terms of pure destructive power! There''s no need to worry about it. Sasuke and Ningci are not the existence of furnishings. Eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, immortal mode + reincarnation eye. It''s not polite. Now Xueren village has two quasi six levels and a Super Shadow level which is comparable to that of yuzhipoban. High end combat power. Naruto is not empty at all. What we need to do now is to take all possibilities into consideration, and then break these obstacles! "Naruto, is it too risky to divide the troops directly? Wudaring village must be in a period of reaction now. Besides, they should not know about soil and spots, right? In other words, we still have a period of time to make steady progress. We should give priority to solving Wuren village, and then concentrate our forces to directly push Yunren village, take the land of thunder as a stronghold, and then fight against the remaining three powers. This is the safest choice. If it takes a little more time to fall into a certain bitter battle due to the division of forces, Muye, Yanren and Sharen will react, May cause unnecessary trouble? " Although he also thinks that his own side can be a little bit manic, after all, it is a matter of national destiny. Ning Ci, who is more cautious in nature, still thinks that in terms of specific tactics, it is better to choose a more prudent strategy and directly destroy the two countries at the beginning. This is a very serious and important issue for Xueren village and xuezhiguo, In particular, the volume of leizhiguo and Yunren village can not be compared with that of shuizhiguo and Wuren village. Even though the contemporary leiying has been killed in the war and the human strength has been completely lost, the potential of war that can break out can not be underestimated. If it is dragged into the war of attrition, it is very unfavorable for Xueren village. They want to annex countries and unify the world, not to carry out terrorist rule. Sometimes, all unconventional super destructive techniques can''t be used, otherwise, this "just war" will easily deteriorate. Yugao and Bayun nodded one after another. Also as a representative of the moderate group in the village. For Ningci''s proposal. Yugao and Bayun agree. Concentrate your forces. Directly solve the nearest Wuren village. After swallowing the whole country of water, send troops to the country of thunder. In that case. Even if yunnincun can''t be solved in the first time, the worst result is that leizhiguo will be used as a decisive battle field to fight against sidaliren village. However, if you fall into a fierce battle in two battlefields, it''s easy to create more space for the enemy. Including the belt and spot mentioned by Ning CI. Now reincarnation eye and the control of the exorcism image are in their own hands! Chapter 653 Even if it turns into a tug of war, they are not worried at all. The big deal starts from the periphery and gradually erodes the strength of these Daren villages. That is to say, considering that our own side has sufficient strength, and to a certain extent, we also need to ensure the safety of civilians. Otherwise, we can push through all the way if we make a big move directly. This is also what happened in the previous meeting between Naruto and Ningci, Yugao, Sasuke Bayun''s friends have reached a consensus that if they can, they should try their best to ensure that the war does not affect ordinary civilians. No matter how the outside countries view it, in their own eyes, it is a just war. They originally hold different positions and blame each other, which is beyond reproach, But everyone still has to set a basic standard and bottom line for their own behavior. The security problem of civilians is that Naruto sets the highest warning line for the behavior of himself and others, and does not cross this line as far as possible. The precondition is also very close, such as human feelings. That is, Naruto is not a stubborn person when his own security is not threatened. If the safety of himself and his companions is threatened. It seems too hypocritical to talk about that. Kindness, fairness and justice. This is often a condition that can be implemented only when a benchmark precondition is guaranteed. Naruto has never said that he is a saint. He only said that on the premise of ensuring that he and the people he cherishes will not be affected by any harm, Naruto will do some "selfless" things. This world war is just like this. Naruto pays for itself. This group of people already have the corresponding ability and strength. Naturally, we can pay more attention to the content of benevolence and kindness. This is why Yugao, Ningci, Bayun and others think that the biggest reason why they should not launch a war against the two Naruto villages at the same time is that they have been limited, so it is most appropriate to focus on one point as much as possible. "No, it''s best to launch a war directly against the land of thunder and the land of water. If we give them more time to prepare, the more resistance we need to suffer in the future. If we can destroy the two countries directly with the momentum of thunder, it will easily bring psychological deterrence to the remaining countries, and small countries may all be able to make decisions directly, The rest of the three internal departments will also become panic stricken. Sometimes, war is not only a confrontation of positive strength, but also a psychological suppression of the opposite. In this way, the dominant power of war can be perfectly controlled in our hands! " Naruto uttered a little, still with a very serious tone. "The faster the war ends, the less damage it will do to the world and ordinary civilians. As for the problem of power dispersion, there is no need to worry about it. Yunnincun is now completely leaderless. If the three villages want to provide immediate support, they can''t do it at all. There are at least ten days and a half months left between the deployment of personnel and the reaching of contacts with other countries, That''s enough time for us to launch a surprise attack! As long as we directly destroy the core forces of Wuren village and Yunren village, we will be more afraid of what is left. In this way, we can concentrate the remaining forces and directly destroy the remaining three big countries, Muye, Yanren and Sharen! " "I have the same opinion as Naruto. Yunren doesn''t have a shadow to sit in the village, and the eight tailed man Zhuli is captured by Naruto himself. He directly attacks two villages. I don''t think it''s a problem at all!" How much need to declare their sense of existence of the two pillars is also a bit impatient, at this moment the body slightly forward, with a seemingly solemn, but in fact very excited expression said so. The goal is still five big countries and five tolerance villages. In other words, it must be aimed at these five superpowers. Just destroy them. The unity of the world is in control. What else is there to be afraid of in the remaining small villages? Even if these small countries have more or less some mysterious forces, those forces are not enough to be feared in Naruto''s view. Before that, the five big countries can always be separated from the world as five poles, and no other country can challenge their position. This is the best proof that the biggest obstacle to the elimination of tolerance and the unification of the world is the five big countries. Although I still feel that Naruto''s decision-making strategy is a bit rash. But in essence. Xueren village really has the qualification and ability to be a master. And Xueying has made a decision. Ning CI naturally nodded and agreed. "Since Naruto you have said that, then carry out it according to your plan." Rather time after pondering for a second, is also heavy key point, nod to answer a voice to say. "Well, according to this plan, we will carry out the specific assignment of combat tasks." Seeing that all of his friends agreed to their own proposal, Naruto''s eyes were slightly raised and a faint smile appeared in his pupils. "In Wuren village, I personally led a team to raid, and Xiangbo came to help me. In Yunren village, Ningci and Bayun, please, you two. You don''t need to push the front directly to the deep area, but you need to make sure that you can destroy Yunren village directly! If Yunren dares to resist, all of them will be killed! Those who have been arrested can be detained for a while and then dealt with later. Over the years, the village has also produced a lot of equipment for "imprisoning chakra". This time, the logistics forces can carry all the equipment and use it to restrict those hostile ninjas when necessary! " After all, Wuren village still has five generations of water shadow -- zhaomeiming himself. Even with the help of Chang Shilang, a strong individual whose strength is infinitely close to that of the shadow class, although the current strength of Ning Ci and Sasuke can easily defeat Wuren village, it is more appropriate for us to lead the team by ourselves for the sake of safety. The reason why we bring incense phosphor is to prevent accidents. "Well? What about me? Naruto Eight clouds didn''t get called, it''s also normal, but two pillars are looking forward to the war. When Naruto''s words were finished, they didn''t hear their own name in the whole process. Two pillars are also a little surprised and impatient in their heart, which is the words they asked subconsciously. "Well, don''t worry, Sasuke, there is an important task that needs you, that is to block the other three support troops that may come, especially Muye. The nearest distance to yunnincun is Muye. The big troops may not come, but it is very likely that Huoying, the fifth generation leader, will send advanced elite troops to support. Your task is to stop all these people! Bayun, take the members of the secret department to support Sasuke! " Naruto gently smile, that turn over the line of sight, fell on Sasuke and eight cloud body, is also straight said with a smile. "Intercept support forces?" Sasuke was stunned at first, and then reacted. He focused on the two words "Muye". At that moment, his eyes lit up, and the evil spirit appeared directly in his pupils. "Sasuke." The weasel on one side frowned slightly. When you want to say something. "Brother.. Weasel, it''s not the past now. Maybe the yuzhibo clan really means to rebel, and there is something wrong with Muye (ban defected). But in the end, Muye''s high-level officials want to destroy our clan. You have the responsibility, Muye can''t escape. Moreover, it''s not only a personal complaint, but also a great righteousness, isn''t it? I want to take revenge for my family, but the same is to achieve world peace. If in the past you thought our family would be the culprit of civil war, now the wood leaf is also an obstacle to peace? Since it is an obstacle, it must be removed, isn''t it? " However, he was interrupted by Sasuke, and the most important thing in his very calm tone was that his words were very clear, which made the weasel feel a little stunned. He pursed his mouth subconsciously, but he could only choose the silent yuzhibo weasel. Suddenly, he found that his younger brother seemed to make a lot of sense. The two pillars are not the same as before. It''s not the paranoid and stupid two pillars in the original. Instead, we can look at the problem from a higher perspective. From personal feelings to the great cause of world peace. No matter whether there are more forceful words in these words, but at least from a certain moral commanding point, from a critical perspective, you have to admit that Sasuke''s words are correct. Naturally, weasel can find some words to refute, but this kind of refutation is meaningless, and it is also contrary to weasel''s own previous judgments. "Well, I understand. I have already said that you are the winner. Naturally, everything is subject to you, Sasuke. I just hope that you will not be blinded by personal grievances. You also said that this is a fight for righteousness, right?" After all, it''s easy for people to become "double standard creatures.". That''s the point. Naruto himself does not deny it. Not to mention weasels. Perhaps the only difference is that the weasel is very aware of its deep sin and has long had the idea of going to die to atone. Just as in the past, some obsessions can''t be put down so easily. The future of peace, the future of Muye, and the future of his brother are all the things that weasel cares about most. Here, it''s natural to say this for his brother''s sake, and Sasuke can hear that. But the character is still more proud of the two pillars, can not be so straightforward response to his brother. "Hum!" Even a slight hum was enough to show Sasuke''s attitude. The Naruto in the top position naturally smiles. "If muster mulberry can, follow Sasuke, at least I can rest assured." From Xiang Yu, we know that the weasel''s physical condition has obviously improved since the removal of the kaleidoscope''s eye for writing wheel. After this period of conditioning, it can''t be compared with the real peak period in the past, but there is no problem in the general action. Moreover, even without the eye for writing wheel, with their own experience, Yuzhibo weasel''s strength can still steadily step on the elite level and endure to the level of quasi shadow level, which is the biggest reason why Naruto put forward such a request here. This is also to give the two brothers more time together. Including the next chance to fight side by side. A lot of times. The contradiction and understanding between brothers are solved and achieved by this way. The most important thing is that although Naruto believes in Sasuke''s strength, he is still slightly worried about his mentality and demeanor. If the weasel can follow him, the things he needs to worry about will probably not be a problem. In terms of calmness and carefulness, even Ning Ci, whom he trusts most, can''t be compared with the weasel. This is also a gap in his experience. Weasel in slightly a Zheng after, is also in the eyes reveal a ray of different light, but there is no hesitation, after gently nodding, is also promised down. "Well, no problem!" Sasuke glanced at Naruto with a little dissatisfied expression, but he didn''t say much. No matter what kind of mentality Sasuke had towards weasel at the moment, if he could spend more time with his brother and even have the chance to fight side by side, he would be more willing in his heart. As for strength, Sasuke still believes in weasel. Besides, the worst result is still his own? He has already got the same eye as Yuji poban, but now his self-confidence is extremely "inflated"! It''s clear and it''s raining. Two pillars feel that they are OK again! Naruto, who knows Sasuke best, can''t see the inner changes of his companion. However, with weasel and Bayun following, Naruto doesn''t need to worry. Besides, there are Ning Ci and Yugao in the nearest distance, even if yuzhiboban really shows up there. Naruto doesn''t need to worry too much. As long as this Mr. Ban can''t be a pillar of ten tailed people. Even with the attitude of reincarnation, Naruto believes that Sasuke kaningci is enough to cope with yuzhiboban, and the last result can last until he arrives. There''s no need to worry about it. When samsara''s eyes fall into his hands, he''s in charge of the overall situation! "It''s not too late! Let''s act on our own! In the shortest time, wipe out the land of thunder and the land of water, and truly take the first step in building a peaceful world Naruto stood up and said solemnly. "Yes On both sides. Yugao, Sasuke, Ningci, Xiangyu, Bayun and others are also in this moment subconsciously synchronous straighten body, Langsheng should say! Xueren village should seize every time and opportunity to take action. After Naruto directly announced the end of the meeting. Ningci, Sasuke, Yugao, Bayun and Itachi have also left one after another to prepare for the final war. After years of long cherished wish and years of preparation, this is the final World War. Naruto stands in his own Xueying office and overlooks the whole Xueren village. The Xueren people who are going to unite and gather together, Naruto''s pupil is also flashing a light ray of moriran color. "There''s the last step. There''s the last step. There''s the five tolerance villages, ban, heijue, and the goddess of Mao! None of you want to stop Yu''s great cause! " Finally, it is the final step to be carried out. When the previous plan is realized step by step, until the last critical step. Naruto in the emotion, but also more tense heart. The last step. It''s also the most critical step. If you take a wrong step, what you meet will become an endless hell, and it''s not just you, including your group of companions and those you love. The existence of these people and your dreams do not allow Naruto to take a wrong step and make the most comprehensive plan with the most careful mind, The next step is to really start the implementation. The world of tolerance with sudden changes. Forces mobilized from each other. Compared with any previous era, this node is very different. On the mainland. In the southern region, there is a small country called birdsong. In the remote forest on the west side of the country, in a deep and dark cave, it was defeated again by Naruto before, and it was only with the help of heijue that it was able to escape in a panic. At this moment, Dai Tu appeared. At this moment, Dai Tu had already changed Xiao''s clothes, The spiral mask that I carry all the year round is also taken off, and the scarred face is still vaguely recognized. Compared with more than ten years ago, the outline of the "innocent and kind" young man with earth in the past is similar to his face, but his expression is extremely gloomy and grim. This is not because Naruto has been defeated many times. Just because he has been in the dark all these years, he has long made this young man who was determined to become "fire shadow" and vowed to protect all his companions turbid and cruel. It''s in this place right now. The reason is very simple. In order to realize his plan, he was forced to use the last card. It may not be accurate to say that it was the card, because strictly speaking, Dai Tu is only the agent of the "eye of the moon" plan, Yuzhiboban is the one who really set this goal to create a peaceful world in which everyone falls into the dream of "unlimited monthly reading"! you ''re right! I came here with the soil. It''s because we have to change our plan and wake up in advance. As the "representative of the will" of the spot, heijue naturally appeared in this occasion at this time. In the case of losing reincarnation eye, the only way to wake up the spot is to reincarnate the dirty earth. This is also the basis for the pharmacist to come and discuss "cooperation" with the earth before, because he found a part of yuzhibo spot cells in the secret base of Dashe pill, Early is ahead of time the dirty earth channeling out of the yuzhibo spot, just did not choose to let the spot consciousness recovery. This time, with the arrival of soil. It brings great shock to pharmacists. It is also a way for the two to reach deeper cooperation conditions. For example, early awakening is one of the conditions of the alliance. However, sometimes, the reality is that it will not develop according to a person''s wishes. Chakra, who has always thought that he has learned the magic art, can easily control the cosmos of the dirty land after he has mastered the improved technique of reincarnation. The reality just gave the pharmacist a slap. If it is said that after the dirty soil, before his soul consciousness is sober, he directly suppresses or even obliterates yuzhipoban''s will, and let him fight only by instinct and experience, even if the combat effectiveness will be weakened by 30% or 40%, but in that case, the spot can be controlled by the pharmacist''s pocket. The biggest mistake of the pharmacist''s pocket is that he underestimates the strength of the spot, Underestimated the anti control bonus of samsara eye. In the case of restricting his body''s freedom without limiting his consciousness. The moment when he woke up. It''s when the pharmacist''s pocket is directly controlled. I didn''t expect that I couldn''t control yuzhiboban, and I was easily subdued by the pharmacist pocket. At this moment, I was bound in the other corner of the cave, and I lost all my strength. Only my eyes could rotate, and I still kept my consciousness. I looked at the slender man with long black hair standing in the most central position, The pupil of the pharmacist''s pocket also showed an extremely bitter and unwilling mood. However, at this time, the pharmacist''s bag has been completely reduced to other people''s sticky plate, which can be disposed of at will. No matter how unwilling or angry, it can only be held back, and no effective action can be taken. "Ha ha? I didn''t expect that there would be such an interesting younger generation after the pillar, the integration of immortal mode and nine tail mode? It''s really very creative. Is it true that we should unify the tolerance world to create real peace? Sure enough, you should be in the same era with me, Bo Feng Naruto Ban is still wearing his blood red armor. Listening to all the information about Bofeng Naruto from heijue, even when reincarnation eye is robbed and the control of the exorcism image completely falls into Naruto''s palm, Yu zhiboban''s face still doesn''t show any angry look. Instead, he smiles, There is also an obvious appreciation in the pupil. This is not a false emotion. The presence of people is only with soil, black Jue, pharmacist pocket exist. In his capacity, he doesn''t need to praise Naruto intentionally. He just says that from the perspective of passers-by, ban really appreciates Naruto. In particular, Naruto''s idea of annexing various countries, unifying the world of tolerance, and creating a truly peaceful world is in harmony with ban, Or to be more precise, it has almost the same view with the spot of the wood leaf that had not defected decades ago. Now. After I have seen the content of that slate myself. I gave up that idea myself. Not to say no. But in Ban''s view, the evil of human nature can not be completely eradicated. Even if there is only one country left, a village of tolerance, why didn''t he be as close as brothers with Zhu? But in the end? Isn''t it the same? Different goals and wills, different interests and different positions are bound to bring about disputes. This is my view. "But, you still see only a piece of wood, not a forest, Bofeng Naruto! The real world of peace can only be built by me. Whether it''s between pillars or you, your ideas are too naive and unrealistic! " Chapter 654 The heart is infinite. Greed can never be satisfied. From the perspective of Yu Zhibo, the only way to build a unified country is to create a society that is superficially peaceful, but in reality it is still a society with constant disputes. If we want to usher in real peace, we still need the skill of "unlimited monthly reading" to achieve it. All people are immersed in their own eternal dreams, and there is no connection between them, There will be no more conflicts of interests, no more conflicts of ideas, and all people will live in their happiest world. This is the real peace! Therefore, ban appreciates Naruto because he has such capacity and awareness at this age, which is really excellent, but he also abandons Naruto, because in Ban''s view, Naruto''s practice is still outdated. Of course, if Naruto is here, he will have a deeper argument with ban about what is a real peaceful world, true and false, This is an eternal proposition. Ban thinks that Naruto''s practice is out of date and has only superficial significance. But does Naruto not think that ban''s plan is to create a false peace? Not to mention the "eye of the moon" plan itself is the plan made by ban after being cheated by heijue. Even if this plan has nothing to do with blackmail. It''s not a way to revive the big barrel of wood. But isn''t it self deception that everyone falls into the eternal dream to create a peaceful world? Only a unified country is the most practical and common sense road to peace. In Naruto''s previous world, this is the best and the only way that has been proved countless times. The internal interest and idea dispute that may be involved in the future depends on the ruler''s height of thought, depth of measure and the sophistication of means, but they all belong to the controllable category. This is Naruto''s will. However, it is obviously impossible for the two people who have not yet had a direct contact to have a similar conversation. Moreover, even if they stand face to face, they both have their own mature ideas, and they are Naruto and ban who firmly believe in their own ideas, and they are even less likely to be easily convinced by the opposite. The final result. It still depends on force to solve everything. Naruto is like this. The same is true of plaques. Especially after the end Valley war with qianshouzhu decades ago, ban has a profound understanding of this point. "But now that I''m back in the world, I might as well play with you. I''m not sure I can meet my old friends." Yu Zhibo moved his body gently, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. In the back of his mind, a figure of "Thousand Hands" appeared. He said with a low smile. "Black Jue!" "Yes, Lord ban!" "Always pay attention to the movements of the five tolerance villages and bofengnaruto. When they have a decisive battle, please let me know." Yu Zhi wave spot''s vision light looking at that half body sneaks into the black absolute being under the ground, the tone slightly shows Sen cold of say "Yes! Lord ban, please obey your order. Your will is everything Hei Jue, who still plays the role of perfect will, still has a respectful expression. After answering in a deep voice, the figure completely sneaks into the ground and goes to the outside world. The reincarnation eye is taken away, the control of the exorcism image is ectopic, and his intention to revive his mother is getting farther and farther away, Now we can only rely on yuzhiboban, who was born out of filthy soil. Although there are other alternative schemes, those schemes undoubtedly need to pay a higher price and time, and the success rate can not be guaranteed. Naturally, no matter what happens next, heijue must do everything to help yuzhiboban, recapture reincarnation eye and revive ten tails, Only in this way, the long cherished wish of resurrecting mother for thousands of years can be truly realized! After heijue left. Ban also turned his eyes around, looked at the side with a calm look and earth, and a different light flashed out of the pupil, and then said, "with earth, you should go to the wood leaf ahead of time, too. It''s time to take your own things back. Only when you have two eyes at the same time, can you give full play to your real power, The last thought should be cut off! " "From that day, at that moment, I didn''t think about that person for a long time. The writing wheel eye stayed with him, just as a backup. It didn''t mean anything. Now, naturally, I need to get it back. I won''t have any hesitation." Facing yuzhipoban''s attention line of sight, there is no change in the expression of the earth. When yuzhipoban''s slightly cool line of sight and yuzhipoban''s words fall, the spot in the front position also shows a satisfied smile. "That''s good. That''s what I value! Let''s go. The real decisive battle is coming soon Three parties gathered. All parties move. At the moment when the five Narutos and the shadows in wudaring village are preparing for the war between them, yuzhiboban is not idle. He already knows that his reincarnation eyes, Nine Tailed animals and the exorcism statues all fall into the hands of Naruto. At this time, he is not in a hurry to find Naruto. From the perspective of ban, He has enough self-confidence that he can still realize his plan. This is not only his self-confidence in personal strength, but also his self-confidence in comprehensive control after analyzing the situation, including his own reincarnation eyes. Ban has made corresponding arrangements for a long time, and now he is not in a hurry to act, One is that it also needs some buffer time to make some necessary preparations. The other reason is that ban has a great interest in Naruto. He wants to see how wonderful the performance of the only generation who has appeared in the decades since he and Zhujian''s "death" is. If it was attacked by the five tolerance villages. That proves that bofengnaruto is nothing more than that. If we can take advantage of the situation to defeat the five tolerance villages. Ban will be impressed by Naruto. Anyway, it''s just a teenager. In any case, from the point of view of the spot, the final result is just to recapture their own reincarnation eyes, and then achieve a real sense of resurrection, and then become a pillar force of ten tails, projecting the moon reading onto the moon, realizing their long cherished wish over the years! Since there will be no change in the objectives and results of the action. These days. Let''s take a look at the excitement and play with it. Why not? "Bofeng Naruto, I hope you don''t have a strong mouth, but you can really let me see the scene I''m looking forward to most. I''m waiting to see you dancing!" From the depths of the cave step out of the yuzhibo spot. Looking at the blue sky in the distance and the flowing scarlet writing wheel eyes, Yuzhi Boban smiles. Then he jumps to a certain position and gallops away. In the position behind him, the pharmacist pocket with empty eyes and numb expression also follows, and gallops away with the pace of Yuzhi Boban. I don''t know that yuzhiboban is a Naruto who is completely interested in himself. At the same time, he is leading the army of Xueren village. With the additional information provided by Xiaonan, yuzhiboban landed directly from the northern region of the country of water! All the way up, the snow tolerant army is sweeping. The Wuren troops on the front line were almost on the verge of collapse. All the border defense strongholds were almost swept away by Naruto''s Xueren troops in an instant. With the combination of their own intelligence organizations and the intelligence agencies of the organization, Naruto knew the overall layout of the country of water well before the war started, and the power and intelligence occupied the absolute priority. The advance of Xueren army is very easy. Zhao Meiming, who got the exact information at the first time, also immediately recalled all the remaining Wuren except the necessary investigators. Then an emergency meeting was held in Wuren village. After everything is agreed in the shortest time. With the cooperation of Yuanshi elder, who is the most experienced and prestigious in the village, Zhao Meiming decided to gather all the troops of Wuren village and set up defense in the Tianshui gorge area, which is the closest to Wuren village. This is the best and shortest way to Wuren village, and also the most suitable battlefield for Wuren people. Although it is known that Xueren''s troops are invading, When she learned that the leader of the team was Xueying bofengnaruto, zhaomeiming had already sent out the corresponding message to the other four Rencun villages for help for the first time, but it was also clear that the fatal gap brought by the time deviation led to the result that she wanted to keep her village and country. This first wave of attack must rely on themselves and others to block it! Even though Naruto is really strong. According to Meiming, there is no room for retreat. Moreover, this time zhaomeiming summoned a total of 10000 Wuren. Even if they did everything they could, they had to block Naruto''s attack on this line of defense. If there is a breakthrough here, there is no doubt that there is only one way to destroy Wuren village and the water kingdom. They also know very well how special and threatening this war is, When Wuren village was gathering its troops, it launched a great effort to provide all kinds of logistic materials, especially kuwu, swords in hand, detonators and military grain pills! If you don''t want to be the king of subjugation. We must ensure that Wuren village can win this war. This is the current consensus of all high-level leaders in the country of water, including Daming. These people think very thoroughly. Naruto is also very clear to see, all the way forward on the March. The ultimate goal is Wuren village! Unless the strongholds along the line are in the way, Naruto will ignore them for the time being. It only needs to defeat the troops of Wuren village, and the war on the side of the water kingdom will come to an end. Then there will be local sweeps. Naruto''s goal is very clear before he comes to the water kingdom. As long as all the middle and high-end forces of Wuren village are taken away in one pot, In particular, Zhao Meiming and other high-level figures in Wuren village, as long as they are captured or killed, Wuren village and even the whole country of water will lose their resistance ability in the absolute sense, and become the existence easily annexed by the country of snow and Xueren village! In the front of the army. More than 3000 elite Xueren keep on galloping. Naruto stands in the front position. "So, the water shadow master summoned tens of thousands of Wuren to gather in the Tianshui gorge area nearest to Wuren village, right?" Looking at the one kneeling in front of him, a snow endure the dark, eyebrow tip slightly a pick, with a wisp of light smile so asked. "Yes, Mr. Xueying, although the specific quantity can''t be determined, the approximate quantity is like this!" This member of the secret department is still holding a kneeling position, with the most respectful tone replied. "It seems that this water shadow master is going to fight to the death, Naruto. I thought she would choose a more conservative strategy after the last defeat." Naruto waved his hand and asked the member of the secret department to withdraw. After that, Xiang Yu, who followed Naruto''s steps, raised her eyebrows and said softly. "This is also the best choice for Wuren village at present. Of course, wudaimu Shuiying can also directly choose" guerrilla warfare "to let all Wuren spread out and carry out raids at various points, or simply retreat to the mainland to ensure their living strength. However, this way is undoubtedly giving up the" village "and the pride of Wuren village for decades, Not to mention that Zhao Meiming can''t do it by herself. Even if she has such courage, the senior leaders of Wuren village also support it, but the Wuren people at the bottom can''t accept it. In terms of the strength and ability of rebellion, Wuren village is absolutely superior to the whole world of tolerance. Therefore, Zhao Meiming has no choice but to fight a decisive battle here, For the time being, I have chosen a more suitable venue for Wuren to play. " Naruto chuckles, and he can''t help thinking about the geographical environment of Tianshui gorge. On the whole, there is a certain amount of fog all the year round, and the humidity in the air is far higher than that in the general area. For Wuren, whether it''s the best technique of fog concealment or the large-scale lethal water hiding ninja, you can get a good geographical advantage there! Moreover, it is enough to gather ten thousand Wuren in such a short period of time to show the powerful strength of Wuren village. You know, Wuren village has suffered two disastrous defeats in recent years. One is the first confrontation with Xueren before, and the other is the joint raid of six villages on Xiaoxiao. The two times together, the loss of Wuren village is not so tragic. Now we can gather so much fog. It is estimated that the whole family of Wuren village will be taken out. "Shall we choose to rush into Wuren village from other places to mobilize Wuren?" "No, there''s no need at all. The dominant power of the war is already with us. Since the opposite side gives us face, there''s no need for us to be polite here. We can make a direct frontal attack!" Naruto''s eyebrows reveal a strong evil spirit, cold voice said. "Well!" After a little consideration, Xiang Yu nodded slowly. It is true that our side has already occupied a great advantage. There is no need to spend more time. The sooner we can solve the battlefield on the side of the water losing country. We can support the mainland side faster. Although Xiangyu also has enough confidence in Ningci, and after coming back this time, she has a real sense of the horror of Ningci''s "reincarnation eyes", but in the end, she still has to consider the face of the four big tolerance villages, and the yuzhibo spot and yuzhibo belt, which are still hidden in the shadow. The earlier they come together, the better their overall plan will be, Naturally, the better. "Xiao Nan, I''ll leave the inside of Wuren village to you. Although all the backbone of Wuren village should be gathered here, the elder of Yuanshi must still stay in the village. Such a highly respected leader can''t let him escape. Moreover, I don''t believe that this five generation mu Shuiying has any backup means, When we launch a surprise attack from the front battlefield, the encirclement and suppression of Wuren village will be left to you. I will ask star to lead some elite secret departments and ordinary troops to obey your orders. " The victory of the front battlefield should be won! The ownership of the rear main base, like naruto, should be won. Anyway, it''s almost a showdown. Naruto is too lazy to delay with these people. The most straightforward choice is to kill the enemy directly. "Well." Xiaonan, still in Xiaozhi''s uniform, stands on the right side of Naruto. After Naruto turns around and says these words in a deep voice, Xiaonan''s cold face still has no emotion fluctuation, only her beautiful eyes flash slightly, and then she gently nods her head and answers. "The white eye user, Qing, will be handed over to jiaodusang. I just need to get the white eye, no matter whether it''s alive or dead!" Then turn your eyes sideways again. Naruto sets his eyes on his right side, only half behind Xiaonan. On a man with green eyes, who is wearing Xiaozhi style clothes, the evil spirit of terror permeates all over his body, which proves that he is not easy to be provoked, and this figure, This is what Naruto calls the former rebel village of Taki Jen, which used to be responsible for earning the necessary funds for Xiao organization! This is also the only official member who has followed Naruto back to Xueren village and followed Xiaonan''s "orders" to come to Xueren village. Other people either couldn''t get in touch with him or flatly refused him (Didala and feiduan). Only jiaodu didn''t say a word after seeing Xiaonan''s orders through special channels, It''s just to start and come. Of course, that''s what I said. In fact, at the beginning, jiaodu wanted to refuse, but later he chose to come to Xueren village. There is only one reason. Naruto gives too much! It''s impossible to choose the "no" option at all. This one is known to exist for money. It''s already in Naruto''s money eye. Naruto is a good grasp of this point, just to this organization, for the time being, is a powerful official member of the lure. "Of course, the price will come according to what was discussed before, and it will be the same for every task in the future. According to the difficulty, there will be floating quota!" Although Naruto is at the bottom of the list, now Naruto can beat him with one hand, but he is still a strong movie player. If Naruto only needs to pay the necessary amount of money, he can follow his own orders to perform the necessary tasks. On the contrary, Naruto will feel that he can earn money, trust and other words. Don''t say that, it will be even more ridiculous, However, to a limited extent, it is Naruto''s goal to excavate and use the value of jiaodu as much as possible. The rest? Is it related to yourself? "As long as the money is enough, there is no problem at all, Lord Xueying." Jiao Du said in a slightly low voice. The money is in place. It''s easy to say anything. Anyway, what do you think of Naruto now. Let''s not say the employment price is very rich. When I first arrived at Xueren village, I gave a gift of 50 million taels. For Yu jiaodu, as long as they give him money, they are all "good people"! Naruto from the beginning of the angle of the "good" to the direct brush full. The tasks assigned by him are not excluded at all. Why not make money? You can live like this. In the tolerance world of Nuo University, jiaodu is absolutely one of the few people who live very truly and happily. He never does complicated things, and he doesn''t think about too difficult things. He only has money in his eyes! "Very good. I''ll leave it to you, jiaodu!" Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes turned back to gaze at the nearby Tianshui gorge. "Boom!" It''s also in this moment. Go straight to the nine tail chakra pattern. The overwhelming momentum that pervades. A powerful roar broke out when it was rippling. On the opposite side. Zhao Meiming, who has already set up a good defense line, feels the strong pressure coming from him, and his expression also changes suddenly. "Coming!"!? Wave wind Naruto Grim expression, cold breath. "Lord Shuiying!" "Qing, I''ll give it to you on the left. We must complete the anti encirclement raid in the shortest time. No matter what happens on the front, we don''t need support. Do you understand?" The powerful pressure that comes step by step. This is already can vaguely hear the sound of galloping. Even in the number of absolute advantage. But in the most important high-end power confrontation. Wuren village is undoubtedly one hundred percent downwind. Even if we know that the probability may be less than one tenth. But Zhao Meiming still wants to try again. "Yes, I understand, Lord Shuiying! Chang Shilang, master Shuiying will be handed over to you and the dark Department to protect together! " Qing, who is also very clear about the seriousness of the situation, nodded his head. The high sounding words. "Yes! I will certainly protect Lord Shuiying! " In long ten Lang clench own flounder double knife, the facial expression solemnly answer a voice to return a way after. Green is also a sudden bow. "Wu Yun Chang Long!" Then it was a vertical body shape, toward the left side of the fog to endure the position of the troops ran past. A lot of people. The ultimate prestige. It''s not a long distance. Under the leadership of Naruto. The Xueren army, which came straight through. It''s the prelude to the opening. When it''s directly facing up. "Mr. Shuiying, although I know that the probability is not very high, I still want to say this sincerely. Don''t pay more for the meaningless struggle. Let''s just choose to give up here! This is your most relaxed and right choice Step out of that golden figure. The overwhelming momentum that pervaded. At the moment of frightening the countless fog on the opposite side. Naruto is also with a very cold expression, looking directly at the opposite position of zhaomeiming, said gently. Chapter 655 "Ha ha, since you know it''s impossible, why should you do so much? Wuren village is inherited from the ancestors. It has been standing in the forbearance world for decades and has never fallen down. As the eyes of the five generations, I have the responsibility and obligation to lead the village along the way! Give up!? Then you have to ask us whether the ten thousand Wuren people in Wuren village have agreed or not! " Zhao Meiming is standing in the front position, with a touch of no timid expression and Naruto looking at each other, when his high words fall. "Fight to the end!" "Fight to the end!" "Fight to the end!" All around. The thousands of Wuren around zhaomeiming also burst out an extremely powerful momentum at this moment. This can obviously feel the fighting spirit of one after another. Naruto brow slightly wrinkled, that moment cool down expression. "Why are you so stubborn?" The whispered words. "If you are determined to do so!" The sudden rise of terror and murder. "Then, none of them!" "Yes At the moment when Naruto''s awe inspiring words fall. "Boom!" In the back position. That one by one burst out of the strong chakra power. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" The figure galloping up. "Fight "Oh "Keng, Keng, Keng!" "Ding Ding Ding!" "Water escape - the art of water dragon bullet!" "Ice escape - the art of crystal needle!" "Tu Dun!" "Lei Dun!" Crisscross each other. There are all kinds of escapism that have been released, one after another, the violent waves that are constantly rippling, and the cold flashes that are flying in the mid air. Almost at the command of Naruto and zhaomeiming. Xueren and Wuren under the command of both sides started an extremely fierce fight. It was also at a time when the subordinates were fighting each other. "Xiangyu, I''ll give you the command. I''ll take zhaomeiming directly!" Naruto towards the side of the incense phosphor after such a sentence. It''s a vertical figure. Straight toward the core area of zhaomeiming. Even though these people are full of fighting spirit. It''s hard to defeat completely in a short time. But Naruto believes it. If you only need to use thunder to crush or even kill this five generation mu Shuiying adult in front of these Wuren, you can definitely greatly damage the morale of the tens of thousands of Ninja troops in Wuren village. In this way, you can guarantee to win Wuren village and shuizhiguo with the highest efficiency within the minimum loss range. As for the safety of a single person breaking into the enemy''s own formation. Naruto said. What are you afraid of!? "Here it is Looking at the Naruto coming towards him. According to Meiming''s beautiful eyes, a very cold look appeared. "Chang Shilang!" "Yes, Lord Shuiying!" This can be expected before the war. Zhaomeiming can''t be unprepared. Before the rise of Xueren village, there were only five super tolerance villages in the tolerance world. Wuren village also had its own deep foundation as support. Since one person''s strength could not stop Naruto, zhaomeiming had to fill the gap between them with "quality" and "quantity"! "Pa!" "Pa" "Pa" "Pa!" Everyone who moves ahead of time. Each intercepts but on these fog endures the elite. These Wuren, who can be carried by zhaomeiming, are the mainstays of the village. The weakest of them are those who have ordinary tolerance level. Before the war, they were repeatedly explained by zhaomeiming. What a terrible existence this Xueying needs to deal with. It''s a big move. No one will stay at this moment. "Shuidun - the skill of Shuijiao!" "Secret method - the art of separation and refinement!" "Keng!" "Water escape - the art of vortex!" These fog bearers who walk in succession. The four or five Wuren, who are besieged from all directions and fighting close to each other, are the most qualified people in Wuren village to inherit the existence of the new generation of Qiren public swords. They have sharp blade and powerful attack, and then match with the companions in the surrounding area who release single attack and escape at fixed points. When you raise your hand, it is the most rapid attack. "Hum!" However, in front of Naruto''s eyes, these attacks are so vulnerable. "Nine lamas!" Close up. The Nine Tailed chakras that erupted further. The hustle and bustle. "Bang!" When Naruto put his hands together. A cyclone that blows up directly. There is no chance for these fog bears to get close to their bodies. Is that a scorching moment of the wave of rapid blow out. In mid air. "Feng Dun - the art of calming the wind!" A body without balance. "Whoosh!" When Naruto leaps at a high speed and easily reaps his life, and then easily evades those water escape and secret magic attacks, he doesn''t stop his own pace. It''s also a synchronous imprint. He instantly mobilizes the Nine Tailed chakra in his body. "Boom!" "Ah "Huh?" The ferocious wave of counterattack. Strength, speed. So that these people can not do much effective resistance. When they were pressed down, they were seriously injured, or killed one after another. In a flash. It was the first line of defense that Naruto easily broke through, representing the death of more than ten Wuren. See this scene of Zhao Meiming, that pupil reflects the forest color. "Wave wind Naruto!" At the time of his roaring words, it was already an uncontrollable anger in his heart. "Boom!" It''s a very fast figure. In front of the pressure. From the front. "Shuidun - the blade of water!" Zhao Meiming''s hands are afraid. Straight out of the mark. On one hand. A water sword appears out of thin air. It is crystal clear and emits a cold breath. Zhaomeiming, who holds the water sword, walks towards Naruto''s position without any evasion. ¡°£¡£¡¡± What''s eye-catching. That imposing gesture. Naruto eyebrows, the same do not hide. Direct right hand a pick, turned out of a special painless. "Hum!" Nine Tailed chakras in the air. The moment of attachment. A special wave of energy. "Keng!" When they meet. "Bang!" "Boom!" Bitter nothingness and water sword that meet together. The surging waves. On the side of the explosion of this strong pressure, anti earthquake moment. "How heavy!" The terrible oppression that is transmitted. According to Meiming''s expression also became extremely ugly in an instant. Compared with the confrontation a few months ago. The power of Naruto at this moment is obviously stronger. Zhao Meiming is not sure whether the Naruto at that time had reservation or whether the young Xueying adult had a leap in quality during this period. After all, from this age, the possibility of the two is the same, of course, If Zhao Meiming knows that Naruto is still not in full swing, at most 60% or 70% of the standard line, his expression will become even more ugly. This is not to say that Naruto wants to deliberately tease, or show arrogance and arrogance. It is only under the premise that the establishment of Yuzhi wave belt and Yuzhi wave spot may appear at any time. Naruto needs to be reserved. With the development of Xianren Jiuwei chakra model, the accuracy of the model has been improved. We are about to enter the most perfect posture of the immortal nine tail chakra mode. Naruto can find a key problem. That is in this mode. His chakra consumption is more terrifying than that of any single chakra mode. I''m afraid that his speed is more than twice that of any single chakra mode, and his body load is also extremely heavy. If he wants to use the skill of flying thunder on a large scale, Naruto can fully foresee that his fighting time will not be too long when he can maintain his peak state. In other words, With Naruto''s current personal strength, it''s inevitable that his physical strength can''t keep up. After all, it''s just a body that has only developed for less than 15 years. It can have the strength it has today. It''s a general existence. This is the biggest reason why Naruto doesn''t think about using that pair of samsara eyes at present. Just look at the end of changmen, we can see that the use itself is not his own eyes, and the burden on the body is heavier. And then, God knows if yuzhipoban has done anything on his eyes. Unless he is forced into a desperate situation, Naruto will not use these eyes easily. As the last backup means, Naruto is the best! Only 60% or 70% of the force is used here. The use of a single Nine Tailed chakra model to suppress zhaomeiming is also based on this consideration, winning in the minimum loss. Moreover, in terms of Naruto''s current strength level, even if it is a single Nine Tailed chakra model, it can be regarded as the existence of Super Shadow level. It''s just a photo. "Bang!" "Wow!" Don''t be too easy! Shua "Dong!" This is not a confrontation at all on an order of magnitude. After several staggered collisions. Is precisely captured by Naruto a gap, strong horizontal throw out of the right leg. It''s a kick. Zhaomeiming is the figure flying out of control. "Flounder, open!" Seeing this scene, Chang Shilang chased up from the side in the most ferocious way, trying to stop Naruto''s serial attacks and not give Naruto the chance to further bully his own Shuiying. However, it has not come near the figure. "Ha ha!" Naruto gives a cold smile. "Pa!" A quick clap of both hands. At the end of the decade. "Whew!" In the back position. The golden chakra suddenly rose. A huge palm formed out of thin air. "Bang!" It''s going to be at the moment when you press it toward the position of Chang Shilang. "Damn it!" Can only subconsciously raise their own flounder double knife to block the posture of Chang Shilang. "Boom!" Right above. The Golden Palm pressed down with fierce posture. As it falls. There was a violent explosion. The dust that stirred up. In the air. A terrible wave of sound and vibration swept away. "Ah "Ah "Wow!" The Yellow tide in the sky. Those who want to approach are involved in it, and they can''t find any way to break through. Shua "Bang!" "Huh?" Whenever the strength is weak, or the reaction is slow. In the aftermath of this blow. It''s either death or injury. An irresistible offensive. "Stop him!" Chang Shilang, who was forced to escape from the pressure of Naruto''s chakra Wei, spilled a lot of blood at the corner of his mouth. In an extremely embarrassed posture, he yelled at the elite members of the dark room around him. "Yes I want to resist. But how can not resist this wave of despair and solemn and stirring. But they knew that they were still dead when they rushed up. But still choose to rush forward without hesitation. There is only one reason, and the simplest one is that I am defending my hometown! "Water escape!" "Lei Dun!" "The art of water rushing waves!" We are constantly striving for success. One after another, the figures are approaching. "Ha ha!" When it comes to Naruto''s field of vision. Naruto''s pupil revealed a very strong killing. "Hum!" The figure of a quick press. On one palm, arms raised high. "Feng Dun - Sword in the hand of helix!" The ultimate roar. A terrifying momentum. Sharp edge. "This operation!" Don''t talk about the people who are facing up to you. Zhao Meiming, who had just turned over from a distance, felt the terrible power of the operation. "Get out of the way!" That''s what I want to shout out. However, it has not yet been passed to the forward position. "Hum!" Rippling waves. "Whoosh!" From the palm of Naruto''s hand, it is the sharp wind blade thrown out by the extremely fast flying, the sharp rotation range, and the forest breath from the shop. From the front. "Light soul!" "This!" "Come on I want to avoid it. But it''s obvious that they''re all slow down. "Boom!" "Stab "Zizizizizizizizizizizi!" It seems to be the cutting of fengdun and the stimulation of Leidun. It''s like the explosion of the escape. Full coverage of regional attacks. "Ah "Huh?" "Wow It was only in such a moment, including those who were forced to get involved in the surrounding area. In such a moment, dozens of elite Wuren died directly. "Soul light wave wind Naruto!" "Chang Shilang!" "Yes, Lord Shuiying!" In less than a minute. This has been a heavy loss of the dark fog tolerance. These elite Shangren, including those villages that Zhao Meiming had arranged in advance to block Naruto''s attack together, are the mainstays in any Naruto village. There are even several Shangren who Zhao Meiming expected to become a new generation of Wuren in the future. No one can make a move in Naruto''s hands, A face-to-face is all these fog bear who are killed one after another. They were all white cloaks dyed red. On the face, it was covered with blood. "Well! This is the end of stubborn resistance, Wu Daimu Looking at the Zhao Meiming who once again ran towards himself. The bloodthirsty color of Naruto''s pupil becomes more and more intense, and the horror is diffused. "Feidun!" "Melt away!" No matter according to Meiming is to use any kind of super escape. But they can''t hurt Naruto. Even the corner of the garment is hard to touch this confrontation. "Bang!" "Poof "Stab Crisscross figure. It''s just a fog that can only be filled with human life. If not for these secret members, how many times did they block Naruto from 0.5 seconds to 1 second? Zhao Meiming would be killed directly by Naruto several times, even so. That''s a scarred look. A pale and feeble face. Can only be looking at their hearts, abdomen one after another in front of their tragic death. According to Meiming''s almost crazy mentality. "Bang!" "Huh?" It''s another hitter. Then slightly deviated from the position. "No!" "Pa!" That is precisely captured by Naruto Zhao Meiming''s right arm. in a wink. There''s a fatal gap in the gap. It''s also very difficult to support Chang Shilang and those Wuren dark departments in the first time. "It''s over! Mr. Shuiying Looking at Zhao Meiming''s pretty face, whose expression is extremely cool and ugly, the expression on Naruto''s face does not change at all. With a cold smile, he wants to destroy the flowers directly. "Lord Shuiying!" All of a sudden. Not far behind. The sudden shout out of a word. In a flash. It''s a bright light. Below the surface. The dazzling luster is a mysterious array of runes. "What''s this?" When Naruto''s pupil shrinks. "Bang!" The spread of the beautiful luster. It seems to be transparent, and it seems to be the bondage of light visible to the naked eye. Naruto''s legs are entangled. In that moment. Naruto even felt the chakra flow in his body become stagnant in a moment. This change is sensed. According to Meiming''s beautiful eyes, a ray of ecstatic color appeared directly, which immediately revealed a fierce color again. "Yes, it''s over here, Mr. Xueying!" "Poof They didn''t wait for Naruto. According to Meiming, he first turned decisively, and then cut off his right arm with the most ruthless posture. "Poof Spatter of blood. Again on Naruto. "Forbidden technique - the technique of blood stained seal!" Take advantage of Naruto''s limited action. According to the figure of Meiming''s rapid retreat. And then it''s quickly imprinted. There was a strong smell of blood. Below the surface. The more dazzling array. In a flash, all of a sudden directly absorbed blood around. "This operation!? It''s the seal forbidden technique! " Although I don''t know what the specific effect of this method released by Wu Ren is, the terrible energy fluctuation that can be sensed obviously, the most important thing is that the whole Dharma array system that is reflected in my eyes and soaked in red instantly from white, when the scarlet color becomes more and more intense. The chakra breath of zhaomeiming in the most positive position is also associated with the whole Dharma array, the crazy color reflected in the pupil. "Die here! Wave wind Naruto "Pa!" "Yes "Seal!" On all sides. From all angles. The same flying sixteen figures. I''m afraid there''s a chakra wave coming out of each. The same station, the same imprint, the same flow of flying, generally all guide the input of chakra. It''s getting worse. The Falun that vibrated violently with it. The more oppressive atmosphere, intending to confine Naruto in the central position, the special "air wall" constantly oppressed, and then the powerful force rising from the sky, suddenly appeared in the surrounding area. Surrounded by the four transparent walls with scarlet color, it quickly squeezed toward Naruto''s position. However, this seems to be full of murderous opportunities, and the situation of extreme death. Naruto is only in the first time after the shock, the color of the face is back to the previous cool. "Is this your last resort? According to Meiming, it''s a little bit of a surprise, but it''s very sad! " The flowing eyes. When the two eyes meet again. This can be seen clearly from the meaning of "sad". Zhao Meiming is slightly stunned. At the same time, suddenly, it seems that there is a fierce cold, which makes people tremble uncontrollably. "Let''s have a look at what absolute strength is!" In the core area. Naruto''s hands suddenly clapped. "Nine lamas!" Still don''t need to use the immortal mode fusion. It''s a direct increase in chakra output. The power of the roaring sky. "Hum!" With nine tails in the body. "Boom!" In the central area. On Naruto''s body, there is a bright golden shadow. "What Narutos "disdain" to use the skill of flying Thunder God to avoid this attack. Instead, they directly choose the hard front, which is compressed to the extreme, and instantly erupts into a more ferocious and noisy power than the front. "Wow!" "Wow!" "Blast!" Under Naruto''s cold face. After a deep drink. Dazzling luster. A violent shock. In a flash, the school thought it could seize the future of life, after that dull burst. The whole array that is directly overturned. "Boom!" After an extremely violent shaking, the bright light and shadow were also directly dimmed at that moment, and the aftereffect came back. "Wow!" "Huh?" All around. It''s impossible to resist the fog. When one by one is hit. "Bang!" The figure flying upside down. "Boom!" In the air. "Bang!" One by one, in a very bloody way, they burst to death. The mist of scarlet blood that came out of the house. "Whoosh!" When a golden light is shining. "Well?" Before Zhao Meiming makes any response. It''s Naruto that''s coming in front of us. "Well done, so it''s time for the game to end!" In that pair of cold face into their own eyes. "Poof "Huh?" Above the abdomen, I felt the pain of my heart. According to Meiming''s fierce face, her left arm was shaking. It''s not waiting to be lifted. "Wave wind... Sing.. People. " That''s the whole body strength that just like the tide. A vision that gradually darkens. The memories of the past. Finally, the picture of Chang Shiro''s desperate face, his most trusted subordinate not far away. Zhao Meiming''s consciousness is also completely immersed in the dark. "That''s it." "Shua!" When Naruto pulls his hand indifferently. Spatter of blood. "Plop!" Zhao Meiming, who has no support any more, also falls straight ahead. The dull sound of landing. "Master Shuiying!" Set off the cry of Chang Shilang. The water shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties -- zhaomeiming, falls here! Chapter 656 "Kill you, kill you! I will definitely kill you! Wave wind Naruto Witnessed the death. And with such tragic results. When that scene appears in front of my eyes. Chang Shilang is completely crazy. The red eyes had become extremely ferocious and twisted. It seems that I want to swallow Ming''s life and peel it off. But it didn''t shake Naruto''s heart at all. The flow of sight. It''s not the same as Chang Shilang. "Shua!" Flash of light. Naruto jumps to the side of Chang Shilang. The right leg kicked out with a heavy kick. "Wow!" Under the hammer. They''re all directly deformed faces. A rickety figure. "Blade of the wind!" And then it''s like fengdun chakra, which is easily condensed. Sharp blade. Precise orientation. "Poof Top down. That steady through and down the forest edge. Sharp and cold. "Water.".. Shadow. My lord A one shot attack. Chang Shilang has no way to make any effective response at all. Just like Darui, who died together with the four generations of Lei Ying, the six generations of Mu Shui Ying in the original book also died under the hand of Naruto along with his five generations of Mu Shui Ying. A very tragic process. The result is extremely tragic. Try every means, but even slightly hurt Naruto are unable to do the fog endure village. More than 100 high-end forces in Wuren village, including zhaomeiming, the water shadow of the eyes of the five generations, were killed by Naruto. "The water shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties is dead! The result of Wuren village and the country of water is only the complete destruction of one road! Not yet! Otherwise, death is your only end! " When the Nine Tailed figure appeared, Naruto''s high pitched and cold words also resounded in the whole battlefield at this moment. The direct line of sight. "Oh! Lord snow shadow Long live Xueren village "Naruto!" "First generation adults!" It was a shocking scene. In front of the eyes of thousands of fog tolerance and snow tolerance from both sides of the war. When Xueren cheers and shouts wantonly, the expressions of Wuren are extremely ugly and unbelievable one by one. However they search and doubt each other, what they see is not illusory, but the most real, Also is the most cruel scene - own water shadow adult died in battle! Although it''s not easy to say that the morale completely collapsed, most of Wuren''s face was so shaken after seeing this scene. Facing Xueren''s attack led by Xiang Yu, these Wuren were already very difficult to resist. They were infinitely pushed into the defense line and were constantly killed, The ratio of casualties between ourselves and the enemy has even reached a higher level of one to three, one to four, and even higher. The reason why we can still hold on is that we are fighting to protect our hometown. It''s because Shuiying is here to fight with them. The courage and courage that these give. This is the biggest reason why these people can choose to fight to the death. Now, my hometown still needs to be protected, but my greatest courage, mu Shuiying of the Five Dynasties, has already died in battle. Along with the most elite secret department and Shangren people in my village, they have also died one after another. The naked eye can see that the overall morale has been greatly damaged. There was a look of despair on the face of Wu Ren. "Kill! Revenge for Lord Shuiying "It''s not over yet! Behind is the village! You can''t shrink back here! " "Soul light! Absolutely hold on "Kill that guy! Kill that guy But it is not to say that all the fog tolerance are at this moment to choose to give up. There is still the last part of Wuren who didn''t lose the will to fight. They don''t want to give up here. They still want to fight to the end. They are also very synchronous. After a sharp cry, they rush to Naruto''s position from all directions. "Although it''s worthy of respect, it''s undoubtedly the most stupid behavior!" Looking at this group of people who still won''t choose to give up. Naruto first nodded, and then the pupil also showed a very cold luster. "Those who dare to resist, if they don''t stay, they will be killed." "Yes The same shrill words. "Boom!" The wrapped golden chakra cyclone. Naruto is also controlling his own tail animal form, making great strides towards the core area of Wuren army, crushing and killing fiercely. "Ah "Poof "Boom!" "Bang!" The rolling tide that swept up. It''s an attack that''s hard to stop even one step. Under the attack of Naruto and Xiangyu. This last part of the determined fog tolerance were soon slaughtered. Bloody and cruel scenes. A war in which there is no hope at all. In the face of further casualties. Look at the earth that has been stained by the blood of his companions. The last remaining group of Wuren can''t stand it after all. The scene like Shura hell makes all the remaining Wuren lose all the courage to resist and obey the guidance of "survival" instinct. "Run away!" "Don''t kill me!" "Run! Run A completely collapsed defense line. These fog forbearance are also scattered, some too late to escape fog forbearance, but also one by one to surrender. From the beginning to the end. It only took less than half an hour for this confrontation. The final curtain will come down with the victory of Xueren village. Looking at those fog bear who scattered and fled. Naruto did not join the pursuit of the army, but directly lifted his nine tail chakra mode, return to the normal posture of Naruto, looking at the side step to his position on the side of the incense phosphor. "In addition to the necessary Shangren, there are also some responsible persons of relevant departments who must clean up. The remaining Wuren can accept surrender, but they must be strictly controlled. Then they immediately send orders back to the village, let Taishan lead a group of management personnel and torture officials, and escort their domestic counterparts to the country of water, We can''t stay here too long! " Naruto pupil revealed a very cold look, so said. "Yes, Naruto, I understand!" Incense phosphor is also immediately nodded, and then a jump away, to execute Naruto just issued the order. And it''s just after Xiang Yu left. Not far away. A dark shadow flashed out. It was Naruto who arranged to go out to recycle the white eyed jiaodu, the slightly tattered Xiaozhi clothes, and the fatal wound on the left chest that all proved that jiaodu had just experienced a fierce battle. "Mission accomplished?" "Well, although it''s a little tricky, it''s finished smoothly. This is the white eye you want, and I''ll leave the body. After all, this guy is worth 10 million taels. Xueying should have no opinion." Jiao Du said with the low tone of the sign. "Ha ha, you killed people. Naturally, I don''t have any opinions. I just need to make sure I can get back my white eyes!" Naruto took the bottle from jiaodu with his backhand. Looking at the exquisite white eyes inside, he nodded and said with a smile. "You can go directly to the village''s director for financial settlement. Of course, if Jiao Dusang is interested, you can also help deal with those fleeing Wuren. Of course, depending on the labor demand, they can be included in the final payment." "Oh Originally thought that this harvest will stop at jiaodu. Before hearing Naruto''s words, it was also a flash in front of my eyes. How much extra money can we make? For jiaodu, it is undoubtedly the sound of nature. At the moment, Jiao Du did not hesitate and nodded his head. "Since Xueying is so generous, I have no reason to refuse! Then Even though he was still injured, in Naruto''s perception, chakra''s loss was not low. Almost after finishing this sentence, he was in a vertical position, looking at a certain position, and chasing those fleeing Wuren at a high speed. Looking at the location where the corner all left. Naruto first shook his head with a smile and sighed, "you are a cruel man who wants money but not life." then he turned around and cast his eyes on Zhao Meiming''s cold and stiff body not far away. Although it''s different, we don''t plan for each other. These shadows are the existence of Naruto. But let''s not talk about justice. Died for the village. Zhao Meiming has done everything that a shadow should have done. "Somebody "Yes, Lord Xueying!" "Gather the body of Shuiying and find a suitable place to bury it." "Yes Shadow of the body must have a high research value This is common sense in the world of tolerance. But for Naruto and Xueren village, the so-called research value is not of great significance. After all, he is a respectable opponent. Above the war. It''s time to be tough. Naruto will not have any hesitation. But after his death, Naruto has no intention to humiliate them. Including the previous four generations of Lei Ying. Narutos all choose to let them live in peace. This time, zhaomeiming is no exception. It''s not so nice to say, but it''s very practical. To die for the village, it''s a proper death for them. "Wuren village is the first, then Yunren village, and then the whole mainland!" Standing in the highest point of Tianshui gorge. Looking at the hazy village not far away. Naruto''s pupils show a very sharp look. The frontal forces have been defeated. The key three. Zhao Meiming, Chang Shilang and Qing were killed on the spot! Most of those high-ranking or powerful Shangren people died in the "Tianshui gorge". More than half of the middle and low-level Wuren people were killed and injured. Xueren village only paid more than 300 people to win the war. Those fog bears who are scattered and running away. Most of them were killed or captured alive by Xueren who were chased away. A few people who can really escape from the fog. It''s not enough to be afraid. The Naruto specially arranged to lead the elite troops to raid Xiaonan in Wuren village. As expected. There was no decent resistance at all. It''s easy to break through the outer boundary. Xiaonan and some elite Xueren control the whole Wuren village in a very easy way. As the last high-level person in Wuren village, elder Yuanshi, although some of his followers want to persuade Yuanshi to retreat, they are rejected by this stubborn elder, The Yuanshi who directly chose to die in Wuren village is also a complete representative of the destruction of Wuren village! Except for a very small number of diehards who still choose to resist. And be annihilated one by one. The rest of the fog bear are also very interesting choice to get rid of. Only a small part of Wuren did not choose to stay in Wuren village for bloody battles or surrender, but retreated from another direction and left the country of water. As a part of Wuren who clearly knew that the five powers were already allies, Wuren''s view was that since the collapse of his own country and his village could not be avoided, it was necessary to preserve living forces as much as possible, they believed, Finally, the five tolerance villages can defeat Xueren village, and then they can use the power of the four tolerance villages to restore the country! For this part, the whereabouts of Wuren. Naruto has no interest at all. As long as it''s not in the water country region. Naruto doesn''t care whether he chooses to go silent or leave the country of water. As for the so-called restoration plan. In Naruto''s opinion, it''s a joke! The main force will collapse! Forbearance village is occupied! Then Naruto led his troops directly to the capital of the water kingdom. With the highest pressure, he forced chaotianya, the name of the water Kingdom, to accept the defeat and merge the water kingdom into the snow kingdom. This is a complete declaration of the fall of the first great power! As long as you don''t make any mistakes next! What can these remnant elements do to restore the country!? But also after dealing with these follow-up important matters, and after Taishan led the necessary routine personnel, and under the order of santaifu, a group of administrative officials and the army of snow Kingdom arrived in advance. Naruto left the rest of the chores to Taishan. And after leaving a part of Xueren''s troops to assist Taishan in controlling the whole water Kingdom, Naruto led Xiangfen, Xiaonan, and the rest of Xueren''s troops to sail directly from the water Kingdom and head for the border area of the land of thunder and the land of Tang. The reason why we choose this path. One is because the voyage is short. Another reason is that there are Ningci in leizhiguo and yunnincun. Naruto doesn''t worry. Instead, Naruto worries about intercepting Sasuke from Muye support forces. After all, the two pillars seem to have the same eyes as they used to have. However, in terms of personal strength, the gap between Sasuke and ban is still very obvious. If they meet a strong enemy, It''s easy to go wrong. Naruto is also worried about this. Will choose this path, give priority to direct support Sasuke In fact, the process of Lei Zhiguo is almost the same as Naruto''s prediction. After losing the three heavyweights of the four generations of Lei Ying, daruyi and chilabi, yunnincun has fallen into a period of extremely fierce civil strife. Although it''s not so easy to talk about blade to blade meeting, it''s very common to see each other glaring at the meeting, such as "revenge", "Lei Ying''s position", "specific strategy" and so on, Different people have different opinions. In the absence of a heavyweight, it is very difficult for anyone in Yunren village to really command all Yunren, even when the name of Lei Zhiguo is involved, and Tu Tai is directly arranged as the agent of Lei Ying with the assistance of Sam Yi. There are still many different opinions in Yunni village. It can only be an earthen platform that reluctantly integrates the strength of the village. I''m exhausted during this time. However, the internal affairs in the village have not been thoroughly sorted out. Under the leadership of Ning Ci and Yu Gao, Xueren''s troops, who came across the sea, divided into two groups and went straight to the interior of Lei Zhi. There was a crisis all over the border area. More than 80% of the strongholds were uprooted. Because of the long distance, Naruto led the Ninja troops to defeat Wuren village, Then, Xiaoxue and santaifu agreed to send administrative officials, which is different from the general army. When Xueren troops set out, they were followed by a group of administrative officials and tens of thousands of soldiers personally led by the right general of xuezhiguo military. They not only aimed at the Ninja stronghold, but also directly invaded from the east coast, cooperating with the general troops of their own military, Occupy every medium-sized and large-scale city in the land of thunder (small towns should be ignored for the time being, what we need to do now is to control most of the important territory of the land of thunder.) After hearing the news. Don''t talk about yunnincun. His royal highness, the great name of the land of thunder, directly expressed his extreme anger and panic. Because this is undoubtedly proving that the declaration of Xueren village and xuezhiguo is true! This is not a local war. It is not the so-called war for resources and hegemony between the two villages. It''s a real war of annihilation! In the event of defeat. The inheritance handed down by our ancestors to our generation will be destroyed. This is absolutely unacceptable to Lei Zhiguo. The speed of the invading Xueren troops and the general troops of xuezhiguo is far beyond the imagination of the high-level figures in leizhiguo and yunnincun. Under the "order" of his highness, some of the "senior executives" in yunnincun are aware of the seriousness of the problem and immediately abandon all disputes. Put your heart and soul into the preparation. Choose to cooperate with Tutai, a thunder shadow agent. The struggle for power and profit also depends on the current situation. Once the village is destroyed. Those who are left to them either die or become prisoners. The best result is to become a wandering ninja and mingle in the bottom life, which is absolutely unacceptable to these people. Especially when Wuren village was completely destroyed from the water Kingdom, the contemporary water shadow directly died, and the name of the water Kingdom abdicated, completely merging the whole water kingdom into the snow kingdom. From the top to the bottom, people who have something to do with the rule are crazy. No one really wants to be a subjugator. However, even yunnincun, which is a United Village, can not stop the advance of Ningci and Yugao. If it''s just a Yugao, Yunren village can find the corresponding Shangren class and seal class to deal with it. In addition, Yunren village can gather more than 20000 Ninja legions in the shortest time. It''s no problem to block the attack, not to say win. But after Ningci entered. All this has changed fundamentally. Immortal mode, plus reincarnation eye! Now the personal strength level of Ningci has broken through the limitation of shadow level and reached the level of Super Shadow level. Even if it is the most basic soft fist technique, the power that breaks out under the wanton exertion is not the existence that ordinary Yunren can match. Moreover, with the more skillful use of reincarnation eye, Ning CI gradually groped out the "reincarnation eye chakra mode" in actual combat! This is the most powerful performance of the people in the original work who are able to compete with liudao level. Although the current Ningci is still only touching the threshold and can not be skillfully used, it can be predicted that it is only a short period of time before Ningci really steps into the "six levels"! As long as you can perfectly use the chakra mode of reincarnation eye and refine the jade of seeking Tao, Ningci is a proper level of six Tao! It''s not that we must be able to refine the jade of seeking Tao to be regarded as six levels, but what can refine the jade of seeking Tao must be six levels! Ningci distance this level, only the last step! In the face of such Ningci, not to mention the cloud ninja village now, even if all the previous generations of Lei Ying resurrected, it is impossible to block the pace of Ningci. This is the line of defense that is constantly being pushed through. Yunnincun has come to the most critical moment. Chapter 657 Yunnincun was defeated like a mountain. Yunren can''t stop Xueren''s attack. The army of leizhiguo is even less likely to stop the invasion of the army of xuezhiguo. Once Yunren is defeated in a certain place, the ordinary army here will be easily affected. They can only choose to retreat. Along the way, the right general of xuezhiguo, who only needs to follow his ninja, feels that he is coming for an outing and doesn''t need to do anything. He just needs to take his troops with him, Follow Xueren''s troops, and then settle down in the cities that have been beaten down, calm down the small riots that may break out inside, and assist the subsequent administrative officials to control these cities as soon as possible. It''s really not difficult at all. But in such a world, this kind of development is a matter of course. Ninja is the main force. Ninja is the key. Within a country. The most important military force is the village of tolerance in the country. Once the village is defeated. At the national level, it is even more impossible to take advantage of anything. What kind of capital do ordinary people have to fight ninja? The most experienced and skillful Xia Ren can easily torture and kill an army with hundreds of elite soldiers, not to mention those who are more experienced and have stronger evasion skills and means? After all, in this world, Ninja is the "army", and the national army can only act as the "police". But the defense line is broken through unceasingly, can only be the Yunren who retreats all the way. Naturally, we can only give up these lands. In the face of Ningci and Yugao, the two Xueren armies are aggressive. After the completion of the first general mobilization, Tutai also gathered more than 10000 Yunren troops to meet the Xueren troops led by Ning Ci and Yugao. The target requirements are already very low. Instead of defeating the opposite side, Tutai only wants to be able to barely hold this defensive line until thousands of Yunren troops deployed in other areas come back, And wait until the support of Muye, Yanren and Sharen is enough! Unfortunately, the ideal is full, the reality is bony. Tutai miscalculated the strength of Ningci! Although they think that the strength of Ningci has been raised to a very high level, they all regard Ningci as a little better than the third generation of leiying. They are full of the idea that they can''t beat the three generation of leiying, and they can only hold back the Tutai (the third generation of leiying died fighting against ten thousand Yanren alone, Here, Tutai naturally thinks that his family is also more than 10000 Yunren, and there are thousands of Ninja troops on the opposite side, plus a tailed Orc man. It''s definitely not possible to defeat him, but it''s not a big problem to hold off and maintain the stalemate.) Ning CI slapped Tutai hard. Reincarnation eye chakra model can not be skillfully used, simply do not use the Ningci. Directly choose to enter into the immortal mode, with the horror of reincarnation eye. Ningci can freely release all kinds of large-scale destructive techniques. Even if there is no way to use the gold and silver wheel to regenerate and explode without refining the jade of seeking Tao, under the refinement of the eye of reincarnation, Ningci has created several powerful and terrifying techniques based on the soft fist technique, which are still beyond the destruction of the general S-level forbidden techniques. One move can directly destroy hundreds of terrible moves of Yunren. In the collocation, Yugao is not polite at all. He directly chooses the tail animal jade released by the complete tail animal in the front battlefield! There are open space with the snow under the strong attack. Just for a short time. The Yunren army on the front line suffered an unprecedented defeat. Tens of thousands of Yunren were defeated in the first World War, and more than 30-40% of them died in the first World War. Almost half of Yunren were injured by themselves. Moreover, as the agent of Lei Ying, Tutai was unable to escape because it was directly locked by Ning Ci, and was killed by Ning Ci on the spot! A frontal rout. The commander''s death. All this is like the battle of Tianshui gorge in front of Wuren village. Yunren, the whole line of collapse. Having lost all the courage of the first World War, Yunren fled in a hurry. Along the way, blood splashed all over the whole land, that is, in Yunren village, samyi was in charge of the overall situation, and the group of Yunren stationed in the western border area also took advantage of this time difference to rush back to the village in time, under the command of samyi, Relying on the special geographical environment of yunnincun and the super strong border outside the village, yunnincun has once again built a solid defense line, but this defense line only seems solid. Ningci and Yugao, who led a large army, also assigned troops to encircle Yunni village! Yunnincun is the last line of defense. There are thousands of Yunren in it. This is the last resort of the land of thunder. Ning CI knew very well that this was the last battle against Lei Zhiguo and yunnincun. As long as the last line of defense of yunnincun can be successfully defeated and the whole yunnincun destroyed, the kingdom of thunder can directly declare its demise! It was just at the moment when Ningci and yugaobing surrounded yunnincun and were ready to launch the final attack. Naruto also took Xianghu and Xiaonan to lead more than 2000 Xueren to land from the coastal area near the border area of leizhi country, a little north of Tangzhi country. As early as the news of Xueren fleet''s coming came, all senior officials, nobles and dignitaries along the border of Tangzhi country left ahead of time. This time, Xuezhi country and Xueren village were in a fierce situation, It''s really frightening these high-level figures all over the world. They are afraid to be involved in every war of tolerance world, not to mention that the goal of snow country and snow tolerance village this time is to destroy all countries and unify the world. The vested interests of any country are irreconcilable with snow country and snow tolerance village, unless Naruto is willing to guarantee their interests. But it''s obviously impossible. Naruto is willing to promise. These people can''t believe it. It doesn''t matter who are at the bottom, but those who are at the middle and high levels have enjoyed high power for so many years. To let them give up is undoubtedly forcing them to commit suicide. So, almost at the moment when Xueren village and xuezhiguo launched an all-out war, the politicians and nobles of various countries really burst out with unprecedented potential to support their own countries, Or the tolerance villages of the five powers. In order to strangle the plan of snow country and snow tolerance village. The real purpose is to ensure their own interests and rights. Tang Zhiguo is a medium-sized country in the world. Before that, under the order of his own name, he did everything to support Lei Zhiguo and Huo Zhiguo. However, it was only a short time ago that Yunren village came from the north. The defense line was collapsing, and he was defeated, killing and injuring 5000 or 6000 Yunren, Yunjin village, as the base camp, has been surrounded by Xueren, and the territory of leizhiguo has been invaded and occupied by the army of xuezhiguo. The eastern region has been completely occupied, and it is about to approach the capital of leizhiguo. When Yunjin village is completely destroyed, the army of xuezhiguo can directly enter the capital of leizhiguo, and then declare the fall of the second power! This kind of news made the nobles of Tang Kingdom panic. Later, he found out that a large number of warships were approaching in the eastern coastal area. With his toes, he could guess that they were the high-level figures in the kingdom of snow, ninja or the general army of Tang, ranging from Daming to the ordinary nobility, but he had made a statement to help the Kingdom of thunder The high-level people who won the war in the kingdom of fire all withdrew to the region of the kingdom of fire, for fear that they would be executed after they were caught! It''s just that these people are just worrying. Naruto doesn''t care about these little people. Even if they get caught. At most, it is a temporary loss of freedom and a permanent loss of personal property and power. Under the condition of honest cooperation, Naruto did not order him to be executed. He was only temporarily imprisoned, not to mention the dignitaries and nobles of these small countries. It would be more appropriate to deal with the high-level figures of these countries in the previous world, but the particularity of the world means that as long as there are ninjas, It''s hard for ordinary people to make waves. Naruto will kill the high-level and powerful people in Naruto village. It''s also for these reasons that Naruto will open his eyes to these "ordinary people". Naruto, Xiangyu and Xiaonan are three people who landed directly. It is ushered in the previously arranged in this area is responsible for the investigation of relevant intelligence snow tolerance dark Department. From these guys. Naruto also learned about the progress of the war in the land of thunder. Not as I expected. The fall of yunnincun and the kingdom of thunder is something that can end in ten days. But the situation on Sasuke''s side is slightly beyond Naruto''s imagination. "You mean Muye directly sent thousands of elite troops to support? It also includes zilaiye, Kakashi, maitekai and others, right? " Naruto eyebrows slightly raised, with a very serious expression, looking at the one kneeling snow endure asked in a deep voice. "Yes, Lord Xueying. After receiving the information from yunnincun for help, Muye sent out support troops for the first time. The first group was the troops stationed at the border between Huo and Lei, with a total of more than 300 people. Among them, more than 10 Shangren led the team and were directly surrounded and defeated by the troops led by Sasuke. But it was when Sasuke pursued, When Muye''s backup troops arrived, zilaiye, qimukakasi, maitekai and other Muye joined the battlefield. Adult Sasuke was accidentally besieged and seriously injured. Later, he broke through the siege with the help of muster and Bayun. It was also because of this that the defense line that he had pushed forward before was compressed again, Go directly to the affiliated border area of Tang Zhi Guo and Lei Zhi Guo. " At the bottom, the member of the secret department said in a respectful voice. Although I have thought that two pillars will probably suffer a little loss. But I didn''t expect that I was seriously injured. It seems that it will definitely expand to a single person to pick zilaiye, Kakashi and maitekai, which is the only way to explain. Otherwise, the current strength of the two pillars and the single pick of any one in the five tolerance village can win. Now, it''s not very difficult to pick the above-mentioned ones, The eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye really represents strength, but it doesn''t mean that if you get this pair of eyes, you can directly upgrade to be as strong as Yuji poban. Changmen is a good example. Reincarnation eye is very strong, which is right. But when you just get reincarnation eye, changmen, who knows how to use reincarnation eye at the first step, is a ninja who can endure to the level of quasi shadow, The reason why we can reach the peak strength of shadow level and almost step into Super Shadow level is that we need time and experience to further explore the reincarnation eye over the years. Two pillars, no matter how talented. In other words, Naruto and Ningci are still in the same position. When they finish their own immortal nine tail chakra mode and reincarnation eye chakra mode, they can''t get over this barrier in such a short time, It''s when they break through the Super Shadow level and really step into the six levels. Two pillars need to further develop their own kaleidoscope. Only when their physical strength is further improved can they really break through the threshold of the peak of shadow level, and then step into the level of Super Shadow level. At that time, two pillars are qualified to choose five or six shadow levels. Today''s Sasuke children''s shoes are a little less interesting. It''s obvious that our children''s shoes in sunny days don''t have this self-consciousness. We''d better go straight to challenge zilaiye, Kakashi, maitekai and others. This time, we can get back from serious injury, or we can benefit from our own arrangement of weasel and Bayun. Otherwise, er Zhu will probably die there. "It''s really a long way to go. It''s never wise." Naruto could not help shaking his head in his heart. "What''s the current situation on the side of Muye?" Seriously injured two pillars. It can''t be the price of total damage. If you don''t open eight gates, qimenkai is a top shadow level. If you open Kakashi five times and zilaiye five times, it''s not difficult to defeat Erzhu. But if you want to hurt Erzhu seriously, it''s impossible for three people to be colorless. With the help of Weasel, Bayun and a group of Xueren, you can''t beat Erzhu, Naruto can guess the general situation of Muye''s reinforcements without too accurate information. Moreover, the news of killing Wuren village and water country by himself should have been passed on all over the world. In this case, Naruto believes that zilaiye, Kakashi and others are unlikely to act rashly. It is the most reasonable judgment to wait for the support of the main forces in China, Yanren village and Sharen Village! And the answer of the back secret part also confirmed Naruto''s conjecture. Eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye blessing under the need to be able to do. Sasuke has been able to skillfully open it to the third form, close to the fourth form! All kinds of super powerful techniques of thunder and fire. have one''s words at hand. His eyes moved. It''s an arbitrary magic. Even Kakashi, who also has a kaleidoscope wheel eye, can''t hold it! Two pillars also make use of these advantages. In the war, with the most ruthless way hit Kakashi! If it wasn''t for the crucial moment, maitekai directly broke through the "Jingmen" and used the "daytime tiger" to push back and further hit the second pillar, Kakashi would have died there. It''s also the reverse attack opportunity created by maitekai. I''ve come here to deceive myself. He hit Sasuke twice with magic. The back is the timely support of weasel and Bayun. While forcing maitekai and Zilai to cover Kakashi, he saves Sasuke. Bayun uses his powerful five sense magic to kill and seriously injure a group of Muye ninjas. Even Zilai also has a little color on his body. It''s also a heavy loss of Muye reinforcements. In addition, chakra is almost exhausted. After pushing the front for a certain distance, Zilaiye and others also dare not attack. It happens that news comes from the rear that the main force in China and the coalition forces of Yanren and Sharen are coming. Under the judgment of zilaiye. Muye, the original reinforcements, naturally stopped there for a while. Waiting for further information and instructions. After all, even if we want to support Lei Zhiguo, we need to consider our own situation. He was injured, and Kakashi was seriously injured. With more than half of the thousands of Muye ninjas injured, it was really difficult to move on. "It seems that it''s a split!" Naruto nodded gently. "Continue to strengthen the investigation, especially the movement of Yanren and Sharen allied forces. I need to know it in the first time. Do you understand?" Naruto''s eyes slightly coldly looked at the bottom of the snow endure dark, expression is very serious said. "Yes, Lord Xueying!" The dark Department suddenly hangs a head to answer a voice to return a way. Then a jump is disappeared, toward the west direction of the gallop. It can be broken gradually, which is naturally the best. Although Naruto is not afraid of confrontation with wudaring village. Even if it''s quantity. There are also many big killing moves that can be used on their side. This battle of forbearance is quite different from the previous ones. The tactics of the sea of people are hard to work. In the past, the strongest level was no more than the level of the third generation of Lei Ying. It only takes 5000 or 6000 Ninja troops to compete. Even if the cost is heavy, it can still be consumed, but Naruto, Sasuke and Ningji are three, It is not a simple sea of people tactics can deal with the existence of. Naruto, in particular, has nine tails in its body. Want to kill Naruto? That is simply impossible. Based on this situation, Naruto would choose the most heroic way to declare war at the beginning. Today, the progress of the war is just as Naruto expected. In less than ten days, the country of water and Wuren village are destroyed, and the country of Lei and Yunren village are about to perish. With a firm hand, Naruto can withdraw the defense line for a while, and go to join Ningci and Yunren village first Yugao and others defeated yunnincun in an all-round way, then occupied the country of Lei as the main battlefield, and then came to meet the remaining coalition forces of the three powers. However, Naruto did not intend to be so complicated. Since the opposite is already delivered to the door. Then we''ll get rid of it all at once. Two hands! Two hands! Both sides of Naruto! "Xiaonan, please contact the intelligence personnel on the other side of the land of thunder immediately, dispatch relevant personnel immediately to block the corresponding channels and large and medium-sized cities, especially the capital of the land of thunder. You must ensure that your highness Daming has no way to escape, and cooperate with the secret members under my command to give priority to the capture of the name of the land of thunder!" "Fragrant phosphor, immediately inform Fu Jian, let them make further arrangements in the plan, and let Ningci and Yugao make a detour directly from the Northwest after vanquishing Yunni village. This time, I want to make the remaining three villages have no way to escape!" Naruto suddenly turned around, looking at the position behind the Xiang phosphor, feather high three people, words, very obviously said. "Yes "Well, I see." Xiao Nan and Xiang Yu also answered each other. Chapter 658 The decisive battle is just around the corner. Although Naruto can''t help murmuring that yuzhiboban and yuzhibo Dai Tu haven''t appeared so far, they still keep a "me first" attitude to formulate corresponding strategies and plans. Now they are not the ones who need to be careful a few years ago. They have the most powerful personal strength and companions in the world, All these disobedience, can rely on brute force to sweep! Lost his samsara eye, there is no way to really resurrect, but also can no longer become a ten tailed man pillar force of yuzhiboban, Naruto need to be afraid of what? It''s just a Super Shadow level. I can barely touch the existence of six levels. Now I can fight head-on alone. With the perfect presentation of immortal nine tail chakra mode, Naruto can easily defeat yuzhipoban who is reincarnated by filthy land with one hand. His strength, luck and situation are all under his control. The probability of the resurrection of Tanmu is infinitely close to zero. I just need to follow my own pace. The gathering of the three tolerance villages is just an opportunity. Wipe out these Ninja allies in one go. The rest of the work is to push it all the way. Naruto doesn''t need to worry about yuzhipoban''s plot and plan. As long as the reincarnation eye is still in their own hands, it must be yuzhiboban to follow their own rhythm! "Yuzhiboban, as a great elder in the world of tolerance, let me have a look. In such a dead situation, what can you do? I hope you won''t let me down!" When Xiaonan and Xiangyu leave to execute the corresponding command of Naruto. Naruto stepped on the highest point on the coast, his eyes became deep and said in a low voice. What needs to be achieved as soon as possible. Even if Naruto is not a saint. However, we still don''t want to see more people die in the United States war, especially the ordinary civilians. During the previous division of forces, Naruto explained the key points, such as the promotion of the front, the removal of the stronghold, and the choice of the battlefield. If we can, we should not spread it to the civilian areas as far as possible, and we can kill anyone who dares to resist, But those civilians who obviously have nothing to do with the war, or even can only become victims, still have to choose to protect as much as possible. Naruto doesn''t want to be desolate after the end of the war because the world is so big. But for Naruto this point request. Almost everyone on the team has the same view. There are only two pillars, which are indifferent. Of course, it''s also the result of different identities, positions and perspectives. But at least Sasuke will not go against Naruto''s wishes. In the current team, we don''t mention the following people, such as Xiang Yu, Ba Yun and Yu Gao. Even Ning Ci and Sasuke, as long as Naruto makes up his mind, he can say a word without exaggeration, even if it''s going up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire, These two gifted teenagers will not have the slightest hesitation. Haughty as two pillars, they both believe that Naruto is their closest companion and benefactor. In many cases, as long as they don''t touch the scale of two pillars (such as the family and parents), they can be said to comply with Naruto''s instructions and requirements. So is Ningci! So, in this war. When choosing the interception defense line, willful children''s shoes like Er Zhu try their best to avoid Tang Zhiguo''s civilian areas on the basis of ensuring LAN Youjie''s intention. In the war that broke out later, when they realized that it might affect the ordinary residents, they forced the surrounding residents away under the leadership of Bayun. Of course, they did not want to leave, All this is to ensure that they have the spare power to carry out, which Naruto has emphasized. After all, it''s still self-centered. It''s impossible to make fun of the lives of yourself, your companions and your subordinates. Now the main forces of the three villages are coming together. This is also the best chance for Naruto to end this war in the shortest time. Just make sure that in the next showdown. Kill or capture all the high-level figures in sandaren village, defeat the coalition forces in sandaren village, and the war will really come to an end. As the most clear Naruto plan and goal Ning Ci, Yu Gao and others. Also at the moment of receiving Naruto''s order. Immediately launched the final general attack on yunnincun! Before that, we were waiting for the troops to completely encircle Yunren village to prevent some key figures from fleeing. When Naruto''s order arrived, it was just Xueren who completed the encirclement and arranged the corresponding border around. Naturally, we don''t have to worry about Xiaoyu and Xiaoxia. If some key high-level figures, important Shangren targets, fled after the war, These are the two lines of defense. In the worst case, you can send secret teams to pursue and kill. In order to ensure that Lei Zhiguo can become the most stable rear base in the next period of time, you can''t let go of any of these key figures. The existence that must be killed! Unless the opposite is willing to give up! otherwise. Don''t try to escape from the net of Ning CI. For world peace. Unstable factors need to be eliminated one by one. When everything is ready. At the height of the feather, the tail is directly transformed into a beast, with a tail jade as the general attack signal. Ningci is the most destructive evasion that erupts again. Under the leadership of the two. Thousands of Xueren launched the most fierce offensive against Yunren village. Although they said before that they would try their best to avoid affecting the ordinary people, since Yunren village is going to fight a quick fight and use its own village as a battlefield, the ordinary people in Yunren village would not be taken into account for the time being, and the "loyalty" of residents in Yunren village is much higher than that of ordinary residents in ordinary areas, Ningci can''t take these civilians lightly, at least on the premise of ensuring the safety of his subordinates, it is the safety of these civilians'' lives and property. All in all. The general attack on yunnincun. It''s an attack by all means. Whether they can save their lives depends on their own luck. Ningci can order Xueren not to attack these civilians, but if they are affected by the evasion, it is not under Ningci''s control. The primary goal. We should give priority to vanquishing the seven or eight thousand Yunren who have the strength of the first World War in Yunren village. And this is their main venue. so to speak. Even under the attack of Ningci and Yugao. Yunren still showed unprecedented tenacity and fighting spirit. One defense line after another. Every push. They all need Xueren to pay the price of bleeding. But it was also in Ningci that he realized that it would not only cost his own side more time, but also make his subordinates suffer heavy losses. Ningci, who made a decisive decision, would no longer consider the innocent casualties that might be affected. The most direct manifestation of the direct coverage move is that Yugao''s tailed jade is fully tailed, as long as chakra is enough, That is to carry out indiscriminate bombardment, which not only aggravates Yunren''s casualties, but also uses such "artillery bombardment" to directly separate Yunren''s defense line. Then focus on breakthroughs. Yunren''s front is vulnerable. The most important thing is that Sam Yi, as the commander in chief of Yunren village, is very unlucky to be bombarded by a high plumed tail beast jade. He can''t retreat in time, and even has no means to defend. Yunren, a blonde beauty, is also directly losing her beauty. Can''t compete head on. A completely collapsed defense line. Behind is to enter the snow endure unilateral massacre process. Only a small number of Yunren can make a certain degree of resistance. The rest of Yunren either choose to flee, or they are ruthlessly killed by Xueren. Compared with the battlefield in the water Kingdom, Yunren''s situation and results are much worse than Wuren''s. at least after complete despair, Wuren all honestly choose to surrender, Yunren is more bloody than Wuren in the degree of resistance because of their differences in personality and customs. It is precisely because of this that Yunren''s death rate is far higher than Wuren''s. However, Yunren''s courage and blood will be human after all. As long as they are human, they must have weaknesses and cowardice. Facing the infinite expansion of death. In particular, to see his village is like hell on earth. There are fires everywhere. There was bombing everywhere. There was howling everywhere. There was blood everywhere. Endless fighting. In the face of the cruel reality that there is no hope of winning, these Yunren people eventually collapsed, but at the end of the collapse, there are still a few people who choose to surrender. The rest of them either choose to break through or commit suicide. They do not want to see the miserable future of their village, and they do not want to be prisoners, Those who chose to surrender not only because of their own timidity, but also because of their families and relatives. This is also the most "weak" point of human nature. The most indisputable point. After it was finally confirmed that most Yunren''s resistance had been completely defeated, and that the target person could be determined to be either killed or arrested, Ningci also immediately issued an order to gather the troops, detain the captured Yunren, and resettle the remaining ordinary residents who originally lived in Yunren village, Ningci must arrange everything in the shortest time, finish the work well, and then lead the troops to support Naruto. The main force of the three tolerance villages has come together. The thousands of Xue Ren led by Ning CI are the most important main force. Naturally, you can''t stay here too long. The strong attack launched by this side should enter the final stage. On the other hand, Naruto led more than 2000 Xueren troops to the area where Sasuke, Bayun and others were stationed after he ordered him to go out and before Ningci launched the general attack. When Naruto just arrived, Erzhu just woke up from the serious injury and coma. After all, he had excellent physical quality, Besides, the defense strength of suzo nenghu is not illusory. Otherwise, under the attack of maitekai''s "daytime tiger", the former two pillars would have been dead. It can not be said that they would have been supported by weasel and Bayun. It must also be said that with the improvement of Sasuke''s personal strength, especially the further development of yuzhibo''s lineage, it has already aroused the Indra chakra that has been hidden in his body for a long time. The adaptability and matching are almost perfect. Sasuke''s physical quality is also improved in a short time. Naturally, Sasuke is out of serious injury after a few days of recuperation, Restored the most basic power of action. Naruto just arrived. Sasuke is still inside, and weasel, eight cloud stubborn mouth. "Well! I have no problem at all. Muye''s backup troops may come at any time. We must deal with the first batch of reinforcements in front of us as soon as possible. In this way, we can have the dominant power in our hands! " Or stubborn that their side can not passively wait for the two pillars. As soon as he regained part of his fighting power, he immediately chose to start again with zilaiye, Kakashi, maitekai and others. Although his judgment of the situation is on the one hand, more to talk about, Sasuke still wants to find his own field. You know, before the start, two pillars confidently assured Naruto, There will never be any problems with this line of defense. And in seeing Sasuke so stubborn. Bayun and weasel are helpless. Weasel is better. After all, he has known his brother''s character for a long time. One side of the eight clouds want a big magic, directly paste Sasuke a face, and then let him honestly sleep is the best choice. "There''s no need for that, Sasuke. You''d better give priority to your wounds and wait for the decisive battle to come later." I didn''t wait for mongoose and Bayun to say anything. The figure of Naruto appears outside the barracks, with Xiangyu and Xiaonan coming into the barracks. Almost before Naruto opens his mouth, it is the sight that flows in the first time. "Naruto!" "Naruto." "Er, Naruto..." At the moment of seeing Naruto. The faces of the three also showed different degrees of expression. Bayun and weasel are relieved. Two pillars are rare, showing a slightly embarrassed expression. After all, I boasted before, but in the end I was beaten back by serious injury. If it wasn''t for the support of my brother and Bayun, I would have been planted there. Now seeing Naruto, two pillars naturally feel a little bit unnatural, but this look is only for a moment, and then two pillars are back to the previous cold posture. "Decisive battle? Do you mean Ningci is over? Naruto Bayun, who was the first to grasp the key point, looked at Naruto and asked in a loud voice. "Well, although it''s still a little short of the last point, according to the information I received before I came here, Ningci and Yugao have been the main forces that defeated yunnincun once. The Lei Ying agent was also killed on the spot. They have led the troops to encircle yunnincun, break yunnincun, and occupy the capital of leizhiguo for no more than three days, Muye, Yanren and Yugao Sharen should also receive relevant information. Besides, they should also have a relative response to my information. The main forces of the three villages are about to complete the assembly. In a few days, it will be a real decisive battle to decide the ownership of the world! " Naruto nodded gently, and a light golden halo appeared in his pupils. He answered softly. "All the main forces of the three tolerance villages? It seems that the opposite side is going to finish the battle. " Eight cloud light lift up own bang, that brown pupil also emerge a wisp of different light. "Almost. This war is a decisive battle for us. As long as we get rid of the main force of the coalition forces here, the rest will be the problem of corners and corners." From the perspective of Naruto. As long as we get rid of the main coalition forces. The rest is no longer the main problem. Even if the wood leaves and filthy soil are channeling the fire shadow of the early generation. Yuji Boban shows up. For Naruto now. It''s not the core issue. Because the opposite even a six level strong can not come out of the case, Naruto is already holding a great advantage! First there are two big countries, then the remaining three. As long as these five countries and their exclusive villages are defeated, the rest of the small countries and villages will have the right to submit to their orders and resist? You can try, in the end is your fighting spirit, or my sword sharp!? "So, Sasuke, you don''t need to worry. There will be a chance for you to get back to the market. During this period of time, you can feel at ease to recover, Xiangyu." Naruto said with a smile, and then turned to the side of the incense phosphor body. "Well, leave it to me, Naruto." Incense phosphor is also slightly nodded. Although Sasuke seems to be out of serious injury, it is from the perspective of general standards. Its essential injury problem can not be recovered in one or two days. Naturally, it needs the help of Xiangyu. The two pillars themselves seem to have been deeply expressed by Naruto. The expression on their face is slightly unnatural. They deliberately turn their heads away and hum with a very cold expression to show that they understand. "Muster mulberry, I''ll ask you about the investigation. If you feel any trouble, you can put forward it. After all, I can understand muster mulberry''s position." After losing the eye of kaleidoscope, the weasel''s personal strength has dropped from the previous powerful shadow level to the quasi shadow level, or even a little lower. Even if the weasel''s recuperation during this period of time, it is the result that the weasel''s body gets rid of the previous "weakness problem", but many powerful techniques can''t be used, Let the man who once stood in the pyramid of forbearance slip down. Naruto doesn''t need weasels to provide him with much fighting power. The Weasels were arranged to come out just to help him at the critical moment. Though weasels are more important. But it''s just Sasuke. If the weasel still finds it difficult to face the leaves. Naruto will not force the weasel. Even in Sasuke''s face. Naruto will arrange weasels properly. "No, don''t worry, Naruto. It''s my own problem, and I still want to experience and witness the road to peace myself." Dark pupil, as usual look. In the old days. It''s really hard for weasels to make such a choice. But now, it''s not only his younger brother who is on Naruto''s side, but also because Naruto''s beliefs and plans are in line with weasel''s own yearning for world peace. Even if this way is much more brutal and cruel, how can we not see that this is the last darkness before dawn with weasel''s intelligence? Is it the last throes before peace? As long as Naruto and Xueren village can successfully complete their own plan. There will be real peace in the whole world. This is a scene that weasel has considered and looked forward to since he was a child. Now that he is in such a big era, how can he choose to step back? He wants to witness the arrival of a new era with his own eyes. Look at this weasel. Naruto is also a little expression of a Zheng, immediately showing a wisp of gentle smile. "Ah, that''s it!" If the weasel has no problem of its own. Naruto will not say much. Sasuke on one side also looked at his brother with a strange look, but he didn''t say much. At the end of the day. Most of Sasuke''s heart is untied. This life is not so paranoid as the original. But his brother''s hands are still stained with Manchu, and even his parents'' blood, which is hard for Sasuke to let go. Now Sasuke is only temporarily forcibly diverting his attention. But one day. Sasuke still needs to face this problem. "What should I do with my brother, yuzhibo weasel?" So, in this period of time. Sasuke''s feelings for weasels are very complicated. However, Sasuke was more or less happy to see that weasel did not want to stand on the side of Muye as before. Because Sasuke still needs to rest. Naruto did not stay here too much time. After you''ve done something necessary. Naruto also left the tent and went to another area. Taking advantage of this interval, Naruto also plans to contact the country and the village more, and make arrangements in advance for the relevant matters after the defeat of the Alliance forces of the three Naren villages. You know, the suffering often brought by war is not so easy to be wiped out. You can say beautiful things. The most important thing is to learn how to do it. Naruto has no intention of being a saint. But I don''t want to be a false person. We must realize the promise we have made. A truly harmonious, peaceful and equal world. Naruto must be created! Not only for themselves, but also for a group of people they love. Yunren village and Wuren village have been destroyed, and the country of water and the country of Thunder have officially become history. There are only four powers left in the former six powers. The road to peace is still a short way to go. When the country of fire, the country of wind and the country of earth are all destroyed, the world will usher in a new life! That''s the real ideal hometown that Naruto hopes for!! Chapter 659 The water shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties -- Zhao Meiming died in the war. Wuren village was destroyed. Under the pressure of Xue Ren, Daming of the water kingdom was forced to abdicate and merge the water kingdom into the snow kingdom. Yunren village suffered a great defeat, and more than half of the tens of thousands of Yunren were killed. As the agent of Lei Ying, Tutai was directly killed by Xueren, RI Ningci. Yunren village was surrounded by groups, and most of the land of Lei Zhiguo was occupied. The first generation of Xueying, bofengnaruto, led his troops to land from the northeast of Tang Zhiguo and Lei Zhiguo. It can be said that when the news came one by one. Both of them made zilaiye in the front line area and Nara Lujiu, who had just led a group of support troops to arrive in advance, feel extremely difficult and headache. They did not expect that such a strong strength could break out in a small Xueren village? What''s more, the most terrible thing is that Xueren village is not only the existence of Naruto, but also the existence of the two tailed orcs, Xiangyu and Yugao. Rixiangningci, who used to be a member of the Riyi family, can grow up to such a stage. It''s a very shocking thing. Even if there is no confrontation, it is impossible to accurately measure the strength of Suning times. But from these war reports, we can undoubtedly judge that rixiangningci is the worst now, and he is also a strong shadow player, and he is likely to reach the level of Naruto. In addition, yuzhibo, who used to be an enemy of three, helped him. You know, on that day, he came to the immortal mode, with maitekai, who opened six doors, Under the attack of Kakashi, who can also use the kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes, in the end, with Kakashi seriously injured, maitkai directly opened the eight gates of dunjia to the Seventh Gate, Jingmen, and just hit yuzhibo Sasuke hard. In just three years, these three teenagers had such a terrible growth, and laiye and Lu were shaking for a long time, I can''t help but feel incomparable bitterness in my heart, because these three people had great hope to become the pillars of Muye. But now, it is because of various reasons, standing on the opposite side of the wood leaf. It has to be said that this is a very ironic thing. But no matter how ironic, difficult and painful it is, the war must continue. During this period, Zilai adjusted his mind, hated war, hoped for peace, and even hoped to let Naruto return to Muye. These are the future that Zilai, a Muye hero, wanted to achieve most and has been pursuing, However, all these things will eventually be defeated by reality: the survival of muyeren village. Once this issue becomes the most important priority, I also find that I have no choice. Because he really loves Muye. Take the wood leaf as his only hometown. Since then, it is impossible to see muyeren village destroyed. It''s the work of generations. It''s also the heart of laiye and others. Just as he once made up his mind to end changmen''s life in person when necessary, now he also made up his mind to kill Naruto even if he risked his life. This is not only a problem of Muye, but also a problem of the world. The limitation of vision, or the passivity of perspective, Even if it is recognized as Naruto''s choice, it is the best way to create an ideal and peaceful world. But from the perspective of the nature of zilaiye. He still can''t accept such a cruel road to peace. The destruction of nations? Destroy villages? It''s a bloody road to peace. I can''t accept it. He still believes that the day when people can understand each other can come, just like the fire shadow of the early generation. As long as we sit down and have a good talk, all disputes can be solved, and all countries can live in peace and treat each other harmoniously. This is the peaceful and prosperous age that we have been looking forward to most! From this point of view. Since then, it is the only descendant in muyeren village who has truly inherited the will of fire advocated by the early generation of Huoying. The rest include the second generation of Huoying, the third generation of Huoying, the third generation of Huoying, the third generation of Huoying, the third generation of Huoying, the third generation of Huoying, the third generation of Huoying, the third generation of Huoying, the third generation of Huoying, the fourth generation of Huoying, the fourth generation of Huoying, the third generation of Huoying, the third generation of Huoying, the third generation of Huoying, the third generation of Huo The Five Dynasties fire shadow master and others did not really understand and inherit the will of fire of the early fire shadow. You can''t say that this kind of will is wrong. It should also be said that this is the best hope and the purest ideal. However. It is also the most simple and naive idea. Just as ban sniffed at the idea of peace between the pillars, Narutos in this life despised the will of fire of the early generation of Huoying. A world where people understand each other? It''s a big joke. I have chosen to give everything for this ideal. Naruto also wants to smash this kind of "ridiculous dream" for his own ideal and road Naruto has been working hard for this. Today. Naruto finally ushered in his best chance to realize his dream. This confrontation between "yesun.". It''s not just a fight between the two. What''s more, it''s a dispute between two ideas and two different ideals. Naruto can not choose to give up, and Zilai will not choose to retreat. Here is the decisive stage between them! The two sides are separated from each other. This is a dividing line. Is the biggest gap between each other. Zilai also stands on a high mountain in front of the area set up by his camp, overlooking another high point area in the north of Tang Zhiguo. With his hair and skirt flowing with the wind, his eyes become extremely deep and complicated. "Naruto, you are very similar to your father, but there are essential differences. I can''t foresee what kind of future you want, but I can only be sure that your path is wrong. The early adults once did everything to prevent Ban''s wrong choice. Now, as your father''s teacher, I will also personally stop your atrocity!" The words in a soft voice are just falling. In the position behind zilaiye. It was also the sound of a little hasty footsteps. At the moment of turning around. In front of his eyes is Nara Lujiu, a think tank that Muye is proud of. Behind him is Nara Luwan, his son, who can be regarded as one of his own. When he sees the same serious expression on their faces. Since then, I realized that there was bad news coming again. "Since you come, my Lord!" "Ah, Lujiu, what''s the matter? Is it about the land of thunder or about Naruto? " You don''t need to guess. It''s almost the basic thing that can be locked. In a few days. I''ve been listening to too many similar information since then. "Yes, my Lord. Two pieces of news from the secret department. One is that the water country has been completely pacified, and all the subsequent Xueren troops have been dispatched by Naruto. At present, they are following Naruto in the area where yuzhibozuozhu and yuzhibokuo retreated, It''s the only way for us to get to the land of thunder (in fact, there are many roads from the land of Tang to the land of thunder, but this one is the shortest and the most suitable one for large troops.) "And there''s another one?" "The other is After taking a deep breath, Lu Jiu continued with an extremely grim expression: "Yunren village has been completely destroyed. Except for some Yunren who had been stranded in various strongholds of the land of thunder before and didn''t return, in the first World War and the siege of Yunren village behind, nearly 20000 Yunren were either killed or captured alive, Only a small number of Yunren broke through. With the cooperation of xuezhiguo, the general army of xuezhiguo went straight to Yunlei City, the capital of leizhiguo, after the siege of Yunren village. The name of leizhiguo has directly announced the full surrender of leizhiguo. The Minister of xuezhiguo, mitaifu Asama, also arrived in Yunlei City this morning, And then, through official channels, officially announced that the country of thunder was incorporated into the country of snow! " Although it was expected. However, only a little more than half a month has passed since the formal declaration of war in xuezhiguo and Xueren village. Wuren village and Yunren village, which used to be hard for Muye to subdue easily, have been completely destroyed. What''s more, they have directly led to the destruction of leizhiguo and shuizhiguo, which have existed for hundreds of years, This is the first time that a great power has been wiped out in recent hundreds of years. One of them is two. I have to say that when they really hear the news, they still have a kind of unreal feeling. Including zilaiye, Lujiu and others. On one side, the younger Luwan felt that this period of time seemed illusory. Even if Luwan can guess that Naruto dares to do so, it must have a great reliance. But with such a rapid destruction of the two powers, Luwan begins to really doubt whether his village can withstand the attack of Naruto, Ningci, Sasuke and others. It''s hard to say if you don''t think a little more at this time. This is also the result of the current situation. "In half a month or so, will Yunren village and Wuren village be destroyed directly? It''s really a good means, and it''s really self-confident, Naruto. It seems that Naruto''s next choice is to gather all his troops and fight a final battle with us here in the kingdom of Tang! " This can clearly determine the direction of the situation. Or to be more precise, this is the goal of Muye''s plan. Gather the strength of the four great powers, directly in the area from Tang Zhiguo to Lei Zhiguo, completely smash the attack of Xueren village, and then let the whole world return to the normal rhythm of the past. However, the plan is far from keeping up with the change, and the Wuren village and the water country will be destroyed ahead of time. After all, it is so far away that it is really difficult for countries on the mainland to support the water country and the Wuren village, But the country of fire is so close to the country of thunder, but it can only watch yunnincun and the country of thunder be destroyed. It must be said that all this is far beyond Muye''s expectation. Now, the five villages have formed an offensive and defensive alliance. Only Muye, Yanyin and shayin are left. The prospect suddenly became very gloomy. But Zilai also firmly believes that his village has a great chance of winning. Even if Naruto is as strong as the fire shadow of the early generation, Muye doesn''t have no counter measures. However, Muye won''t use them easily until the last moment. It''s different from Zhicun tuanzang. At present, the ruling people in Muye''s village, including shuihumenyan, Shiyan, Shiyan, etc Xiao Chun''s two elder advisers need a little face. In other words, there are some scruples. I really won''t make such a choice until the last step. At least, as far as the current situation is concerned, although it is very tragic and serious, before we really met, Muye''s group of people, including zilaiye and gangshou, still think that all these things can be controlled by force. After all, Muye has been the strongest village in the world of tolerance for decades. Now it has two allies, Yanren village and Sharen village. It can not be said that there is no chance of winning. The bleak prospect does not mean there is no hope at all. At least before the defeat of this Congress, Muye can not choose such extreme means. This time, the three villages gathered more than 40000 Ninja troops, approaching 50000 in a straight line, in order to defeat Naruto''s ambition at one time, end the special fourth war of Naruto world, and let the whole Naruto world return to the normal mode. "Yes, this should also be Naruto''s original plan. First, with the highest intensity of attack, the two villages of cloud and fog will be destroyed in the shortest time. Then, with the land of thunder as the front-line stronghold, we will see that our three countries will support yunnincun. We will concentrate all our forces to defeat the Allied forces of our three countries in the front, and then directly destroy the countries in the right direction." The deer nodded for a long time and continued. Very simple and clear strategic arrangement. It''s not a deep strategy. In terms of the implementation of specific tactics, it''s not a tight strategy, but the timing is very good. The most important thing is that the strong overall strength of Xueren village revealed in it directly overturns the established judgment of Lu Jiu and others. Xueren village has not only one bofengnar and two tailed Orc Zhuli (Yugao and Xiangbo), There are also rixiangningci, yuzhibosasuke, yuzhiboweasel, Anma Bayun and others. Xueren in the middle and lower classes shows a super high personal standard, which they must pay attention to. Those who don''t plan for the whole world can''t plan for the moment, and those who don''t plan for the whole world can''t plan for one domain! As the representative of Muye''s think tank. Nara Lujiu has to take all factors into consideration. This is a war that will destroy the village and destroy the country if he is careless. There is no room for Lujiu''s carelessness. "That''s just right." Since came also nodded, want to continue to say what time. "Boom!" All of a sudden. Below the peak, there was a loud roar in the Muye camp in the lower area, the sound explosion, the dust, the terrible vibration, and the noisy chakra waves. "What "What''s this?" It was not only zilaiye, Lujiu and Luwan at the top of the camp that attracted their attention. It should be said that almost all the Muye ninjas in the camp woke up one after another when the roar fell. The fastest responders immediately went to the roaring area, including zilaiye, Lujiu and Luwan. When Zilai arrived. Several Shangren, such as maitkai, wuhuoxuanjian, and ape flying ASMA, who arrived a little earlier, are confronting a mysterious guy who is wearing Xiaozhi huoyun robe and an orange spiral mask, and has a three gouyu writing wheel eye in a single pupil. The comer, who was reminded by yuzhiboban before, takes advantage of Kakashi''s chance of serious injury, Yuzhibo daitu, who wants to take back his other kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, does not show any special expression on daitu''s face hidden under the mask at this moment, facing zilaiye and many moments of tolerance on the wooden leaves. It''s just the sight that sweeps by, and a light and sharp cold light emerges from the single pupil. And at the moment when I saw this figure, the important information about Xiao organization that gangshou had told me before came to my mind. If you don''t pretend to be one, it''s the mysterious yuzhibo people who attacked the Liuying meeting with changmen. It''s also the culprit of the attack on Muye 15 years ago, which led to Jiuwei''s escape and the death of four generations of Huoying couple! It can be said that at the moment of seeing this figure. There is no doubt that there is an extremely angry emotion in his heart. Because without this man''s attack 15 years ago, his disciple, the fourth generation of huoyingbofengshuimen, would not have been killed, and jiuxinnai would have survived. Naruto is still the son of huoyingbofengshuimen in Muye village, and can be respected and loved by everyone. Now he can become the pillar of Muye! If you have to find a criminal. This person is naturally the one who wants to capture or kill himself most! However, why did this mysterious yuzhibo people who are well-known in the organization appear here at this time? Does changmen have any special plans and actions? I still don''t know that changmen has been killed in the war. Xiaozhi has fallen apart. Zilai also thinks from the conventional way of thinking. Naturally, he will guess from this point, but he hasn''t let Zilai think about it for long. Yu Guang sees that on the other side, Kakashi, who falls in chunye Sakura''s arms, has a hole in his left eye, It was obviously an eye that was forcibly removed. Now it''s bleeding. "Teacher Kakashi!" That is to say, Sakura chunye is in the tent beside her and arrives in time to treat Kakashi. Otherwise, Kakashi, who was seriously injured before, will easily enter the near death stage if he is hit again. "You.. You But at the moment, Kakashi''s left eye is still filled with a sense of pain. But what makes Kakashi more difficult to accept is the vibration in his heart. Looking at the member of Xiao organization with orange spiral mask not far away, although he didn''t see his face at all, it was just at the moment when this man took off his writing wheel eye from his left eye. The writing wheel eye reflected in the single pupil on the mask seemed to show a kaleidoscope posture at that moment. It''s a very clear kaleidoscope. The most important thing is that at that moment, a light sense of familiarity came from this figure. It''s the thought that makes Kakashi''s mind can''t help but come up with an idea that makes him feel extremely scared. Raised his eyes, staring at the slender figure not far away. "Are you..." "Do you recognize it? Well, forget it. I don''t intend to hide any more. Now that you recognize it, it doesn''t matter. Kakashi, you don''t need to say anything more. This is fate. " The cold look as like as two peas of the face of the kakash, with a shocked look, that is no longer a hidden identity. Although the mask is not removed, the kaleidoscope writing wheel that appears directly in the single pupil, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye that appeared before the kakash, is the same pattern as the same pattern, almost in the moment of seeing this scene. In the collocation, take the words I said. Know part of the early secret. What''s more, we can clearly understand where Kakashi''s eyes of writing wheel come from. These people, including Zilai, all shrink their pupils at this moment. "Are you yuzhibo with earth?" Zilai also stares at Dai Tu not far away. It seems to be certain, but also shocked. Because Zilai also knows very well what Yu Zhibo''s Dai Tu stands for. This is the name that was written into the relief tablet as a Muye hero at the beginning! The most important thing is that as a subordinate of the fourth generation of Huoying, we should call the fourth generation of Huoying "teacher". If that''s true. 15 years ago, yuzhibo''s behavior of taking soil meant killing his teacher and his mother! At the moment you realize that. The appearance of all hair and beard of Zilai also represents the extremely angry mood of Zilai at the moment. Just like the news that dashuewan defected, and later he United Sharen to attack Muye and kill three generations of Huoying himself. Betrayal itself is enough to be hated. If killing my teacher is added. It''s a terrible crime! Maitekai, huoxuanjian, ASMA, Lujiu and others all look at Dai TU with extremely shocked expression, as if they are still doubting the identity of Dai Tu. While Sakura, who has just finished Kakashi''s treatment over there, has just arrived, and Luwan has a blank expression on her face. Who is Yu Zhibo with earth? Does it have a deep relationship with teacher Kakashi? Or is it? "Does yuzhibo bring earth? Ha ha, I haven''t heard the name for many years. Do you think it is? It has nothing to do with me. I just want to get back my things when I come here today With earth eyes cold look, since also. "Click!" It was easy to break the mask in the position of his left eye, a pupil about the size of his right eye, and a hollow eye socket was reflected. Then he did not hesitate to press a scarlet eye on his right palm. ¡°£¡£¡£¿¡± Perfect matching pupil. "Ah Feel the flow of chakra with complete eyes. The feeling of extreme joy. With soil eyes slightly closed, and then re opened. "Boom!" Dazzling luster, scarlet color. The tremendous momentum that permeated his body. In the two pupils, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are fully displayed. It is a powerful power. It''s so cold and dense! Chapter 660 "Today is just a greeting, the next is the real drama!" After taking another cold look at the presence of Muye people, the words revealed by each word fell. "Hum!" With earth, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye that flies up at high speed. All around. The twisted space. "Space technique!" Compared with the past, it is obviously a faster step into the figure. "Light soul!" In the moment of self deception. "Hum!" Shaking space. With soil that is already into the figure. He just disappeared in front of the crowd. "The transmission is gone!"!? No, it''s not teleportation. It should catch up! What a surprise The judgment that can be made in the first place. This is obviously different from Naruto''s space technique, which can carry out long-distance transmission. The most powerful technique is that it can make your body empty and enter into your own "divine power space", not like naruto''s technique of flying thunder, To jump in space, with his own experience, the fastest reaction of Zilai was also immediately shouting at a new comer, the day of separation. "Yes, my Lord "White eyes!" Even if it''s the special technique of writing wheel eye in kaleidoscope. But as long as it is within the "chakra system", the white eye can see the chakra fluctuation after using the operation. Open your eyes immediately. This directly determines the fine trajectory and direction of the object. "I''ve come! It''s southeast! " "Good! Lujiu, the camp is now under your command! Tianqi, go After saying this to Lu Jiu, Zilai quickly moved to the retreat position with soil, and started to make a seal with both hands. He planned to psychic the two toad immortals from miaomu mountain, and directly entered into the immortal mode. Since soil was the culprit of the nine tail rebellion 15 years ago, It''s enough to prove that this guy''s strength is far beyond ordinary people''s comparison. He can''t tolerate any carelessness. He has to deal with it with the strongest combat power. The one named Tianqi, who went to the south-east of zilaiye, also responded and followed him. The deer has opened its mouth for a long time, and has not yet waited for it to say anything. Since then, the figure has disappeared in front of us. "Kai, xuanjian and ASMA, you three immediately catch up with zilaiye. There are still Xueren troops nearby. We must ensure basic safety!" At the moment, Lu Jiu also immediately turned to the side of maitekai, xuanjian and ASMA. "Well!" "No problem!" "We know it!" After nodding and answering, the three of them jumped up and went to the position where they came and left. "Kakashi, I know you also care about it, but now you are not suitable for hyperactivity. You''d better take care of the injury first, Sakura. Kakashi will be taken care of by you." Lujiu looks at Kakashi, who seems to want to catch up with him. After a sigh, he says to Kakashi with a very serious expression. The second half of the sentence is to Sakura chunye who supports Kakashi. "Well.. I understand After hearing Lu Jiu''s words, Kakashi''s emotion which was still very excited before was also calmed down at this moment, which was slightly depressed. Then she could only nod her head gently to answer the promise. Kakashi is the most clear about her physical condition. Even if she has the ability to catch up with her, in terms of her current state, It can only be a hindrance. Although there are still many puzzles in my heart, I want to ask my former best friend, but now I can''t force myself to act. One side of the position of Sakura is also a key nod. "Teacher Kakashi!" Although she is also very concerned about why the person just appeared is called "yuzhibo with earth", and what is the relationship between her and Muye, as well as her own teacher Kakashi, now Xiaoying is no longer the old girl who didn''t know much about it. She is very clear about when and what to do. Moreover, the identity of "yuzhibo with earth" is a problem, Sakura believes that after a period of time, even if teacher Kakashi doesn''t tell her, she will still know. The most urgent thing is to take good care of teacher Kakashi first. She was seriously injured before, but now she is directly hit by the eye gouging. This has already hurt her very much. Just now, she just did the most urgent treatment, Now we need to do further treatment and care! Not to mention, Lujiu, who stayed at the camp, made various arrangements decisively. On the other side. I''ve been pursuing it with all my strength. With the help of Tianqi. But also in the initial distance, caught the track of retreat with soil. It''s not a long space jump. This can be used to gain insight into chakra fluctuations. Precise location is not possible, but the general direction can be sensed. "I''ll come here, too?" And then with the help of the two toad immortals summoned by psychics. "Please help me to enter the immortal mode, two immortals!" Straight into the immortal mode of zilaiye. You can rely on the enhanced perception to forcibly capture the coordinates and directions of the yuzhibo belt soil. However, this is based on the fact that the belt soil is transmitted only once or twice by divine power. Even if the belt soil only has one eye before, it may not be able to catch up. Now it is a belt soil with two eyes, In addition, with the continuous support of the primary fire shadow cells in the body, Shenwei''s operation is not only smoother than the previous one, but also avoids many disadvantages of monocular operation, such as the gap of operation, instability and so on. After I realized that Zilai was coming after me. It''s a lot of chakras. "Hum!" The divine power space of direct leap forward. After several consecutive flashes. "This!" A space position that leaves at once. Completely lose "whereabouts information" "Marvelous Side head of the moment. Zilai also looked to one side, almost to the limit, almost can''t keep up with Zilai''s pace, is already sweating Tianqi, that loud voice. "Yes, my Lord Although there is a sense of breathlessness. This Shangren, who was separated from his family by the day, opened his insight to the extreme at the time when the words of zilaiye fell. However, the subtle fluctuations of chakra can be roughly captured before. Now it''s just the "residue" after the operation! There''s no specific context. Not to mention the orientation. "Since I came here, my lord..." It was obviously a low voice, or the same expression that became very ugly. "Well." When I saw this scene, I couldn''t help sighing in my heart. I wanted to seize this opportunity to solve some problems before the war. But I didn''t expect that ninjuran, the space opposite, could be used so wonderfully, It has to be said that this is far beyond what we expected. "Yuzhibo brings earth and changmen. What''s the connection between them!? Is it really for the sake of peace in the world of tolerance? " Since also that tight frown, can''t help but secretly think in the heart. But no matter how Zilai thinks about it, he can''t guess the truth of all this. Now Zilai can only take one step. Since he can''t catch up with the soil, this Muye hero can only choose to lift the immortal mode and want to return to the camp directly. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" All of a sudden. In the northwest. Several figures flickered to the front. At the intersection of each other''s lines of sight, the figures reflected in each other''s eyes. "Naruto?" "Since you came, my lord?" Subconsciously blurted out words. Both sides showed an expression of great surprise at this moment. I didn''t expect to meet Naruto here. Naruto, who happened to be here, also didn''t expect to meet zilaiye. Originally, he thought that the next meeting would be on the day of the decisive battle, but now he met in advance before the war. The reason why Naruto appeared here is that after his personal strength improved during this period, he had a further control over the space technique and the corresponding coordinate changes, In a remote area, Naruto is aware of the spatial fluctuations in this area in advance. In today''s world of tolerance, if anyone is proficient in spatial techniques, it is undoubtedly yuzhibo who brings earth. The Naruto who guesses this is also coming with incense. It''s just that the soil didn''t touch it. It''s just that I''ve come to meet you. This is really beyond Naruto''s expectation. It is almost at the time of Naruto and Xiangyu''s arrival. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" After that, it was in the right position. There are also three figures arriving back and forth. It was arranged by Lu Jiu that he followed the figure of zilaiye. Maitekai, wuhuoxuanjian and ASMA came after him. The three muyeshangren also saw Naruto''s upright figure at the moment when they saw him. They all had a look of vigilance. On the other side, it was at the moment when Zilai also called out Naruto''s name. As a member of the Japanese family, Tianqi also showed a very secret and complex expression at this time. Naturally, the reason lies in Ning CI. As the only one who breaks free from control in the family division, it seems that even the seal in the cage can''t be restricted, and he has made a great reputation. Ning CI has a very special significance in the whole day clan, especially for the family division. Over the years, the patriarchal family of the day clan has been restricting this kind of thinking, but the superficial things can be done, It doesn''t mean that it can be restricted to private affairs. People''s heart is such a complex thing. Let alone the issue of loyalty, it''s a big joke for the clan of the day to live and separate. Now seeing Naruto as the "originator", Tianqi will inevitably have a different emotion in his heart. Savior, it''s not so pompous. However, some of them could not help but vaguely regard Naruto as the existence that rescued them from the control of the clan and the bondage of "seal in the cage". After all, if you can. Why can''t they? Of course, the vast majority of people who want to separate their families can only hide in their hearts for a while. The family is still so powerful. Muye is still the largest village of tolerance. Sometimes, some ideas that should not be shared can not be publicized. Naruto is just a light look, since also after. I want to turn around and leave. It''s not about not being able to do it. It''s the presence of Mackay among the people present. If you only have Zilai, even if you don''t know huoxuanjian and ASMA, as long as you don''t have maitekai, Naruto will probably choose to kill Zilai directly. To say the least, even if you can''t bear to kill Zilai, you can capture the most important fighting force of muyeren village in advance and completely detain him. The reason for not doing so is because of Mackay. Now I can only stand on the top of the Super Shadow level and try my best to touch the six layers of thin paper, but I haven''t made a thorough breakthrough. The immortal nine tail chakra model is still one last step away from perfect integration. The original author breaks through this critical point with the help of the Yangdun chakra given by the six immortals, the big barrel wooden feather coat, The integration of the first mock exam and the two chakra models (before that is all a single mode. In the final decisive battle, the song is opened by nine chakra mode, and the pupil is the pupil of the fairies.) In this life, Naruto can do this without the help of liudaoxian, but it is still the last half of the way. Like Ningci, Naruto is stuck at the last limit point. Therefore, in the face of maitekai, once he really chooses to open the eight gates of dunjia and break through to the last "dead gate", only he is present. It''s OK to say that he can''t still run, It''s OK to drag it to Mackay to kill himself, but now he''s here with the phosphor. Naruto himself has some scruples. Instead of risking it. It''s better to wait until the army comes together, Sasuke returns to his heyday, and Ningci comes to join him. At that time, he is really not afraid of Michael''s opening the eight gates to escape. In the final analysis, only in a few seconds can he make the most powerful attack. In addition, if Michael is limited to seven gates, he will be the strongest person in the shadow class at most, In fact, ban in the original book is a little too proud to say that he was almost kicked out of the grand finale by Mike Kay. This is not a lie, but the premise is based on Liu Daoban''s own resistance to the blow. Otherwise. If Naruto didn''t believe it, he became a pillar of ten tailed people. Ban has not yet avoided the means of maitekai''s final strike. Of course, these are just words of conjecture. Ban may be arrogant, or he may really have no way to avoid this attack. After all, the original book does not present a hypothetical process, and Naruto can not speculate too much. He can only look at Mackay from his own perspective before he is really ready. Naruto will definitely not choose to take risks. Here, a decisive evacuation is the best choice. Just before Naruto steps out. "Naruto, wait! May I have a word with you? " In the back position. From then on, it seemed that he had made up his mind suddenly. His eyes were raised. In the surprised expressions of Maite Kai, Huo xuanjian, ASMA and Tianqi, he yelled at Naruto''s position. Naruto after hearing the words of zilaiye, is also a step slightly meal, turn over the body, facing the eyes of zilaiye. "A few words? Are you going to do these useless things? Do you remember what I said to you a few months ago? I respect you only because, compared with those guys who are completely decayed, you still keep your heart, and even more because you are my father''s mentor. But this does not mean that you can influence my determination. As I have said, my goal is never limited to a certain person or thing, and my capacity is not so narrow, It''s just that Muye has become a roadblock for the great cause I want to achieve, and then I want to clear it away. And I, or to be more precise, what we do is to achieve real peace one day earlier. Since you are my Lord, if you want to talk about it, it''s not impossible to give up all meaningless resistance, We can have a good talk! " Naruto a pair of expressionless appearance, eyes looking at the cold from also, tone light said. There is nothing to hide. It''s also a change in the expressions of maitekai, huoxuanjian and ASMA. ASMA, in particular, glared at Naruto at this moment. "Give up all resistance!" Doesn''t that mean being slaughtered!? Although once rebellious. But after many things, ASMA has grown up a lot. Especially after her father died in the war, ASMA is determined to bear his father''s will and protect the village. Before that, she felt sorry for Naruto. On the night of the rebellion three years ago, facing Naruto''s censure, ASMA really couldn''t say a word, because before that, Naruto really didn''t feel sorry for Muye. Naruto''s parents also died for Muye. Although this is the duty of a "shadow couple", Naruto, who was just born at that time, should bear the honor of being a "son of fire shadow". In fact, Naruto has become the object of exclusion, disgust and even collective bullying by the whole village. Naruto chose to defecte. Instead, ASMA thought it was understandable. Later, Naruto traveled across the ocean to the land of snow, established a great cause, and became the sixth shadow as famous as the five shadows - Snow shadow. Like Luwan, ASMA and Naruto thought about whether they could reconcile the past with Naruto, and don''t think ASMA is naive or naive. This is something that is easy to think of in general thinking in that case, Because it is difficult for people to stand in the position of others and put themselves in other people''s shoes. However, this idea was almost shattered when Muye and his party went to Xueren village. Now Naruto directly declares that they want to destroy all the countries and all the villages. This is the rebellion of the vast majority of people, including ASMA. Muye is the village that his father has been guarding all his life, and he is the only son of the three generations of Huoying, ASMA consciously has the obligation to inherit this responsibility. Now I hear Naruto''s extremely ironic and provocative words on the spot. If it wasn''t for the inner reason that restrained ASMA. ASMA wanted to go straight up. "Naruto, do you have to make such a decision? As you said, it''s all for peace, but can your actions really represent peace? War can only bring suffering. Disputes among countries will only lead the whole world into endless chaos. This is not peace, this is atrocity! Naruto! It''s wrong! " Since they are still representatives of the idealists, they can not understand the price they have to pay for peace, or the limitations of the times. What we hope to see is not to resort to such atrocities as war. Peace without bloodshed, only through conversation, through mutual understanding! "Violence? FALSE? Since then, although I have expected it for a long time, I still feel extremely ridiculous after hearing these words from you. How do you think the stability and peace of these big countries come from? How do you think the prosperity of woody leaves came from? Hundreds of years ago, you ignored the bloody road of the rise of the country of fire? How much blood has Muye covered in order to become the first village of tolerance? How many of them are damned? How many are innocent? You see only a piece of wood, but not a forest. That''s your greatest folly Naruto''s face, which has become extremely cold, and the color of sarcasm in his pupils, are so bright and rich at this moment. Even the previous honorifics are completely abandoned at this moment. It''s not based on the person''s existence itself. But out of the words and ideas that sound so funny. "Naruto, you "You have your ideal, I have my way, from now on, don''t waste any more words. Peace comes from fighting, peace is poured by blood. A fool will always be stupid, and I won''t choose to stop!" Naruto doesn''t want to hear any more "nonsense" from Zilai. It was a very rude remark. After a cold look at zilaiye, maitekai and others. "Fragrant phosphor" "Well!" Naruto is a vertical body, with incense phosphor left here, toward the area where their camp back. Chapter 661 There was no hesitation. There is no nostalgia. Looking at Naruto, who looks like his disciple, the fourth generation of fire shadow wave, wind and water gate, the golden figure comes with a look of extreme pain in his pupils. Determination and regret are two different things. He will not hesitate, but he will still feel sad and regret, Why didn''t I resolutely choose to return to the village 15 years ago? If I could take up the responsibility of "grandfather" and take good care of Naruto, things would not have evolved to the present situation, no matter how decisive Naruto said, But the reason is that Naruto''s 12 years of miserable life in muyeren village directly led him to betray the village. If I had made a different choice at that time, would I have a different development now? Maybe it will? At least, Naruto won''t stand on the opposite side of Muye. The worst result is that Naruto wanted to destroy all countries and rule the country. But at that time, the protagonist was Muye at least, and he didn''t have to see the village he loved fight with the people he cared about most. "Is Bofeng Naruto the son of xiaoshuimen? Although it''s hard to explain the right and wrong in one or two sentences, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to do it now. " Standing on zilaiye''s right shoulder and looking at zilaiye''s obviously depressed expression, the toad fairy sighed in his heart. "Xiaozilai, if you have time in the near future, you''d better take time to visit miaomu mountain. The immortal seems to have something very important to look for you!" Since the combat readiness has been lifted, the two toad immortals shenzuo and Zhima naturally want to return to miaomu mountain. Before they leave, shenzuo seems to think of something. There is a very solemn look in the eyes of those two toads. They say the same to Zilai. Zilai is a little stunned after hearing this, Then an important idea came to mind, and immediately nodded. "Yes, I understand. After the arrival of the master of martial arts, I will come to miaomu mountain in my spare time!" "Then!" After hearing zilaiye''s answer. Deep work is also after nodding gently. "Poof!" "Poof!" He and Zhima on one side turned into two white mists. His body disappeared. He left here and went straight back to miaomu mountain. "Since you come, my Lord!" On one side of the position of maitekai, I don''t know the fire xuanjian, ASMA three people are also close to come, that softly shout words. "Let''s go back!" Zilai also sighed a little. Facing the three people''s consulting sight, Zilai readjusted his mood and said softly. "Yes After the last look at the position of Naruto. Zilai also took maitekai, Tianqi and other four people to the direction they came, and went back to the camp the same way. Once again, the three parties met in dislocation. Dai Tu recaptured his most important kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and completely restored his pupil skills. With his personal configuration, Dai Tu''s current strength has steadily stepped into the peak combat power of the shadow class. Muye has grasped the tail of truth 15 years ago and has a clear understanding of Dai Tu''s real identity. He also has another special meeting with Naruto, The same is in the psychological level to do a good job in the corresponding awareness. Or, to be more precise, it should be aimed at the self. Naruto''s psychological consciousness. As early as three years ago, when he chose to defecte to Muye, he did it well. The way I choose to walk is to kneel down, which is definitely the reason why I don''t choose to turn back. However, in the process of repeated hesitation and regret, I finally made up my mind. I am already over 50 years old, and my ideal and future are of great significance to me, However, what he needs to face is the reality. Muyeren village, which is regarded as the common existence in his hometown, is the one that his three generations of teachers Huoying have to protect at the cost of their lives, and the one that he has always loved, the one that gangshou has vowed to protect. Fight head on. It is the only way for us to choose to defend our most cherished people and protect our most important home. This is a punishment given by God to zilaiye. It can also be said to be an experience! Not to mention here, he came back with worries. On the other side. Naruto and Xiangyu, who are walking back to their camp area. "Naruto, can you do it just now? If we directly win the strongest fighting power of zilaiye here, it will be very beneficial to our next plan. " Xiang Yu only appears a little "simple" occasionally in front of Naruto, but it doesn''t mean that Xiang Yu really doesn''t know anything. It can even be said that no one in Naruto''s group has a simple mind, including two pillars. It''s just that because of his personality, he is prone to impulsive mistakes. The gifted youth is not the name of boasting, It''s not just about personal strength, but also about the amount and wisdom of Xiang Yu. Xiang Yu perfectly inherits the blood of the whirlpool clan. Now she is more like Jiu xinnai. It''s not impossible for her to become a brilliant female Ninja like whirlpool Shuihu, the wife of Huoying in the early generation. Therefore, in judging the situation, Xiang Yu also has a very clear thinking, in her opinion, just now is really the best opportunity to do it to Zilai. Even if you don''t kill him. They can also be given priority in detention. As a little friend who knows Naruto best. Xiang Yu is very clear that Naruto is actually a person who attaches great importance to feelings. Not to mention his friends, Ning Ci, Sasuke, himself and Bayun are all the best examples. Including those who came later and met for the first time, such as rihata and HaiYe iluka. Xiang Yu can tell from his keen perception that Naruto still values these people, During the period when Naruto was still in muyeren village, these people were one of the few "warmth" in Naruto''s heart, which should be the same reason. The reason probably came from Naruto''s own father, four generations of Huoying. However, Xiang phosphor still hopes that Naruto won''t be too swayed by this feeling, which sounds contradictory, But when it comes to a specific event, it will feel very normal. What they are doing now is against the whole world. If Naruto is a little more emotional. It''s easy to go wrong. The plan has been carried out to this point. You can''t drop the chain at the critical moment. As a subordinate! As a companion! As a sister! Xiang Yu feels obliged to remind her brother Xueying! When Naruto heard Xiangyu''s question, he was stunned at first, and then reacted immediately. His eyes turned slightly, and a funny look appeared on his face. He nodded his head and said what Xiangyu said. "Are you worried about my feelings? It''s fragrant It''s the mind that''s directly pointed out. Incense phosphor is also two cheeks slightly a red, that seems to be a little not very interesting appearance. "No, I just think "Well, I know what you mean. Don''t worry. Although I respect zilaiye, it''s only out of personal emotion. In front of the real right and wrong, I won''t choose to give in. I will make a clear distinction between what should be done and what shouldn''t be done. When it''s time to kill, I won''t hesitate, It''s not a good opportunity just now. It''s not for other reasons, but because of the existence of maitekai. If aizuzu and Ningci existed alone just now, I would choose to do it directly. Even if I didn''t kill Zilai, I would detain him. But because I came out with you, I chose not to do it. After all, the risk is too high. " Naruto converged the smile on his face, gently shook his head and said. "Mackay? Naruto, do you mean eight men dunjia? Is that operation really that terrible? " Incense phosphor slightly a Leng, subconsciously in the counter asked. As a companion, Naruto told his friends at the very beginning how terrible the "eight door dunjia" used by maitekai was. In the previous duel, the two pillars were also directly attacked by maitekai''s "daytime tiger" to break suzanghou''s strongest defense and directly fell into a state of serious injury Bayun and others still have a more intuitive understanding of bamen dunjia, but Xiang Yu still subconsciously thinks that with the strength of his own Naruto, even if bamen dunjia needs to pay attention, it doesn''t need to be so afraid? In addition, if you are followed by yourself, if you are seriously injured in the worst case, you can give Naruto treatment immediately, and it is impossible for you to do this without injury. Isn''t the Tianping of victory completely tilted towards them? Of course, this is also based on the fact that Xiangyu didn''t really realize the absolute gap between the last and the first seven. "No, Xiangyu, you don''t really realize how strong the eight door dunjia is. Let me put it this way. If it''s not for me, I will fly the Thunder God''s skill. Once Maite Kai opens the eight door, the only thing waiting for me is death." Naruto looked at the incense phosphor, gently shook his head, with a very solemn tone said so. "Death?" And this is a tone of extreme solemnity. Also let the pupil of fragrant phosphor suddenly shrink. "Yes, death." If you open the seven doors and use the daytime tiger, you can reach the edge of the threshold of the strongest shadow level. You can break through the "dead door" and open all the eight doors. With all your vitality, you can exchange the few seconds you have to cross the Super Shadow level and reach the strongest explosive power of the six levels! Evasion is a battle choice, and war of attrition is a reasonable and legal means of victory. But if it''s hard work. Naruto knows very well that no "human" in the world can resist the attack of bamenkai. The two most powerful physical mysteries of "Xixiang" and "yekai" are enough to bombard and kill any human who dares to face hard. Anyway, if we use Naruto''s experience and knowledge to predict judgment. The person who can block the front must be at the level of powerful six. For example, yuzhiboban, although he almost died, he didn''t die after all. After hard, he can recover quickly, so it can be regarded as a victory. But if he wants to block the front as if he is light, and he can also press back, Naruto can only think of the big tube muhui night in his heyday, In the original book, I mean bullying Tatung Muyu. I don''t have any fighting experience. Otherwise, let alone Naruto and Sasuke, the two "rookies" with six levels, including the original Tatung Muyu coat and Tatung Muyu village, it''s hard for the two brothers to really seal their mother. From this point of view, you can clearly know that even if they are at the same six levels, there is still a clear line between strength and weakness. This is why Naruto does not worry about yuzhiboban''s recovery, but tries his best to prevent the resurrection of Tanmu Huiye. If it comes to that point, with his current strength, I''m afraid he will have to go the old way of the original work again, so, Only this point can not be allowed. And back to the current thing, I don''t have the strong strength of big tube muhuiye. The threat of Mackay is extremely high. With the help of Ning Ci and Sasuke. Naruto dares to give up. When there are no two people, there is only one incense phosphor. Even if you can avoid it, incense phosphor is very difficult. If you force Mackay to eight doors, it''s their side. "Therefore, we can''t do it easily without complete preparation, including the previous attempt to snatch reincarnation eyes. Once Michael opened the eight doors, I was ready to take you away directly. This is one of the reasons why he just caught up a little and let zilaiye, gangshou and others leave, It''s not just about grabbing reincarnation eyes. " "Is that so?" Naruto doesn''t cheat himself. I believe that. That is to say, Mackay really has such terrible strength. This way, Naruto''s choice is very reasonable. "I''m worried, Naruto." "No, I also know that you are worried that I will be sentimental. It''s nothing. Companions should be alert to each other." Naruto said with a smile. "After all, we have to wait for the final decisive battle." Although he didn''t catch the tail of Dai Tu when he came out this time, Naruto can guess some reasons why Dai Tu appeared here at this critical time. Judging from the situation that Zi Lai ye and others chased him out just now, Dai Tu probably went to raid Muye''s camp. I''m afraid there''s only one goal - to take back his own kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, Only two kaleidoscopic wheel eyes can give full play to the real power of this supreme pupil technique. On this point, Naruto has a deeper understanding than the ordinary yuzhibo people. This front and back is the truth that can be clearly deduced. But that''s all. A pair of ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, even if it is linked with space technique. For Naruto now, it doesn''t need to care too much. Yuzhibo with the strength of the earth is a shadow level. Now in Xueren village, there are few people who can beat the local people cleanly, but there are many people who can hold the local people in confrontation. This is why Naruto doesn''t need to be afraid of the local people. Naruto''s core goal is to eradicate these two villages. All the remaining people can be easily slaughtered. "With soil, you should cherish the little time left!" Overlooking the slightly dark scenery in the distance, Naruto''s eyebrows reveal a ray of light evil spirit, and says in his heart with a strong sense of killing. Special traces. A firm goal. No one can waver, or change the will and judgment of others. After the fall of the land of water, the land of thunder also became history. It is inevitable that all countries on the whole continent will feel a sense of tragedy. With the fall of two big powers in succession, the great names, nobles and dignitaries of these countries have to consider an extremely terrible fact, that is, the kingdom of snow seems to be true, and they do have such strength and qualifications. No matter how many people don''t believe it, they have to choose to believe it in the bloody reality that the two great powers and the two great tolerance villages have been destroyed. Therefore, even if there are still three big countries and three Daren villages at the top, the mentality of the political leaders, nobles and the people at the bottom of the country has changed greatly. Some high-level figures seem to be thinking about whether to do something ahead of time. The world is so big, even if the country of snow really dominates the world, There will still be a lot of vacant interests and rights to be allocated, right? They are not the name of the country, especially when this kind of vested interest is seriously infringed upon and is likely to be lost, these people are easy to imagine. We must do something to protect our interests and rights. Not to mention the same status as before, but at least not too much? This is true for small countries, and so is it for big countries. Apart from those famous people who naturally can''t choose to go to snow country and snow tolerance village, the rest of the nobles, more or less, have some wonderful ideas. Some nobles who are more ambitious, even think in their hearts that if they act in advance, Can we get a very good "reward" after the war!? You know, the world is so big. Snow country was a small country a few years ago. If the whole world is unified, it is obviously impossible for a country of snow to fill so many positions of power, isn''t it? It is not necessary to think about the high-level position of the central government, but what about the real power position of the local government? Have to say. In such a world, none of these old foxes who can sneak into high-rise positions is a fuel-efficient lamp. Chapter 662 Of course, choice means taking risks. Xuezhiguo and Xueren village seem to have a strong momentum at present. However, the three big countries and the three tolerance villages are not easy to cause. In particular, the country of fire and Muye tolerance village have been powerful in tolerance for more than 60 years, and they have accumulated a lot of prestige. It''s really hard for ordinary people to make up their minds, but it''s a pity to watch the opportunity slip away. What they say is the thoughts of the high-level politicians and nobles of the mainland at this moment. However, if they let Naruto know their thoughts, Naruto will certainly scoff at them, because they can''t control the trend at all! There is no difference between Naruto, Xueren village and the whole country of snow. There is a great difference between the world and Naruto''s previous life, that is, they have the extraordinary power of chakra and the extreme special existence of ninja. If they don''t agree, they can be crushed directly. Times have changed. But anyway, if these people are willing to cooperate. Naruto naturally is happy to see, because it can save some small trouble. But after all, it has to be put in the future. With the passage of time. Finally, all the forces in the three tolerance villages were completely assembled. Under the leadership of their own shadow. The main forces of the three villages, together with the remnant forces of Wuren village and Yunren village, totaled more than 40000. Three days after the official announcement of the collapse of leizhiguo, the Ninja coalition forces, which were approaching 50000 in a straight line, successfully assembled in tangzhiguo. Perhaps in the war, the number of 50000 was not very large, But if you add the word "Ninja" at the back, you can clearly show its prestige. It is also at the time when the main forces of the three tolerance villages are completely assembled. On the other side. Xueren village, where the camp is stationed in Tang Zhiguo, is just a mirror image. It also integrates all its forces. There are more than 7000 Xueren troops. It seems that there is a huge gap between them. However, in terms of morale and situation, Xueren village undoubtedly has the absolute upper hand. The fighting of Ninja can be seen from the number, It also depends on the quality, which ultimately depends on the level of both sides. As a result, Yunren village and Wuren village have been destroyed one after another. Under the leadership of Xueying, no Xueren will doubt the victory of his village. They all firmly believe that the ultimate winner of this world war will only be the strength of Xueren village. The unquestionable high morale of Xueren village is one of the best true portrayals of this world war. And it''s also after the arrival of all my friends. Naruto also called all the people to hold the final meeting before the decisive battle. Central camp. In the tent in the core area. Naruto sitting at the top. On both sides of the row, there are Ningci, Sasuke, Bayun, Xiangyu, Yugao, muster, Xiaonan, Taishan, Xingchi, Xinghuo and others. Except for the people who have to stay in the village or have other tasks, all the core high-level people and objects of Xueren village are gathered here. Although Xiaonan and muster have a special identity, But because Naruto has enough confidence and other arrangements, they can, or need to, appear at this meeting. If everything goes well, the outcome of this war will determine the ownership of the whole world. Successfully defeat the nearly 50000 Ninja allied forces gathered in the southern area of Tang Zhiguo, and then kill or capture the remaining three high-level figures of Naruto village. This war can be completely declared over. The biggest advantage of the world is that it is different from any kind of war known by Naruto in previous generations, which must be fought from the beginning to the end, The war of reunification in this world really needs only one war to be declared over. The particularity of ninja. In this world to show the most incisive. Naruto doesn''t need to think too much. He just needs to focus on the Ninja alliance of Wucun in front of him and completely defeat it. All this can be completely ended. Looking at the little fellows who came together. Especially Ning Ci and Sasuke on the left and right head position. Naruto''s heart is also the emergence of unlimited pride. Most of the people here are shadow class. The worst two, Xingchi and Xinghuo, have the strength of common tolerance after years of experience. With the latest chakra armor on their upper body, any elite of Daren village has the strength of World War I. Taishan basically exists as a regular commander, and their personal strength is not mentioned for the time being. Among the rest of these people, Every one of them is a shadow class. With such a powerful group, Naruto is confident that no one in the world can stand in his way. Wood leaves don''t work. The coalition forces in wudaring village didn''t want to either. Yuzhibo spot, yuzhibo with earth, including heijue, can''t do the same! Unless heijue has the ability to revive the big tube of muhuiye right now, or the six immortals in their heyday appear in front of him, otherwise, to put it bluntly, his Xueren village is the only "axiom" in the world! "To sum up, with the remaining strength of Wuren village and Yunren village, in the southern area of tangzhiguo, there have been a total of 50000 Ninja allied forces. Five generations of Mu Huoying, gangshou, three generations of Mu tuying, dayeku, and five generations of Mu Fengying, Maki, have brought all the elite Ninjas out of the village, relying on the southern mountains of tangzhiguo, There will be some heavy military deployment on both sides of the country, but the focus will still be on the nomai plain in the central part of the kingdom of Tang. " Mount Tai stood in front of the only map in the barracks, with a very solemn expression. On that map, there were all kinds of blue and red marks, especially in the middle area of the south, which was filled with countless red marks. "In the Central Plains? It''s really the most suitable place for a decisive battle. It seems that Muye, Yanyin and shayin have no special purpose. They just want to fight hard and defeat us in the first World War! " Ning CI on the left side slightly leaned over, looking at the specific military configuration of the five village Coalition on the map, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in a very calm tone. "That''s not the right time. It''s the most convenient way to do it all in one pot." Eight cloud mouth raised a good-looking radian, seems not to care about the impact of the fifty thousand Ninja allied forces in general, very casually said. Five senses control. Real touch and imaging performance in virtual space. It can be said that over the years, Bayun, who has no restrictions and can get help from Naruto in some aspects, has really developed the blood of his pommel horse clan to the extreme. At the level of one round magic, now Bayun can be called the first person in the world of tolerance, and it is not the "fixed fort" model before, As long as you carry your own special "paintbrush" and "canvas", Bayun can construct its own "virtual space" wantonly in any area. Once people are absorbed into this special "space", they have only two choices, either to break free with their strong spiritual strength, or to impact the "world.", Either, before Bayun uses "magic" to erase his real existence, he rushes to kill Bayun in the dreamland ahead of time. Or, people with special pupil skills and blood succession can barely resist Bayun''s "magic world" in some ways. Otherwise, most people fall into Bayun''s five sense control world. The only result waiting for him is death. Let me just say something impolite. In the past generations, most of the shadows in each village are controlled by Bayun. Bayun can easily kill them. This is the biggest confidence that Bayun can turn a blind eye to the 50000 allied forces. Now Bayun, that is, physical and mental factors, can limit its play. Of course, Bayun is not invincible. Let''s not mention the mental intensity mentioned above. It also takes time to build a "virtual world". It also takes a certain amount of means and luck to pull people into this world. The key point is that before the "virtual world" is really created, Bayun''s personal strength is at most about tolerance. If the "world" is not built successfully, his opponent is still proficient in magic, or someone with strong resistance to magic, If you can easily prevent and remove the five senses control of Bayun, the probability of Bayun''s failure is the highest. Take the most striking example. Yuzhibo weasel, who has not lost the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel and is in the best physical condition, can really use the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel to counteract Bayun''s five sense magic control. Next, Bayun is a piece of meat on the weasel''s sticky board, which will be disposed of at will. That''s what high-intensity confrontation is like. But when it comes to abusing vegetables, no one in the audience will be more relaxed than Bayun. After all, the destructive evasion technique on a large scale is very difficult, but Bayun''s technique can easily do it, just give her a little time. From this point of view, Bayun is now a real "shadow level standard" expert in magic. Sitting on the opposite side of Bayun, young master Erzhu, who had been teased by Bayun a little before, couldn''t help looking at Bayun more at this moment. It was probably that he had been separated for a long time. After the reunion, Sasuke found out that, not to mention Naruto, the "companions" he had known before had changed more than one, The same is true for Bayun. His personal strength is not mentioned for the time being. The state of mind revealed in his words now makes the two pillars seem to have no change on the surface, but it is inevitable that a special emotion will emerge in the heart. "Yiguoduan is really our goal. I''m afraid it''s the same idea on the opposite side. We not only need to consider the distribution of those high-end combat forces on the opposite side, but also need to pay more attention to the middle and low level duels. After all, we are still in an absolute disadvantage in the number of ninjas in general. I don''t want to see the war win. There are only a few hundred people left in Xueren village, That will have a fatal impact on the next unified plan. " Naruto, sitting in the upper position, first nodded and then shook his head. He put his hands on the table and said so in a very serious tone. "So, today, we are going to make specific arrangements for the main figures on the opposite side, as well as the allocation of troops." The key people naturally need to send people to deal with them separately. "If there''s no accident, it''s not impossible for Sanying and at least four people to attack Naruto directly, or even for some elite Shangren to attack, such as the Maite Kay, Qimu Kakashi and so on." Ning CI also continued Naruto''s words. "I''ll take care of Mackay!" I haven''t finished yet. Sasuke on the right head position is a turn of the eye, with a very cold tone said so. A few days ago, I went to fight zilaiye, Kakashi and maitekai confidently. I thought I could win a strong victory and rebuild the reputation of yuzhibo. But I didn''t expect that only one Kakashi was seriously injured. Later, maitekai directly hit him with a super body skill. If it wasn''t for Xiangyu, I would still be recuperating, This makes two pillars upset. In this decisive battle, Sasuke is determined to get back the field in person. This is a very firm tone. It seems to be telling that if anyone dares to rob him, he will be anxious with him. Naruto was stunned and looked at Sasuke with a cold expression. He shook his head and said in a funny way, "OK, since Sasuke has said that, I''ll leave it to you to deal with it. However, you must remember that once you get to the critical moment, you can''t spell it hard. I hope you can remember that, Sasuke, The day tiger who opened the gate before can break your suzanneng. Once he forces Mackay into a desperate situation, he will open the dead gate of the eighth gate. I think you should know more about what it means than anyone else. " Naruto is a person who passes through. Naturally, he knows how terrible the eight door dunjia is. Before that, the so-called opening eight door dunjia can temporarily gain the power to surpass the shadow level. This is not a false statement. After all, the six level also surpasses the shadow level. Although the dimension is a little more terrifying, Sasuke is in the presence, The only one who has experienced the horror of the eight door dunjia released by Michael Mackay in the most extreme level, and the second half of Naruto''s sentence also shows a sense of extreme awe. "Ah, I understand. Naruto, don''t worry. I won''t be careless this time!" Sasuke turned his head to meet Naruto''s eyes, and nodded his head slightly fiercely. Two pillars were just a little proud, but they were not stupid. Seven of them could almost kill themselves. Eight of them didn''t need too much. They only needed a little more. That would be enough to guarantee that they would kill themselves 100% and suffer a loss once, It''s impossible to make a second mistake on the same thing. Is the body skill excellent!? Eight gates of terror? Then I will use the strongest magic to solve him! Don''t give him a chance to open eight doors easily! Sasuke thought to himself. "Well, if you''re ready for that!" Naruto said with a slight nod. It''s not a big deal for the two pillars to face Mackay again. It''s all on the same battlefield anyway. The worst result. You can support yourself at any time. Besides, to put it bluntly, everyone in this world may die. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for me and Sasuke to die. After all, there is a real "God" watching silently. "Kakashi doesn''t need to care too much. He was seriously injured before, and there was another accident. In this decisive battle, this wood leaf technician is not likely to fight. On the other hand, there are several people in Yanren village who need to pay attention to the three generations of Tu Ying''s son, Huang Tu, his younger brother, Chi Tu, and his granddaughter, Heitu, especially Huang Tu. At the previous six shadow meeting, Ning Ci, You should have noticed, too? This guy is the strongest one in Yanren village, except for Tu Ying Da Ye mu. This guy will be dealt with by you, including the elite Shangren people in Yanren village. Suppress them all at once! " Naruto turned to the left side of the position of Ning said in a deep voice. Sasuke arranged to deal with the words of Mackay. Ning CI is the only one who can solve the tough guys in Yanren village as quickly as possible. In this war, Xueren village can''t fall into the war of attrition. In order to preserve its subordinates as much as possible, the most efficient way is naturally to "catch the thief first, catch the king!" We just need to take advantage of the situation to defeat the high-level figures in the three tolerance villages. Especially in front of these tens of thousands of coalition ninjas, killing and capturing them one by one can really destroy all the morale of the coalition and make them feel what is called real despair. This is Naruto''s goal. "Well, don''t worry, I will defeat them in the shortest time!" Ning CI nodded and said in reply. "Then Yugao and Bayun, the suppression of the front troops will be handed over to you two. This time, you don''t need to keep your hand, and defeat them with the most powerful means!" "Xiaonan, muster mulberry, the cover of the two wings is up to you!" Naruto leaned forward slightly and said to Yugao, Bayun, Xiaonan and muster. "Well." "No problem, Naruto!" "All right!" "Yes After hearing Naruto''s words, the four of them also answered one after another. "The task of centrally scheduling is still to be given to you. Taishan must ensure that the operation of the whole unit is smooth, and there is no problem of any link. If there is an unacceptable situation, it will be the first time to signal!" The battlefield is chaotic, and accidents may occur at any time. Sometimes there will be situations that are not taken into account. Naruto must explain these things in advance. "Yes, Lord Xueying, I understand!" Mount Tai also immediately hung his head and answered in a deep voice. Chapter 663 "Naruto, since Ning Ci and Sasuke have their own plans, let me follow you..." Seeing that Ning Ci, Sasuke, Bayun, Yugao and others all have their own tasks and goals, Xiang Yu considers that Naruto wants to fight against many shadow level strongmen on his own. Although he is willing to believe Naruto in his heart, for the sake of safety, Xiang Yu thinks it is most appropriate to follow Naruto himself, but he has not finished his words, Naruto at the top position shook his head slightly, then said with a smile, "don''t worry, Xiang Yu. I can deal with those people. You have other tasks to do. One is to choose tailanimal to help Yugao and Bayun when necessary, and the other is to be prepared to support Ningci and Sasuke, Obviously, it''s impossible for us to follow our pace. In general, there will be unexpected arrangements. Your existence is to prevent similar accidents. " Naruto doesn''t think that there is only such a little means in San Da Ren Village. Naruto will not be surprised no matter what means the three Naruto villages will take in the next war. This is why Ning CI is only allowed to deal with the strong men in Yanren village. One is to believe in Ning Ci''s strength, the other is to keep enough reserve power. Yugao and Bayun are like this, and so is Xiang Bo, And the most important thing is that Naruto is still a little worried about Sasuke. After all, bamen dunjia is not joking. If Sasuke is kicked to death by Michael, Naruto will really feel blood loss. Therefore, although it is said in the words that Xiang phosphor is ready to support Ning Ci and Sasuke. But in fact, the focus is still to prepare, just considering the character of Er Zhu, so I deliberately added a name of Ning CI. Naruto also believes that Xiang Yu can understand his meaning. "Well, I see!" indeed. At the moment when Naruto''s eyes turn to him. Incense phosphor is a Leng at first, then also is to react immediately come over, heavy key nodded. "The basic arrangement is just like this. We only need to complete our own corresponding target characters. Although we are in an absolute disadvantage in terms of quantity, there is no doubt that we have an absolute advantage in the overall strength. Don''t rush forward, but we don''t have to be timid to show our strength to completely defeat the enemy on the other side." Raised eyebrows, then raised momentum. Naruto''s eyes were burning, looking at his companions in front of him, and said with a loud voice. "Yes Distribution done in advance. The most important high-level figures in Rencun. It can be said that Naruto''s goal has always been very clear. Yunren village and Wuren village are gradually defeated in this way. Naruto attaches great importance to the war potential of the five Naruto villages, but has never been afraid of the five Naruto villages. Especially in the current situation, Naruto is very clear that his own side has occupied an extremely obvious advantage, They just need to do their own things according to the basic rhythm, that is enough. After the assignment. After Naruto explained two more sentences, he also announced the end of the meeting and asked his family to leave for a rest. After all of them left, Naruto still stayed in the camp, sat on his own throne and took out the bottle with the "reincarnation eyes" from his arms, Looking at the mysterious and wavy samsara eyes inside, Naruto''s face shows a very hesitant expression. It seems that after a very intense struggle and consideration. Naruto sighed softly. "You can''t take risks. Whether it''s for my own use or for other people, the basic combat power can be guaranteed. It''s absolutely impossible for a Yuzhi wave to cause too much trouble. Don''t use these eyes until it''s necessary." Thinking silently in my heart. After the final decision. Naruto''s heart is also completely calm down. The Naruto who put this bottle back is also taking another bottle out of his arms. The scarlet color, dark lines, a little in the middle, and then the four corners of the windmill shape are reflected in it. This is the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of yuzhibo, which was successfully recovered from Zhicun group. "Although the reincarnation eye can not be used easily, this eye has little influence." Through this period of research. Naruto has also discovered part of the mystery of the "bietianshen" pupil technique carried by Shuitou. To be exact, it is the limitation of this technique. As he expected, "bietianshen" is not as strong as he thought. This technique can be called the strongest single controlled "magic technique", but in the final analysis, It depends on the strength of the performer and the mental strength of the person being cast. The former is stronger than the latter, so it can be controlled 100%. Once the two are at the same level, the probability will be ambiguous. Of course, the necessary mental influence can be achieved, but if you want to achieve 100% control. That''s a bit of a dream. And the mental strength of the exerciser, once it is stronger than the exerciser itself. The higher the intensity, the stronger the immunity. Moreover, there is a certain probability of causing surgical regurgitation. Take a very direct example. If Zhicun Tuan Zang uses this kaleidoscope to write "other gods" in the eye of the wheel, he can at most control the existence below the level of quasi shadow (not comprehensive strength, but personal mental strength!) In other words, in terms of spiritual energy, any one whose mental intensity reaches the shadow level or becomes refined has a different mental energy from ordinary people. Zhicun Tuan Zang can''t easily control it. It''s hard to influence other people''s thinking to a certain extent. If he wants to exert his skill to control it, it''s easy to bite himself, This is the reason why Zhicun Tuan Zang didn''t use this technique easily when he fought against Sasuke and Naruto. One reason is that he didn''t find a good opportunity. The other reason is that Tuan Zang knew very well what the limitation of this technique was. This is also a very reasonable configuration. Otherwise, it''s just an ordinary kaleidoscope wheel eye. Who can use it, if you can easily control other people''s thinking, do you want to play? It''s all a direct violation of the rules. It''s just like opening and hanging. What''s the big battle? You can directly control the spot, the black Jue, and even the big tube wood glow night. All the problems can be solved! Everything has its source, everything is limited. This is a real proposition that can no longer be true. It is precisely because the research has understood this point that Naruto''s interest and fear of this eye has been greatly weakened. After all, it is not a real "big move". It can be used as a icing on the cake, but it can not be used as a trump card. However, there is a good way to use it. Naruto gently shakes the bottle in the palm of his hand. After an idea comes to mind, a firm expression appears on his face. The figure that stands up with it disappears from the tent in a flash of golden light. He steps toward the west side of the camp, where the weasel and Sasuke brothers rest. Before the past. Naruto is also by the way to inform the incense phosphor together. When the two arrived. Inside the tent, Sasuke and weasel seem to be talking about something. Notice the arrival of Naruto and Xiangyu. The two brothers'' faces also showed a ray of almost identical surprise. "Naruto?" "Mr. Naruto?" The puzzled look in his eyes also shows the puzzled feelings of the weasel and Sasuke, including Xiang Bo, who was informed by Naruto and came with him. At the moment, he also looks at Naruto in a confused way. Naruto smiles and looks at the weasel beside him. He opens the door to see the mountain directly and says, "weasel sang, if I''m not wrong, Yu Zhibo''s other kaleidoscope writing wheel eye should be stored in your place? " This is the words that have been spoken. It was also a slight surprise to the weasel. He immediately reacted with a wry smile. "I didn''t expect you to know such a secret thing, Naruto. However, I didn''t mean to hide it, but this eye was given to me by Shuitou himself. I didn''t have a different idea, but I wanted to use it in the next moment." As he spoke, he also made a seal at the same time. The spirit summoned his own contract beast, the bear crow, with a dark body. In his eyes, there was a kaleidoscope wheel eye in one side of his eye. The special lines on it and the scarlet smell spread out. When he saw this scene, Sasuke and Xiangyu were slightly stunned, With different degrees of suspicious expression, each looked at Naruto and weasel. "Don''t think much about it, muster sang. The reason why I know this is also through some previous intelligence analysis. After all, at that time, only you had a good relationship with Shuitou, and you should be the only person who most believed in Shuitou. Since Tuan Zang had only one eye, the other one would be destroyed, Either it can only fall into your hands, otherwise, Tuan Zang has no reason to transplant only one eye, and I point out this today, not to doubt you, but to confirm that you have another eye, and I want to say, do you want to transplant your eyes directly, and two together! " Naruto still kept a gentle look. He took out from his arms the liquid bottle with the water stop kaleidoscope wheel eye and placed it where all three of them could see it. Then he looked at Yu Zhibo weasel with a very serious tone and said so. "Eh?" "Yuzhibo''s eyes?" "Me?" Not only weasel, but also Sasuke and Xiangyu show their own expressions of surprise when Naruto''s words fall. They are directly focused on Naruto''s eyes. "Well, it''s yuzhibo''s waterstop eyes. After removing the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, during this period of time, your physical condition has improved a lot. But for yuzhibo people, without the writing wheel eyes, your strength will be weakened a lot. In the past, you can be as strong as those five villages, but now, At most, it''s better than ordinary endurance. With rich combat experience, we can fight with Huoying, tuying and others for a while. But if we really want to decide life and death, without the eye of writing wheel, all kinds of pupil skills can''t be used, and most of the basic combat power is limited, it''s a very dangerous thing in the next war. " Gentle and clear words. In Naruto''s words, the weasel is nothing. Sasuke can''t help but change his expression slightly at this moment. What he didn''t think about before is mentioned by Naruto now. Sasuke also suddenly remembers that his brother is not the one who existed in the world of awe inspiring tolerance a few months ago. It''s impolite to say that most of the strength of yuzhibo''s family comes from his own writing wheel eyes, That''s why the yuzhibo people who can''t open the eye of writing wheel are called waste. One gouyu writes round eyes. The yuzhibo people, who were just ordinary xiaren before, can be promoted to a strong level of Zhongren immediately. The second gouyu''s lunyan writing can further enhance the owner''s insight, and the yuzhibo people who can advance the lunyan writing to the third gouyu''s form are at least a special person, and probably can become the upper existence of shangrenli. That''s why. The reason why yuzhibo people have so much tolerance. The eye of writing wheel is the symbol of strength. Let alone the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel. In the original book, although it is said that chilabi, an eight tailed man, was able to fight with chilabi as soon as he opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, which is enough to prove how high these eyes have promoted Sasuke. Before, Sasuke, who could only be regarded as an elite, reluctantly reached the level of accurate shadow, relied on these eyes, It''s in the shadow level. In this life, Sasuke transplanted another pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes from his brother one step ahead of time, and was promoted directly to Sasuke of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. It can be said that apart from yuzhipoban''s first ancestor who obtained eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, he fully felt what writing wheel eyes meant to yuzhipozu more than anyone else. He got the highest secret of yuzhibo. But his brother lost the biggest guarantee of combat power. At the thought of this, and then linked to the high-intensity, high-risk duel in the showdown, the two pillars are rare, showing a wisp of worry in the pupil. It''s almost time to talk to your brother. But it seems to be considering something, or forced to endure down. The weasel looks at another kaleidoscope wheel eye on Naruto''s desk. It is rare for him to have a hesitant look in that pair of dark pupils. Originally, he thought Naruto put forward this idea in order to let him take out the other eye of water, although it conflicts with his next plans, But considering the credibility of Naruto, the weasel decided to give Naruto its eyes. However, what I didn''t expect is that people not only don''t want this one in their own hands, but also hand them another water-proof kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. If they want to transplant this pair of eyes, it doesn''t mean that weasel is doubting Naruto''s motives or worrying about something, just because they are "water-proof" eyes. If it''s going to be transplanted. Refer to Sasuke''s eye transplant. On the psychological level at the moment, weasel will also highlight a little extreme special emotion. "Of course, the right of choice is in your own hands, and the reason why I suggest this is that I have my own selfish heart in it. If we can have more combat power support, the probability of winning the war will be higher!" Naruto raised his eyes and continued to say in a very serious tone. Naruto, of course, is confident that he can win the war. Naruto didn''t feel afraid at all, including facing those movie level characters. But as Naruto said before. Naruto hopes to win the war with the lowest possible casualties, not only on his own side, but also on the opposite side, Yunren village and Wuren village. The orders given by Naruto are only those important high-level figures, and those who choose to fight to death need to fight hard. Among the remaining people, Naruto chooses to capture and surrender as much as possible, Just kill these important high-level figures, and then spend a certain amount of time to heal the wounds caused by the war. In any world, the vast majority of people still cherish their lives. Moreover, most ninjas still have their own families. They may not care about their own lives, but they have to care about their families. To put it bluntly, Naruto doesn''t need to treat these middle and low-level ninjas as "enemies" that have to be eliminated completely. It just needs to eradicate the high-level figures in various countries and villages, and the rest of them can be eliminated invisibly. Tens of thousands of Wuren and Yunren who were captured before were treated with similar treatment, of course, At present, they must be detained, but as soon as the war is over, the probability of these people becoming members of Xueren village is not low if they behave better and regain their freedom. In a limited range, Naruto is willing to keep more lives. A world of silence and loneliness. It''s gray. There''s only a world of voices. It''s color. This is what Naruto wants to pursue. Therefore, in order to achieve this goal, Naruto naturally needs to strive for more high-end strength in his team. Therefore, Naruto has considered whether to transplant reincarnation eye to yuzhibo weasel for the time being, and then chose to give up this idea. It''s not that Naruto doesn''t believe weasel. As long as it helps, weasel will stand on his side. It is only because of the uncertainty of yuzhibo. Naruto just gave up this idea, but the water sealed kaleidoscope writing wheel eye does not have this worry. And this pair of eyes. Not to mention let the weasel directly return to its peak strength. It should be no problem to give full play to 70% or 80% of its strength. Also can reach perfect cooperation with Sasuke, will reduce some risks to a minimum. From the perspective of Naruto, this is a matter of killing two birds with one stone. Moreover, Naruto is quite sure that the weasel will accept his proposal. It''s not just for himself, it''s for his own plan. The same is to assist the existence of the only brother. As long as they have stronger strength. He is qualified to help, even to protect his brother. Not to mention that the whole Naruto community now knows clearly that the most determined revolutionary comrades of the early generation of Xueying Bofeng Naruto are Yuzhi bosasuke. Even without this, with Sasuke''s own character, it is absolutely impossible to turn away from Naruto. Moreover, weasel is also very optimistic about Naruto and Xueren village. This will not exceed Naruto''s expectation. Almost at the end of the last half sentence. "That''s true. I see. I''ll transplant my eyes!" The hesitation in the weasel''s pupil was also completely eliminated. He nodded his head, reached out his hand, took the liquid bottle on the table, and looked at the other kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of his once most respected brother Shuishui. A very firm and solemn expression appeared on the weasel''s face. On one side, Sasuke heard the weasel say so, but also for the first time in the depths of his pupils flashing a ray of light joy, but immediately thought of his brother before because of the heavy burden of the body, almost unable to hold things. Now it''s time to transplant other people''s kaleidoscope eyes. Can my brother''s body afford it? Sasuke couldn''t help thinking about it in his heart. That light wrinkling eyebrow also falls into Naruto''s line of sight. Naruto can immediately find out what his best friend is worried about. "Well, since you don''t have any problems with muster mulberry, let Xiangyu do the transplant operation, and then pay a little attention to the body function of muster mulberry. The previous reagent can be tried a little, but attention should be paid to the amount of use. In this way, it should be able to prevent the" exclusion "and the burden of this pair of writing wheel eyes to a great extent." Naruto first nodded, then said to the side of the incense phosphor. "Well, I see, Naruto." Incense phosphor also immediately ordered to nod, answer a way. "Reagents?" "What reagent is it? Naruto The yuzhibo brothers showed a look of doubt. Sasuke asked subconsciously. After all, it is related to the only family member in the world. Er Zhu is still very concerned about this. "The Mudun cell reagent related to the primary fire shadow, Sasuke, you should know that Dashe pill has studied shulunyan and Mudun, right? A wonderful conclusion can be drawn from his experimental data, that is, if Mudun cells can adapt, they can perfectly solve the burden of the kaleidoscope wheel eye on the body, and also solve the side effects of excessive use of the kaleidoscope wheel eye, which leads to exhaustion of pupil power and eventually blindness! " Chapter 664 PS: it''s a little short, because I need to go back and forth to be the best man. I can only write so much, but I will make it up later. This is Xiaoye''s promise! Please don''t worry. "What? Can the side effect of the eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope be perfectly solved? " Naruto''s words. There is no doubt that it is in Sasuke''s heart and weasel''s heart that a thousand waves are aroused. As the supreme mystery of yuzhibo people, the writing wheel eye in the ordinary gouyu form consumes its own chakra a little more, but the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is different. Each time it is used, it will not only bring great physical burden to the performer, The consumption of pupil power is almost irreparable. Even if we save a little more, the pupil power of ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes will eventually be exhausted. At that time, the performer will be blind. This is an irreversible reality handed down from generation to generation by yuzhibo. The only solution known by future generations is to integrate two pairs of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, Upgrade it to the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, in this way, it can greatly reduce the burden of this pair of evil eyes on the body, and completely eliminate the auxiliary effect of pupil force loss. Frankly speaking, as long as your chakra is infinite, this pair of eyes can run indefinitely. Yuzhibo people have been living since ancient times. That is to say, there is an example of yuzhibo. This is also the top secret of yuzhibo family. Sasuke only knew these secrets from his brother before. But now, from Naruto, the weasel and Sasuke brothers have learned another way to relieve the burden of ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes on their bodies. It must be said that Naruto''s words have greatly shocked the two brothers psychologically. "Well, this is the result of the big snake pill experiment. You can remember Tuan Zang''s arm, Sasuke. It''s the product of the combination of Mu Dun and the writing wheel eye. Otherwise, where is Tuan Zang qualified to transplant up to ten writing wheel eyes, even the water-proof kaleidoscope writing wheel eye? The exclusive nature of the body alone is enough to kill this guy directly. It is precisely because of the perfect coordination and fusion between Mudun cells and the eye of writing wheel. Moreover, the agent of yuzhibo, yuzhibo Dai Tu, can use his own unique pupil technique of writing wheel eye in kaleidoscope so wantonly - Shenwei, also because he has Mudun cells, Only by doing this, can we ensure that our pupil strength is sufficient without having the eternal kaleidoscope wheel eye, and will not bring great burden to our body when using the kaleidoscope wheel eye. " The mysterious yuzhibo people are native. And this one with Earth children''s shoes, is yuzhiboban''s agent. Reincarnation eye is a necessary condition for him to prepare for his own rebirth. Now, it''s probably a secret thing like reincarnation. Before the final decisive battle, Naruto told his friends in a certain order. Naturally, weasel and Sasuke are no exception. It can be said that when he learned of the former Xiao organization, When changmen and others were chess pieces used and controlled by yuzhibo ban and yuzhibo daitu, Ningci, Sasuke, Bayun, Xiangyu and others suffered a lot. Especially weasel and Sasuke. Whether it''s Dai Tu or ban, these are all the predecessors of their yuzhibo clan. Spot is a mythical existence. Even though ban chose to flee from Muye in that year, few of the yuzhibo people followed him, but the power of yuzhibo people like gods was still deeply imprinted in the hearts of the yuzhibo people in the past dynasties. Unless one day there will be people who have the same power as ban, or even surpass Ban''s power, Ban''s status in the yuzhibo people will never change. That''s why. In the early days. Changmen and Xiaonan, including shuimen, muster and Tuan Zang, will show the highest degree of vigilance in their hearts when they see that they are acting against the "spot" identity. The reason is very simple, because the name yuzhipoban has such a terrible Weihe! So now, after hearing that yuzhibo can write wheel eyes in a kaleidoscope so wantonly, it''s also because of this. In the heart of Itachi and Sasuke, it can be said that there is an extremely fierce wave. "Mudun cells?" "Of course, it has to be completely adapted. Tuan Zang''s can only be regarded as forced transplanting, and Yu Zhibo''s bringing earth is just a successful example. I took over this part of the research data of Da she wan. I also asked Xiang Yu to conduct a certain degree of in-depth research, although I still can''t do the precise experiment like da she wan, However, there are still some experimental results, that is, the Mudun cell reagent I just mentioned, in which the Mudun cell chakra is diluted by more than ten times. Naturally, the effect is not as effective as that of the complete product. However, through experiments, it can alleviate the burden of the kaleidoscope eye on the body to a certain extent, and it also has a certain stimulating recovery effect, The loss of pupil force can be further controlled and recovered. " Naruto takes out a reagent bottle from his arms again, which is filled with a bottle full of green liquid. At close range, it is obvious that Naruto can fully feel the huge vitality and extremely high activeness. Originally, Naruto trusted Naruto''s weasel and Sasuke very much. At the moment he saw the reagent, the last doubt in his heart was eliminated. "There are both advantages and disadvantages. The effectiveness is not as good as that of the genuine Mudun cells, but the probability of rejection and harmfulness is also greatly reduced. However, when you wait for surgery, you should pay a little attention to Xiangfen, and so is muster mulberry. If you have any discomfort, you must bring it up immediately!" "Well, I know, Naruto!" "Don''t worry, Naruto!" The incense phosphor and the weasel also nodded separately. One side of the two pillars is also in the corner of the mouth above the emergence of a faint smile. "Then I''ll give it to you, Xiangyu, and the guard to you, Sasuke." "No problem! Naruto "Well!" After all, we should try our best to mobilize all the high-end forces that can be mobilized from our own side. As long as we can smoothly transplant our eyes and use the weasel''s fighting experience and talent, in the decisive battle field after that, except that zilaiye and bamen, or qimenkai in the immortal mode, are absolutely unable to carry on, the weasel will have the ability to fight in the first battle, Even the winning rate will not be too low. The most important thing is that with the support of Mudun chakra and the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of Shuitou, the limit of weasel''s use will be greatly reduced. With the weasel''s personal strength and spiritual strength, the technique of "BIE Tian Shen" is bound to play an unexpected role in the decisive battle. This is what Naruto is looking forward to most. You should know Mr. Jiao Du, who was released by Naruto to perform "bounty mission" before. With the decisive battle coming. The same is called back by Naruto. Although jiaodu is the weakest level in the shadow level. But there can be one more strong shadow. After all, it can create a great leading edge in the local area. Of course, because of the fighting style and identity of jiaodu, Naruto is still the same as in the country of water. It does not include it in the unified fighting system. It just allows this "bounty hunter" to play his own role. Anyway, Naruto has clearly marked the price of jiaodu. Naruto will give him as much money as he can kill or capture. It has already copied countless nobles and dignitaries, In particular, the Naruto of the two famous families, the land of thunder and the land of water, now has no shortage of money. It is no exaggeration to say that even for the high-level figures in the three tolerance villages opposite, those elites with names and surnames, the Naruto has no pressure to pay for the reward. It is so rich and arrogant. Money is everything. As long as the money is enough. There''s no problem with anything. The "working soul" of the "migrant workers" has been burning up. Jiaodusang has been waiting in the area near the decisive battle for a long time. During this period, they are still hunting the secret investigation units sent by sandaren village. If they collect some effective information, they will return immediately to "keep accounts"! This is what Naruto promised. As a result, the enthusiasm of jiaodu, a former "money making machine" in Naruto''s work has become more and more intense. After all these years, jiaodu has really seen such a "generous" boss for the first time, and it is not ambiguous at all. According to the standards of previous generations, Both jiaodu and Naruto can be directly selected as "model boss" and "best employee"! Naruto is the best prepared Naruto in all aspects. Naturally, it is the intention to launch a general attack ahead of time. Naturally, the movement in Xueren village has not escaped the investigation of the three major villages. After all, there are only a few members of the secret department who can be assassinated by jiaodu. The main force of the three major villages and the remaining forces of the two major villages add up to nearly 50000 troops. The number of secret departments dispatched every day is in three figures, The trend of Xueren village is also under the control of the three major villages. When Ning Ci and Yu Gao led the main forces to attack the land of thunder to join the "early generation snow shadow" in the near point area, the coalition forces could naturally realize that the day of decisive battle was coming. Almost when the village leaders arrived smoothly, they were also in the core tent of the front camp under the leadership of the fifth generation Mu Huoying gangshou, The top leaders of the coalition forces also officially held the most important pre war meeting. Before that, the leader of the iron Kingdom, general Samurai Sanchuan, who joined the six villages'' coalition forces, faced with the destruction of Naruto and Xueren village, and the declaration of all countries, naturally represented the iron Kingdom''s announcement to join the coalition forces of Muye, Yanren and Sharen. This pre war meeting was held. As one of the high-level representatives, the three ships also appeared at the meeting. Shangren, the representatives of the remaining forces in the other two villages, can also attend the meeting. However, it is obvious that in the case that both villages have been destroyed and all high-level figures such as Shuiying and leiying have been killed, these two Shangren representatives are only qualified to attend the meeting. If they want to make a core speech or even occupy an important position in the coalition forces, they do not need to think about it at all, At present, the core of the coalition forces is the three tolerance villages. To be more precise, they are Muye and Yanren. After all, the weakness of Sharen has not been for a day or two. The contemporary Fengying Maji is further refreshing the minimum combat power level of the five tolerance villages. The leadership of the coalition. It is undoubtedly in the hands of gangshou and Onoki. And on top of this meeting. Gangshou naturally took zilaiye and Lu jiulai to attend the meeting. This time, dayemu came to the meeting not only with his son Huangtu and granddaughter Heitu, but also with a person who gangshou and Zilai had never thought of before. That is Didala, the most proud disciple of three generations of Tu Ying dayemu who chose to defecte from Yanren in the early years and then joined Xiao organization! It can be said that before the formal start of the meeting. See the appearance of a full member of Yuanxiao organization. Gangshou and Zilai are still slightly stunned, as if they didn''t react. Naturally, Onoki noticed the "strange eyes" of gangshou, zilaiye and Sanchuan. However, this three generation Tu Ying didn''t panic at all. He just said with a smile, "I''ve chosen to turn back for some mistakes I made before. I don''t think you, Huoying Pavilion, zilaiye and Sanchuan will care about these little details, will you?" Then it became a little solemn. ¡±What''s more, one of the most important news brought back by one of my disciples is that Liu Dao pein, the leader of Xiao organization, is dead. Xiao organization has completely collapsed. It seems that the murderer behind the scenes is the mysterious yuzhibo people, What''s more, changmen''s reincarnation eye has already fallen into the hands of bofengnaruto! " What I said next. However, it was like a bolt from the blue. It exploded directly in the ears of gangshou, zilaiye, Maji, Sanchuan and others. Especially zilaiye''s eyes were wide at that moment. His eyes were fixed on the three generations of Tu Ying. With an incredible expression on his face, he directly asked: "changmen is dead? Is samsara eye still in Naruto''s hands? Mr. Tu Ying, I''m not suspecting you, but can you confirm the authenticity of this information? " The rapid tone, the round eyes, and the high volume. All of them prove that at this moment, the vibration from the bottom of my heart. You know, two days ago, I was still thinking about whether there was any conspiracy in changmen, and what kind of relationship was there between taking soil and changmen. And then it''s been less than two days. Three generations of Tu Ying directly told himself that changmen was dead? Does samsara eye fall into Naruto''s hands? The news is so strong that it is hard to calm down in the first time even if it comes from itself. "I''m 100% sure. Naturally, I don''t dare to say that, but the probability can be guaranteed. That''s what Didala, my disciple, said. It seems that the leader of Xiao organization, changmen, died after the civil strife. On the day when we joined forces with bofengmingren to fight against Xiao organization, bofengmingren boldly attacked our allies and opponents, The only direct evidence is that changmen''s most trusted companion, a woman named Xiaonan, seems to have joined the camp of bofengmingren, and instead of her, she has reconnected with the remaining members of the Xiaoxiao organization, including my disciple Didala! " Onoki naturally knows how important such information is. When Zilai also asked, gangshou, Ma Ji, Sanchuan and other people''s eyes fell on him simultaneously, Daye Mu also returned with an extremely solemn expression. Chapter 665 PS: it''s hard for Xiaoye to go out again in the afternoon... I''m sorry for the lack of updates. After the past seven or eight days, Xiao Ye will try her best to make up for it. If it''s broken one day, please forgive me. "Right, Didala?" Three generations of Tu Ying Da Yemu turned to look at the young blonde with a casual expression on one side, Didala asked in a deep voice. "Well? Hum Didala snorted. "Old man, I just told you what I know. I don''t believe it. It''s your own business. Although I didn''t see the death of the eldest brother clearly, elder sister Xiaonan personally sent me a message to let me consider joining the Xueren village. But I refused. After all, the soulman of muster is in Xueren village now, Besides, don''t be wrong, old man. I don''t mean to go back to Yanren village. I just want to prove my art again! Whether it''s naosang or yuzhibo Sasuke, I''ll handle it! That''s what you promised me, huh? " He squints at Onoki and doesn''t care about the strange eyes of gangshou, zilaiye, Maji, Sanchuan and others. What''s more, in Onoki''s expression of blowing beard and staring, he says these words with a very casual expression. This makes Onoki have a kind of impulse to directly chop the rebels. "This bastard, don''t you know how to save face for the elderly?" Onoki angrily looked at Didala, who was once his favorite and expected the most, and couldn''t help thinking in his heart. "Mr. Didala, do you mean Xiao Nan has confirmed to join Xueren village, and it represents Naruto to attract you? Does anyone choose to join Xueren village? " Gangshou clenched his hands with a little force, and he looked at Didala with a very severe expression with a strong evil spirit. "Well, that''s almost what I mean. As for what other people choose, that''s not what I can know. But it''s certain that jiaodusang seems to have agreed to the invitation of Xueying." Didala didn''t care at all about gangshou''s terrible momentum, but replied with a lazy tone. "Has Yu Zhibo daitu, another leader of the organization, contacted you? Did you give you a new assignment? " Although Xiaonan joined Xueren village after changmen''s death, and reincarnation eye fell into Naruto''s hands, it was shocking news, but Zilai was also Zilai after all. After adjusting her mind for the first time, she immediately thought of another key point and asked directly. However, this question made Didala slightly stunned. "What? Yuzhibo with earth? I''ve never heard of this name. Do you know the leader of the organization? Our leader is just the boss Penn, and the head of Xiaonan, others? Yuzhibo? Isn''t there only one muster mulberry in the organization? " It''s a subconscious rhetorical question. On the contrary, this time, gangshou, zilaiye and Lujiu were stunned. This is simply a blocked intelligence connection. And the question between the two people also instantly attracted the attention of Onoki, Sanchuan, Markey and others. Sanchuan frowned and asked, "since you came here, can you explain who yuzhibo is? Are there any other remaining members of the yuzhibo clan? " "Is it the mysterious yuzhibo who came to attack with liudao Payne on that day and knows space ninja? He killed changmen! " Although a little older, but after all, as a shadow of the earth. Onoki''s reaction is still very fast. Almost in the mind after a flash of inspiration, the big wild wood is directly blurted out. And Zilai and gangshou nodded slowly after looking at each other. "If you don''t make any mistakes in your intelligence, it should be this yuzhibo who killed changmen with the local attack. The target should be all the reincarnation eyes of changmen, but I don''t know why he was robbed by Naruto." "In this way, it can explain why Naruto did not pursue Lord gangshou, Lord zilaiye and Lord tuying after killing you Lei Ying that day. If Naruto and Xueren''s plans were followed, they could solve the core senior management of each village earlier, and their unified plan would be much smoother, Naruto, who has the skill of flying Thunder God, should be a very easy thing to pursue. There is only one reason why Naruto doesn''t choose to pursue. Naruto has more important things to do. What we can think of is the capture of reincarnation eye At the moment when the words of gangshou have just fallen. The deer in the position behind the left side said directly at this moment. This is the words that have been spoken. After the people on the scene were stunned, they also showed a sudden color one after another. "Is that so?" "It seems that we should not retreat so decisively that day." "Samsara eye, Yu Zhi, Bo Dai Tu, Bo Feng Ming Ren!" "In other words, now it can be understood that the Nine Tailed animals are all under the control of bofengnaruto?" After a long period of silence, the five generations of Mu Feng Ying Ma Ji, who had never spoken before, said this sentence directly, which made the air of the whole meeting extremely dignified. Originally, he was already a very powerful Naruto and Xueren village. Now he knows that the opposite side holds Nine Tailed animals, This has obviously brought Tianping''s power to the point of almost complete imbalance. I don''t know how strong the tailed beast is. Which of the five traditional tolerance villages is there? In the weak period, one tailed animal uprising is likely to bring a devastating blow to the village. Now it''s not a problem of one or two, but nine! The thought of being on top of the showdown. In addition to facing Xueren village led by Naruto, they also need to face nine more terrifying tailed animals. The moods of Onoki, gangshou and Markey all became extremely heavy one by one. But these people are also experienced veteran qualifications exist. Even if the future is bleak. They can''t choose to give up here. What''s more. "It''s not sure that bofengnaruto will be able to control the monster called the exorcism statue. Whether there are restrictions on the transplantation of reincarnation eyes is unknown. However, can you explain in detail the existence of yuzhibo Dai Tu?" Onoki also quickly adjusted his mind, and he should not consider the unavoidable things. He should pay more attention to the things that can be adjusted. As for the line of sight, Onoki also looked at the self coming and said so. "In fact, we don''t have any further specific information, but we can be sure that the mysterious yuzhibo clansman who appeared at the six film conference at the beginning should be yuzhibo Dai Tu who claimed to have died in the Third World War. A few days ago..." The identity can be determined. But just as I said. For further information, Muye didn''t find out at all, including the reason why she didn''t choose to return to Muye in those years, since she didn''t die. It was speculated that it was the death of "yehara Lin". This is also something that she learned from Kakashi. Why did she join the organization later, He also chose to break into Muye on the day of delivery of his teacher''s wife, vortex jiuxinnai, and directly release Jiuwei, which led to the death of the four generations of Huoying couple. Gangshou, zilaiye, and even Lujiu and other Muye people have no idea. They can only be simply classified as revenge! But this reason seems to be sufficient. Gangshou, zilaiye, Lujiu, and Kakashi all have a lingering sense of disobedience in their hearts. They always feel that things are not so simple. However, because of the lack of important information, they want to analyze it, and they don''t know where to analyze it. When three generations of local shadow puppets ask relevant questions, zilaiye Gangshou and others can only tell us the surface information. There is no more information. After hearing the words of gangshou, zilaiye and others. The look of Onoki, Markey, Sanchuan and others was tense. Because, it''s like saying nothing. The only valuable information is the identification of the person who came. This is really important. However, in addition, there is no valuable and meaningful content. "So, it''s still impossible to determine the real goal of yuzhibo?" Onoki''s white beard raised, with a very solemn expression said. "Yes, and after taking back another kaleidoscope wheel eye, yuzhibo''s space technique with earth will become more difficult. After all, only when the two eyes are together can the real power of the kaleidoscope wheel eye be exerted." "Oh, it''s really bad news. There''s no good news." Onoki gently shook his head, as if some helpless look said. No one can imagine. The once invincible five tolerance villages are now reduced to this point. Two villages were destroyed. The remaining three villages are still facing a very bad situation. If you are careless, you will step into the same situation as Yunren and Wuren. Even Osamu, who has always been extremely determined, is rarely showing a trace of wavering emotion at this moment. It''s not that he doesn''t believe in himself, but that his opponent is really too strong. Originally, he thought that this yuzhibo had the chance to cooperate with tu. now, it seems that they still have to be on guard in two directions. God knows if the opposite side will give priority to killing them, The terrible enemy has enough deterrent power, and the unknown things are more likely to bring great psychological shock to people, such as Naruto and yuzhibo. In the back, the escorts of Heitu, Huangtu, I love Luo, Lujiu and other shadows all showed different degrees of dignification. I love Luo, in particular, was aware of the particularity of Naruto three years ago when I met in the Zhongren exam. At that time, I love Luo, who was still extremely murderous and crazy, made up his mind, We must have a good "taste" of the blood of this gifted boy Muye. However, there is no such opportunity. Later, after learning that Naruto''s identity is almost the same as himself in a special channel, I love Luo''s special emotion towards Naruto is extremely strong. This emotion is that Naruto defected from Muye, Now, three years have passed, and the status, position and identity of each other have changed greatly. But I love Luo to Naruto''s this special "emotion" actually does not have any change. He wanted to "face" Naruto in person, as if he could face up to his past. The previous six film conference and the subsequent joint Crusade were an opportunity, but he didn''t find the right time. Now it has become a scene of opposition. I don''t know what words to use to describe my mood. But only the determination to face Naruto has never changed. "Bofeng Naruto! I really want to know what your tolerance is! " I love Luo''s clenched fist, thinking silently in my heart. Almost all the people at the scene did not notice the subtle change of my arrow''s expression. Only Didala, who once personally captured it, even sealed a crane in my arrow''s body, inadvertently glanced at my arrow, and the naked single pupil also showed a different light. "Although it''s very difficult, you still have to do it after all. You can''t just surrender with Yanren village. It''s very different from any previous war in the world of tolerance. There''s no such thing as losing the peace talks and ending the war. The goal of bofengmingren, Xueren village and xuezhiguo is to swallow the whole world!" Only the silence of Xumi. Worry, heaviness, confusion and even fear. These shadows have something to do with Shangren, but more of them should be reflected in their personal fighting spirit and determination. As the master of fire shadow in the Five Dynasties, he will never allow the village to be destroyed in his own hands. In that case, he will have no face to see his grandfather, second grandfather and teacher. There is little hope. That doesn''t mean there''s no hope. The power of the three villages is enormous. Plus the existence of these shadow level strongmen. Gangshou doesn''t think there''s no chance of winning at all. The premise is how to plan your own side of the strategy, as well as the team''s overall morale! "Ah, it''s a matter of course. Mr. Huoying, Yanren is more stubborn than any other. As a local shadow, I don''t have the reason to give up here. Besides, I haven''t really fought a fight. It''s too early to say whether I will win or lose first." Complaints are to be made. But fighting spirit can''t be extinguished. At the same time of the three generations of fire shadow, he also faced the three generations of earth shadow big wild wood who had experienced the horror of yuzhiboban''s peak in his youth. Even if the front is doomed to be the abyss. Big wild wood will not choose to retreat. But will they still step forward firmly, let alone the current situation? "The real contest starts now!" Three generations of shadow right hand wave, tone decidedly so said. Chapter 666 "Yes, it''s the same in Sharen village. We will fight to the end! The village and will inherited by our ancestors must not be buried in the hands of our generation! " As the shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties, Ma Ji also showed his will and attitude at this moment. And it''s a matter of course. If the Ninjas at the bottom have a choice. It is absolutely impossible for the senior leaders of the three Narian villages to choose to retreat. They are already involved in the core position of a village. Shangren and others are very clear that in such a war of destroying the country and destroying the village, Xueren village can''t let them go easily. They can''t accept such a result, let alone the film makers, It is an absolute choice for them to watch the cruel reality of their own village being destroyed in any era. Shangren, the representative of the remnant troops of Wuren village and Yunren village, also made his stand at this moment, determined to fight Xueren village to the end. Each of them only retained more than 1000 remnant Ninja troops. The former two big Ninja villages can now rely on the three big Ninja villages. Even after the victory, we have to worry about the coveting of the three big Ninja villages, but at this stage, Only in this way can they have the hope of restoring their country! Therefore, when we see that gangshou, Onoki and Machi have no sign of shrinking, the two Shangren representatives of yunnincun and wunincun feel a little relaxed at this moment. On the other side, Didala turned his lips disdainfully at this moment. From the perspective of the biggest "rebellious youth" in Yanren village, Xueying is really terrible. The current strength of Xueren village is estimated to be far more than the total strength of the five villages. Sometimes, the qualitative change in the extreme level, It''s not just the accumulation of quantity that can offset it. Anyway, Didala thinks it''s impossible. It''s just that he doesn''t have that interest, and he doesn''t have the obligation to remind these "stupid guys" as he thinks. Didala''s purpose has always been one. That''s the art of proving yourself! Yuzhibo weasel once left a deep impression on itself. Deep to have become Didala''s obsession, in order to resolve this obsession, Didala at the cost of his own life. This is why Didala decided to contact his old man after learning that yuzhibo weasel had joined Xueren village. In order to fight yuzhibo weasel on the front battlefield again. besides. Didala is not interested in anything! Didala didn''t care whether they had fighting spirit or not. It''s enough to just stand aside and watch these people "perform themselves" indifferently. The master who cares about the attitude of Onoki and Machi is still very firm when he sees the two figures. Gangshou is a relief in the heart. "Well, since you are determined to defend the pride of our respective villages to the death, then we should not leave any room for ourselves. This battle is for ourselves!" Master right hand pinch tight into a fist, forced to wave twice, is also said in a deep voice. "Well, Lujiu." The sight of the past. "Yes, master gangshou!" On one side, Lu Jiu also nodded his head. He stepped forward slightly. First, he bowed to his own Huoying master, as well as two shadow masters, such as Onoki and maki. Then he stood on the left side of the whiteboard, which had been pulled out horizontally, marked with red and blue marks, and some dark marks. "According to the information from our investigation, in the current area, the specific military deployment of Xueren village is in accordance with..." Even though jiaodu has hunted and killed dozens or hundreds of secret investigation units in sandaren village. But this time there are more than a few thousand Ninja allies? There are already more than 50000 prehistoric super coalition forces, and there are more than hundreds of secret investigators deployed every day in Tang Zhiguo and other key areas? There are more than a thousand people, each of whom is the weakest in strength. They are the secret department of the elite and the members of the special investigation forces. It''s very easy to collect information about the general deployment of troops back to Xueren village. Not to mention that Naruto doesn''t have the slightest intention to hide. Even if there is, under such an overwhelming search, it is at most the whereabouts of small elite troops, Or the elite with strong strength can tolerate it, so that the movie level characters can hide their whereabouts. Otherwise, they will be in such a carpet like investigation network. Every move of the front-line troops in Xueren village. The three tolerance villages can still control most of them. Lu Jiu, as muyeren village, and even as the general staff of the United forces this time, knows the intelligence data very well! You don''t need to look at the notebook on the palm of your hand, so you can easily tell the relevant information of Xueren village. Let the top leaders of the three tolerance villages have a general understanding of the current situation. But that''s just the most basic part. Although gangshou, zilaiye, Onoki and Machi listened very carefully, they didn''t really show the most solemn look, because the most important part is what Lujiu must mention in the follow-up, which is also the key to the victory and defeat of this war - that is, all the high-level figures in Xueren village, including the early Xueying bofengmingren. If you don''t beat or even kill these characters. This is the fourth World War of tolerance. They don''t have any chance of winning. And the samsara eye mentioned earlier fell into Naruto''s hands. The scenes of changmen controlling the Exorcist demons and channeling five tailed beasts to fight are still fresh in our memory. If Naruto can do the same, it will be the place that the Alliance forces of the three Naruto villages have to worry about. "Then there are the three key figures of Xueren village, bofengnaren, yuzhibosasuke and rixiangningci!" Lu Jiu pauses a little for two times, and then focuses on the three core figures in Xueren village. They have completely demonstrated the existence of their own super strength on various battlefields. Naruto has killed four generations of thunder shadow, Darui and other core shadow level strongmen in Yunren village in the presence of gangshou and zilaiye. It is a strong force to push back gangshou, zilaiye, Onoki, zhaomeiming and others. Even if these people are not in the peak state, they are in the injured state. However, Naruto''s performance can prove that his personal strength is far beyond the level of these shadows, and he must have reached the level of his former wisdom and skill. At least, as the most influential three generations of Tu Ying Da Ye mu, he thinks so. On the other side, Sasuke and Ningci are here. Yunren village has proved the horror of Ningci with the cost of thousands of Yunren''s casualties. Sasuke is also a direct confrontation, zilaiye, maitekai and Kakashi. Although they were seriously injured, they also seriously injured Kakashi, which can also prove that this gifted boy of yuzhibo family is also beyond the level of ordinary film. Although Xueren village still has some shadow level strongmen such as whirlpool fragrant phosphorus, Yugao, yuzhibo weasel, Xiaonan, Anma Bayun and jiaodu. But at least it is within the acceptable scope of the five tolerance villages. In other words, it belongs to the scope of common sense that can be recognized and understood. On their side, they only need to make corresponding overall arrangements to deal with these people. But Naruto, Sasuke and Ningci are different. Strong personal strength. The ultimate destructive power. None of the above three people can easily confront each other. Naruto is not the strongest person that one or two people can suppress or even solve. Naturally, in terms of the specific allocation of troops and commanders. Three tolerance villages must be considered carefully. In other aspects, Lu Jiu can give specific opinions and even make decisions directly. Only these three. It is necessary for senior film directors to make more detailed arrangements. Because Lu Jiuzhen didn''t know how to deal with Naruto and others. The gap in strength is too wide. If it is the scale and standard of the war in the past, Lujiu can easily make the most targeted strategic arrangement. But now, the strength of Naruto, Ningci and others is beyond Lujiu''s comprehensible scope. With Lujiu''s vision, it is impossible to define the strength of these three people. Lu long did not dare to make a decision lightly. That''s the judgment. It can only be handed over to gangshou, zilaiye, Onoki and others who belong to the shadow level. Especially the big Wildwood. As someone present. The only one who has seen the power of yuzhiboban. For the time being, we can judge the three generations of Tu Ying in Naruto''s present level. His opinion is the most important. "Yuzhi, bozuozu and rixiangningci, I haven''t faced them personally, so I don''t judge them first. But bofengnaruto, we must admit that the strength of Xueying, a master in Xueren village, is far beyond us. Although I can''t define them most accurately, I can judge that bofengnaruto''s strength has reached the standard, At least infinitely close to the original fire shadow, as well as the strength of yuzhiboban! " Finally, the key issues to be addressed. The first to bear the brunt is the wave wind Naruto as a snow shadow. Judging by his own experience and vision. He undoubtedly thinks that Naruto has the same strength as yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu. In fact, there is still a little deviation in the judgment of the three generations of Tu Ying. Naruto has come to the critical point. Six levels away. It''s just a thin film. Once waiting for Naruto to completely step out of the last half step, the immortal nine tail mode is completely integrated. Naruto can be compared to the six immortals. There may be a little difference in the amount of destruction, but there is no difference in the quality of fighting. let me put it another way. Now Naruto has surpassed the strength of yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu, who were at their peak decades ago. If you insist on a standard template. That should be to open the eyes of reincarnation, and the physical quality must also belong to the peak period of yuzhiboban. Before it became a pillar of ten tailed men. With reincarnation eyes and extremely strong body, yuzhiboban. It is also the existence of a slight difference from the six levels. This is why in the original work, after being reincarnated by the same filthy soil, he was hanged and beaten by Yu Zhibo. But this is not to blame the three generations of local shadow. After all, with his level and experience. It''s really hard to make an effective judgment, just like in the original book, the five shadows all think that they and others can be defeated, at least they can stop yuzhiboban''s strong attack. It''s really not that they are arrogant. It''s because of the limitations of the times. They have not seen the so-called real strong for a long time. "Therefore, I suggest that bofengnaruto must gather our strongest fighting power to solve him! This is the most appropriate judgment! " "What does Tu Ying mean?" "It''s up to me, Huoying and zilaiye to deal with Xueying!" Onoki looked at the master in front of him and said in a deep voice. Although Bofeng Naruto is terrifying, comparable to yuzhiboban, now he is not the teenager who trembled in front of yuzhiboban''s power decades ago. Gangshou and Zilai are also famous movie stars who have been in the world for thirty or forty years. Onoki pays for it. The three of them face the words of Bofeng Naruto with the most complete posture. Victory may not work. But a draw should still be possible. Then just wait for the other battlefields to decide. The only one left is bofengnaruto. No matter how strong he is, he doesn''t need to be afraid! This is Onoki''s view. As for the five generations of Mu Fengying, to be honest, Ma Ji''s strength is only that of the elite to the level of quasi shadow. Onoki can see clearly. Markey can''t get involved in this level of fighting. Anyway, the center of the coalition still needs a heavyweight to be in command, and Markey is the best choice. Markey himself knows that. Onoki didn''t mention himself, and Markey didn''t feel humiliated. After all, this war is no joke. "Only three of you? I personally suggest that you, Mr. Huang Tu, Mr. Didala and Mr. maitekai of Muye, should join in the siege of bofengnaruto. In this way, we can ensure the balance of combat power as much as possible! " After hearing the words of three generations of Tu Ying, Lu Jiu frowned slightly and said directly. On the one hand, we can''t see where the gap and upper limit of strength are. A more prudent choice is another aspect. At least. In Lujiu''s opinion. Since bofengnaruto is so strong. To make more arrangements is the most reasonable and correct judgment! "Well! I have already said that my goal is only Yuzhi bonsai. Anyone else, including Bofeng Naruto and so on, has nothing to do with me. The elegance of art can''t be defiled and violated by anyone. I don''t care about the fighting between you and Xueren village, eh! " Before Onoki said anything. Didala on the left side said again. That cold look. A tone of great irony. Immediately all the hatred values in the field were filled. The three generations of local movies all had a stagnant expression. Then they turned their heads and glared at Didala fiercely. Then they turned their heads and said, "I understand what Mr. Lujiu means, but we don''t have enough margin, do we? Yuzhi bosasuke and hiningci are the worst, and they have the same existence as zilaiye. They also include Yugao and whirlpool Xiangbo, as well as six other tailed animals that may be controlled by bofengnaruto. We don''t know whether bofengnaruto can control the exorcism image or not, and whether the eight tails in the lower body of chilabige are removed, It''s all things we have to think about, isn''t it? Mr. Lu Jiu Chapter 667 The discourse of three generations of local shadow. It also made the atmosphere more dignified. Lujiu in front of him was also silent for a moment. As for the key issues mentioned by Onoki, Lujiu had considered them, but the situation was too critical. As the general staff officer, Lujiu could not make reasonable and correct judgments and arrangements at all. He could only put forward some effective suggestions with his own wisdom. It''s like naruto. Lu Jiu hopes to concentrate his high-end forces as much as possible to get rid of Naruto as soon as possible. As long as Bo Feng Naruto, who is a snow shadow, dies in battle, the war situation will completely fall to their coalition side. However, it is obvious that the three generations of local shadows do not think so, or to be more precise, even if we add Didala and maitkai as Lu Jiu said just now, Three generations of Tu Ying also don''t think that such a lineup can kill Bofeng Naruto. Of course, this is also based on the fact that the three generations of Tu Ying didn''t know how terrible maitekai was when the eight doors were all open. If he really faced Bofeng Naruto with such a lineup, without any external interference and without any assistance from Naruto, as long as Onoki, gangshou, zilaiye and others created a certain gap and opportunity, The night elephant and night Kay have a very high probability to kill Naruto after Maite Kay breaks through the eight gates! This is why Naruto is so afraid of Michael. Of course, Naruto is not afraid of one-to-one, even if it has not really broken through to the six levels, but with the skill of flying Thunder God, Naruto will develop to a level even more exquisite than his father. Naruto does not need to be afraid of Mackay, just pay attention not to be caught. Naruto knows that. Onoki didn''t know. Therefore, it is natural to draw the above judgment and conclusion. Onoki doesn''t think they can solve Naruto. Naturally, I don''t want to see Naruto holding down too much of their high-end combat power. Instead, the plan is to distribute these high-end combat forces to other battlefields. When the three of them hold back bofengnaren, they can successfully defeat the front troops of Xueren village, defeat and even kill yuzhibozuozhu, rixiangningci, Yugao, whirlpool Xiangyu and other high-level core people and objects of Xueren village. If they have not lost here, Victory will be in the hands of their allies. Lujiu is only a second after guessing. This is the meaning of the arrangement of the three generations of Tu Ying. Gangshou and Zilai are also frowning and thinking for a while. After they look at each other, they also nod their heads slightly. "What you said by Tu Ying is reasonable. Naruto, if you leave it to the three of us to deal with it, the rest just need to defeat the others first!" Gangshou hands cross placed on the table, said solemnly. "I agree, too!" As the most nonexistent of the five generations of Feng Ying, Ma Ji also nodded at this moment. Although I love Luo in the back wanted to say something, because of the factors of the occasion, he just swallowed it. After the overall strategy is determined. The rest is easy. Including yuzhibo Sasuke, rixiangningci, whirlpool Xiangyu, yuzhibo weasel, Anma Bayun and yugaoxue, the representatives of high-end combat power in Xueren village. In the following discussion, gangshou, Onoki, zilaiye, Maji and Lujiu also divided the specific strategies one by one. Of course, these are only general plans. War is not a joke, The process can never be the same as planned, and even the deviation is not impossible. What both sides can do. It''s just to prepare the basic plan and the final preparation means in advance. On the battlefield. It''s just about playing on the spot. That''s all the power at hand. We must take all factors into consideration. In this meeting. Gangshou, zilaiye, Onoki, Maji, Lujiu and others have racked their brains to fill the obvious gap in high-end combat power. It''s a relative position. What they need to do. Each other''s goals. As the atmosphere of war grows stronger and stronger. Above the world of tolerance. All countries and villages. Hundreds of millions of people. All people''s eyes are gathered here at this moment. A war that determines the ownership of the whole world. Everyone is straining his heart. Concerned and worried about the world they live in, where will the future go? It''s a gathering breath of forest. The atmosphere of terror pervaded the whole country of Tang. The forces of the two sides who have made final preparations for each other. Gangshou, Onoki, zilaiye, maki and other senior leaders of the alliance will certainly not give Naruto and Xueren village too much time to prepare and react. Almost after the basic strategy and lineup configuration have been agreed, in the morning of the next day, the 50000 Ninja alliance will gradually move forward. Even if it''s just one more day, they are not willing to give. God knows at this time. Will Naruto and Xueren village be strengthened in other aspects? It''s not polite. In this world war of tolerance. With Xueren village solving Wuren village and Yunren village by means of continuous raids, and grabbing reincarnation eyes, the whole situation is completely reversed to Naruto. Even time is on the side of Naruto and Xueren village. If Naruto does not want to fight in a short time, he will end this chaotic world as soon as possible. otherwise. Just wait a little longer. Let Xueren village absorb all kinds of resources after the destruction of the two villages and strengthen itself. Xueren village can really grow into the most terrifying one in the world of tolerance. At that time, not to mention Naruto and Ningci who have steadily stepped into the six levels, they will step steadily into the Super Shadow level, and they will probably break through to Sasuke in the six levels. The rest of Bayun, Xiangyu and Yugao will lead Xueren village to level the whole world of tolerance. And the Nine Tailed animals that were collected. None of this is a joke. It is precisely because gangshou, Onoki, zilaiye, Lujiu and Maji understand this that they are eager to fight in the shortest time. That is because as time goes on, Xueren village will become stronger and stronger gradually. At that time, Naruto and others will not need to fight. The three big tolerance villages, including the countries above the tolerance world, will also become history. Decisive, decisive, ruthless! This is a special instrument that the Allied forces need to have! So. The decisive battle is today! It was also at a time when the coalition forces were moving towards the northern part of the kingdom of Tang. The secret investigation departments of Xueren village also passed the news back to Xueren village headquarters in the northern area of Tang Zhiguo for the first time. At the moment of receiving the news, Naruto was not surprised. As expected. Unless there''s something wrong with the high-level group. Otherwise, the coalition should launch a surprise attack in one or two days! Under the command of Naruto, Xueren village has already made all the preparations for the war and gathered 8000 Xueren. This has hollowed out all the troops that can be mobilized in Xueren village. To some extent, the quality of the 1-to-5 military configuration is a little inferior. However, none of the 8000 Xueren who have gathered together shows a timid expression, Especially when Naruto''s figure is reflected in the field of vision of these snow bears. Every Snow Bear''s face is shown on the extreme fanatical look. Invincible master Xueying! The invincible first generation adults! It is also known by quite a number of people as the new generation of Ninja God Bofeng Naruto! So to speak. As long as Naruto is invincible, no one in Xueren village will choose to give up, even if it''s a single soldier. It''s only 8000 to 50000, even 8000 to 500000! As long as Naruto''s figure is still tall and straight! Everyone in Xueren village will fight to the end! This is the courage and courage that God brings! Naruto, standing on the top of the high ground, also shows a satisfied smile on his face when he glances over his little friends, such as Ningci, Sasuke, Bayun and Xiangyu, and sees the fanatical Xueren below. "History will be written by us, victory must belong to Xueren village! Follow me to level the whole world, we are in front of you! There is no rival "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!" Long live Long live It''s a totally exciting atmosphere. The most noisy scene. When Naruto''s vow to declare war falls. All over the plain, there was an earthshaking voice. Naruto who wants to build a truly peaceful world. The intention is to swallow the snow tolerance village. Right now. It is the last step towards the future of Datong. "Let''s go!" "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!" Face each other hard. No one will retreat from the war. The traditional war mode that has been completely abandoned. This is a war of tolerance. Both sides are just like crazy gamblers with red eyes. Let''s get everything out of our village. It''s a winner take all game. A frenzied battle in which a loser has nothing. Dense Ninja army. From south to top, from north to bottom. There is no hidden trace between them, which can be clearly detected. It is not too far away. It can immediately enter the distance between the two armies, when the big troops in Xueren village and the five village allied forces are about to face the collision. On the left peak of Tang Zhiguo. There are two slender figures standing on it. One was wearing a flaming cloud robe, and the other was wearing dark red armor. The same dark hair. The same pupil, scarlet as blood. These two people are not others. They are the real behind the scenes bosses who have controlled Xiaozhi for 20 or 30 years - yuzhibo ban and yuzhibo daitu. And behind them, there was a dull looking figure, who was the pharmacist who was given reverse control by yuzhiboban using special mental secret technique. Yuzhiboban is still in the posture of reincarnation of filthy soil. Taking soil is to take off the mask that he has been wearing for more than ten years, revealing his half face full of scars. Anyway, his identity has been exposed. The wheel eye that he presented to Kakashi more than ten years ago has been completely recovered, so there is no need to continue to hide. "The thunder will wipe out Yunren and Wuren, and then gather forces to fight against the remaining three villages. It must be said that bofengnaruto is really a hero. I didn''t expect that there would be such an outstanding younger generation after me and Zhujian, and there would be so many strong men under my command. In this world, it can really be called a new generation of Ninja God, And compared with the naive guy in the pillar, bofengnaruto is at least a lot more practical. " Yuzhiboban sits cross legged on the peak, overlooking the troops of Sancun United Army and Xueren village, who are moving at a high speed very far away. The eyes of sangouyu''s writing wheel in the pupil show a look of appreciation. "But no matter how strong Bofeng Naruto is, he can''t escape from the palm of Lord ban after all!" On the left. So said the dark figure that sprang out of the shadow corner, with a slightly hoarse and low tone. "Ha ha, it''s a matter of course. Even between the pillars, they can only win me for a while, but they can''t win to the end. It''s excellent that only a little Bofeng Naruto can do this. But the next thing will still be in my hands, but reincarnation eye and the external magic image are a problem after all. Although there are some backup means, But if bofengnaruto really does something unreasonable, it will be very troublesome. So, heijue, are you ready for what I asked you to do? " Yu Zhibo first gently smile, and then turn over the line of vision, eyes very cold looking at the bottom of the position that a dark figure, that is, has been considered to be his will incarnation of the black absolutely, tone coldly said. "Your order is my will, Lord ban. I''ve got the necessities you appointed from Muye!" It''s a real movie king level performance. Since ancient times. It has been thousands of years. Hei is not only deceiving other people, but also hypnotizing himself to some extent. He is the embodiment of yuzhiboban''s will. As long as it is ban''s command, heijue will really implement it at all costs. It is precisely because of this "deep performance" that ban never doubted heijue, Including taking soil, heijue is really regarded as the best assistant of ban. In some actions in the original book, heijue is also very wary. "Well, in this way, the last backup means are also complete. Although this way is a little troublesome, fortunately, the sacrifice is still enough. You can take the guy behind you to go down. When the war comes to an end, it''s time for us to perform. Before that, we must let the remaining" protagonists "appear ahead of time." With a cold smile, ban turned his eyes to the north. It seemed that he could see the Naruto coming from the distance through a lot of space. What he saw in his eyes was endless coldness and evil spirit! Three parties coming together. The final preparation each other needs to make. The scene of moriran duel that is on the verge of breaking out. In the shadow of each other, each into the eyes of the current people. The evil spirit rising from the sky. It''s all over the space. What''s eye-catching. The leading forces of both sides arrived ahead of time. When Naruto led Sasuke, Ningci, Bayun, Xiangyu and other figures appeared on the top of the summit, they came into the eyes of the Allied forces. A cold breath. At this moment. The moment fills in the entire space!!! Chapter 668 PS: let''s just say we''re finished. We should be able to resume the normal update mode tomorrow. Let Xiaoye pay back the missing update slowly. At least 20000 or 30000 words will be added! There was a huge crowd. The overwhelming shadow. This is the prestige of 50000 ninjas. Have to say. At least it looks so intimidating on the scene. But this sense of deterrence is only for ordinary ninjas. The Naruto standing on the top of the peak overlooking the tens of thousands of Ninja allied forces at the bottom is not moved at all. The cool color on his face and the ironic color on his face, if the former Naruto was still afraid of the crowd tactics of the five Naruto villages, Now Naruto is completely beyond this limit. Tens of thousands of Ninja allies? ha-ha. Isn''t it just a group of music that can be easily erased? What we need to pay attention to and guard against is the last strong shadow class in jidaren village after all. We just need to kill all these people. Victory is a matter of easy access for Xueren village, and at the moment when the coalition forces arrived just now. Naruto is in the first time into the nine tail chakra mode. When the golden halo is in full bloom. Naruto is also the ability to release his perception completely and cover the whole battlefield. It also allows Naruto to easily feel it. The figure he is most worried about does not appear here. This also makes Naruto feel relieved in his heart. Although there is a last resort. But if you really want to be on the battlefield. Watch your loved one in danger. Naruto is still some unacceptable. At that time, we may make some irrational choices. As long as the shadow is not here. Anyone else, Naruto, can be ruthless. You can say that Naruto is cold, or that Naruto has double labels. Naruto has no intention to explain. He never flaunts that he wants to be a saint or something. He is just a human who is faithful to his own personal desires! If hatada is not here. Naruto can be said to have no worries. "This is the real way to embark on the road of peace, and it''s time to sober up the people of the old age below!" "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!" High spirited momentum. The ultimate clamor. It''s in the near area. At the time of breaking out waves of forest and terror. Xueren village, which is clearly at an absolute disadvantage in terms of number of people, completely suppresses the Ninja Alliance on the opposite side at this moment, which makes the ordinary ninjas of the five Village Alliance show a very dignified expression one by one. Even some timid people. A look of fear loomed in the depths of his pupils. Nothing else. Just because in the past half a month or so, Xueren village has really threatened the ordinary ninjas of these five villages from the spiritual level. If it wasn''t for Xueren village''s goal of flattening the whole world of tolerance and unifying the whole world, these people would like to surrender. Anyway, in the past war of tolerance, they didn''t surrender (except Muye), Surrender again, there is no problem at all. However, Xueren village has too much appetite. It''s too big for any ordinary Ninja to accept. If their own village has disappeared. Do they have any sense of existence? Is it hard to join Xueren village? There may be this option, but it turns around in the minds of most coalition ninjas and they are all abandoned. Not for anything, just for their hometown, for their own survival. This is a war. They will fight to the end. Bofengnaruto is terrible. Xueren village is terrible. But. They also have reasons not to shrink back. Therefore, at this moment, even the most timid people, the idea of shrinking back only appears in the first time, and then they are all forced down by themselves. When they raise their eyes again, there is a ray of resolute expression in the deep of their pupils. And in this coalition square. It is the same with the appearance of Luwan, gouzhongya, Xiaoli, Tiantian, Xiaoying, dingci and other familiar faces of Naruto and Sasuke. These people are even different from the general ninjas in the coalition forces. Up to now, they still can''t believe that Naruto, Sasuke, Ningci and others have really come to this stage. The public enemies of the world are advocating the existence of terror to destroy all countries and villages. "Naruto!" "Ningci." "Sasukjun..." In line. These former "companions" of Naruto, Ningci, Sasuke and others are all looking at the looming figures with painful and angry expressions. I want to ask why. But the answer is obvious. Don''t do something. I''m not willing to. So, today, these woody leaf Xiaoqiang have collectively appeared here. Only Chuda was put under house arrest. The reason is simple. Rizu also seems to realize that the current situation is completely different from what he expected before. Make that choice. It''s a matter of course. Fortunately, Muye''s leader is gangshou and zilaiye. If it''s Tuan Zang. The choice of rizu may even bring destruction to the rizu clan, even if rizu has already ordered most of the rizu clan''s families and some of the clan ninjas to follow the army to the battlefield. But from the point of view of the rulers. This is a kind of "betrayal.". That is to say, gangshou and Zilai are still the leaders of the "benevolent and good" school. If it''s Zhicun Tuan Zang. It doesn''t matter if it works or not. Tuan Zang will definitely force the Japanese to hand over their fields. Threaten Naruto with hatada. Just as Tuan Zang in the original work was forced into a desperate situation by Sasuke and directly took Xianglin as a hostage, in Tuan Zang''s view, the means and process are not important. What matters is always the result. Therefore, rizu should really be glad that Tuan Zang was killed by Naruto and Sasuke, and gangshou and Zilai will not force Rixiang clan. Otherwise, today''s Rixiang may become the yuzhibo of the past. And in this respect. It''s true that gangshou and Zilai are not suitable to be leaders of a certain organization. At least in terms of ruthlessness, they can''t be compared with those real "Heroes". Of course, it''s not the question of who is necessarily right. I mean. Once in the final crisis. Without any choice or retreat. Two people obviously still not quite will choose this kind of bottomless way. As in the previous high-level meeting held in Muyeli, before the battle, the two consultants put forward the last card means. Gangshou and Zilai also showed a very resistant attitude from the very beginning. It''s not about right or wrong. It''s just a matter of personal character. But it''s also because of that. The path you choose must be for you to face the consequences. That''s at the front of the camp. High end opposition. Gangshou, Onoki, zilaiye, Machi, Didala, Huangtu, maitekai, i''ailuo and others are distributed in the rear. In the rear position, there are also elite Shangren people, such as red earth, black earth, Fuyi, ASMA, wuhuoxuanjian, qiudaodingzuo and so on. Qimukakasi, who should have appeared here, was sent back to the village by gangshou in the strongest way. The serious injury did not heal, and he was robbed of the eye of the writing wheel. Now Kakashi''s personal strength may not be as good as a special one, and in such a weak situation, once he takes part in the war, he is likely to die directly. Even if Kakashi asks to stay here, he is still rejected by gangshou, and a small team of secret members are arranged to send Kakashi straight back to muyeren village. As the chief of staff, Nara Lujiu is in the central area of the coalition. Co ordinate the commander in chief of the entire coalition force. Hayi Yamanaka is responsible for commanding all the perceptual forces of the coalition ninja. Walk in all areas of the battlefield. Report the most accurate information to the front line and the central region anytime and anywhere. There are also the remaining Shangren, who are responsible for the important functions of the three villages. They lead a series of special response forces, such as the seal class and the border class, to stand by in the rear area, so that they can deal with all kinds of emergencies anytime and anywhere. Including nine tailed animals that Xueren village may have mastered. You should know that just because of its huge size, terrible chakra quantity, and the terrifying tail beast jade that can destroy a small town, it is not the existence that ordinary ninjas can fight against. However, the coalition forces obviously lack high-end combat power. This is also why we should give priority to the seal class and the border class. That''s the only way. Only in this way can we control the risk and loss to the minimum. of course. At this point. In fact, even the three films have no confidence and assurance. If tailed animals are really that easy to handle. It will not be the existence of terror for every village. It''s just that at the present stage, all they can do is just these. The person who needs to be dealt with most is the one. At this moment, stepping forward, you can see the figure of the blonde youth in the vision of gangshou, zilaiye, Onoki and machi. Each other into each other''s eyes within the figure. Sasuke and Ningci are only half a step behind Naruto. On this occasion. The breath of forest and the fluctuation of terror energy permeated the three teenagers. It must be said that at this moment. Mingming is in the absolute disadvantage of Naruto, Sasuke and Ningci. But in the overall momentum, completely suppressed the opposite gangshou, zilaiye, Onoki and others. Just as Xueren village suppressed the coalition as a whole. It''s not a fantasy. It''s a real existence. In the sense of this extremely terrible breath. Onoki, gangshou, Markey, I love Luo, Huangtu, Didala and others all turned pale. A layer of extremely strong awe inspiring emotion appeared on their hearts. A condescending look down. Extremely strong atmosphere. Naruto stands on the highest point. Look at the Ninja alliance at the bottom of the number of shadow class strongmen. Cold as ice on the face, showing that a wisp of ferocious color. "Surrender, there is still a chance of life, tenacious resistance, will be doomed to destruction!" The words containing Naruto''s infinite cold determination resounded in the front of the battlefield. The three figures almost started to pull out synchronously. Gangshou, zilaiye and Onoki came to the nearest area. Look at each other. The expression of gangshou and zilaiye is a little more complicated. But the expression of Onoki was extremely cold and cold. "Give up? Son of a bitch? What else do you think the umbra hasn''t experienced? Just a Xueren village, still want to swallow the world!? Don''t daydream. I can tell you the answer now. Bofeng Naruto, today is the day of destruction for you and Xueren village! " The words full of killing. It''s so red. A figure moving with the wind. Even if it is an old-fashioned appearance, at this moment, Onoki shows the style of the shadow of a village. The original is like this. It''s the same in this life. In terms of personal strength alone. I didn''t mention it. Onoki may really be the closest to the existence of Super Shadow level in the five shadows. At least, in terms of the destructive power of dust escape, it is so. And he was the shadow of the earth of three generations. I''ve never seen a storm. A mere threat? Onoki doesn''t care at all. In the eyes of Onoki. Wucun and Bofeng Naruto have already formed a dead feud. today. Only one party can "stand up" and get out of here. Onoki stares at Naruto in the opposite direction, and chakra, who will be mobilized, will burst out of this terrible chakra wave. The bright colors are ready to move. The three generations of earth shadow rising straight into the air, and the special air current flowing up. On all sides. The space seems to vibrate slightly. It was also at the time when the three generations of shadow puppets directly entered the combat mode. "Naruto, your choice is wrong! If Watergate and jiuxinnai knew this, they would not like to see it. As your father''s teacher, I will correct your mistake myself here! " On one side, Zilai is also looking at Naruto on the opposite side. His hands suddenly clap. On his shoulders, Zhima and shenzuo, two toad immortals, who have been summoned by Zilai in advance, fall down with Zilai''s words. The same as the immediate printing, the release of the special imprint. The natural energy absorbed quickly. In a flash. Help self come into immortal mode. The surging momentum. There is no reservation at all. The "Yin seal" on the forehead is directly untied. "Stubborn!" Looking at the opposite three people that did not exceed the expected tough posture. Naruto gives a cold smile. "In that case, destroy everything, everything!" A clamorous momentum. The roar of a burst. "Boom!" "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!" In the ultimate cry. "Whew" "Whew" "Whew" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" The blast of evil spirit rising from the sky. Straight flash out of a slender figure. "Bang!" "Dong!" At the meeting. Above the front. This determines the final belonging of the world of tolerance war, officially broke out!! Chapter 669 It''s a sharp figure. Almost when Naruto entered the immortal mode directly, and mobilized the Nine Tailed chakras in his body to fuse the two steps to produce a strong momentum, on the side and behind, under the force of Ningci, Sasuke and others, thousands of Xueren were also under the leadership of their respective commanders, according to the arrangement set before the war, in echelon formation, He dashed towards the coalition forces not far in front of him. "Huodun!" "Water escape!" "Lei Dun!" "Tu Dun!" "Keng Keng Keng Keng!" "Ding Ding Ding!" All kinds of escapism are released, and the sword and bitterness are flying all over the sky. It seems that the two armies, which are separated by thousands of meters, meet and accommodate each other almost in an instant. The fighting between each other and the powerful power burst out everywhere. "Mackay!" In the bottom position. These ordinary Snow Bear and allied forces fight each other. On the side, in the angle. Sasuke, Ningci, Yugao, Xiangyu and others are also leading their own exclusive forces, or directly rushing to find their targets. The two pillars opened their own suzo clearly. With a very strong attitude. Broke through the first line of defense. "Yuzhibo, Sasuke!" After toppling dozens or even hundreds of coalition ninjas. It''s just on the front. As the two men who had fought each other last time, why didn''t Mackay not know the horror of this yuzhibo gifted boy? Qimen daytime tiger is capable of breaking the purple chakra barrier, which is the strongest offensive and defensive pupil skill of yuzhibo family. In other words, Qimen is the standard bottom line of Sasuke, which is based on Sasuke''s self-reliance on adult laiye, Kakashi and himself. Now I don''t have any other teammates of the same level on my side to help. Mackay didn''t dare to be too big. Seven doors need to be considered. But six doors are not the slightest hesitation, directly open! The red chakra steam from the explosion. "Bang!" In the face of a hard crash. It''s obvious that Michael is being forced down by Sasuke. As Mackay''s face changed. "Ha ha!" The scarlet color in the pupil of the second pillar. At this moment, it became colder. At the same time. Yu Gao, who incarnates six tails and finishes the whole team, goes directly into the immortal mode. Ning Ci, who opens the eyes of reincarnation, rushes into the coalition''s own formation. All of a sudden, it''s a bloody killing scene and a brutal divided battlefield. These super beings stand on the top. If it wasn''t for Huang Tu, Chi Tu, i''ai Luo, Ma Ji, Heitu, and the strong upper forbearance people from various villages who quickly gathered around, Guangguang Ningci and Yugao would be able to directly stir up the united front and turn it upside down. What''s more, Bayun, who sits in the center of the formation, launches his "real" magic world for the first time! The illusory space that is directly absorbed. "Kill "Boom!" The whole battlefield of radical change. In the case of not being able to take care of it, but also accompanied by the Xueren village troops from both sides under the leadership of Xingchi and Xinghuo. From the perspective of diving, we can clearly see that Xueren village has occupied the absolute dominant position in the scene, which seems to be a little scrupulous. Perhaps, maitekai, who wants to have some reservation, has not opened the eight dunjia with more than seven doors, After being controlled by Sasuke and surrounded by dangers, Didala took the initiative to find yuzhibo weasel. How was he suppressed before? Now yuzhibo weasel, who has replanted the kaleidoscope wheel eyes of "water stop", can still suppress Didala in the most direct and powerful way. This pair of eyes has just been transplanted. Weasels need a while to adapt. In recent years, Didala has strengthened her ability to deal with magic by reforming her left eye and other special ways, and managed to remain in an "invincible" situation. However, it is also a gesture of failure. It seems that it is only a matter of time before she is defeated, except for Didala and Mackay, If they are really pushed to the last step by the weasel and Sasuke brothers, they both have counter measures. Eight doors may be a little exaggerated. But to pay a certain degree of physical injury to open the seven doors again. It''s a 100 percent acceptable result for Mackay. And Didala is more direct. "C0 self explosion"! It''s in the whole world of fire. It''s absolutely destructive. At the cost of Didala''s own life. The coverage can reach a full 10 kilometers of terror operation. It''s a matter of two whether we can kill weasels. But tens of thousands of coalition forces and thousands of snow tolerance troops that spread to the battlefield are easy things to do. So to speak. This is a war. Between each other. Each step on the edge of the most dangerous cliff, not against the opponent, sometimes it may also depend on their own "teammates"! Top down. Endless fighting. This is a scene in which each has the upper hand. It didn''t affect the top positions of gangshou, Onoki and zilaiye. Before the war, they had predicted the situation, including Lujiu and Hai, who were placed behind for united front command. They had a clear understanding of the gradual collapse of the situation, and for this "bad" change, the coalition side had corresponding arrangements, Ningci, Yugao and others, including Anma Bayun in the center of the array, are also special elite teams formed by ASMA, xirihong and Shangren to carry out a single raid. Zhinai, ya, dingci and Jingye were also under the command of Luwan. Towards the area of Ningci. He was once a companion. That is to rely on their own way to "wake up"! What''s more? Luwan''s judgment of the situation is also very clear. Regardless of the overall battlefield, the key to defeat Xueren village and win this war lies in Naruto, Ningci and Sasuke. A real victory. It is to limit the existence of the core high-level combat power of these Xueren villages. At this point. In the pre war meeting of the coalition. All the films and Lujiu have reached a clear consensus. Luwan, as an intellectual role in the coalition, accompanies his father to participate in such a high-level meeting. Naturally, he understands this. This is the moment to put it into practice. When other battlefields are not taken into account for the time being. In justice, in private. Every day is peaceful. All of them are the targets of Lu Wan from the beginning. "Jingye, dingci, zhinai and ya, Xiao Li will carry out according to the original plan!" "Well! No problem! " "I know!" "This time, we must bring Ningci back." "It will definitely be done!" Not only them, but also many powerful and tolerant groups in the coalition. With the cooperation of their fighting power, Luwan believes that even if Ningci is stronger, they still have a very high probability of winning Ningci. As long as Ningci, the core figure in this area, is suppressed, and other conditions remain unchanged. Their coalition forces can gradually take control of the situation. In absolute numbers, after all. Their five village coalition still had an overwhelming advantage. of course. This is also based on the fact that Luwan doesn''t know what''s terrible about Ningci, and with more and more practical experience and more control over reincarnation, Ningci''s personal strength is still in a state of rapid improvement. A sudden standoff. It''s just a false scene on the surface. The real cruelty lies in the fact that one by one lives under Ning Ci''s hands. When Luwan really realizes this, the situation is completely out of control. Ningci needs to be solved. Sasuke needs to be suppressed. Bayun and Yugao have their own elite teams responsible for the raid. Naruto, as the most important and crucial figure, must be thoroughly suppressed. Naturally, it is the responsibility of the three most powerful members of the current Ninja alliance, namely, the master, zilaiye and Onoki. Even if we can find a chance to beat and kill this snow shadow adult! It can determine the outcome of this war to a great extent. So, no matter how fierce the battlefield below is. These three people don''t care at all. Almost at the beginning of the war. "Tudun - the art of Yantu!" The three generations of Tu Ying were the first to launch the attack. The figure that floats directly and rapidly. Under the seal of both hands. The light and shadow that come out of hard work. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Rough and swift shadows. The falling Boulder, with an extremely fierce appearance, pounced on Naruto''s position. An extremely fierce attack. The huge stones that came together. Above the front. A strong and incomparable evil spirit emerged between the eyebrows of Naruto. The situation of not avoiding at all. "Pa!" The gesture of quick hands together. Chakra, who has been mobilized with great speed. "Feng Dun - the art of LAN cut!" The wind is blowing. It''s a hurricane. In a frenzy. "Wow!" Roaring moment. "Stab It''s like a space completely torn apart. "Bang" "Bang!" Touch the huge stones that fall in, one by one collision, and then the angle of being intercepted, accompanied by the sound of awe inspiring and cracking. ¡°chua£¡¡± "Dong!" One by one, the boulders were easily crushed. One by one, they turned into pieces. "Hua La" Fall. It''s better than that. Side angle. "Whoosh!" It''s also the figure of rapid attack. "Two fairies!" "Oh "No problem, I''ll come here!" The immortal''s face reflected, the moment when the rich natural energy erupted. "Immortal method - the art of the five right guards!" Feng Dun, Huo Dun, thick oil. And the natural energy that comes in and goes up together. The perfect combination of terror. "Boom!" There was a roaring flame. The extreme is wrapped towards Naruto area. At the moment, I feel as if I can burn everything up. ¡°£¡£¿¡± Naruto''s eyes are fixed. A figure that leaps up. "Pa!" "Nine lamas!" Above the body. Chakra, who was quickly mobilized. "Hum!" Above heaven and earth. After a violent chakra wave. A bright Golden Shadow blooms. "Boom!" Above the front. A huge golden red figure suddenly appeared. "Nine tails!" "Is it complete with nine tails?" "Bang!" "Boom!" With that layer of external barriers, the offensive was easily blocked. While the expressions of zilaiye, Onoki and gangshou changed slightly. The Naruto in the core area is a twist of brow. This directly increases the output of chakra. At the end of the nine chakra reaching a peak, there is obviously a part of the runaway situation. In the double pupil, the pale golden eye shadow will appear as if it were a fairyland pattern that might be forcibly removed at any time. "Pa!" Naruto hands together again. Strengthen the guidance and absorption of natural energy. Further down the immortal model. It is also at this moment that the fusion strength of the two modes is further improved. "Whoosh" Phase from the heart. This goes a step further, the different changes that can be sensed. On this occasion. On both sides. "Chendun - the art of stripping the original world!" "Drink!" The same is a leap from the two figures. Onoki didn''t leave a hand at all. He quickly released a dazzling luster and a terrible ball of light. It''s a time of intense pressure. "Whoosh!" The angle of the flash. Along with the right angle. It''s an explosive strange power fist that gangshou does with all his strength. "Boom!" Under the hammer. The direct spread of the vibration. ¡°£¡£¿¡± Above the height. Under the intensity. Naruto this can clearly feel the intense shock. But it didn''t hurt Naruto at all. The halo of chendun from the side only devoured part of the Nine Tailed chakra coat. Under the huge chakra of Naruto, in an instant, it was a gap that was filled up again. "Shua!" Naruto stamped his right foot. The huge golden and red tail flying up. "Bang!" When it''s shaking. The same heavy hit on both sides of the gangshou and Daye wood. The speed of extreme deployment. Just two people who can only make the most basic defense. Gravity that cannot be contained. It can only be the figure flying backwards. "Boom!" Hit the ground hard. A cloud of dust. In the air. "Cough!" Gangshou and Onoki, who were flying out of the smoke, did not seem to have any damage, but on their appearance, they were very embarrassed. It''s not easy for ordinary people to defend the nine tail chakra''s tail under the heavy blow. The most important thing is that the chakra also carries a certain burning effect. Although it''s not as hot as Tianzhao''s, it''s generally difficult for ordinary people to deal with it. That''s to say, gangshou and Onoki react quickly. Otherwise, the blow just now, It''s enough to get two people seriously injured. "Three men intercept, and then other battlefields win or lose? That''s a good idea, but it''s still a little naive! " Naruto, standing on the top of the high end, shows a wisp of forest color in his pupils. Step forward and out of the figure. "Boom!" Chapter 670 PS: if it''s time to mend, Xiaoye will mend it at the weekend! This magnificent momentum has been made public. "Pa!" With the flickering light and shadow. Naruto''s fast forward posture. It''s a leap. Fast approaching to gangshou. Sharp cold. The breath of forest coming in by surprise. "Shua!" The figure swaying over. Naruto''s heavy blow. "Bang!" It can only be the master of interception and defense. The heaviness felt above the arms. "Huh?" A murmur. Blood spilling over the corner of the mouth. "Hum!" Next second. Naruto just burst out of a ferocious power. The spread of the Nine Tailed chakra. A bound up angle. "Well?" This obviously suffers from the corrosive surface of the skin. Fast drying. And the resulting burning effect. "No!" Make gangshou look crazy. Subconsciously, local self-treatment with direct reinforcement. It''s a figure to swing out. Want to rely on this way to get rid of Naruto pursuit. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" On the other side. Onoki and Zilai also saw Naruto threatening the position of the master with extreme speed. They also made the most effective response in the first time and leaped sideways. "Tudun - the art of rock boxing!" "Tudun - the art of aggravating rock!" Continuous release of the escape. A huge rock fist formed straight. "Forbearance - the art of disorderly lion hair!" Since then, there is no reservation. Direct strengthen the white hair color thrown out. It''s a position that''s coming from a swift attack. "Bang!" Focus on the following. Naruto''s body was first bound by Zilai''s enhanced white hair, and then followed by the super Yantu giant fist. It''s going down. "Boom!" A violent sound burst on the whole battlefield at this moment. This is a bit of space that has been broken down by the tough force. Gangshou also takes this opportunity to retreat quickly and pull his body out of a space. It is only in that moment. Above the center point. All of a sudden. A dazzling golden luster blooms. "Boom!" The rising momentum. The white hair that had been blown apart. What is exposed is the intact posture of Naruto in the inside position, a beautiful golden barrier formed in front of the side, and the huge rock punch of Onoki is easily blocked in the outside position, which can''t break into the attack at all. "Light soul!" ¡°£¡£¿¡± Since come also, big wild wood two people are facial expression one after another a change. Although I didn''t think this kind of attack could hurt Naruto seriously before, but at least one or two points of coercion, or even slight injury under the surprise attack, should still be able to do it!? However. From the beginning to now. It''s clear that they have done their best. However, Naruto is not only without any damage, but also with ease!? And the scariest thing is. as time goes on. They can feel it clearly. The Naruto breath in front of me seems to be more and more powerful!? "Is this guy!? What are you still honing? " Looking at Naruto''s cold and arrogant appearance in the lower angle, Onoki''s pupil showed a look of disbelief. In his heart, he could not help but emerge such a fact that he did not want to believe. And just as the three generations of Tu Ying predicted. Now Naruto is really sharpening its immortal nine tail chakra model by fighting against the three top shadow level strongmen. With the continuous increase of the refining amount of nine tail chakra and the absorption of natural energy, Naruto''s immortal nine tail chakra model is gradually strengthening, which has come to the final critical point. Just the last trace! Just a little bit further. Naruto can really take that step. Reach six levels! And this step. Naruto has a hunch. Strong defeat of these three people at the same time, is the time of their own advanced again! "Use your blood to make this last step!" In Naruto''s pupil emerges a light golden halo, in its depth that extremely displays another scarlet color. At this moment. Naruto has completely given up any hesitation and benevolence in the past. It''s impossible to give a second chance. At this moment. Even if it''s spontaneous. Naruto''s heart is full of killing intention. "No one can block Yu''s way!" "No!" It''s also when the line of sight is up. Onoki was excited. That instant spread to the whole body of this cold feeling. "Well! It''s too late It hasn''t been waiting for Osamu to respond effectively. "Whoosh!" That''s another big nine tail chakra tail. In a most ferocious way. "Bang!" "Shua!" The body shape of Onoki was imprisoned. Then, before the general of Onoki wants to use his skill to break free. Naruto is one step ahead of time. Flash directly to the golden figure on the side of Onoki''s body. "Big jade spiral pill!" On one hand. The condensed blue sphere. In the internal area, there is a gold and a red color. The power of terror. ¡°£¡£¿¡± In the big wild wood that suddenly contracted pupil. "Boom!" In Naruto''s pupil, a cold killing intention emerges. It''s the palm that you press down. A cyclone breaking apart. It''s a storm roar. At the time of blasting. Not far away. "Pa!" Since also in the face of a tight at the same time. "Immortal method - the skill of a thousand copies of wool needle!" The magic chakra, which was quickly drawn up. When you lean. "Whew" "Whew" "Whew" "Whew!" With the help of Zhima and shenzuo, the hair, which was shot out again, can precisely locate the Naruto''s area. It''s like a thousand pieces of hair coming from a rainstorm! Carry the magic power. This is enough to break through most of the defensive attacks. The whole area that covers the bottom. It is the space that Naruto retreats to snipe completely inside. Naruto, who has lost the chance to mend the knife, raises his eyebrows and single feet. "The art of flying thunder!" With a movement of mind. "Whoosh!" Flash out of the golden light. "Be sure, be sure!" It''s an attack that''s easy to break away from. All of the "thousand books" that have been exposed can easily penetrate into the area more than ten meters below the ground. On the other side. Relying on the attack of zilaiye, he managed to push back Naruto. Gangshou also quickly came to the area where the wild trees were blown down. "Cough..." The little figure turned out from the inside. All in a mess. On the forehead is because of the hit and break open spilled red blood. That''s why Onoki''s reaction was really quick just now. After realizing that he couldn''t escape the attack for the first time, he immediately used "super heavy rock technique" to make his body achieve the effect of extreme hardening. He resisted Naruto''s "big jade spiral pill" and offset the Thai half impact and tearing power, But the aftereffect of the follow-up is still to bombard the wild wood directly on the surface, directly smashing a deep pit. This is already the breath of further weakening. It all proves that in the blow just now. Onoki has suffered a lot. Gangshou, who quickly came to the side of Onoki, immediately put his hands on the body of the third generation of Tu Ying, and the Yingying green light directly bloomed, almost instantly cured all the surface injuries of the third generation of Tu Ying. But it''s just a superficial injury. The internal dislocation influence, as well as the loss of spiritual level and chakra. That''s not something medical Ninja can touch. "Thank you, Mr. Huoying." But after two coughs, Onoki''s face looks better. On the battlefield, the existence of such a medical Ninja can really occupy a certain advantage to a large extent. At least you don''t have to worry about "bleeding" to die, but at the same time, Onoki really feels the horror of Naruto. "Whoosh" Defeat and even kill Naruto. That''s the idea. Onoki didn''t think about it anymore. Or it should be said that this is simply impossible. And the same is the retreat back to come. Looking at gangshou and Onoki, they were all injured, and their eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. An unexpected intensity. Originally, when I was fighting with yuzhibo Sasuke. Since then, it has been very difficult. I didn''t expect that Naruto would be so strong. Even though I''ve never seen the power of Huoying and yuzhiboban in the early generation, the strength of Naruto now makes me think of these two strongest people in nearly a century. As the only one who has seen it in person and felt the terrible power of yuzhiboban, Onoki completely changed his previous plan in his heart. "Since you, Huoying, we may have to change our plan. If we continue to attack like this, the three of us may not be able to hold on. We have to find a way to hold off!" Onoki took a look at Naruto''s figure, which was not far away, and said so with a slightly weak tone. It''s not one person''s business to fight. It''s a battle of this intensity level in particular. Zero one second gap. They are likely to lead to different results. Onoki has no hope of beating Naruto. But at least we should try our best to hold Naruto down. Although the battlefield below is fierce, at present, everything is still acceptable to them. But if they are defeated first, it will directly affect the whole battlefield. This is the result that Onoki absolutely does not want to see. Zilai and gangshou also know this very well. "I still have a move to try, but it takes a long time to prepare. During this period, we should try our best to use the long-range attack mode and the close pressure at the necessary time to fight for time." Don''t try. Just waiting to die. Even if it is clear that Naruto, as a pillar of human power, will reach the highest resistance to magic when he and Jiuwei Mingxian reach a tacit understanding and cooperation, but he is still determined to try it once. With the help of the two toad immortals on his shoulder, he will release the most powerful magic of miaomushan people from generation to generation -- toad singing! In the confrontation just now. It has been clear since then. Naruto is definitely not a common means to deal with the existence. It''s also in a short time. And shenzuo, Zhima two toad fairy reached an agreement. It''s not that I''m very confident that this move can solve Naruto. We hope to use this move to open up the situation. No matter how resistant Naruto''s magic is, with the help of nine tails, it can break free from the limitation of magic in a very short time, but as long as you create a stiff time of 0.5 seconds or so, you will have enough confidence to subdue Naruto! And this is the ultimate goal. "The last move? Since you have such self-confidence, let''s have a try! " After having a deep look at Zilai, Onoki nodded and said. Anyway, the worst result will not be worse. As the three generations of Mu Tu Ying in Yanren village. Onoki knew that there was no way out for him and Yanren village. The option of giving up arms is not in the option of Onoki. In addition to these, there is only one choice for Onoki - to fight to the end! Naturally, Onoki will not question and reject the proposal of zilaiye, because he has no choice, and the master on one side is more familiar with the style of zilaiye. "Are you sure? Since then? " But this is due to the worry of the situation and the change of mentality. Gangshou still couldn''t help asking one more question. "That can only be said to be a free hand! Master With a shake of his hair and a burning look at gangshou, zilaiye''s eyes were closely fixed on Naruto, who seemed to be taking care of his spare time and didn''t worry at all. On his face, zilaiye had a look of heroism and said in a deep voice. The two toad immortals, shenzuo and Zhima, standing on the left and right shoulders of zilaiye, also showed their dignified color after looking at each other. "Pa!" Synch your palms. A mysterious and incomparable energy wave also diffused at this moment. "Let it go, won''t it?" "Ha ha! It''s one of the three forbearances of Muye! I''ve been with you for such a long time. I''ve been here since you came! " Whispered words. Just like a loud voice. The little figure floating up again. On this occasion. This three generations of local shadow also burst out with an extreme awe inspiring momentum. Fantastic natural energy. The majestic breath of chakra. It''s an obvious fluctuation. "Is toad singing?" I think it''s one of my own Maces. However, this fell into Naruto''s line of sight, is undoubtedly a red fruit card attack. It has to be said. The confrontation between Naruto and zilaiye, gangshou and Onoki is not only an absolute advantage in personal strength, but also a complete explosion in intelligence information. There is no way for the opposite side to know their own strength, skills and upper limit. However, the fighting styles of zilaiye, gangshou and Onoki, as well as all kinds of secret and forbidden skills they can use, Naruto knows it like the back of his hand. "Toad singing" is indeed one of the most powerful illusions. Even Naruto now. If there is a slight carelessness. It''s the same. Even if we don''t fall into the same situation as the "three Paynes" in the original work, we will still be restricted to a certain extent. Once that happens, the outcome is really unknown. But all this is based on Naruto''s lack of preparation. When Naruto has a thorough understanding of the technique that he will release. Win or lose. Is already the result of predestination. That''s why Naruto didn''t rush to attack when he was cured by gangshou and retreated back. On the contrary, Naruto had leisure to observe the situation on the battlefield. It''s just as Naruto predicted before the war. Even if he doesn''t win or lose here. The initiative of the whole battlefield can still be firmly controlled in the hands of Xueren village. Didala, suppressed by yuzhibo weasels. The tail beast that no one can easily counteract when it breaks into the enemy''s array becomes feather high. Want to get rid of eight clouds, but instead fall into the control of eight clouds ASMA, xirihong elite team. As well as those coalition forces who came to kill themselves, Shangren easily broke down, and Ningci, who easily hit Xiaoli, zhinai and others, easily. The biggest variable, Mackay, was steadily suppressed by the two pillars because he only opened six doors. The whole scene is under control. If you can easily defeat the other three, gangshou, zilaiye and Onoki, the war will come to an end. "Of course, it also depends on whether you can get involved at this time!" Naruto glanced toward the northwest, and his eyes became extremely deep at this moment. Perception under the blessing of immortal nine tail chakra mode. It can make Naruto''s sensing range far beyond the past. Even though yuzhiboban has chosen an extremely far-reaching area to overlook the war, after Naruto entered the immortal nine tail chakra mode, he still vaguely found out the extreme ferocious and terrible atmosphere. And in this world. Within the range of Naruto''s knowledge. Only yuzhiboban, a former Torah of tolerance, has such power. The souls of qianshouzhu are still in the belly of death, including the second and third generations, and his parents. This is why Naruto took away the mask of death from the whirlpool namian hall when he left Muye. Therefore, Naruto can determine the identity of this breath here. Now that the spot is there. With the soil, there are tens of thousands of baijue left, and the pharmacist bag may have been called out in advance. The dirty army may exist in the surrounding area. This is the situation now. That is to say, it has evolved into a universal wisdom spot, a "yellow finch" like existence. Chapter 671 This is what Naruto tried to avoid before. But there seems to be no way to avoid the situation. Of course, Naruto didn''t regret his choice. Reincarnation eye and Exorcism image, and now the two villages of cloud and fog have been completely destroyed. Naruto thinks this business is very worthwhile, and another reason why Naruto dares to make such a decision is that yuzhiboban is not the kind of character who will join hands with other people, especially the younger generation. How about letting them go to the theatre? Naruto is as confident as Naruto. Only, in order to prevent the final accident. Naruto, for a moment, has made a certain degree of preparation in advance. One of the means is to transplant the kaleidoscope of "water stop" to the weasel and write round eyes. Now it seems that this Shura of tolerance is still a proud and arrogant character, watching the fighting between the five village allied forces and himself, What''s more, I''m afraid they all comment on their "Dancing" as "referees"? "That''s good. As long as you can, use your arrogance to really lay the foundation for the new world, yuzhiboban!" Naruto''s eyebrows reveal an increasingly cold cold light. Turn around your vision. Focus on zilaiye, gangshou and Onoki again. "Pa!" Naruto''s hands closed quickly again. In the eye of the eye. "Drink!" The sound of heavy drinking. "Immortal method - the art of killing by breathing!" The chakra of Naruto''s school is full of forest waves. "Boom!" In a flash. Heaven and earth change color. "Well?" "What''s this?" "What the hell is it?" ¡°£¡£¿¡± "Wow!" The wind is rolling up. "The scale of this operation!" In the front position. I personally feel this tremendous power. The look of Onoki, gangshou and zilaiye changed suddenly. "Ningci! Sasuke! There''s no need to keep hands! " The coalition forces have completely entered the "circle"! The high-level figures of gangshou, zilaiye, maki and okomucun are even more entangled with each other. There is no room for the Allied forces to retreat, and there is no room for these "shadows" to flee. It''s time to close the net! Mr. Ban is still waiting for admission! How can Naruto be willing to let this "peerless dance king" wait too long!? War must be broken with strength! Peace should be forged with strength! A wave of excitement. Almost at the moment when Naruto''s high pitched words resounded through the whole battlefield, accompanied by Naruto''s extremely violent "hands-on signal". "Well?" "Oh On both sides. Ning Ci and Sasuke were both in a good mood. It was obviously a completely different gesture. "Pa!" "Pa!" What''s eye-catching. "Drink The figure of the two pillars leaping up, the "eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye" in the two pupils, the massive pouring out of chakra, and the winding purple lines on the external skeleton. As before, it was just a "trial.". Now I''m going to give it my best. Directly push the suzanneng covered by yourself to the fourth form! Fully exposed armor form. The upright purple flaming giant. On your palms. Purple flame giant blade in hand. Great power. inexhaustible! The purple flames burning everywhere. "Ah "Wow!" "What is this?" "Wow "Huh?" Those coalition ninjas who were directly affected by the coverage had nowhere to escape. In the first time, they were forced to retreat, and they were also affected by Sasuke''s suzo blade. On their chest, they were all cut with an extremely obvious wound. "The Seventh Gate, the gate of surprise, open!" That is to say, in the quickest time, Mackay reacts by breaking through the open seventh door, further burning the huge chakra power released, and the terrible red chakra steam out of thin air, which just offsets the pressure of the fourth form of suzovir in a flash. That then can compete against the two powerful breath. The whole torso is contained in the two pillars of suzo. When he saw that Maite Kay finally opened to the seventh door, the pupil of the six pointed star also bloomed a ray of incomparable bloodthirsty and bright color. "Mackay!" If we say two pillars here. There is also a opening of the seventh door - the door of Michael as the strongest card to deal with. Ning Ci, who burst into the center of the array. At the moment when Naruto''s "hands on command" fell. The incomplete "chakra model of reincarnation eye" that directly broke out, actually entered into a situation that no one could stop. "What''s this?" "Look at the eyes of RI Ningci!" "Not white eyes!" "What the hell is this?" "What a terrible pressure!" "Soul light! Did he have any spare power before? " Before there is a cover up, not the first time found. But now Ning Ci''s eyes are shining. Not only on the scene, but also on the spiritual level, it deterred these allied forces in the surrounding areas, especially the Ninjas in muyeren village. Each of these ninjas looks at the sun in the central area with a look of surprise and anger. The deer pill in a little farther position was really stunned at this moment. Because just like before, deer had been suffering for a long time and didn''t know how to deal with Naruto. Now Luwan is in the same predicament as his father. "How should we deal with Ningci now?" Before entering into the immortal mode, Ningci was already the God blocking and killing the God, and the Buddha blocking and killing the Buddha. Huang Tu and I love Luo are not here, but they go to deal with Yugao, Xiaonan and others. The only people who stay here are Maji, Heitu, chistu and their friends. However, in the confrontation just now, Xiao Li who opened the four doors was easily injured by Ning Ci, and zhinai is a parasite who has been abandoned. Not to mention Tian Tian and Xiao Ying. In the Five Dynasties, Maji and laterite, one of the most powerful Shangren villages in Yanren village, jointly attacked. There''s no other way. Ma Ji was hit hard by Ning Ci''s eight trigrams. I''m close to death. Now Ningci is breaking out stronger. And our own high-end combat power. Either death or injury. Luwan really can''t think of any counter measures. In front of this absolute strength. Any strategy is feeble. Luwan knows this very well. But it doesn''t mean that others will understand that. "The spirit is light and peaceful." Xiao Li, who had been seriously injured before and had just recovered under the treatment of Xiao Ying. That''s opening the four doors again. "The fourth door - injury door, open!" "Li!" Simply ignore the side of Sakura, deer long cry. Once again toward the position of Ningci ferocious straight past. "Absolutely take this guy!" There are also some dog teeth on the top. "Chiwan!" "Woof, woof, woof!" Also with his dog partner, Chiwan Wai. "Sakura, dingci!" "Oh "Well! I know it Too late to think. Since the companion has already rushed up. Then they must follow. It can only be a temporary support command. "Black soil mulberry! Red earth mulberry "Hum!" "No problem!" In one side area. "Tudun - the art of rock blasting!" "Dissolving and escaping -- the skill of sealing with limestone!" Each of them released the super strong operation again. Even if we know that Ningci in front of us is far beyond the upper limit strength they can cope with, the current situation is forcing them to push forward. And when this scene comes to Ning Ci''s eyes. This was a gifted young man of the past. Today''s Xueren village is one of the three giants. In the depth of the pupil, a ray of unbearable look first appeared, and then it was replaced by a ray of firm color. If we say it was because of "personal love" before. Ningci how many pairs of Muye ninjas, especially if they let water out. Now Ningci. It''s also a complete abandonment of the last hesitation. The road to peace cannot be bloodless. And build a world of great harmony. This is Naruto''s dream. It''s what I believe now. Ningci is willing to stay a little bit at certain times. But if it''s time to make a choice. "This is the real existence value of Ninja!" Ningci is no longer any confusion. "Boom!" The bright bright pupil in a ray of dazzling light. All over the body burst out of a pale gold chakra spin. It is different from chakra''s model of reincarnation eye. This is after Ning Ci''s self exploration during this period of time and his familiar use of his own reincarnation eyes. We have learned a new model. Of course, this is not a stable chakra model of reincarnation. And the level of power that hasn''t been fully developed to the extreme. So that the current Ningci has not really stepped into the six levels. It''s impossible to seek Tao Yu. This is a clear proof. It doesn''t mean that you have to be able to condense the jade of qiudao to be regarded as the level of liudao, but if you can condense the jade of qiudao with your own strength, then Ningci will be able to step into the level of liudao. For the current Ningci. Now he is. Just like naruto. Stepped on the last half step of the critical point. It''s just a nudge. Blow through that thin layer of paper. It can be a terrible existence like six stripes. Now he can only be regarded as a Super Shadow level. But even so. This is already the "chakra model of reincarnation eye" that can be used "The field of eight trigrams!" The ultimate spread of black and white boundaries. "Hum!" Shaking space. Hundreds of coalition ninjas were completely bound around. The attacks of black earth, red earth, Xiao Li, zhinai, Ding Ci and others were all easily blocked by a transparent mask. "What the hell is this?" "I can''t move!" "Ah!? This thing is eating my chakra "Light soul!" It''s not just chakra. It is the Ninjas who are gradually eroded in the spiritual and physical levels. "Light soul!" No way to adapt. It''s the Ninjas who can''t find any crack points. "Ouch!" The most powerful roar. Sasuke and Ningci broke out one after another. On the other side. Incarnation of six tail feather height. The same is to look at the central and rear core areas of the coalition forces. "Tail jade!" Without the slightest cover up and mercy. The strongest attack that has been rampant. "Boom!" Bombardment everywhere. The battlefield of explosion. The six tails, even though they are obstructed by loess and I love Luo, are still trapped in a bitter battle. All over the battlefield. It was a complete collapse in an instant. Gangshou, zilaiye and Onoki, who are in the most forward area, are in the eye and in the heart, but no matter how anxious they are, they don''t have any spare time to manage the rear battlefield. On the opposite side. Naruto is already the most powerful force. The terrible sound of wind and cloud. A rolling wave. "Boom!" "Immortal method - the art of killing by breathing!" In less than a second. All around. It was already a hurricane that was completely wrapped up. A frenzy of abuse. Sharp cold front. ¡°£¡ How about this operation? " Before the three people of zilaiye, gangshou and Onoki reacted, they surrounded them. In the side area. Just close to a trace of those coalition ninjas are easily involved in it, there is no room for resistance to be hanged, the flying blood plasma and broken meat, all proved that this operation is terrible. That''s what happened at wich. Can you imagine the destructive power in the central area!? As the most experienced big wild wood. It''s almost at the moment of the formation of the operation. "Pa!" Hands are a snap. "Tudun - the art of Gangli style!" The huge rock barrier formed in advance and the defensive technique formed around it. "Stab "Hum!" "Bang!" "Boom!" At the touch. The wave of scraping and rolling, the gravel involved, the violent dust raised. This is the unspeakable pressure of terror. "Damn it Through the cracks of the earth. And chakra, who''s been consumed so fast. Onoki can clearly see and feel that this layer of rock wall under his layout is being destroyed by extreme speed. "Mr. Huoying, you''ve been here since you came!" One hundred thousand times. This is a critical situation that can not be delayed at all. "Well!" Toads need time to prepare for singing. And in the current situation. Obviously, it''s impossible to give yourself too much time to prepare for the operation. This is also the reason why Naruto is not afraid of coming. Many times, in the Ninja''s battle, even in the contrast of power, once one side''s intelligence is thoroughly understood by the other side, the outcome is still unknown, not to mention that Naruto itself has the upper hand in absolute power. It has already done the corresponding pre-processing. Now a direct attack on a large scale. It doesn''t give us any chance to launch the operation. Forced the two toad immortals shenzuo and Zhima to stop the release of the technique, and then assisted Zilai to absorb more natural energy to produce more magic chakras in advance. "This kid is too tricky, isn''t he?" "It''s the same with xiaozilai!" The same grim expression. The same calm tone. "Well, I understand!" It''s almost at the moment when the release of magic chakra increases. "Jiejie - tiangai array!" I also clapped my hands. The right foot with a strong stamp. Focus on yourself. It is the core of the direct expansion. And the scope of the operation was expanded instantly. "The gap is here!" "Gangshou!" Clear insight to the Naruto released by the size of the operation and the gap! Zilai is also in the process of fast printing. At the same time, he shouts loudly. "Well!" "Drink An agreement reached in a moment. The tacit understanding of the three men''s fight. "Pa!" In the big wild wood quickly change body shape, then bear the imprint. "It''s up there, Mr. Tu Ying!" "Well, I see!" Along with the high drink words of zilaiye. "Tudun - the art of earth moving and nuclear!" In a flash. The peak of the giant rock is directly burst out. It''s in the high angle of all of a sudden. The body shape of gangshou. "Immortal method - the art of the five right guards!" Under the cooperation of shenzuo and Zhima. A fiery dragon spewed out from zilaiye''s mouth. A fire pouring down from the front. "Boom!" It''s right up in the corner. "Ooh A gap broken by force. "Drink Then the body shape of gangshou. The ultimate compression, and then the release of a breath of terror out of the rotation of the strange power chakra. "Bang!" At the time of the bombardment. A broken array. "This is the time!" In the broken angle. This is an obvious gap. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Before the last minute of that explosion. The figure that comes out of the front. "Boom!" As it flies out. A earthshaking sound is also in this moment resounding between the whole world. The three men, zilaiye, Onoki and gangshou, barely escaped. I haven''t waited for him to breathe. "Whoosh!" In the top angle. A flash of gold. The slender figure of the bully. It seems to rush towards the master in the middle. Subconsciously. Want to block the coming people in the area in front of you. "Immortal method - wind crack technique!" However. It''s just a virtual traction. "Immortal method - the art of great breakthrough!" At the same time, it also released the super power wind evasion. "Bang!" "Boom!" When the two cars hit. A cyclone breaking apart. The thick tide directly overturned. Naruto turns to the side, and then attacks the big wild wood on the left. "This guy!? Is it always me from the beginning? " Face to face. In this house, chiguoguo can see the intention of killing Naruto in his eyes. Especially the moment of extreme irony. When Onoki was shocked, an endless sense of surprise and anger emerged in his heart. The world of Megatron tolerance has been around for decades. In addition to that time, my life was full of wisdom. This is the first time that Onoki has ever felt such a humiliating look. "Wave wind Naruto!" There is no way to avoid it. It''s impossible to choose the big wild trees to retreat here. "Chendun - the technique of boundary stripping!" In a flash. Chakra, which is surging from the extreme. Blooming out of that dazzling luster. Sharp color. Cold light and shadow. Confrontation in the most extreme level. In the moment when the light and shadow reflect each other''s eyes. "MMM!" Naruto''s face above the emergence of a very awe inspiring killing. "Immortal method - the sword in the hand of spiral!" Compression to the extreme, but also into the magic and nine tail chakra spiral hand sword! The magnificent color that blooms out. When the colors of gold and red meet. "No!" "Mr. Tu Ying!" Not far away than to the gangshou and Zilai also that suddenly changed look. "Goodbye! Three generations of Tu Ying, sir Naruto who deceives and approaches. Not only is not far away from the master, since also too late to make any rescue action. It didn''t give Onoki the chance to complete the operation completely. "Stab The offensive of breaking through the boundary. "Shua!" A sharp edge. Spiral hand sword under the blessing of magic and nine tail chakra. It''s also easy to cut the "limit technique" condensed from Ohno''s, and it''s a perfect and broken technique. The blade is close at hand. "Ah? Is that all? " The smell of death that red fruit can feel. A stiff body. Can no longer make a second reaction of the big wild wood, feel that spread to the whole body inside the stimulation of cold feeling. Straight moment. The last moment of thought just came to mind. Dim vision. "Poof Through the spiral hand sword. In Naruto did not hesitate to press the moment. There''s no end of penetration. Between Naruto pulling away. "Zizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizi!" Between heaven and earth. The gorgeous colors that burst out in an instant. When the harsh thunder roars in sync. "Mr. Tu Ying!" Yu gangshou and Zilai also shout out the moment with their extremely angry words. "Boom!" Another burst of air. Broken plasma. The pain in an instant falls in an instant. "Bang!" Fall in mid air. A fierce dust rising. Time to dissipate. What is exposed is a broken body full of dense holes, which is no longer alive. It represents the death of this three generation Mu Tu Ying!! Cold bodies. Indifferent figure. This is a sharp contrast. Looking at Naruto, it seems that it is still a pair of smoke and dust. From the pupils of laiye and gangshou, a ray of extremely angry look appeared respectively. This is the second image to die before their eyes. It''s the third one who died in the war. From the fourth generation of thunder shadow, to the fifth generation of water shadow, and now to the third generation of earth shadow. Naruto seems to be really in evidence of their oath in general. We should step on the five tolerance villages. carry the world before one. Building a truly unified world. The death of the three shadows is the best proof. In the past wars, it is not that there were several cases of simultaneous death. It''s just that. Death in the hands of the same person. It''s really the first example since the establishment of wudaren village! Before that. The person who killed the most shadow was the big snake pill. Four generations of wind shadow and three generations of fire shadow. But the two compare. It''s not just the comparison of personal strength, but also the influence on the whole world. They are all different. Chapter 672 So to speak. At the moment of the death of the three generations of Tu Ying. The whole situation has undergone earth shaking changes. It''s not just about their side of the war. It is also included in the whole war scene. Everywhere, it was a situation of absolute inferiority. This is a clear perception of the changing situation. It makes the expression of zilaiye and gangshou look very ugly. "Surrender, my Lord, this is not any war of tolerance for hegemony in the past, but a just war leading to peace and building a truly great world. The wood leaf is destined to become a scrap of the old times. Your struggle is meaningless!" Naruto look indifferent looking at the opposite position of gangshou and zilaiye two people, tone slightly cold said. "A just war? You always say such beautiful words, Bofeng Naruto! But no matter what you say, you can''t change the fact that you are a demon with blood on your hands! Justice? Peace? No kidding! Wave wind Naruto! Look at what you''ve done! Where can peace be seen in this war sweeping the whole world!? Where is justice!? Even if one day, you really use force to conquer the whole world, but so what!? Don''t think that everyone will be silent under your rule of violence and terror The steps of gangshou are staring at Naruto not far away. The words that he screams out contain endless anger and hatred. A war doomed to failure. This is undoubtedly the result of the collapse of our village. And that''s for the master. No matter as the granddaughter of Huoying in the early generation, or the identity of Huoying in the eyes of the five generations. It''s an unacceptable thing. Now I hear Naruto''s words, at least in gangshou, which are full of extreme "irony". Undoubtedly, the fire shadow of the fifth generation Mu has set off a huge anger in his heart. On one side, Zilai looks at Naruto with a very sad and painful expression. Even when he is determined to look at such Naruto, Zilai still can''t control the pain in his heart. It''s clear that he is his closest person, shuimen or jiuxinnai, who used to be treated as his own children, As the only offspring of the two, they have a special emotion for Naruto. Naruto returned to Muyeli for the first time after he graduated from Naruto. It''s time to see Naruto who is already a qualified ninja. From the bottom of my heart, there is a feeling of pride and gratification. Since then, I have always believed that Naruto will become a great being like Watergate and a hero who goes through fire and water for Muye. However, the development of the fact is far beyond the expectation. That Naruto bit by bit after bit completely shattered dream. Forced to come also have to face the cruel reality. As a person who is no longer young and pure, he has come here. Of course, I know why. But it is precisely because we clearly know these inside reasons. That''s why it''s so painful. So. I don''t blame Naruto, or I know I''m not qualified to blame Naruto for choosing to leave Muye. Everyone has the right to choose for his own life. So is Naruto. Even the glory of the son of the shadow of fire But at a time when they did not enjoy the right treatment at all. Naruto chose the road of defection. Since the beginning of the incredible, but also choose to be relieved. The interview with Naruto in Xueren village is the best proof. However, at that time, I sincerely hope that Xueren village and Muye village can live in harmony. Naruto and the past can be written off. This is not false, but from the perspective of geographical location, Xueren village and Muye are really not in conflict, According to the experience of forbearance, Xueren village and muyeren village are probably natural allies. It''s just that. Such an idea also changes with the situation in the world of tolerance. Step by step, it collapsed. Especially when Naruto is trying to set off an all-out war to destroy all the countries and villages, he is really shocked. This is far more than any "ordinary gratitude and resentment" in the past. It has risen to the survival of all countries and the whole world. From the perspective of zilaiye. Naruto is crazy. Naruto is wrong. Naruto is doomed to failure. Even if it really destroyed the countries now. Will the world really usher in peace? no I don''t think so. The whole world, all countries, from nobles to ninjas to civilians, will fall into an endless cycle of resentment. Disputes will not stop. The smoke will not disappear. The whole world will still be in endless bloodshed. This is a completely hopeless future that we have come to believe. "Naruto! Your path is wrong! The early generations have proved that it is possible to create a world understood by people. Otherwise, why did the early generations not choose to destroy all countries and unify the world? It is precisely because the early generation of adults saw that the end of military destruction is still Infinite War, Naruto! People''s anger, all the accumulated hatred, you open your eyes to have a look! After such a war of annihilation, will the world really usher in peace!? This is impossible at all Since also looking at the Naruto in front of him, he looks sad. It''s not disguised. His words are not hypocritical. But this Muye hero really thinks that Wu Tong is wrong. Only people understand each other and work together. Only in this way can we build a truly peaceful world. Just like the early generation of Huoying adults who had won the recognition of leaders of various countries and village filmmakers, they shared interests equally, negotiated problems, and then let the war disappear in the invisible, and all countries coexisted peacefully. This is the real world of great harmony! "So, you are still childish, gangshou, zilaiye, bloody hands. As ninjas, who is not? Is it true that the position of the largest village in muyejen''s world depends on the so-called mutual understanding? Do you really believe in the ridiculous will of fire among the pillars of thousand hands? No, perhaps, in a local sense, the so-called will of fire is not without merit, but in the whole world, the so-called will of fire is the most ridiculous lie. You only indulge in the past, and I want to stay in the present forever, but I just want to pursue the endless possibilities of the future! " Naruto''s chin is raised, looking at the gangshou and zilaiye not far away, when the words are falling. "Since you have chosen to deny! Then stay in the past world you want forever Then burst out of a clamorous momentum. "Boom!" At the moment of bursting. "Whoosh!" Naruto''s fast forward pressure figure. Straight toward the position of gangshou and zilaiye. Flickering light and shadow. The breath of forest came to my face. "Back up! Master Suddenly the color of each other. It''s also the same time that the two hands are fast printing. "Two fairies!" "No problem! I''ll be here, too "Well!" What''s eye-catching. Dust rising from the sky. "Immortal method - the art of needling and hiding!" "War of words!" With the white hair from the sudden attack of Zilai. Ferocious sweeping power. In the left position. Deep for that suddenly straight out of the mouth of the slender tongue. When it swings open. Sharp edge. "Dong!" "Poof Above the front. The cold awn that runs through and down easily. "Well?" Naruto has one side. Quickly dodge the coming attack. "Pa!" The hands are quick to print. "Forbearance -- the art of shadow separation!" "Puff, puff, puff!" The white fog out of thin air. A few shadow parts that appear quickly. At the time of dislocation. "Pa!" "Immortal method - the art of vacuum jade!" "Xianfa - the art of LAN cutting!" It''s the mark that''s coming out fast at any time. The rising tide. More than ten blue balls rolling in. The wind and waves that burst. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" "Bang" "Bang" "Boom!" In a crisscross collision. The air waves directly rippling and exploding. It''s all around. Step back to the master in the back. "Forbearance - the art of channeling!" "Master gangshou!" It''s a fast track. The huge blue and white slugs that come out directly. "Slug, use sticky acid!" "Yes, master gangshou!" The scene of the explosion. A slug crawling forward. At the command of the master. "Poof!" That''s the viscous acid that splashes out. In the bottom position. "Tudun - the art of the marsh in the yellow spring!" It''s the same thing that goes with it. The same is the mark of rapid release. The surface of the earth becomes soft and muddy. Directly touched Naruto several separate bodies. With the strong acid mucus coming from the jet. "Zizizizizizizizi!" At the touch. Is the direct ablation of the separation. "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" It was also in an instant that it turned into a white fog again and disappeared. But as most of the shadow parts, they are still quick-sighted and quick-moving, jumping straight to avoid the coming of the marsh and strong acid. Step forward. And then scattered figures. "Xianfa Dayu spiral pill!" It''s an eye-catching place. The extreme goes forward and surrounds several figures from laiye. "Immortal method - the art of suppressing harm!" Once again, these super powerful techniques released casually are comparable to the destructive power of S-level evasion. It''s also the pressure of close hand attack. "Whoosh!" In order to entangle Zilai as much as possible. Naruto, as the noumenon, is a flash of "the art of flying thunder.". commence business , now developed into a grand scale but with hardly anything to start with. Between turning the palm, hold the special painless as the jumping coordinate. "Whew!" Flashing figure. ¡°£¡£¡¡± The target is the master above the head of the giant slug. But also in see Naruto that fierce and strong pressure figure. Between the beautiful eyes of the master, there is a wisp of forest color. "Pa!" "Palm magic!" The fluorescence that blooms and twinkles. Direct and complete liberation of chakra. It''s a way of going up. Buff bonus before combat starts. Then there is the sharp figure. "Hey A straddling posture. The right leg that''s coming down fast. ¡°£¡£¿¡± Invisible. Space vibration directly driven by. This wave of volatility is transmitted from it. Above the front. Narutos can''t help but turn pale. An unparalleled burst of power. This is beyond the reach of ordinary people, let alone a blow to resist. Naruto is in the depths of the pupil reveals a ray of fierce color, moment, not avoid not flash, directly face up to attack and defense. Between hands. Once again from the whole body spread out of the huge golden red chakra spin. "Boom!" At a time of crisscross. The two that collide fiercely. "Pa!" From a very forward perspective. "This!" Naruto''s right hand firmly grasps gangshou''s left leg, which is just a little bit of "dust micro" that bursts out, without any damage to the surface. "It''s over! Five generation eyes, fire shadow, sir When the pupil of the master suddenly shrinks. "Gangshou!" In its lower position. That just got rid of Naruto''s separate attack. I haven''t had time to jump. Naruto on one palm. "Immortal method - wind blade!" That is the brilliant golden blue wind blade formed by the ultimate condensation. There is no barrier. Don''t give the master any chance to adjust the angle and posture. "Poof That''s the blade of fierce wind. It''s a wind blade that goes in and out. That''s the wind chakra that''s rapidly raging. Mixed with the fury of nine tail chakra and the violence of magic chakra. "Wow!" Uncontrollable abdominal colic. At the time of the heart ache. Gangshou''s mouth of blood gushed out directly, and the beautiful and incomparable appearance became extremely twisted and ferocious at this moment. And Naruto is going to cross directly. At this point, the life of this five generation eye Huoying was completely ended. "Lotus in the real world!" Suddenly. A strong sense of heat came. It''s very powerful. The heavy shadow of the sudden attack. When the breath of forest comes. In a moment. Naruto comes from judgment. If you insist on killing the master. We must be hit hard by this blow. Between Xu and MI. This is not the defensive posture that we can make. Under pressure. I must be hurt. Besides, they are the one they fear most in this battlefield. Anyway, I''m already the master of serious injury. There''s no need to trade injury for death. It''s a quick judgment. "Whoosh!" My hands were released decisively. At the moment of pitching. "The art of flying thunder!" The golden light that twinkles straight. Naruto directly sideswiped away from the attack area. At a safe distance. Naruto takes a close look. As expected, the coming man was the blue beast with all his shadow and lofty wood leaves - maitekai! But also through such an attack gap. Zilai also flashed to the top of the slug. Looking at a large number of abdominal overflow blood, face extremely pale gangshou. The pupil of zilaiye also shows a look of extreme regret. However, after careful examination, gangshou is not in danger. Zilaiye is also a little relieved. Moreover, the hand immortal skill released in advance also makes the wound on the abdomen heal quickly, solidifies the blood, and his breathing becomes relatively stable, But before that, there was a lot of spilled blood, and the unlimited consumption of chakra, as well as the invasion, large-scale destruction of tissues and organs in the body of gangshou and countless cells of the magic nine tail chakra, all make the current gangshou completely lose combat ability, and even stand up has become an extremely difficult thing. "It''s just that you''ve come here." See from come also come to own body side of gang hand, that want to stretch out of arm all seem so difficult. All this proves. This is the strongest medical ninja in the world. It''s out of this fight! Naruto, on the other hand, looks at the two standing figures with an expression of indifference, especially the red chakra spinning out of the body. There''s no deadly smell. But it''s enough to be a deterrent. beyond all doubt. Naruto can clearly tell that Mackay is already in the state of the seventh open door - Jingmen. From Naruto''s perception range, we can clearly detect the fast burning chakras and cells in Mackay''s body. Although it is not as terrible as eight doors are all open, such a mode is undoubtedly rapidly reducing Mackay''s life, Even without mentioning these, in reality, Mackay''s Achilles tendon and bone are gradually broken. This process does not take too long. Maybe after a minute or two, Mackay will automatically lose all his ability to move. However, it is obvious that this dark blue beast wants to fight with himself! Take note of the scene. Naruto is a little worried about the situation of two pillars. Just now, he completely entered the combat mode and had no spare time to observe other battlefields. Maite Kai rushed to him directly. Although it was not eight gates, it was seven gates. With the help of Xiang Yu, he expected that no matter how bad the two pillars were, he was still a little worried about Naruto. On top of his mind, a similar idea just emerged. "Whoosh!" In the distance. Suddenly a purple figure flashed. And then synchronized to another red shadow. "Naruto!" "This guy will definitely give it to me!" It''s Sasuke and Xiangyu that Naruto just thought of in his heart. The latter is just a little tired, but the two pillars are an extremely embarrassed posture, shabby clothes, and the scars on his body. Some are just healing. Some obviously haven''t been completely cured. Most importantly, after Sasuke came to his side. In Naruto''s perception. This can clearly detect the extremely bad situation in Sasuke''s body. It''s not just multiple bone injuries like ribs. Chakra is almost at the bottom. A lot of sweat on the forehead. And the pale expression. Even if the writing wheel eye is advanced to the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, the burden on the body is greatly reduced, and there is no side effect of blindness. After the ultimate use, the body is also very difficult to bear, especially when Sasuke has just obtained the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and his physical quality can''t be compared with that of yuzhibo at the peak. Now the two pillars. It''s only one step away from being completely out. Or to put it bluntly. Without the support of Xiangyu. Just two pillars. Facing the open seven doors of Mackay. The probability is still GG. This is the reason why Naruto specially arranged Xiangyu to assist before the war. And in order to prevent Mai te Kai from being really irritable, he opened eight doors to kill wildly. Naruto has prepared the final means for his friends in advance. Now it seems that there is a slight deviation in the worry. This blue beast''s eight door dunjia array is obviously prepared for himself. Naruto first glances at Mackay, then turns to Sasuke and Xiangyu. "Xiangyu, take Sasuke out of here first." "Well, I understand." The fragrance phosphor nature is immediately answer a way. "No, Naruto! That Mackay! You must leave it to me! I can absolutely But one side of the two pillars obviously can not accept to leave like this. "Sasuke! Calm down! Now you don''t have the ability of hard top. Don''t forget our plan. Ningci is as important as muster mulberry. You should retreat first for treatment, and then go to support Ningci and muster mulberry. I''ll deal with it here! " It was obviously a little excited. But the words are not finished. He was interrupted by Naruto. The words that are spoken in a very direct tone. After Sasuke was a little stunned, his clenched lower lip showed a wisp of unwilling color in his pupils, but whether it was the correctness of Naruto''s words or a habit accumulated over the years, it was at the moment when Naruto''s words fell. The second pillar is only after less than a second of silence. It''s still important to nod. Then he took a fierce look at the red figure of Mackay not far away. Is also a decisive turn away. Incense phosphor is also a jump, to keep up with the pace of Sasuke. And that''s when Sasuke and Xiangyu arrived. Then he was driven away by Naruto in a short period of more than ten seconds. In the opposite position. Maitekai also briefly told himself about the tragic situation in the main battlefield. Every war situation has collapsed. Loess, I love Luo can''t stop Yugao and Xiaonan. ASMA, xirihong raided Bayun''s elite team and suffered heavy losses. Even if eight clouds and old love. It just spared xirihong''s life. The rest of the coalition ninjas are either dead or wounded. ASMA is to pay a right arm for the price to be seriously injured and retreat. Then came the Xueren village army. It is to completely defeat the five village Ninja allied forces on the front battlefield. Ningci''s rampage. It was also the last straw to completely crush the front forces of the coalition. Even if Ning CI finally took care of his past feelings, he didn''t really hurt his former comrades such as Xiao Li, Zhi Nai and Ding CI. But what should be captured is still captured without any hesitation. Only Luwan, Xiaoying and inouno survived. The deer sitting in the central area has long realized that the war has entered a situation of powerlessness. At the time of meeting the remaining high-level figures in the village, such as Heitu, who had been defeated. It''s also an order for the whole staff to retreat. But in a situation like this. Retreat is undoubtedly giving Xueren village the opportunity to pursue the massacre! Especially when Ningci, Bayun and Xiaonan have all preserved their combat power. Led by the snow tolerant army. How much can the coalition withdraw. This is still a big problem! Chapter 673 PS: there is a big chapter in the evening as a supplement. But the coalition has no choice. If we have to carry it here. The end result is no doubt the total annihilation of the army. As the general staff of the coalition. Nara Lujiu doesn''t allow such a situation. Even he doesn''t know what to do after the retreat, but at least the only choice in front of him is to withdraw the whole army. Especially in the information provided by Hayi Yamanaka, he learned that in the front battlefield, master Huoying, master zilaiye and the third generation Tu Ying were easily crushed by Naruto, After three generations of Tu Ying died on the spot, Lu Jiu''s heart is to give up the last hesitation and decisively give the retreat order. It''s a half coerced, half helpless way. Yanren and Sharen, who were forced to leave, were the same. The next scene is all the way to be chased by the big troops of Xueren village. As Lujiu''s most worried master and zilaiye. The moment of retreat. Lujiu also passed Haiyi. After all, in terms of the current situation, only Michael has such strength and opportunity. The rest of the people, I love Luo, are seriously injured and leaving the field. The five generations'' shadow Magee is in a daze again. As the core main figure in the middle line area, Huang Tu, The same is to resist the full tail beast of feather high, was later inserted into the eight clouds attack successfully. If it wasn''t for the support of another group of elite Yanren village. Loess is going to die there. And the rest of Yanren village is in the high-rise. As one of the most proud disciples of the three generations of Tu Ying, Chi Tu died on the spot in order to rescue Heitu from Ning CI. Didala was also strongly suppressed by yuzhibo weasels. Even if C0 self explodes as a mace, it can''t be released under the control of yuzhibo weasel''s magic, and then it is quickly subdued by yuzhibo weasel. In the whole coalition level, there is only maitkai left who has shadow level or quasi shadow level strength and is enough to support the leader and self-help. Lujiu knows very well. Gangshou and zilaiye are the soul and root of Muye. Even if there is little hope. However, as long as the two men are still there, Muye will still have hope. At least Lu Jiu thinks so. When he learns that his master Huoying and master zilaiye are in great crisis, MacKay has no reservation any more. He only leaves his last eight door dunjia array as the most critical Assassin''s mace, It is also another release of Chao peacock and day tiger, blood red fist of flame, ghost white fist of air gun like tiger, which is a series of super body attack. He directly smashed yuzhibo Sasuke''s xuzuo defense. Facing the Seven Doors under the fire all open maitekai. This time, even if the two pillars are fully prepared, they will still not be able to resist the attack of maitekai, unless they can complete the whole team, but this is no doubt not the level that the current two pillars can reach, that is, Xiang Yu, who is in a bad situation in the back position, immediately uses the Vajra lock to limit maitekai''s action, In the first time, he came to Sasuke''s side to treat Sasuke, and in the side area, yuzhibo weasel, who had already disposed of Didala, was also forced to come. For the time being, sex pushed back a wave of Mackay. In the case of one-to-one. Two pillars are really likely to die directly in the hands of Mackay. In the absence of defense. Under the seven gates, Michael may only need a simple kick to kill the two pillars easily! Of course, this is also because maitekai''s main purpose is to defeat Sasuke as soon as possible and go to support gangshou and zilaiye. After seeing yuzhibo weasel and Xiangyu coming to support each other, maitekai also gave up the idea of killing Sasuke and jumped to the top speed, Just can in Naruto almost to kill gangshou in the critical moment, saved gangshou, at that moment, Maite Kai, every night so a second, Naruto can be clean and neat to kill gangshou. It was also from maitekai that he learned that the battlefield in the rear was in full rout. After Lujiu gave the withdrawal instruction arbitrarily, zilaiye''s expression became extremely ugly. "So, since you are here, please take master gangshou to retreat immediately! I''ll take care of it here! " The burning red chakra spirals outward. In less than ten seconds, Mackay explained the current extremely bad situation and immediately said the last sentence. "But Kay!" At the moment when you are suddenly moved, it is also a ray of extreme unbearable color in the pupil. But his words did not finish, that is, he was directly interrupted by Mackay. "Since you come, don''t worry! I''m the most noble blue beast in Muye. When you retreat to a certain safe distance, I''ll catch up with you immediately. Master gangshou''s injury can''t be delayed any longer! " Although the self-healing function of palm fairy exists, and the life of the current master is not in danger, chakra will be completely exhausted after all. However, the rampant attack brought by Naruto''s wind blade just now, chakra still remains in the body of the master, constantly eroding the cells and organs of the master, repeatedly treating and destroying. If chakra is exhausted at that moment, If there is no external invasion to treat, gangshou will face the same threat of death. Even if it''s not a medical ninja. But as an experienced Shangren. It''s no doubt that Mackay can "see" the terrible situation of his own fire shadow master at the moment. Since I also heard the words of Mackay, the expression also changed again, the clenched lower lip, looked at the tight eyes, breathing very weak hand. "I see! Be sure to come back safely! Kay "Oh! Absolutely no problem! Since then, my Lord Maitekaina''s right thumb is directly extended, and a ray of extremely bright color blooms on the corner of his mouth. "Ah It''s almost in sync. After Naruto had just "persuaded" Sasuke and Xiangyu to leave. In this area. Since the same is holding up the master, the ultimate flash of the figure. Jump to the other side. Although Naruto wants to intercept the two, in the area in front of him, it is clear that the air engine has locked himself firmly, and he feels the fury that pervades the whole space, which makes Naruto dare not act rashly. The tense heartstrings all prove Naruto''s extremely solemn and dignified heart at this moment. Don''t say that Naruto is the only one here at the moment. Even Sasuke and Xiangyu were there just now. Naruto did not dare to let them pursue zilaiye and gangshou. Because whenever there is a change. You will definitely be hit hard by this dark blue beast in front of you. To put it bluntly. Now the whole Xueren village. There are only Naruto and Ningci who can face the hard fight against maitekai, and this is maitekai under the seven doors, once the eight doors are opened. "Hiss... Whoa Even if it''s Naruto. If you can''t avoid it. Hit by a frontal bombardment. The same will fall directly here! So, at this moment, Naruto is already a complete dodge to the ground at any time, and his muscles are tensed subconsciously at this moment. "Is it worth it?" Look straight up in the eye. The magnificent figure reflected in Naruto''s eyes. In fact, Naruto sometimes doesn''t mean that he can''t understand these ninjas'' beliefs and forbearance, but from another level and perspective, Naruto will feel that these people''s efforts are useless. Originally, Naruto always thought that the reason why these people chose to fight against themselves was simply because of their different positions. If their country and their village were to be merged, their interests would certainly be infringed. No matter from the spiritual or material level, fighting against themselves must be their only choice. The previous four generations of Lei Ying - AI, the fifth generation of Shui Ying - Zhao Meiming, and the third generation of Tu Ying - Onoki are almost the same, and the master of martial arts is more or less the same. But since laiye and maitekai seem to have essential differences. Generally, they don''t view Naruto and Xueren village purely from different perspectives, But it is really from the idea and tolerance, with their own three views to judge Naruto''s choice is wrong. Of course, Mackay is more focused on Ningci. After all, Ningci is the disciple of Mackay. Despite the fact that MacKay has paid the most attention to Xiao Li. But the remaining two men. Mackay never ignored it. It can be seen from passing on one''s own psychic beast to others every day. In essence, Mackay. Really a very responsible mentor! Just as we have to stop Naruto. From the moment of nientsche''s defection, Mackay embarked on a similar path. His ideas, his forbearance, his creed. They are all telling that Naruto and Ningci have chosen the wrong way. For this reason. He was even willing to pay for his own life. The interception here. It''s not just to support gangshou and Zilai. What''s more, it''s a kind of determination to show one''s faith. It''s also because I have experienced a different kind of will expression. Naruto can also sense this kind of special determination fluctuation from maitekai. And that''s why. Naruto will feel puzzled, will feel confused. "Do you really think you are right when you make such a choice?" The atmosphere of killing and solidifying. It''s the cold breath that''s spreading. "Because it''s a mission to accomplish even if you gamble on your own life!" Stand opposite. This seems to be a complete response. "Boom!" Above the acme. The more majestic and ferocious power maitkina had become. "Naruto! You and Ningci''s choice, this is your freedom! But we also have our own way to stick to! Believe that you are right, this is the most important road sign in life, so, as the wrong party, I am here today to completely destroy you and Ningci The mistakes of youth can be remedied. But if you keep sliding into the abyss. That is, it has to be completely destroyed. You can''t make more mistakes. This is the decision of Mackay. Simple mind does not mean simple mind. He can inherit his father''s eight door dunjia, and even develop it to an unprecedented level. In this world that is based on blood, Mackay is undoubtedly the only one, and it is precisely because of this natural and extremely "honest"! Let Mackay always be firm in his belief. Error is to correct! Evil should be wiped out! "Boom!" A clamorous wave. A burst of power. ¡°£¡£¿¡± On this occasion. Naruto is a strong and powerful school. Twitching muscles. Shaking space. "As the wrong party? In my opinion, you are also the mistakes of the old times! " Naruto''s same forward step, in the front area of a deep momentum, burst into the sky, blooming with a strong golden red color. Two forces colliding with each other. It seems to shake the whole space around. A round and dignified momentum. The extreme spread of the trend. "Yes!? Let''s fight for each other''s right! Wave wind Naruto At the moment of the fall of the high voice of Mackay. "Boom!" A body that bows forward. The color of scarlet burst forth. When Weihe is on the rise. "Whoosh!" The earth''s surface cracked by the earthquake. With the flying dust and stones. In an instant. That''s less than 0.1 seconds. Michael, that''s bullying me to the front area of Naruto! The wave of extreme explosion. The shadow is not yet in front of us. Naruto is already able to feel the terrible edge of chiguoguo. "Pa!" It''s impossible to choose a Naruto with a hard face. Make a quick print with both hands. The pain of flying away. "Whew!" In full bloom. "The art of flying thunder!" A flash of gold. Beautiful figure. The arc of jumping out. However, it hasn''t been waiting for Naruto to pop out of the space. On one side of the angle. "Whoosh!" It''s like the figure that can lock the area 100%. It''s a flash. A fierce fist. "Well?" Naruto''s pupil suddenly shrinks. This time, we can''t push back. Naruto''s eyes are fixed. "Shua!" A figure that swings laterally. "Boom!" It''s the same terrible storm that''s going up. "Bang!" "Lotus in the sky!" A powerful blow after high-speed movement and rotation. Under heavy bombardment. "Click!" Staggered body position. It''s an obvious cracking sound. "Damn it!" Intense pain transmitted from the nerves. It makes Naruto''s expression even colder. It''s the same gesture of not letting go. "Forbearance - Vajra blockade!" Even if it''s not as proficient as Xiangyu. But in this period of cultivation and groping. Naruto has mastered a certain degree of proficiency. The gold chain that comes out rapidly. "Keng, Keng!" He tied up his right leg. But before it is completely imprisoned. "Rock burst!" The quick reaction of Mackay. "Shua!" A figure that swings sideways. Hard twisted steps. "Keng!" "Stab It''s like broken pieces. The chain of Vajra that was twisted and broken by Michael. "What When it burst. Naruto''s suddenly shrinking pupil. "Towards the peacock!" When Naruto was forced to retreat. Mackay''s hands, which he waved straight and fast. "Chirp!" It was like a phoenix in Kyushu, and a loud cry fell. "Boom!" The bloom of red light. A terrorist attack that blew up. "Nine lamas!" Naruto who can''t dodge. After a shrill cry from the bottom of my heart. "Hum!" All around. A huge crimson chakra spiral appeared out of thin air. "Roar!" Seems to be showing up. It''s like the nine tails of chakra Pinyi. "Bang!" Naruto will be completely wrapped in the moment. A series of thousands of heavy blows. A rising cyclone. It''s a series of violent sonic booms. In a flash. It''s like a broken space. At the moment of collapse. "Whoosh!" Naruto''s figure was blown out by the extreme. "Bang!" Heavy hit on the surface behind the slope, directly hit a very deep pit from above. The dust that rises. And the tremor of the crack. Match with the huge pit of human shape that appears directly. "Whoosh" As well as Naruto''s awkward posture of turning over from the huge pit, it all proves how terrible the combo move of maitekai just now is, but after all, it''s just a little awkward. In the case of opening the nine tail chakra coat in advance as the external rotation defense, maitekai''s just hit didn''t bring any substantial damage to Naruto, at most it was a little chest tightness, It''s not as high as the damage caused by Li Lianhua''s surprise attack, but the bone fracture damage caused by that attack has been preliminarily healed under the automatic healing of Jiuwei chakra. It''s not a bone fracture. As long as it''s not fatal. Naruto with nine chakras. Born with the ability of automatic recovery. "It''s a strong blow, but you don''t like it yourself, Mackay! There are also day tiger, night elephant and night Kay of eight gates. Come on, let me see how dazzling you can be! Michael! " When I raise my head. Naruto''s eyes directly look at the man who is not far away from falling in mid air, and is still the ultimate attack to Naruto''s position. A wisp of crazy color emerges in his eyes with pale golden halo. A gesture of advance and destruction. Naruto''s hands were quickly sealed. "Pa!" The outbreak of this terrible chakra power. "Forbearance - the art of sealing the four realms!" Press your hands forward quickly. The surface of the earth. Suddenly, there are several bright lights. The trajectory of prominence. Between the intersection of the air. It directly forms a square cage. In the frontal area. "Boom!" There was no time to turn around. In the first moment, it was Michael who rushed in. "This!" The chakra chain, stretching and shrinking. A dense network of interceptors. Chapter 674 PS: this chapter makes up for the day of the 4th! Almost under the touch. Mackay found that his body was quickly entangled. And the special energy fluctuations that are rapidly eroding. Constantly eating his chakra. Under the pull. Mackay even found that the seven doors he opened were slightly unstable, which seemed to be forced to close. A posture of further restraint. "Shua!" "King Kong blockade!" One suppression, two overlapping. In order to fight this all-round war and defeat many powerful enemies, Naruto not only focuses on his personal strength, but also has all kinds of means to prepare for it, because he knows very well that he is not invincible at all. Moreover, as strong as a big tube, mu Huiye is still sealed by the six immortals and his brother, If you want to win the final victory, you must be as well prepared as possible. And this corresponds to the seal technique. It is one of the means of Naruto. In front of hard hard can''t match seven or even eight in the case of Kai. It''s not the choice Naruto wants to make when he blindly uses the skill of flying thunder to escape. This is the set meal that Naruto arranged for this dark blue beast. Enhanced chakra seal. With the repressive effect of diamond blockade. Naruto should be in the shortest time. Stop this blue beast. It''s better to forcibly remove the battle of eight dunjia of maitekai. Once you lose the chance to enter eight dunjia. Maitekai is an ordinary elite Shangren, any ordinary quasi shadow level strong can suppress and kill the existence. "It''s going to take such a wave!" Naruto put his hands together, which greatly changed the appearance of chakra''s output. Then, several thick and long gold chains were sprayed out again. In the absence of a response from McQueen. "Keng!" "Shua!" Block up the second one! The operation was repeated. This further made Mackay feel suffocated. The key is the stagnation of chakra in the body. "We can''t go on!" Realize that you''re a restricted Mackay. It is very clear that if he still hesitates here, he is likely to be directly dragged to death by Naruto. Although he said that Mackay did have the corresponding awareness before, it is not so easy to make such a decision. only a short while ago. My father seems to be facing the same scene. It''s just being yourself now. "Li, see clearly. This is youth!" For my faith, for my home. But also for the justice that I believe in all the time! "Gate eight!" "No!" Above the front. It''s extremely strong. "Second blockade! "No!" Naruto''s face changed, further increasing the output of chakra. However, it has not yet been completed. "Dead door - open!!" The clamorous power. Suddenly. It''s like heaven and earth are shaking!! Rippling red blood tide. The scarlet color that sweeps across maitekai''s body, the moment it rises to the sky, directly breaks up the double restrictions released by Naruto, directly destroys the broken Vajra blockade, and completely devours the chakra chain. In a flash. The terrible waves that rolled in. The wind and dust on the earth''s surface. "Boom!" "Roar!" A terrible roar. The moment of explosion. "Is this the battle of eight dunjia?" I want to stop it. But can''t stop the strongest body skill! Feel the wave of the forest spreading from Mackay. Even Naruto can''t help but look dignified at this moment. Power beyond the limit. This is enough to threaten the six levels of power. Under one foot. In this world, no one can stop! Since Muye defected. This is the first time that Naruto has truly sensed the breath of death. Dense sweat oozing from above the forehead. And the tight lips. It proves that Naruto is tense at this moment. Look directly at each other. ¡°£¡£¿¡± The roaring waves. "Boom!" Mackay was slightly bowing forward. The layers of cyclones that burst up and then rippled. Rising red tide. "Upanism!" "Here we go!" When a strong and extreme breath came. Naruto''s pupil suddenly shrinks. The next moment. "Xi Xiang!" A torrent of enthusiasm. A flash of fire. A side rattling vibration. "Boom!" Between Xu and MI. "Whoosh!" Accompanied by the long swing and crack of the dull shock. Maitekaina is already bullying himself to the area near Naruto. "So fast!" In its color change. Naruto''s two pupil a coagulation, just in the depths of the mind emerged a similar idea moment. A powerful attack. "Bang!" "Pa!" The front is down. Between the front and back of the body. "Huh?" The air vibrates, the impact comes straight from the explosion. "Click!" With the sound of a crisp crack sound down. Naruto can only reluctantly make a move to avoid the side, but this can not completely avoid the attack, the abdomen was hit. The violent vibration that goes straight into the body. Let Naruto''s expression is directly distorted at this moment. "Wow!" Sharp pain clearly perceived. Let Naruto''s throat a sweet, can''t help spewing out a mouthful of thick blood. A severe blow. It''s not just the damage on the surface. It''s a shock that hits the whole body. This is the first real injury that Naruto has suffered since the beginning of the World War of tolerance. And this is just the beginning of the attack. A burst of waves. A raging fire. This is not easy to stop the wind. "Peng Peng Peng!" In the void. The air cannonball of Mackay! Every blow seems to tear the whole space apart. A low, loud sound. It was as violent as shaking the mountains. A drive to attack. Naruto clenched his lower lip, the body position and posture constantly adjusted to the finer points. Barely using his nine tail chakra. The enhanced outer barrier was further filled. "Bang!" "Wow!" But even Naruto is doing his best to defend. However, it is still difficult to prevent the invasion of Mackay''s "night elephant". Hot steam that keeps bursting out. "Poof!" Naruto, who was completely bombarded as a sandbag. In the lower side of the body. "Wow!" It was another attack. Let Naruto''s face completely distort at the moment. But also at the same time. Maitekai''s fierce fists are burning in the battle of eight dunjia. "Click!" A heel tendon that keeps breaking. It''s also eroding the nerves of Mackay. The whole body was like pain to be torn apart. It''s also making Mackay look even more crazy. But Mackay still put it all down. A body that''s completely unfolded. Pierced the wind. It''s intended to further damage Naruto and even kill Naruto. But there was a little gap in the Achilles tendon rupture of both arms. Let Naruto capture accurately. The Golden Shadow between the flashes. "Whew!" It''s a special bitterness projected with extreme speed. A short chance to seize decisively. Naruto is forced to blast out a majestic nine tail chakra. In less than a second. "Pa!" "The art of flying Thunder God" released from the quick pinch formula It''s a space that you can''t get into. Jump right out of the range of Mackay''s bombardment. But how can Michael let Naruto go easily? What''s more? In the rush. The technique of flying thunder released by Naruto is not enough to make Naruto pull away too far. After a short pause, it is Michael who reacts quickly. A strong red chakra burst out in the air. A strong figure galloping up. In a flash. "No!" Maite kaina is the figure that forces Naruto in front with extreme speed. In this moment of discontinuity. "Gravitation!" "King Kong blockade!" All of a sudden. In the angle of both sides, two agile figures stand out. White and red. It was the Ningci and Xiangyu who came to chakra before they noticed the change. The figure of two people walking around. In the left area. Ning Ci''s reincarnated eye in the pupil. Give your hands a good pat. The arms that spread out immediately. Look at the figure of Mackay in the mid air. A sudden pull. The original difference between Naruto only an inch away from the figure of Mackay suddenly a stagnation. Forced to pull back a little bit. Then there are more than ten thick gold chains summoned by the incense phosphor in the right position. Golden red color. A strong chain. "Keng!" "Bang!" It''s faster than you can imagine. It''s another time that Michael is tightly bound up. However, it''s almost difficult for the most powerful people to break away and resist. In front of Michael, who is already completely opening the eight gates of dunjia, he is only bound for more than one second, less than two seconds. "Click!" Majestic roar and out of the fiery red steam. The moment of explosion. "Boom!" This is an irresistible force. "Huh?" Broken diamond chains. It is further to the right position of the incense phosphor rushed out. Ningci''s face changed. It can only be the weight of barely withstanding. Further high-speed operation of the reincarnation of the eye, vigorous between, that trying to strengthen the gravity, Ningci want to as much as possible to hold the pace of Mackay. The delay is short. But for Naruto, it is precious! "Immortal method - the sword in the hand of spiral!" On the single palm, the bright golden blue sword in chakra''s hand is quickly condensed! In the angle of ferocious press. At a time when Matt Kay can break free from the blockade of King Kong. "Boom!" Sharp attack. The roar of sharp cutting. "Shua!" "Bang!" "Dong!" At the time of the explosion of the ultimate tearing sound. Naruto has no time to care about how Michael in the area below, quickly pinches the formula and releases the skill of flying thunder again. "Whoosh!" After that golden flash. Quickly opened the body position. On the other side, Xiang Yu also sees the opportunity to return to the two sides. Looking at the embarrassed Naruto, the faces of Ning Ci and Xiang Yu also show a look of extreme shock and worry. This is the first time that they have seen Naruto suffering from such severe injuries, ragged robes, and disheartened faces, The most important thing is the terrible injury on the abdomen, the pale face, the blood stains just wiped off on the corner of the mouth, and the extremely weak breath. Even with the self-healing function of Jiuwei chakra, the wounds of different sizes still appear everywhere. It''s all proven. It''s under the super strike of Mackay just now. Naruto even if not seriously injured, but also to the point of almost. This is also benefited from their own critical dodge and fly thunder of the critical moment to avoid. Of course, if there is no Ningci and Xiangyu just in time rescue. Let maitekai release the "night elephant" completely. Naruto is definitely GG. The best result is a direct serious injury and a complete loss of combat power. You should know that the six spots that become the pillar force of the ten tailed man face to maitekai''s "Xi Xiang". They are also neatly kicked as sandbags, and the horns above their foreheads are strongly kicked off. They can only instinctively rely on their physical strength to resist the spots of the "Xi Xiang". Under that blow, they also bear an extremely heavy blow, that is, after they become the pillar force of the ten tailed man, The strength of the body and its ability to recover are greatly enhanced. Spot can withstand that blow. Change to Naruto now. The gap is still very obvious. However, thanks to the control accuracy of time and space, and the perfect defense of the nine lamas in the body, Naruto can escape a disaster. Otherwise. Not to mention the arrival of Ningci and Xiangyu. The first half of Xi Xiang''s attack was enough to destroy Naruto directly. "Naruto, this needs immediate treatment! Come on, bite here Naruto, who has always been skillful and graceful, is now in such a tragic and incomparable shape. Besides the vibration, his face also shows an endless look of heartache. It is impossible to treat Naruto''s injury in time by simple medical means. In the moment. Incense phosphor is also immediately stretched out his right hand, pull up sleeves, that directly exposed white arm. It''s about to reach Naruto. "No! move back! "Fragrant phosphor!" Only in a moment. "Boom!" Above the front. In its mid air, it was like a super bomb detonated directly. The fury of the waves. "Wow!" The hundreds of small pieces of rock that were thrown out by the strong. As fast as a shell. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" It was catapulting towards the three. "Eight trigrams, return to heaven!" Ningci, which comes out ahead of time. The reaction is extremely fast, the body shape of oneself is swayed out, and the lingering blue chakra whirls out, and a high-speed cyclone blooms out. In that front position. "Shua!" An external rotating barrier formed by rapid condensation. "Bang" "Bang" "Bang!" Easily block all incoming stones. It is also at this time. In the opposite position. "Boom!" A torrent of weather is rolling up. The fierce and vigorous power came under strong pressure. The majestic figure clearly reflected in the eyes, the dense and majestic atmosphere between heaven and earth. "Is this teacher Kai''s battle of eight dunjia?" There was an uncontrollable shudder. That ray of incredible color reflected in the bright eyes of reincarnation. After mastering the immortal mode and upgrading his eyes to the reincarnated eyes that only his ancestors had, and which are 100% comparable to the eyes of the God, Ning CI really feels that there is no one to rival under the heaven and earth. Even though Naruto has always stressed the need to be afraid of yuzhiboban, Ning Ci is confident enough to touch it, Now, I used to think that I was just an ordinary person. The most important thing to break out eight doors is to guide the film level strength. I can bring such terrible pressure to myself now. No, I feel crushed! Just like naruto before. At the moment, standing here, facing the terrible momentum of maitekai, Ningci also smelled a breath called death, and the threat of death was so real and urgent, as if he might be in a different place in the next second! "Yes, this is the battle of eight dunjia of Michael! And then it''s the last and strongest blow of this guy. Ning Ci, protect the incense Even if the inside of the body is a mess. The breath became disordered and weak. But at the end of the day, when you see the last posture of Mackay. Naruto is still a flash, which is a very decisive move in front of Ningci and Xiangyu. "Naruto!" ¡°£¡£¿¡± Not waiting for the two to respond. "Bofeng Naruto! This is the last blow! Here, kill you In the void. It was like the waves coming from all directions. "Boom!" The eruption of the flame. It was a terrible shock like a landslide. The tearing of space. The shock and crack of heaven and earth. Face up to the noise of stalemate. The turbulent waves. "Kid! It''s coming In the body. Jiuwei was already a figure standing upright, with the same tight body, and the red color emerging from the two huge fox pupils. "Ah! I understand, nine lamas The last fight between life and death. There''s no escape. There''s no way to dodge. This is a completely locked air engine. The whole space firmly suppressed. "Pa!" "Don''t look down on me! Mackay A face of great ferocity. Naruto suddenly abandons the control of all balance, directly increases the extraction of natural energy, abandons the control of nine tail chakra, refines the magic chakra wholeheartedly, and matches the control of nine tail. At this moment. One man, one beast. This is a perfect match. Eight gates fight! Nine fairies! The final potential of each burst out. No one can fight back! The great power of winding up. Surrounded by red gold color. White robes rising with the wind. "The ultimate mystery!" "Coagulation "Yekai!" It''s not far away. Between the top of Mackay. The rising dragon shaped waves and the intense evaporation of scarlet steam. Dancing all over the sky. The color of scarlet. In front of you. It''s just like the roar of extermination. It''s a figure full of anger. It''s like the arrival of hell Shura. It''s a surprise attack. The wave of the forest. The feeling of cold suffocation. At this moment. Time and space seem to be solidified. Zero one second. That''s even slower time. One cent, one cent! Phase from the heart. Freeze moment. Feel the threat of death, that is as awe inspiring as before. In this last moment, the last layer of tissue that was finally broken. "Melt!" Ten palms. The dazzling Golden Shadow in bloom. The red figure in front of him is perfectly reflected in Naruto''s eyes. It''s all as if it happened. There is no longer any sense of estrangement. It''s all connected. "Coagulation In the void. It was deep and dark. Empty and cold. Finally, I shudder. ¡°£¡£¿¡± It''s like the end of all death. It''s like the end of eternity. At the critical point of breakthrough. The half moon shape of Naruto''s forehead It was dark and dark. Light gold and red. In the angle before folding. Naruto at this moment, in the true sense of stepping out of the six levels! In a flash, the unique jade of seeking Tao condensed out! The terrible jet of jet. What''s more, it is blooming out of a red, light gold halo. In the angle of linking up. "Bang!" A straight collision. "Boom!" "One hit, one kill!" Bright light and shadow, bright river! Naruto who deliberately steps ahead of time. This is a direct package of the jade array! "Destroy here! Mackay Red gold, black, scarlet! The colors that shine. Crazy faces. Naruto''s choice to force all nuclear explosions together. It''s a choice. In the angle of downward pressure! Looking at the red figure within a short distance. Naruto''s Golden Shadow appears in his pupils with a look of extreme madness. Decisive judgment. "Pressure "Blast!" Four types of area. The shadow of the dragon! Twisted space. The world torn apart. "Boom!" It''s hard to restrain, and even more impossible to change. Break! That piece of wind dust which is lifted up, the earth which is directly broken, tornado wind, the color of heaven and earth change! A roar that would destroy the sky and the earth. Here the noise burst out! Reflected red. Seven colors in full bloom! The flame burst. It''s like covering the whole world. The rolling waves. The spread of the tide. "What''s this?" "Ah It''s the whole world that spreads and includes. Not to mention those ordinary snow bears. All around. Even Yugao and Bayun. As a result, Sasuke, weasel, Xiaonan and others, who have led the team to pursue and kill without limit, feel this terrible energy fluctuation. They all came with a look of extreme horror. The scene of collapse. The image of destruction. It''s like the whole world that has been completely engulfed. It''s on the side. The center is more terrible! The eight trigrams imperial array released by Ning CI! Seal array combined with phosphor. The scope of the operation is reluctantly separated. But that''s still the result of the injury. Both of them couldn''t care about their injuries. It''s just staring into the core area. Noisy smoke and dust. The most dazzling light and shadow. When the earth shaking sound slowly returned to calm. A dust mist that slowly dissipated. The naked scene. Two figures standing and falling. Black as ink, red as charcoal. When the breeze blows away, the body quietly vanishes. Ning Ci and Xiang phosphor suddenly shrink in the pupil, and a look of fear just appears on the face. They can''t help rushing forward. At the moment when the smoke and dust completely dispersed. When it is clearly visible. It is still flying golden hair, and even if broken, even in endless shaking, but still standing figure. Let Ningci, Xiangyu moment ecstasy. "Naruto!" Chapter 675 The end of the end. Naruto still blocked the final blow of Mackay. But it''s a price to pay. But it''s just as tragic. As the final attack of the battle of eight dunjia. Yekai is not just a physical bombardment on the surface. It''s based on damage that invades cells in the body. Naruto, in order not to let the attack of Maite Kai and his counterattack affect too many people, forcibly uses qiudao jade, which can be condensed just now, to form the most powerful barrier. While isolating and Maite Kai, Naruto also separates the surrounding battlefield. The roar of pressure. This is the ultimate burst of power. They all made Naruto bear the bombardment of yekai. The broken right arm, the terrible hole in the left lower abdomen, the dark and dense, the overflowing blood, and the rickety body all prove that Naruto is on the verge of death at this moment, If Jiuwei didn''t use his extra chakra in the whole process to block the aftershocks and heal the body for Naruto, the final strike of maitekai might have taken Naruto away with him! But anyway. Naruto still won the final victory! At the bottom of the body, which was like coke, was slowly dissipated by the wind. On the corner of Naruto''s mouth, he barely pulled out a smile. "Cough." Still can''t contain a lot of spilled blood. "In the end, I won... Mackay.. But, this is the most wonderful blow. Like Mr. Ban, cough... On the body.. I''d like to call you.. Cough.. For the strongest And in this discourse has just fallen. Naruto is a soft body, that directly collapsed figure. Ning Ci, who rushed to the side position immediately, was also a side figure, catching Naruto''s figure accurately and gently. Looking at Naruto''s terrible injury. Ning CI all showed a very worried and frightened expression. Can rush to the incense phosphor is a face of regret expression. The right arm immediately extended to Naruto. "Naruto!" "Well Naruto didn''t refuse this time. Is also strong to support the last breath, that directly bite the fragrant phosphor jade arm. Huge vitality absorbed directly! In a flash. It is easy to wash away the surface injury in Naruto''s body. The wound on the abdomen had been recovered slowly under the treatment of nine chakra, and now the healing speed is also rising rapidly after the injection of the fragrant and magnificent vitality. Naruto''s look is not so pale. More or less also presents a trace of ruddy. However, although Xiangyu''s treatment can cure the injury in a very short time and restore Naruto''s vitality, the damage caused by "yekai" is far more than that. There is also the damage that infiltrates into organ cells, which needs further deep treatment to be completely cured, and the broken right arm, It is impossible to grow with such treatment. however. Now Naruto has officially stepped into the six levels. He is already the Naruto of seeking Tao Yu. It only takes a certain amount of time to get used to it. The healing power of "Yang Dun chakra" can be used perfectly. The Naruto in the original works relies on the "six powers" given by the six immortals to have the "Yang Dun chakra" of the ultimate treatment, and even pulls the originally 100% doomed maitkai back from the gate of death. Naruto in this life does not need to rely on the six immortals. That is, you can find out by yourself and master the true essence of "Yang Dun chakra"! By that time. Cooperate with Xiangyu medical Ninjutsu. It''s not very difficult to regrow the right arm! Of course, it''s still a little short of time, and Naruto has just mastered the skills of congealing and seeking Tao Yu, but Naruto doesn''t need to worry about it, because of his current strength. Even without an arm. It only needs to recover to 67%. In this world. No one can match himself any more. Including Yuji wave spot. Unless he can really resurrect and become a pillar of the ten tailed man. Otherwise. It''s just a spot of filthy soil. Even Ningci now is enough to fight. Can you take another one. At least on the same level. It has been a steady breakthrough in that layer of "thin paper". There is no barrier any more. It perfectly integrates the immortal mode and the Nine Tailed chakra mode, and steps into the six levels. Naruto doesn''t need to be afraid of Yu Zhibo. It''s just a Super Shadow level, and it''s exaggerating to squeeze one hand to death. However, Naruto is very confident to achieve 100% perfect suppression. And the death of Mackay. It''s also a sign that the five great tolerance villages, or Muye, have lost the card to fight against himself and Xueren village. The final victory. It must belong to him! After the emergency treatment of Xiang, and the great vitality from the incense body, Naruto''s injuries were completely stabilized. And you can just get up again. The broken right arm wound and the terrible big hole in the abdomen also stopped the blood completely, watching Naruto stand up again. "Naruto, you can''t force yourself to absorb more!" But Xiangyu is a little worried. She straightens her arms, hoping Naruto can absorb more life energy, recover her vitality and heal the injury. But Naruto shook his head and refused. "No, Xianglin, that''s enough. You should also know what such treatment means to you." "I''ll be fine, Naruto. That''s all. I''ll "It doesn''t matter. I have a good idea. The next injury can be recovered by chakra of the ninth Lama and ordinary medical ninja. I really don''t need to continue to absorb your life energy!" Naruto is not used to stretching out his left hand and patting Xiangyu''s head, he said with a smile. But also very clear Naruto character fragrance phosphor. Seeing that Naruto was so firm, he didn''t insist any more. Of course, the most important point is that Naruto''s current situation is really OK. Xiang Yu was concerned and confused just now. Now he calms down and can naturally make the most accurate judgment, so he won''t continue to insist on his requirements. Naruto stands up again and comes to Maite kaina''s body which is gradually disappearing with the wind. Ning Ci and Xiang Yu are only half a step behind. Looking at the bottom of this one just about killed Naruto terror exists. The aroma phosphor is more direct. The pupils are full of resentment. As we have said a long time ago, Xiangbo regards Naruto as the only important existence in his heart. All Naruto is his own Naruto. Any enemy who dares to fight against Naruto is the existence that Xiangbo considers to be completely destroyed. This is true of wudaren village and xiaoorganizaiton, including yuzhibo, yuzhibo, zilaiye Gangshou and others are the same. She only cares about Naruto''s existence, no matter what her opponent is. Now, Mackay almost threatens Naruto''s life. Since I met Naruto and was saved by Naruto. Xiangyu or Naruto pinched his left hand slightly and watched the wreckage of Mackay, which finally turned into dust and floated between heaven and earth. His face showed a very firm expression and said in a deep voice! The five village coalition has been defeated head on. The biggest threat of the moment, Mackay, is already dead. With the help of this crisis, I broke through the previous bottleneck and reached the level of six levels. It is the best proof that I can cohere and seek Tao jade at will! Even above the tolerance world. There is also the existence of yuzhiboban, the ultimate boss. But Naruto can no longer be afraid. It''s a time when you can really control your own destiny. It''s the best time to take the last step of building world peace and a great harmony world!! "Ningci, directly inform Sasuke, Xiaonan and others in front of us not to pursue too deeply, as long as we make sure that we have completely defeated the coalition forces. The next important task is to clean up the battlefield and bring the area from leizhiguo to tangzhiguo into our stable control!" "And then tell the world that the five Village Alliance has been completely defeated by Xueren village. In this battle, the three generations of tuying, one of the leaders, were killed by bofengmingren. The five generations of Huoying master and Zilai, one of the three forbearances, were seriously injured and escaped. In addition, Yunren village and Wuren village, which have been destroyed in front of them, there is no force in the world to fight against the rest. On the day of the army''s invasion, All countries should put their hands on the line. If there are still those who are tenacious, they will be killed! " Looking at the Ning times in one side position, sink a voice to say. "Well, I see, Naruto!" Ning CI nodded his head, and then flew away. Go directly to inform the big troops still pursuing in front, as well as the most critical Sasuke, weasel and others. "Xiangyu, you should go back to the base camp and tell Taishan behind you to make preparations for the next March. In addition, you should also inform the country and the village that the corresponding administrative personnel and logistics materials must keep up with you. You should never give the remaining three Daren villages any space to resist. Those Xiaoren villages also send special personnel one by one to persuade them to surrender, Now surrender. As the first generation of Xueren village, I, bofengming, can guarantee their basic rights and interests. If there is any hesitation, let them weigh the consequences for themselves! " "Well, I know. However, Naruto, you still need further treatment for your injury, especially for your right arm. I''ll inform Taishan at the back to prepare for the corresponding operation. I''ll transplant it for you first." Xiang Yu hears Naruto''s command words. He nodded reflexively, and immediately noticed Naruto''s empty arm on his right side. The front of the conversation turned and he said with a worried expression. "No, there''s no need to prepare for a special transplant operation. It only takes a while. After I get used to this new force, I can make this arm grow again!" Naruto shakes his head and interrupts Xiang Yu''s words. "Well? Do you grow on your own? " "Yes, I have gained the same level of strength as the six immortals. The essence of Yangdun chakra is vitality! When I get used to this feeling, I can do it. You don''t have to worry about it! " Naruto nodded with a smile. It seems that there are still some ignorant incense phosphor. Naruto''s mood now becomes very happy. Long cherished wish for many years. More than ten years of planning. It is finally realized today. It can be said that after the defeat of the five village coalition, there is nothing in the world that can stop its own pace. Including the one who is still hiding behind the scenes and thinks Naruto doesn''t know his own yuzhiboban. Can be comparable to the power of six! With the help of Ning Ci and Sasuke, who are about to break through the Super Shadow level, the threat brought by yuzhiboban is not enough to shake Naruto''s foundation. Of course, Naruto will not have any carelessness and arrogance before winning the final victory. Just to say. It has been regarded as a Naruto standing on the peak. I''m looking forward to it. In the original book, what kind of "gorgeous dancing posture" can this real boss bring to himself "The next step is to see how you choose, ban, the last stage and the last dance. I don''t know what kind of expectation you, the king of flamboyant dance, will bring me!" After Xiang Yu left. Naruto''s eyes were deep and he glanced at the northwest. A faint smile appeared on the face, thinking silently in the heart. To put it bluntly. Now. Are likely to be the best opportunity for yuzhiboban. Because even if Naruto regained a little vitality, he formally stepped into the six levels. But after all, he was in a state of serious injury. It''s really a big problem how much power Naruto can exert now. However, Naruto is not worried about yuzhiboban here. Because the six levels are extremely different from the Super Shadow level. Besides, my surroundings. There are also Ningci and Xiangyu. Unless ban really has no backhand, he will definitely fight here. However, Naruto has a premonition that this most gifted patriarch of yuzhibo clan must still have a backhand. Otherwise, he won''t sit back and watch him fight with wudaring village. He has already tried to snatch reincarnation from himself. It''s a hunch. It is also the judgment of Naruto himself. There is no basis. Only Naruto thinks so in his heart. It''s also because of this judgment. Based on the subjective, from the objective. Naruto doesn''t worry that yuzhiboban will fight here! It was also at the end of the war, especially the moment when the most profound attack, night Kay, broke out. Far away in the northwest region, yuzhiboban on a certain peak has finally turned pale. The subconscious standing up body, looking at the southeast direction, and the eyes are subconsciously switched into reincarnation eye posture. The heavy color of fear revealed in it all represents the fluctuating heart of this once tolerant Shura. Yuzhiboban is like this. Not to mention the dirt and black on one side. The color of vibration on each face. Especially black Jue. Deep in his heart, he set off a huge wave. If bofengnaruto is really so strong! RI Ningci also got the reincarnation eye of Yucun, and yuzhibo Sasuke got the eternal eye of Yucun. Can ban defeat them and regain the control of reincarnation eye and Exorcism image!? If the spot can''t be the pillar force of the ten tailed man. Isn''t Mother''s resurrection plan a complete failure!? Planning for thousands of years of black Jue. For the first time, I was wavering in my plan. Naturally, ban didn''t know what he thought of his "incarnation will.". What''s more, he didn''t doubt and shake himself as black Jue worried. As the existence that can go hand in hand with qianshouzhu to wipe out the troubled times. Yuzhiboban is born with endless confidence. No matter how strong Bofeng Naruto is!? What if my plan is blocked again? Isn''t this the most interesting way of life!? Originally, I thought that this time I was reborn, there was nothing to stop me, but I didn''t expect that there was such an interesting existence as Bofeng Naruto! Even if the spot is also aware of their own to face comparable between the pillars, and even far more powerful than a thousand hands between the pillars of the opponent. But there will be no confusion and confusion. Strong confidence! This is one of the charms of yuzhiboban! one''s blood boils with indignation! High morale! This is the spot will have a real posture! "Is there anyone in the world who can really practice this technique to such a level?" "There is also Bofeng Naruto, who can survive under the bombardment of that kind of technique. It seems that I really underestimate you. However, this big play has just begun. Just wait. Your real idea that day is impossible. Tolerance and peace can only depend on my Yuzhi poban. I will prove that Zhujian and you are both wrong!" Yu Zhibo, a ray of resolute color emerged from the deep pupil. The arm that was clenched tightly. "Boom!" Rippling forest wave. "Ha ha ha! This is what I want to see and face In one side with soil, black Jue that stunned incomparable expression. Yuzhiboban looks up at the sky and smiles. Soon afterwards. That does not have the slightest hesitation, turns but the figure. "Let''s go! Now it''s time for us to come on stage! The peace of the world can only be created by me The high pitched words. As it explodes. Spot is also a flash, straight from the original disappeared. Dai Tu and Hei Jue are not sure why ban is suddenly in high spirits. But after seeing the spot leave, they also immediately keep up with the pace. Naruto has proved his strength. Wucun is completely collapsed. If they still want to realize their wild hopes according to their own plans. The next preparation is crucial. Only by completing these tasks. They have the possibility of a reversal! At this point, don''t talk about black Jue and soil. The plaque is also very clear. After all. Self confidence does not mean arrogance! And the next time they meet. Is the final decision of the world belonging to the last war!! Chapter 676 PS: this chapter makes up for the day of the 8th! Five generations of water shadow died. Wuren village was destroyed. The land of water was swallowed up. Xueren village has sent troops to the whole mainland, and the tens of thousands of troops gathered in Yunren village have been defeated. The collapse of Yunren village has led to the unconditional surrender of Daming, the country of thunder. Two big powers and two super villages have fallen one after another, which has shocked the whole world. However, all countries did not expect it, In other words, I don''t want to believe that this is not the upper limit of Xueren village. If we want to unify the tolerance community, we will certainly achieve it. The three village coalition forces, which are expected by all countries, can reach more than 50000 terrorist coalition forces. From the perspective of these ordinary people, even if the coalition forces are invincible, it should be able to maintain an invincible balance, right? As long as there is no one-sided situation. They are small countries that are very popular. Unfortunately, the reality is often so bony. It is almost not long before the end of this super battle, which is far more than any previous World War of tolerance. Above the world of tolerance. Every village in every country was informed of the result of the war one after another. And this is the result. It also made the high-level figures in various countries and villages shudder and panic one by one. Xueren village won! And it''s not a tragic victory, but a victory beyond everyone''s expectation with absolute advantage! It was not only the 50000 Ninja units of the coalition that were completely defeated. Less than a third of them can retreat and flee. As the core of the Three Village high-rise. It''s all about death and injury. Including the most experienced three generations of Mu Tu Ying (Onoki), who died on the battlefield and was personally killed by Bofeng Naruto, who was a snow shadow, and the five generations of Mu Tu Ying (maki), who was overtaken by Yuzhi Bo weasel and Yuzhi Bo Sasuke on the way to retreat, was brutally killed by Yuzhi Bo Sasuke in order to cover the retreat of the army. Only as the master of fire shadow of the Five Dynasties, under the cover of zilaiye, he withdrew to the country of fire, but he was seriously injured and fell into a coma. For the three village coalition. It''s an extremely tragic war. Muye has suffered the heaviest blow since the village was built. Even if the first World War of tolerance broke out under the stimulation of various contradictions after yuzhiboban rebelled against the village, Muye had never been so tragic, but how much did he pay in the middle? In the end, Muye was the winner. This alone is enough to make up for everything. But today!? Muye not only paid thousands or even tens of thousands of Ninja casualties on the battlefield. It''s an unprecedented defeat. High end power. Large area loss of middle and low level power. The collapse of the land of water and the land of thunder is a lesson to be learned. It can be said that after the complete collapse of this frontal battlefield, almost no one has any hope to prevent the unification of Xueren village. Three Village Alliance, up to 50000 Ninja troops can''t stop that first generation snow shadow adult, who else can stop it!? so to speak. It''s almost the moment you get the right information. The nobility and high-ranking officials of the country of fire, the country of earth and the country of wind are all as pale as ashes, including the three famous people of the three big countries. It seems that they can see the future of becoming prisoners. This scene seems not far away. Especially the country of earth and the country of wind, the two famous people may still want to struggle, After all, unlike the land of fire, gangshou and Zilai are still alive. Muye is the winner of the first three world wars. The high-level officials of the land of fire are still willing to hypnotize themselves, Is there a final mace in muyeren village? Whether it''s self consolation. I really believe it. At least, the country of fire is relatively stable. But the country of earth and the country of wind can''t do that. Just like the land of thunder before. After hearing that the Allied forces were defeated, the shadow of his village died in the war. The morale of the two countries has also dropped to an unprecedented freezing point. In such a desperate situation, where can you make these people have the courage to resist to the end? I didn''t tie my family name directly to ask for surrender. All these people still have a lot of guts to lose. In the past, the defeat of Naruto in the war of Naruto world means the defeat at the national level. In this era when Ninja is the absolute or even the only core combat force, no one can change the current tragic situation. The three powers are still like this. Those small countries are in constant panic. Hesitation, confusion, panic, unwilling, and even endless anger and confusion. But these emotions. They can only be synonymous with the weak. When Xueren village once again issued an ultimatum to the villages of all countries in the world with the great victory, the high-level officials of these small villages, after repeated thinking about a battle between heaven and man, finally made the most reluctant but correct decision. Unconditional surrender to Xueren village! however. There are capitulators. Naturally, there are also recalcitrant groups. It''s common in any country or village. In particular, the villages of Cao Ren, long Ren and Xing Ren. It was almost after the leaders of these villages were deliberating and giving orders to surrender. There was a big rebellion in the village. Some people are reluctant to surrender without any formal fighting. It''s for them. It''s a matter of dignity. Especially in Xingren village. As a village with tianwai meteorite as the basis of its cultivation system. This is a very small-scale village in the whole forbearance world, and the leader of his own forbearance village is called Xingying. Peacock magic is also regarded by them as the strongest secret in the world of tolerance! From this point, we can see how proud the Ninjas in this tolerant village are. They have always believed that xingyin village will become a super tolerant village sooner or later, and even dominate the whole tolerant world. They have been doing this dream for decades. Let them choose to surrender without even going through a conventional battle. It is absolutely impossible to accept. But the contemporary star shadow is a very real person. It''s different from some extreme lunatics in the village. He''s very clear. The name "Xingying" is really a kind of "ridiculous name" for internal entertainment. It''s just that the leader can''t beat the Xingren people in the village. This time, the ultimatum of Xueren village''s announcement to the world came to bear''s kingdom. When Xingren village came, the Xingying was the most sober. He knew that Xueren village''s "little arms and legs" could not resist the invasion of Xueren village, You should know that the five great tolerance villages were defeated by the strong military of Xueren village, and Wuren village and Yunren village were directly crushed and destroyed. They are a small village with only four or five hundred ninjas. How can they fight with others? Xueren village doesn''t need to send too many troops. Maybe it''s just an elite force of more than 100 people. You can easily destroy them. Now surrender. At least they can protect the lives and basic rights and interests of these people in the village. If you choose to resist. This star shadow adult can fully expect the tragic result of waiting for Xingren village. However, the star shadow master thinks very thoroughly, which does not mean that everyone in the village can think thoroughly. In those people''s eyes, their peacock magic is enough to rival all the forces in the world. No matter how strong Xueren village is, it is impossible to defeat them easily. They just need to stand up, and the worst can guarantee the most basic interests of Xueren village. Therefore, these people are the main force to fight to the death. They don''t realize the gap between Xueren village and Jiaren village. Their crazy thinking has made them ignore it. So do caoren village and Takimoto village. The former''s madmen hope for the blissful treasure box handed down from generation to generation, while the latter believes in the super utility of hero''s water! These rebels. One by one wants to rely on these cards in his village to overturn, at least to resist the attack of Xueren village. They don''t know at all. Or not at all, once their actions succeed. Will it bring disaster to our village!? The only thing to be thankful for is that the sensible people in these three villages still occupy the majority. After all, there are only a few dozen crazy people. Even though they occupied a certain advantage in the initial raid, in the subsequent confrontation, the leaders of caoren village, Longren village and Xingren village, with the help of the vast majority of their subordinates, strongly suppressed these internal rebels. They were not allowed to take control of the village. We''re going to kill these rebels. Although it is to let the village pay a certain price. But at the very least, the village has not been put on the road of doom. But also after one after another suppressing the internal rebellion and unifying the consensus within the whole village. The leaders of these small villages also sent envoys to xuezhiguo, Xueren village, or tangzhiguo front area to express their surrender to Xueren village. The whole world of tolerance with sudden changes. All of a sudden, it became very clear. The signs that Xueren village and xuezhiguo are going to dominate the world are becoming more and more clear. It seems that it is only a matter of time before the world is one. At least. In the eyes of the general public in the countries and villages of tolerance. It''s time to be certain. However, Naruto, who is still in the front area of Tang Zhiguo, has no spare time to care about the opinions and judgments of the people in these small countries. Anyway, the ultimatum has been issued. Whether these small countries and villages will recognize each other is their own business. Naruto is not interested in multitasking. After the frontal defeat of the five village allied forces. The next thing to do is March to the three powers! Only the three remaining powers can be completely destroyed. The war will be officially over. Naruto will definitely not give the three powers any extra adjustment and rest time. Go ahead and win. This is the top priority of Naruto. One reason why Naruto stayed here for three or four days is that he needed to get in touch with China and make further arrangements. The other is to deal with the tens of thousands of captured ninjas in the front battlefield. In this battle, 50000 ninjas were captured, More than 20000 people died or were seriously injured on the battlefield. There were thousands of coalition ninjas who were chased and killed in the subsequent retreat. The number of coalition ninjas who successfully retreated back to the land of fire and the land of earth was only more than 10000. The remaining 10000 coalition ninjas were captured in Xueren Village. Of course, there were some ninjas who looked at death like returning home. But not everyone can face death calmly. Especially in the absence of any hope. Choose to give up resistance. It''s their only right choice. How to properly arrange these captives is the priority of Xueren village. The goal of Naruto and Xueren village is to unify the whole world of tolerance. I don''t really want to be an executioner. There''s a reason why all those who resist should be wiped out. But those who give up resistance cannot be treated equally. This is also to lay a good foundation in advance for the establishment of Datong world in the future. Of course, the restrictions and precautions should be well arranged. Otherwise, the ten thousand Ninja uprising will easily bring considerable trouble to Xueren village! Another point is that the wounded in our village also need to be arranged. In this unconventional World War. No one left anything. Put all the cards in Soha. Although it benefits from the strong suppression of Ning Ci, Sasuke, Xiaonan, Bayun and others. From the beginning of the whole battle, Xueren village occupied the absolute dominant position, but in the end, the number of Xueren was still absolutely inferior. In the local match, the number advantage and the pressure of some coalition forces made Xueren very uncomfortable. That is to say, the whole battle ended very quickly. Once it was delayed for a longer time, it would be very difficult for Xueren, The ordinary Xueren troops are just as strong, which is still based on Xueren''s high momentum and the firm belief that Xueying will win. So it is. After the end of the battle, the number of thousands of Xueren''s casualties is still close to half, and the number of deaths in the battle is also up to a quarter. A terrible ratio of one to seven. After all, it reflects its own advantages and values. So this is a damage problem. It also makes Naruto have to stop for a while and take a rest. Wait until all the basic problems are dealt with. Then the snow country sent the corresponding personnel to the land of Lei and the land of Tang to ensure that there would be no problems with the base camp and logistics. Naruto will order to destroy the three powers. And it''s not long. After Naruto''s order was sent back to snow country and snow tolerance village. It''s about four or five days. Snow country, under the arrangement of Fenghua Xiaoxue and santaifu. The specialized personnel and necessary materials were delivered to the land of thunder and the land of soup at the right time. And the main force in the front area. It is also after the rest of these days that the general lightly injured personnel have recovered their basic combat strength, and the corresponding intelligence information of various countries and villages has been timely transmitted to the headquarters, after thoroughly clarifying the final response attitude of various countries in the current situation. Naruto finally held a high-level meeting in his village. In this meeting. Mitsuo Asama, who arrived with the support troops, was present as the official representative of the snow country. The small country Rencun has already expressed its surrender. The three superpowers are like candles in the wind and can be put out at any time. When the whole world of Rencun is about to usher in unification, there is no need to talk about Rencun, and the snow country also needs to make corresponding preparations, It must be said that in the past few years, xuezhiguo and Xueren village have made a lot of necessary preparations in advance in Naruto''s plan, but in the end, the initial size of xuezhiguo and Xueren village is still too small. Before the annexation of the country of water, the country of thunder. It''s already a mess for the whole snow country. And then the whole continent. Generally speaking, the land area of the remaining countries is more than four or five times that of the water country and the thunder country. Small problems can''t be avoided, but in order to ensure that the most important administrative and public security problems don''t get into big trouble. As a country of snow, Mitsuo Asama, who is only under the wind and light snow at the official level, naturally needs to make some preparations in advance. The first one to bear the brunt is the small countries that have announced unconditional surrender. Santaifu appeared at this meeting. It is also to reach an agreement with Naruto on some key issues. This is of great significance to the whole country of snow and Xueren village! "Is everyone here?" The central camp in the base camp. Naruto came directly to the throne and sat down, his eyes swept by from both sides. "Well, all of them are here, Naruto. Only Taishan sang is responsible for counting the logistics materials. They didn''t come. All the others are here." Stepping on the position behind Naruto, Xiang Yu nodded and said. "Very good. Let''s start the meeting directly. This time, we have only one theme, that is, the task allocation of the remaining three powers. Four days ago, we announced the news of the defeat of the five villages allied forces to the whole world, and gave ultimatums to all the villages, including caoren village, Xingren village, and other villages Those small countries, such as Longren village, also express their intention of submission to Xueren village and Xuezhi country. Next, we just need to send corresponding personnel to take over the key places of various countries. Xingchi and Xinghuo are responsible for this. We must cooperate with santaifusang to do a good job in taking over! " Naruto''s line of sight sweeps past Xingchi and Xinghuo in the bottom position on the right, and says calmly. "Yes, Lord Xueying!" Xingchi and Xinghuo also got up immediately and bowed to answer. Chapter 677 PS: we''ll make up for the 9 th update we still owe this weekend. "When it comes to the military issues in the village of tolerance, Starbuck and spark will handle and arrange them properly. The rest of the logistics, especially the administrative issues, will be left to santaifusang. Starbuck and spark don''t know much about this. Santaifusang will be fully responsible for everything. My only requirement is that all high-level and noble figures must give up all armed forces unconditionally, In terms of personal and family property, they can be allowed to retain a certain degree of private wealth, and the amount in this regard will be left to santaifusang for discretion. However, land, minerals and other important national resources must be given up. If anyone has any hesitation to resist, santaifusang will inform us immediately, These people can be directly used as models to frighten others! " Naruto''s eyes turned to the third Taifu, who was sitting on the top of the left side, and his expression seemed to say. After the unification of tolerance world and the unification of all countries in the world. Naruto''s potential needs to be vigorously launched, covering many aspects of reform. Politics, economy, military, ideology and so on! Especially in the reform of political system and economic development. It needs to be taken care of. Land resources and mineral resources are the top priority in economic development and reform. From now on. Naruto does not allow any private people, especially aristocrats to control the economic lifeline of the country. Just as in the previous life, the public economy is the best economic system for Naruto. Of course, there will be some differences in different times and different worlds, However, Naruto can make subtle adjustments without changing the main body. After the World War II, the most important thing is the reasonable distribution of interests if we want to usher in real peace in the world. Although hatred is one of the key factors leading to war. But since the birth of mankind. The biggest cause of war is always the conflict of interests. This is common sense and truth in any world and any era, so after Naruto unifies the world, if Naruto wants to really establish and maintain a harmonious and stable society, the rational redistribution of resources and interests is one of the most important events. For this reason, Naruto did not hesitate to use the most powerful and threatening way to issue such a severe ultimatum to the high-level officials of Naruto village in the world, in order to make these guys realize that they have been slaughtered by Naruto village and snow kingdom. Santaifu is one of Naruto''s closest friends. A long time ago, nature knew the core arrangement of Naruto''s part of the plan (mainly santaifu is not a ninja, so there is no need to let him know about the core arrangement of Naruto''s part of the plan.) Moreover, Naruto has long been regarded as the "Regent" of the snow Kingdom, and the third prince, the father of the next snow Kingdom monarch, will not have any objection to Naruto''s plan. Besides, Fenghua and Xiaoxue have already said that Naruto''s orders represent her orders, only from the aspect that his subjects should obey the monarch''s orders unconditionally, This time, in the established plan and arrangement for Naruto village, santaifu had sufficient reasons to obey Naruto''s orders. "Yes, I understand. Naruto, please don''t worry. I will carry out the plan accordingly." The third Taifu pushed his glasses and returned with a slight bow. Of course, the address in the speech is still the same as it was a few years ago. But there was a sense of respect both inside and outside. A fool can hear it. Not to mention Naruto, as well as Ningci, Bayun, Xiangyu and others present, that is, Erzhu still doesn''t know anything. These are some of the little friends who already know the feelings of Fenghua Xiaoxue and Naruto. At the moment, they all look at Naruto with different eyes, especially Ningci. As the elder brother of Hata, we must say that in this matter, Ningci''s sense organs are still slightly complicated, one is the position problem, the other is the private affair problem, but in the final analysis, Ningci still hopes that Chutian can get real happiness. After all, Fenghua Xiaoxue''s relationship with herself is not as good as that with Chutian, as for the problem after the destruction of Muye. Please, back then, the thousand handed clan and the yuzhibo clan could be regarded as the enemies of life and death. Ban''s brother, yuzhibo quannai, was killed by the flying Thunder God. In this way, the yuzhibo clan and the thousand handed clan could finally come together and work together to build muyeyin village, the first super tolerance village in the world of tolerance, So Ning CI doesn''t worry about the survival of the sun clan and the problems of hatada and Naruto after the destruction of Muye. The key is always on the person concerned. There may be external factors, but they are only secondary. This is one of the reasons why Ning Ci''s eyes are slightly delicate at the moment. Naruto, who sits on the theme, naturally understands the special meaning in the eyes of santaifu, Ningci, Xiangbo, Bayun and other little friends. But at this moment, Naruto deliberately ignores the past. Of course, there is a bit of escape in it, but it''s far from the end of the business, Let''s put aside our personal feelings for the time being. "Cough, please three taifusang, and then the three powers will deal with the problem. More detailed information is coming from the wind country and the earth country. After the defeat of the five villages allied forces in the frontal battlefield, the two powers are already in ups and downs. After the destruction of the earth shadow, the wind shadow and a large number of core forces of the two villages by us, The two great powers have lost their ultimate resistance in essence, and the only countries and villages that still have a certain degree of resistance are fire country and muyeren village. Therefore, I decided to lead the main force to directly oppress muyeren village and completely solve the fire country. As for the remaining two great powers, Yanren Village and Sharen village, Sasuke will leave them to you alone, No problem? " Naruto turned to look at the right position of Sasuke, tone calm said. Naturally, there is no need to say. While both gangshou and Zilai are still alive. Naruto is sure to lead the team by himself. Considering that yuzhiboban is likely to do it by himself when he invades Muye, Ningci and Xiangyu had better follow him. Although the remaining two big powers are only part of their strength, they seem to be afraid of nothing, but they used to be super tolerant villages. Be on the safe side, Xueren village still needs to send out a super combat force as the representative. The second pillar is the most suitable person in theory, and in order to ensure that there will be no accident. "Muster mulberry, Bayun, you two also follow Sasuke. You just need to make sure that the last core forces of the two Naruto villages are completely destroyed. The rest of you can accept their surrender." Naruto also decided to let Bayun, who had cooperated with Sasuke before, set out together. thus. Unless Mr. Ban''s brain is out of his mind. Take daitu, heijue and others directly to find Sasuke, weasel and Bayun. Otherwise, it will be a remnant force of Yanren village and Sharen village. It''s impossible to stop Sasuke brothers and Bayun from joining hands! "No problem, Naruto!" The eight clouds and weasels in the near position, after Naruto''s words fall, also smile, nod and reply. "Well!" Sasuke in the side position is holding hands in front of the chest, with a very cool expression said in reply. These days, er Zhu is in a bad mood. The reason is that Maite Kai, a blue beast with dark wood leaves. You know, after the war. See Naruto that a pair of extremely tragic appearance. Sasuke was deeply shocked. Combined with what happened to him before, he felt that Mackay broke through the gate of death and really broke out the power of eight dunjia. The second pillar is true awareness. My strength is really incomparable to this dark blue beast! Don''t talk about eight doors. Seven doors can hurt themselves. The most important point is that the price of opening the eight doors is to burn one''s own life. It''s the fallen Mackay. It''s also a sign that Sasuke has no chance to get back. Under the cover of double emotions. With Sasuke''s character. It''s strange that the mood is not bad! "Well!" Naruto is naturally more or less perceptible. But this is also the character of the two pillars. Don''t care. Besides, there are weasels to follow. Even if two pillars want to do something, there are weasels in the bag. There is no need to worry. With these three people, the remaining power of Yanren village and Sharen village can be easily eliminated. Next, they only need to level muyeren village and completely annex the Kingdom of fire, and the world will enter a Xueren village, In the new era of order reestablished by the kingdom of snow. "And then there is In the following Naruto also explained a few words into the three major powers in the region to eliminate the need to pay attention to combat matters. "All of the above, let''s go separately and make final preparations in advance. Let''s formally move towards the three big powers tomorrow." "Yes Naruto also announced the end of the meeting directly. After their respective responses, all the people in the meeting also got up and left. Only Ning Ci, Xiang Yu and Xiao Nan stayed for a while because Naruto didn''t tell them. "Little nansang, next, I hope you can contact feiduan and guisha again to convey my meaning to the past. The tolerance world is about to usher in a new era in a real sense. If they are willing to accept my conditions, everything in the past can let him pass. But if they don''t accept it, I think they will know the consequences best!" Naruto looks at Xiaonan, a light golden halo emerges from his pupil. The most solemn tone. All of them represent Naruto''s deep determination at the moment. At a time when the world of tolerance is about to usher in unification. Naruto is absolutely unwilling to see any noise above the tolerance world. The dried persimmon may be better. This one should still have the possibility of negotiation. Only feiduan is a lunatic. The "evil god" I believe in. Crazy sacrifice ceremony of pursuit. This is absolutely impossible for Naruto to accept. Feiduan either accepts his own conditions or the end of being destroyed. There is no other choice. Before, he had no time or mind to manage the little shrimps. Now, Naruto feels it is necessary to clean up these "dirty and dirty" existence, including the monsters in the ghost kingdom, There are also two "famous doctors" who are determined to create a kind of animal that can rival the existence of tailed animals and dominate the world of tolerance! These problems exist. They are all unstable factors that will affect the stability and peace of the tolerance community in the future. After solving the positive problems. These guys. Naruto is not going to let go of each one. We have to clean them up. Only in this world can we have real peace and tranquility. At least, on the whole. "Well, I see." Xiao Nan, with a cold expression, nodded and answered softly. After seeing that Naruto led Xueren village to defeat the five village allied forces in the frontal battlefield, and the former water Kingdom and thunder kingdom were formally incorporated into the snow Kingdom, Xiaonan finally believed that Naruto''s plan was not false, and that Miyan and changmen hoped for a peaceful world for a long time, the first generation Xueying in front of them was really possible. As long as you can confirm that. Xiaonan thinks that he doesn''t have Naruto. Besides, in this period of time to get along. Xiaonan also clearly realizes that Naruto is a person who attaches great importance to commitment and has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Yuzhibo daitu is the real murderer who detonated the nine tail rebellion in muyeren village 15 years ago, and is also the person directly responsible for the death of four generations of Huoying''s parents. In other words, daitu and Naruto share a bitter hatred. From the perspective of general morality and emotionalism, This kind of hatred is far beyond the hatred that Muye brings to Naruto. In the past, Naruto would choose to flee from Muye because of these grudges. Now there is no reason to let yuzhibo take the earth! As long as I follow Naruto, sooner or later, I will have the day when I will attack the enemy, and that day will never be too far away. Under the condition that justice and personal relationship can be perfectly balanced, Xiaonan has no reason not to help Naruto. To put it bluntly, not to mention Xiaonan, even Miyan and changmen have never been ambitious people. At that time, if they could guide them a little more, or even bring them back to muyeren village, the outcome of the three people might be different. However, this is also the case. Changmen has always been peeping at yuzhibo and yuzhibo with soil, The key players selected for the implementation of the plan will probably not be allowed to come back to muyeren village. Anyway, in terms of the current situation. Xiaonan is determined to help Naruto completely. The organization that was established before. It is for Naruto''s will to work. "Well, I''ll trouble you, little nansang!" Naruto said with a smile. Xiaonan is also a flash away from the camp to deal with the task assigned by Naruto. After Xiao Nan left. Naruto also left the main camp with Xianghu and Ningci, and headed for the place where the alliance ninjas were detained in the rear area of the base camp. Before, because of the shortage of manpower, and the corresponding supplies had not yet arrived, all the alliance prisoners were held here. In the surrounding area, there were not only Yugao, Bayun, Yuxi, etc Weasel and others take turns to lead a large number of elite Xueren to supervise and control. What''s more, a large seal and perceptual boundary are created under the leadership of Xianglin. There are two functions: one is to limit the chakra flow within the boundary, and the other is to sense any large area chakra fluctuation within the boundary! The former can limit the exertion of those who are stronger and more tolerant. The latter is to be able to give the snow bear that monitors all around in advance to have alerting effect. After all, the chakra limit has its limitations. Some ninjas who are super strong, or have special blood inheritance, can still release their own skills under this restriction. But with this chakra detection and warning function, anyone who wants to perform the corresponding skills will surely cause the corresponding chakra fluctuation, which is very easy to be detected by Xueren who is watching around. Moreover, under Naruto''s explanation, some special prisoners were treated with different emphasis. In such a three pronged monitoring. What these prisoners want to do is more difficult than going to heaven! Now, with the arrival of backup materials, the restricted equipment of chakra, which had the opposite effect with chakra armor, was also delivered. As long as you put all these equipment on the prisoners, you can send an elite army to take care of them all! And before they were officially sent away. Naruto needs to talk to some key people inside. Maybe we can reduce some unnecessary troubles for the future tolerance circle! Different tolerance villages, different strength. And then divided into different detention areas. In the area where Naruto brought Ningci and Xiangyu, they were the captives of muyeren village. The people you want to see are the dads of those former friends who were captured by Ningci in this battle with the five Village United forces! That is to say, Nara Lujiu, Yamanaka Haiyi and Akita daoding. The key figure is Nara Kazuo. Originally, these people had a chance to retreat. Especially Lujiu and Haiyi. He has always been in the coalition''s own area. I really want to run. Retreat from the beginning. The chances of a safe evacuation are far greater than anyone else. However, in order to cover the retreat of the army, especially those of their own children, Lujiu, Haiyi, Dingzuo and Younv Zhiwei, all the fathers gave up their retreat opportunities. It was also because of the sudden outbreak of maitekai that Ningci had to retreat back to support Naruto. Only Lujiu and Haiyi could find a chance to rescue Xiaoli and Mingren who had been captured before With the cooperation of Zhiwei, Dingzuo and wuhuoxuan, Inoue, zhinai, Tiantian and gouzhongya blocked Xueren''s pursuit. So that the children of our family can retreat smoothly. But at a price. They were captured and killed! I don''t know that huoxuanjian was killed by Xiaonan. Younv Zhiwei was killed on the spot by the two pillars who had recovered some vitality and pursued him angrily! At least, the weasel has taken into account a little of his old love for wood leaves, and has not given up his hand. Dante and Hai are still seriously injured and captured. Lu Jiu is captured by eight clouds using magic hypnosis. That is to say, Bayun doesn''t have a strong desire to kill. If it''s not necessary, Bayun naturally hates the atmosphere of fighting and battlefield. But for Naruto''s plan, Bayun will still choose to step on the battlefield and fight with the enemy. No reason, just because Naruto gives Bayun hope, Bayun will live up to Naruto''s expectation. But in battle. If you can, Bayun will keep his hand. That''s why ASMA has been able to get seriously injured before. otherwise. With the current strength of eight clouds, we really need to give full play to them. Come on, three asmas don''t want to go back alive. Lujiu is Luwan''s father. Bayun is still clear about this information. Based on the fact that it is still not clear how much love is left between Naruto, Ningci, Sasuke and their former friends, Bayun naturally catches them whenever he can. It''s not easy to die. Those who have been captured are on the leaves. Narutos are more or less taken care of, so that their situation is better than that of ordinary prisoners, and they are also held together. One can be regarded as the feeling of not being when it comes to losing. Another natural reason is that. Naruto needs a little help from these people. Although it has been said before. When the overall situation has been decided. Whether these people help or not. It will not affect the overall situation at all. But if you can. To save a little trouble, Naruto hopes to save a little trouble. That''s why Naruto is here at the moment. Chapter 678 And at the moment of Naruto''s appearance. These muyeshangren in the camp all show different degrees of complex expressions. They are confused, unwilling, angry and confused. After all, compared with the Ninjas in other villages, muyeshangren has the most complex senses in dealing with Naruto, Ningci and Sasuke. What identities do you want to see? One is the son of Huoying of four generations, the other is the descendant of Yu Zhibo, one of the two powerful families who founded muyeren village, and the other is the most prosperous member of the powerful family in muyeren village. From these perspectives, these three people should be the pillars of muyeren village. But now it has become the biggest enemy of Muye. It has to be said that this is a very ironic reality. But it''s a matter of course. What about the son of Huoying? What about the descendants of the haos who founded muyeren village? What happened to Naruto and Sasuke in their childhood. The secret behind it. So far. We know something about these leaves. In this period of time, Lu Jiu basically understood all the truth of that year, including the massacre of yuzhibo on the night of the extermination of his family. It is precisely because of this. But for those who have a little conscience, when facing Naruto and Sasuke, if you want to say that you have no feeling of guilt or regret, it must be false, but guilt is guilt and hatred is hatred, This is a different matter, which is why the mood of these people on the leaves is so complicated at the moment. Because the reality in front of us is. Most of his comrades in arms and comrades died at the hands of Naruto, Ningci and Sasuke. They, and even muyeren village, where their family depends, will soon face the crisis of destruction. If you can be calm at the moment. That is the existence of non-human. But Naruto doesn''t care what kind of emotions these people have in their hearts. Because sometimes. Human temperament doesn''t decide anything. The most important reason why human beings can become primates of all things is "wisdom"! A man of reason. You can''t say never. But at least in the vast majority of the key things will not be emotional. It''s going to follow the doctrine of realism. Think about things in the most "right way of thinking.". Naruto believes that these Shangren people, especially Nara Lujiu, are definitely smart people. They can really ignore their own life and death, but they can never sit back and watch their relatives or even their family perish! Nara clan, Yamanaka clan and akido clan, even in muyeren village of nuota, are all large-scale Ninja groups. In addition, those ordinary people who are not ninjas all have hundreds of people. Naruto believes that at such a critical moment, Lujiu and others will make the most wise and correct choice. For the sake of the continuation and survival of the clan. It''s not shabby. Of course, at this moment, these people naturally don''t understand why Naruto, the snow shadow master who has already oppressed the whole forbearance world, is here. Even the most intelligent and clear-cut Lu Jiu, in the absence of necessary information, is hard to guess the purpose of Naruto. Or it should be said that since the end of the battle four or five days ago, which surpasses any previous World War of tolerance, it has been very difficult for Lu Jiu to grasp and guess Naruto''s thinking. From Lu Jiu''s perspective, Naruto is undoubtedly a very terrible person. To some extent, it is a terrible existence that can be 100% compared with his own early generation of Huoying adults, But from Lujiu''s own perspective, Naruto is a crazy guy. otherwise. Why does Naruto, who is only 15 years old, want to destroy all countries and unify the world of tolerance? Even this idea may have existed long ago, otherwise it can''t explain Naruto''s actions over the years. Therefore, Lu Jiu could not speculate, or even some did not dare to speculate about Naruto''s thoughts. Ordinary people. Can you understand the madman''s idea? Facing the different complex and strange sight of each of them. Naruto doesn''t care at all. After taking a seat, he said directly, "I want to have a good talk with you. The content is very simple, that is, the survival of your family in the future. I don''t need to say it too directly. I think you will understand what I mean. It is an established fact that Xueren village has been destroyed, And you don''t want to let your family go to the end of their doom with our Xueren village. It''s very necessary to reach the cooperative relationship with our Xueren village, isn''t it? " "Are you threatening us?" As the most irascible Qiu daoding, even though chakra is restrained all over at the moment, the injury suffered in the previous war has not been completely healed, but when Naruto''s words fall, his upright body also looks very strong with a touch of evil spirit, looking at Naruto''s angry voice. On one side, Lu Jiu and Hai looked at Naruto with a slightly deep look. "Threat? No, Ding zuosang, you are wrong. This is just a piece of advice. You should know better than me what is war and what is hostile force. Although Muye was founded only for more than 60 years, the emergence of Ninja has a history of thousands of years. There is no need for me to say about the fighting between ninja and ethnic groups, You know how terrible it will be, don''t you? As strong as yuzhibo and Qianshou, do they still exist? Besides, do I have to threaten you? I''m just here to explain some basic realities to you. It should be noted that although I really want to enter into a cooperative relationship with you, it''s only because it can save a little trouble. This is not a necessary option. " "I hope you can understand this clearly! Don''t get your position and identity wrong Naruto took a cold look at Ding Zuo, then turned his eyes to Lu Jiu again, and said coldly. And that''s what you say. It also made Dingzuo, Haiyi, Lujiu, xirihong, shanchengqingye, and Mori Bixi, who were farther behind him, endure their own changes. You know, among the people here. Even if there is no one like Lujiu, Dingzuo and Hai who is tired of ethnic groups. But in muyeren village, they have lived for 20 or 30 years. There are still a few people who are close relatives. How terrible is the tragic nature of the war? How can these people not know? It''s true that they don''t care about their own life and death and are willing to sacrifice their lives for the village and their own ideals, but that doesn''t mean they have no scruples. Their closest relatives are their biggest weakness. Is the most precious existence they have to care about! "You All of a sudden, Ding Zuo''s eyes were glaring at Naruto. But it''s still that sentence. Ding can not care about their own life and death. But his children, his wife, and that group of people, Ding Zuo can''t help but care. Even at this moment, Naruto is detestable and hateful in Ding Zuo''s eyes. He even wants to rush up and fight against Naruto. However, after considering all these terrible factors, Ding Zuo can only reluctantly release his hands after he is angry, That subconscious step back is the most real portrayal of Ding''s heart at the moment. As long as you are a normal person. Can''t get out of this dilemma. What Naruto said is good advice. But in the end, isn''t it a threat? Naruto doesn''t mind being treated as a villain at all. It''s in this world. With their current environment. This is the norm. Is the most correct! Naruto doesn''t want to, and doesn''t need to, consider too many extra factors. As long as you look at your goal and go on unswervingly, what does the rest have to do with him? What is the value and significance? Ninja''s world is so real, the war between countries is so cruel, the kindness to the enemy is cruel to themselves. A long time ago. Ningci and Xiangyu understand this truth. A child lost his father, immersed in the pain of separation. A young mulberry mother is also driven as an animal. From that moment on, they understood that there was no fairy tale in the world, but only the cold reality! Followed by Naruto came to the snow country. To create their own power, step by step, to the present. They don''t have any naive ideas. Or both. In this small group of Naruto. "Innocence" is a luxury! That is to say, the two pillars are a little more simple occasionally. Anyone left. Which one of Yugao, Bayun, muster, Xiaonan, including Xingchi, Xinghuo, Taishan, Fujian and others, has never experienced an unforgettable past? So. The world is cruel! They should be right. Only in this way can they really realize their ideals. This is the consensus of everyone in Naruto. It can be said that Naruto, as a leader, is even more so. What about indifference? What about cruelty? It''s not my own creation. It''s the most authentic portrayal of the world! "So, can you calm down and think about what I said?" Naruto''s eyes coldly looked at these completely silent leaves in front of him, and said in a slightly cold tone. "What kind of cooperation do you want? Lord snow shadow. " Silence can''t last forever. At a time when others seem to have no idea what to say. Lujiu took the initiative to stand up. As the think tank of muyeren village, Lujiu knows very well that the blonde youth in front of him is not joking with them. carry out with drive and sweep. This is one of Naruto''s rules. Lu Jiu is more clear about his position and others is not too qualified to talk about conditions. And just as the snow shadow man said. He really doesn''t need their cooperation. It''s just that we can reduce the trouble a little bit. But if these people really don''t know their faces, it''s unnecessary to say what the result will be. In our hearts, we all have a clear door and die for Muye. Lujiu can die without regret, but if we need to pay for the death of our own family or even our family. Please forgive Lu Jiuzhen for not being able to do it. Not everyone is as crazy or even twisted as yuzhibo weasel. Lujiu is an ordinary man after all. Human nature. So does Lujiu. This Muye military strategist with a firm mind. Once the scene of his wife and children, and even the complete destruction of his family, appeared in his mind, Lu Jiu could not help shaking all over. The same is true for Hai Yi, Ding Zuo and others who choose to be silent on one side. The sound of deer for a long time represents their wavering. "Ha ha, I know that Lu jiusang is the wisest. It''s a matter of fact that Xueren village will destroy the other countries'' tolerance villages and unify the tolerance world. In this process, there will be endless fighting. Although you may not believe it, the reason why I started this war is to create a real peace in the tolerance world. In the case of completely defeating the five village allied forces, If I can, I don''t want to create more killing industries. Therefore, I need your cooperation. If I surrender more, I can kill less. I think Lu jiusang can understand and agree with me on this point? " Seeing these people, they still choose to succumb to reality. Naruto''s eyebrows are slightly a Yang, the corners of the mouth with a wisp of light smile and then said. "Do you mean that our families will directly submit to the rule of your Xueren village?" Pondering the meaning of Naruto''s words. Lu Jiu seemed to think of something. His expression changed slightly. He looked directly at Naruto and asked in an uncertain tone. "Yes, that''s what I mean. Although Muye has been carrying out the civilian political system over the years, Muye has only been established for more than 60 years. The proportion of the Ren nationality in the village is still quite high. What I need is that you families, as representatives, directly and high-profile declare to leave Muye Ren Village and surrender to our Xueren village, In order to drive those people in muyeren village, of course, I won''t let you take too high risks. I just need to take action when the main force of Xueren village arrives outside muyeren village. How about that? I have been very sincere. Although I say that doing so will still make the family behind you bear certain risks, I realize that such risks and benefits are proportional to each other. After all, the world always wants to get something and has to pay something, right? " Naruto looks light, as if talking about a common thing in general. And the calm look fell into the eyes of Lujiu and Hai. It''s like a devil. When the army is pressing in, we will announce our surrender. "What a sincere way of cooperation." Listen to Naruto''s high sounding words. For a long time, the deer could not help holding her hands tightly. Even if such a practice really reduces the risk to a certain extent, they are still in Muye village. According to Lujiu''s observation, Xueren village has been renovated in the past three or four days. The next step is to launch the final general attack on Muye, Yanren and Sharen. There is not much time left for them to plan, so they have to fight back, This is also a high-risk choice, but they seem to have no choice. If you refuse. God knows what kind of crazy action this snow shadow adult will make? Liucun crusaded against Xiaozhi''s allies on the battlefield. In an instant. What''s more, it directly set off a war in the world of tolerance, and it was a declaration to destroy the tolerance villages of all countries. Such a terror exists. Lu long did not want to, and did not dare to use general thinking to speculate on its track of action. "We see, but it will take time, and we also need a channel to get in touch with the clan!" Silence is only a moment. No matter how hard the decision is. Lujiu must also make up his mind in a short time. Is this a betrayal of the village? Yes! Neither! At least Lujiu didn''t choose to betray in order to live on idly. What''s more, it is a helpless choice after making every effort for the continuation and survival of the village. Before, he was a ninja of Muye, a think tank trusted by two generations of Huoying, so he wanted to contribute all his strength to Muye. Now, he is just an ordinary father, an ordinary husband, and the head of the family. With Lujiu''s vision, it is not difficult to see that Muye has no chance of turning over, even if the gangshou and Zilai are still alive, Lu Jiu''s idea will not change at all. After all, anyone who sees the amazing battle between Naruto and Maite Kai will have the same idea. The same is true for Hai Yi, Ding Zuo and others in the side position. Not willing to be temporary, anger can only be forced in their own heart. They''re not alone. It''s about taking care of the family and shouldering the core existence of the survival of hundreds of people. The most important thing is that they have long passed the age of hot blood. The world of adults is so real, so cruel. What is the right choice. Lujiu has given the answer. Haiyi and Dingzuo also chose the default. Behind the position of the Mori Nai Bixi, xirihong and others seem to want to say something. But eventually because of scruples to some things the same choice of silence. People are different. But at some point. People are exactly the same. "There''s no problem, Lu jiusang. You can be free today, and so can Hai yisang. I believe you are all smart people. You should know what the right choice is in the current situation. As for the rest, please stay here for a while. I promise that you will be free again when everything is over, As long as you live your life in peace, I will not force you to work for Xueren village and xuezhiguo. This is my promise as Xueying! " Seeing that Lu Jiu didn''t think and hesitated for a long time, he made a direct choice and agreed to his own conditions. The smile on Naruto''s eyes is more and more intense. Straight from the figure, looking at the front of these leaves. Naruto said with a smile. "Fragrant phosphor." "Well, I understand." Xiang Yu also nodded. Then walk to the side of Lujiu and Haiyi. Make a quick print with both hands. "Pa!" Then press it on two people. Directly removed the restriction of seal operation on two people. This technique is the special "care" of the ten thousand Allied prisoners! After all, compared with the average ninja. Shangren is already in the high-end position of the pyramid. With the existence of Zhongren and xiaren, Xueren village can be a little arrogant These people must be strictly controlled. It''s also a matter of course to give them more shackles. "Well, let''s go together, Lu jiusang and Hai yisang. After some things are explained, you can leave here and go back to Muye!" Naruto looked at Lujiu and Haiyi and said softly. "Well" Lu Jiu and Hai Yi''s expressions were slightly depressed. But it''s a step forward. They also have no way back. "Naruto, I can ask if you reply.. What will happen to the people inside after destroying the leaves? " It is also when Naruto intends to leave. Xirihong, who had been silent all the time before, asked Naruto directly at this time. Chapter 679 The words of sunset red. It also makes Naruto''s step slightly. It also attracted the attention of Lu Jiu, Hai Yi, Ding Zuo, and Mori Nai Bixi in the camp. Or to be more precise, this issue is also the core of their attention. Naruto once lived in Muye for 12 years as a pillar of Nine Tailed man. In these 12 years, what kind of treatment Naruto suffered? These Shangren people should say that they are very clear, Xirihong, in particular, followed Kakashi, maitekai, ASMA and others on the day of Naruto''s defection. She was deeply impressed by what Naruto said with an expression of endless anger on that day. Naruto''s anger, grievance and hatred. On that day, it''s all about venting. At least, from the perspective of xirihong. This female Ninja with a gentle and kind-hearted personality is really worried that once Naruto destroys Muye, she will kill the people who live in it, especially some people. This is a scene xirihong absolutely does not want to see. Not to mention the ordinary people, only the ape flying ASMA is the existence xirihong cares about most. If Naruto really wants to revenge these people. Xirihong can''t imagine the scene at that time. I''m afraid that wood leaf will become a hell on earth? "My attitude? Ha ha, I once said that I chose to leave Muye not only because of my 12 years'' life experience in Muye, but also because of not all the reasons. If you ask me if I have resentment, there must be. I will not deny that, and I will not disdain to disguise, However, I will not be too crazy and cruel because of those experiences. If you are worried that I will retaliate indiscriminately at that time, it is unnecessary. I just want to get back my own justice, including ape flying ASMA. The third generation of fire shadow is the third generation of fire shadow, and ape flying ASMA is ape flying ASMA. I will not die because of the third generation of fire shadow, If I want to take revenge, I will only find myself, just like Zhicun Tuan Zang. Believe it or not, in muyeren village, I only want to take revenge on the last two dirty pleasures. " Naruto has a light look in his eyes after the sunset red. He said slowly. When these words make xirihong and Lujiu relax a little, the last sentence makes their eyes change a little. "The last two dirty pleasures?" It''s not named. But combined with Naruto''s words, there is no doubt that Lu Jiu, Xi Rihong and others are the two consultant elders in Naruto village! "What do you mean?" "It doesn''t have anything to do with you, does it? The most important thing is to give priority to self-management. In other words, don''t neglect your identity and position just because of my kindness. This is my final advice to you! " Naruto takes a cold look at xirihong. After saying this, Naruto turns around and walks away. For Naruto, the ordinary people of Muye are just disgusting, and they don''t want to kill them. ASMA is the same. After all, it has nothing to do with him, including the tragic experience of his childhood, Isn''t it all because of the decisions of the four high-level figures? Naruto is cold but not crazy. Even if you really want to revenge, it''s also to find those people who have really bullied you. Those ordinary people who just repel and look at themselves with disgusting eyes and scold themselves as monsters, but don''t have any substantive actions. Naruto is not crazy enough to wipe them out. Naruto likes what a saint said in his previous life. Good for good, straight for evil. It''s one of the best rules in life. It''s also one of Naruto''s personal beliefs. Therefore, ordinary people, Naruto will only choose to ignore, but the remaining two consultant elders, Naruto, have no reason to let go. Moreover, this is not only his own decision, but Sasuke also holds the same view. When the two consultant elders say one or two "human words" on the night of yuzhibo''s extermination, the final results of yuzhibo''s clan will be very different, It is precisely because these two senior advisers and elders are on the same side with Zhicun Tuan Zang that eventually led to the massacre of yuzhibo. Don''t mention your own hatred. Even from the perspective of supporting peers. Naruto has no reason to let go of Shuihu menyan and Xiaochun!! Naruto, who steps out of the camp, slightly looks up at the blue sky in the southwest, and the golden hair flying with the wind, which seems to be the location of muyeren village that can be seen through the void. "Right now! I''ll be back soon! Muyeren village!! Two elder advisers, I''m looking forward to seeing you again Naruto''s left hand clenched with a little force feels the different energy fluctuation in his body. Naruto''s pupil reveals a ray of extreme strong cold color. The rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building. At the time of the regrouping and mobilization of the large troops in Xueren village. The whole world of tolerance is changing again. Xueren village, which is about to re March, is determined to make a final struggle when the small countries choose to submit to each other. Even though the country is already a country of wind and soil, the two celebrities still firmly support Yanren village and Sharen village to carry on the war to the end, Some of the high-level aristocratic politicians who have the intention of capitulation in their hearts have wisely chosen to shut up. After all, in the country of wind and the country of earth, these two highness Daming still have absolute power. Yanren and Shanren have no room to retreat. They can''t admit defeat either, because once they choose to surrender, they will lose their status and power. Let''s take a look at the fate of the country of water and the country of thunder. That''s the end. It''s something they can''t accept anyway. Therefore, anyone can easily surrender, but they, as celebrities, will not choose to surrender unless they are at the end of their tether, even if they have less than one in ten thousand hopes. When Xueren village is preparing for the final March to destroy the three great powers. The name of the country of wind and the country of earth is also a death order. We will try our best to help our village. So is the name of the country of fire. Give the leaves what they need! In order to keep his reputation. His royal highness, who can even compete in the world of weightlifting, is completely free. Sandaren village, with the full support of its own name. It seems that it has recovered a little bit. But that''s not the strength. For the coming main force of Xueren village, especially the super strong such as Naruto, Sasuke and Ningci, it is a drop in the bucket. But Yanren village and Sharen village really don''t have any cards to play. They really had to mobilize the remaining forces as much as possible to fight for a glimmer of hope that might exist in the dark. Only muyeren village had a final mace. Before that battle, they put forward corresponding proposals at Muye''s high-level meeting, but they were rejected by gangshou and Zilai, They are absolutely not willing to win the war in that way. Because it was an insult to our ancestors! However, now it has come to the end of the woods. Only the last half step is to face the crisis of complete destruction. It seems that we can only rely on such a mace. Before time goes back three days. After coming back to Muye with his seriously injured master, with the help of silence and Sakura, he got out of the critically injured state and regained his consciousness. Together, two elder advisors, shuihumen Yan and Zhuanshi Xiaochun, came to Muye Zilaiye once again put forward the plan put forward at the previous high-level meeting, that is, to use the technique of reincarnation of the forbidden land developed by the second generation of Huoying qianshouyijian to summon the ancient Huoying including the first generation of Huoying. Only in this way can they regain the strength to fight against the Xueren village Army led by bofengmingren! And this time. Gangshou and Zilai are also faced with another proposal from the two consultant elders. Both chose silence. Especially since I came here. In my mind are subconsciously emerged before yesterday''s decisive battle, I find time to use reverse channeling back to miaomu mountain, from the big toad fairy to hear the prophecy again. "Since then, fate has completely changed. The son of prophecy who brings about world change may also become the son of devil who destroys the world. All choices have become chaotic. The future that you need in the dark is the future that you can''t grasp. Maybe you can only get the real answer from your ancestors." The most important part. Nature is the son of the prophecy that has been heard. The son of a prophecy that will bring great change to the world. I always thought it would be Watergate or changmen. Both are his disciples. And you can see endless possibilities from them. However, Watergate died young because of the nine tail incident. Behind the long gate, we are on the wrong road. Now. From the prophecy of the great immortal. On the contrary, I think that Naruto is the most suitable character for the son of prophecy! most important of all. In the words of the great immortal, the title "son of the devil" also appeared. This has to make his inner thoughts extremely complicated. Zilai doesn''t know what kind of judgment he should make, and the prophecy of the great immortal makes him at a loss. So, in the face of Shuihu menyan, turn to sleep Xiaochun''s proposal. Since then, I have been silent. Compendium is full of all kinds of hesitation in the heart. She really didn''t want to disturb her grandfather''s rest. This is a way of defiling our ancestors! But if we don''t do this, we can''t stop Naruto and Xueren village. The village founded by our grandfather will be destroyed in our own hands. As a result, gangshou can''t accept it. Under the impact of the two contradictions, even if gangshou is determined and forthright, he will be extremely shaken and confused. "Gangshou, you come here! Now is still the time to hesitate!? Of course, we know what it means to use this technique, but we Muye have no choice. Do we really want to watch bofengmingren lead Xueren village to destroy Muye!? That''s the real result that the spirits of the first generation and the second generation can''t rest in peace! " Shuihumen Yan saw that gangshou and Zilai were still hesitating and silent. On his face, he showed a look that he hated iron but didn''t make steel. He stomped his right foot and looked at them and said harshly. "Gangshou, since you came here, the leaves created by the early adults can not be destroyed in the hands of our generation. This is the bottom line. As Huoying, you are the offspring of the early adults. You should be more aware of this. This is your responsibility!" And shuihumen Yan stand side by side of the sleep, Xiaochun micro squint eyes, full of wrinkles on the face is also with a touch of extreme solemnity expression, so said. As the second generation of Huoying, he is a close disciple of qianshouyijian. Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun naturally know how harmful and destructive the forbidden technique of "reincarnation of filthy soil", which was developed by their teachers and listed as untouchable, is. But in the dark, it seems to be predestined. Otherwise, why did the second generation of adults develop such a technique? And now they just need this technique to summon the shadow of fire to save the village from crisis? Is all this a coincidence? no In the eyes of shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun. This is fate! It''s a foreshadowing arranged by the second generation of adults in advance. Otherwise, it would not have been recorded in the sealed book at the beginning, but it would have directly erased this technique. Now it seems that this must be a strong signal left by the second generation of adults at the beginning - once there is a crisis in the village, this technique will be used to purge the land and psyche them immediately, In order to protect the village forever! It is also full of self righteous such a development. Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun directly ignored the "dark side" of this technique! Or to be more precise. They don''t feel that their actions disturb the soul rest of their ancestors. On the contrary, they will feel that this is a secret order left by their second generation adults! Moreover, the most direct trigger was the defeat of the five villages'' allied forces. Now Muye has no other means to resist except "reincarnation of filthy soil". If they do not make such a choice, the result is to see their own village destroyed, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun can''t do it. They also believe in gangshou So, reincarnation is the only right option. The two elder consultants just want to give a little push here. As for the use of this technique? Please, this is the forbidden technique developed by the second generation adults and recorded in the sealed book. Over the years. Muye these high-rise buildings exist, although they have not been used. But it''s too fake to say that you don''t understand at all. In addition, Tuan Zang and Da she wan are linked together to conspire to study many forbidden and secret skills. A lot of valuable information can be found at the root. After Tuan Zang is killed by Naruto and Sasuke, everything at the root is back under the control of the master of fire shadow. This is the reincarnation of filthy soil improved by dashewan. Tuan Zang has a part of the corresponding technical information. If you want to use the reincarnation of filthy earth as freely as the big snake pill and the pharmacist''s bag, and summon the channeling to produce a high-level body of filthy earth, it really can''t be done, but generally speaking, the reincarnation of filthy earth can be done here, including Zilai, who has a very clear understanding of this technique. All they need here is a final decision. in fact. It''s true that there is no choice for Laiyi and gangshou. Reincarnation of filthy soil. It''s the only way they can use it. When the words of shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun fall one after another. "Well Since also in a little sigh, turned to look at the side of the gangshou. "Gangshou." "Well, I understand." After showing a more depressed expression on the jade face of gangshou, he nodded heavily. "Although I''m sorry for my grandfather and my second grandfather, it''s time to borrow the power of my grandfather and my second grandfather. I''ll ask you for the preparation." It''s impossible to veto. There is not too much time for hesitation. A decision that has to be made. In the sky above the Ping. In the end, the survival of Muye is greater than everything else. If the eldest grandfather and the second grandfather, as well as the third generation of Huoying, their teacher, are angry about this, then they will choose to take up everything. This is the measure and partner that Huoying should have! On the pale face of gangshou, a wisp of resolute expression appeared. "Well, I know. Let me do it, gangshou." Whether it''s the ritual that needs living people as sacrifices, or that the root of the ritual is to disturb the souls of the dead. As a matter of self character, it was originally 100% rejected and abhorrent of this ritual. Moreover, the reincarnation of filthy earth is not just a simple matter of channeling to summon the first generation of fire shadow, the second generation of fire shadow and the third generation of fire shadow, There''s one thing we didn''t say, but it''s very clear from each other''s heart, that is, this time the reincarnation of filthy earth. Apart from the top three fire shadows, including four generations of fire shadows, that is, Naruto''s own father, Bofeng Watergate, is also in the sequence of filthy earth channeling, The two elders must also want to summon Naruto''s mother, vortex nine Sinai, to the psychic. As the former Nine Tailed man, Zhu Li. It is also the strongest seal artist in the whirlpool clan since the death of Lord Shuihu. Jiuxinnai has a unique ability to suppress Jiuwei. Ability and identity. These two points determine that there will be four generations of couples in the reincarnation sequence of dirty soil prepared by Muye. This is also the point that Zilai is extremely resistant to. When Watergate and jiuxinnai are channeled out by dirty soil, Zilai really doesn''t know what to do when faced with the censure of Watergate and jiuxinnai, But also to control others to fight and even kill their own son, this kind of animal like behavior. I think that''s what''s going to happen next. Since the heart is also violent twitch up. But he also has no room to refuse. Or that sentence, the survival of leaves above all. Therefore, even if the heart is resistant, emotion is rejected. But intellectually. From then on, he chose to face the reality just like gangshou. Why not? Just because this is the only best and the most simple and effective way to save the leaves! "Good! Then hurry up to prepare! It''s better to finish it in one or two days. Once the rest is finished in bofengnaruto and Xueren village, they will surely come directly. We don''t have much time left! " Seeing gangshou and Zilai, they still wake up and are not stubborn to the end. Shuihumen Yan''s face also showed a wisp of gratified expression. After all, he was a disciple taught by ape Fei himself, who lived up to the inheritance of "the will of fire". As long as the first and second generations of adults, ape flying, and four generations of couples can emerge, muyeren village will have a chance to turn defeat into victory in this war, and now the other four villages have been severely damaged, Yunren village and Wuren village have even been destroyed, muyeren village will have an unprecedented chance to capture the whole world! Unify the tolerance world and establish a unified country. so to speak. When Naruto made this declaration. At the same time, every country in the world of tolerance was shocked by it. At the same time, every high-level figure in the country did not have a similar idea in his heart. Watergate inflammation is no exception. Snow country and snow tolerance village can do this. Why can''t their country of fire and muyeren village? The world has entered the stage of order collapse and order reconstruction. Why can''t the protagonist of order reconstruction be Muye!? Shuihumenyan thinks that this is the best opportunity that God has given to Muye! Reincarnation! "Muye is going to reverse everything with the forbidden technique developed by the second generation of adults!" Shuihu door inflammation hands force slightly a grip, in the heart secretly thinking. The determination has been made. Then there is no hesitation. The technique of reincarnation of filthy soil is simple, but it is very difficult to operate. At least the accuracy and intensity of the technique used by the performer are different, which will greatly affect the strength of the characters channeled by filthy soil. And whether or not to choose to erase the original character''s sense of autonomy will also affect the strength of the filthy natives to a great extent. Just like in the plan of the collapse of the wood leaf. The fire shadow of the first generation and the fire shadow of the second generation are summoned by the big snake pill. It''s because the accuracy and intensity of the operation are not enough. The intensity of the sacrifice is not enough. Besides, the big snake pill also used talismans to wipe out the consciousness of the first generation and the second generation of fire shadows, which led to the fact that the two first generation fire shadows summoned by channeling didn''t even have one third of their peak strength. Otherwise, they didn''t need more. But at that time, the first generation and the second generation summoned by big snake pill had half of their own strength, One can easily hang and beat the three generations of Huoying. It''s impossible for the three generations of Huoying to use the technique of ghost sealing to seal the soul. At this point. The experimental data of Dashe pill are very clear. There is also a corresponding research data in Tuan Zang. Chapter 680 The wood leaf this time chooses the dirty soil to reincarnate the ancient fire shadow. Nature is to make sure that the fire shadows of the past dynasties, which are channeled by filthy soil, have endless power to close to their own lives and wipe out their consciousness. It doesn''t need to, after all, call on their ancestors to protect today''s leaves, and they don''t need to think about controlling them at all. (of course, apart from the four generations of couples, this is well known by zilaiye, gangshou and the two consultant elders, It''s just that we didn''t say it.) Here we can give full play to the power of the first and second generation adults. Then there is the accuracy and intensity of the operation. As the most powerful person in muyeren village, Zilai, who has a good understanding of the technique of reincarnation of filthy soil, is also a responsible performer. In the next day, Zilai also needs to analyze all aspects of this technique, so as to ensure the accuracy and strength of the technique as much as possible, Fortunately, there is a part of the data about the improvement of Da she wan obtained by Tuan Zang and Da she wan in the cooperation and trading of Da she wan in the early years. With the innate talent of recognizing and mastering the operation, although it can''t lift as lightly as Da she wan and pharmacist''s bag, it has a higher strength and accuracy than the previous technique of reincarnation of filthy earth, There is no problem. Another natural point is the choice of sacrifice. Fortunately, there are still some powerful prisoners in Muye prison. At least there are prisoners with good physical quality. There is no problem in choosing the necessary sacrifices among these people. The two consultants are responsible for this. As far as possible, when you also use the reincarnation of filthy soil. Find the most intense offering. For the rest of the day. Zilaiye, two consultant elders, and gangshou are also busy one after another. They should be fully prepared before Naruto leads Xueren''s army to approach Muye. It is the highest priority and the only core event for them to summon the fire shadow of the past dynasties through channeling. But at this time, gangshou, zilaiye and the two chief consultants did not know that their practice was doomed to failure! Because it''s different from the others. The fire shadow of the past dynasties, using the conventional way, they simply can''t summon. The reason is simple. From the first generation of fire shadow, qianshouzhujian, to the fourth generation of fire shadow, bofengshuimen. The four souls of Huoying are all in the stomach of the God of death who is highly suspected to be a part of the soul of Dayu village! Without breaking the side effect cost of the previous ghost seal. The art of reincarnation. There is no way to summon the souls that are swallowed by death. The most direct way to regenerate the four fire shadows is to use the big snake pill in the original work, which uses the special death mask of the whirlpool clan to reverse the technique of ghost sealing at the cost of the performer''s life, so as to break the stomach of the God of death, liberate the souls of the four fire shadows from it, and let them escape the endless bondage of the God of death, Only in this way can we use the technique of reincarnation of filthy earth to summon the four fire shadows to this world. And these things. Gangshou and Zilai don''t know. Shuihumenyan, turn sleep Xiaochun more impossible to know. Dasheban didn''t know about it until he had studied it for a period of time, and he didn''t disclose the information to Tuan Zang. Just as Tuan Zang was just using dasheban, dasheban never trusted Tuan Zang. In his opinion, Zhicun Tuan Zang was just a "dirty existence" that should have been in the coffin for a long time, Just because you can get what you want from the group. besides. It''s impossible for the big snake pill to let Tuan Zang really get in touch with those core and key techniques. Tuan Zang doesn''t know. Since Lai ye, gangshou, Shuihu menyan, zhuansu Xiaochun and others have no way to know. They are also full of the idea that they can psychic out the fire shadow of the past dynasties and obtain the means to counter attack the war situation in an instant. In fact, they have been working in the white house all the time. Of course, they don''t know this at this time. Because they are still making the final preparations before the operation. And in a dark space thousands of miles away. Yuzhiboban is here with yuzhibo, earth, heijue, and the pharmacist bag controlled by the mind, but he is doing the same thing as gangshou, zilaiye, shuihumenyan, zhuanshuixiaochun and other high-level woody leaves - preparing for the transformation of filthy earth into the shadow of fire. Of course, it''s different from gangshou and Zilai. Yuzhiboban is very clear about the disadvantages that the soul engulfed by the ghost sealing technique can''t be summoned again by the technique of reincarnation of filthy earth. Let alone the several techniques developed by qianshouye, the pattern itself is very clear. You should know that the pharmacist pocket is controlled by the pattern at the moment, and the disadvantages of these techniques are very well known. The death mask of the whirlpool clan is not in their own hands. In principle. Ban is also a filthy body that can''t summon the fire shadow of the early generation. But there is only one reason why ban still chooses to do so, that is, ban has another method that can eliminate the side effects of ghost sealing without using the mask of death, but this method is much more bloody than the conventional method of using the mask of death! The most intuitive point is that the method of ban needs 10000 live sacrifices! you ''re right! It''s a living sacrifice of 10000 people, and it has to be a living sacrifice with not too low physical strength and quality. That''s the only way. Only in this way can you bypass the limitation of the mask of death. Reverse call out that a special existence - death. Then, the operation of sealing the corpse and ghost is carried out in reverse, and death''s stomach is broken, so that the sealed soul can be liberated. Of course, it''s also because ban himself is a reincarnated body of filthy soil, so it''s impossible to release such an operation. Although carrying soil is OK, ban will still be regarded as his successor at this stage, The key to the future implementation and even the continuation of the eye of the moon plan is to use this technique with earth. Never mind the black. I don''t even think about him. But fortunately, there is still a very useful chess piece in Banshou - the pharmacist''s pocket! It''s true to say that he sacrificed this guy, but the pharmacist didn''t really have much practical effect on ban. He could exchange his life for his old friend, qianshouzhujian, to be reborn. It''s a very cost-effective business! As for sacrifice. There''s no need to worry at all. There are more than 80000 baijue under the control of banhe daitu. It''s no problem to offer 10000 baijue as sacrifice. Moreover, these baijue have the comprehensive level of tolerance among elites, which is more than enough to be used as sacrifice. In order to complete the corresponding operation, ban also portrayed a corresponding enchantment array according to the ancient literature records of whirlpool clan and yuzhibo clan, We can ensure the energy supply of sacrifice as much as possible to ensure the accuracy of the operation. To put it bluntly. The so-called ghost sealing technique. Its core is to use one''s own body as a medium to forcibly summon the God of death to rely on one''s own body, and then in that short period of time, bind the object that the caster wants to punish, at the cost of one''s own life and soul, forcibly convulse the soul of the opponent and seal it into the stomach of the God of death. This is the core of the ghost sealing technique handed down from generation to generation. As a person who had dealt with the whirlpool clan many times in his life, ban Tong knew the essence of this operation very well, and because of this, he also studied how to solve the side effects of this operation. After all, during the period when yuzhibo and Qianshou were hostile to each other, the whirlpool clan was the closest ally of Qianshou. Whirlpool was also the strongest seal group in that era. It is natural to have a certain degree of understanding. After cheating qianshouzhujian by feigning death, ban had more time to study and prepare for all he needed in the period before his real death. You should know that ban''s real death was at the end of the Third World War of tolerance. At that time, the bodies of the second generation of Huoying qianshouyijian had been cold for decades. With so many decades of interval and preparation. The card in Ban''s hand is far beyond everyone''s imagination. In the original book, it''s only because the plan is too smooth that ban doesn''t need to use some means. After all, the ultimate goal is to make ten tails come back to life completely and become the pillar force of ten tails to release the infinite reading skill. In this life, there is a very different situation. The sudden rise of Bofeng Naruto. Not only did they put out their most important card, Xiao organization. Now it''s full of momentum. It has defeated the coalition forces of the five tolerance villages, and it''s about to unify the tolerance world. From the previous battle, ban can clearly feel that Naruto''s strength at this moment has exceeded his peak period. If we want to compare him with a person, ban can only think of his ancestor, liudaoxian, Although Mr. Ban has the usual arrogance and arrogance of yuzhibo, his mind is still extremely rational and calm. Yuzhibo can clearly distinguish the strength gap between the enemy and ourselves. This is the reason why he is ready to reincarnate his former best friend and strong enemy. It''s really because yuzhiboban has no way to defeat bofengnaruto with his own strength. Unless you can get back your own samsara eyes. Well, I still have confidence to go it alone. After all, recapturing the reincarnation eye means that you can resurrect and regain control of the exorcism image. With some small tricks, you can make ten tails reappear, as long as you can become the pillar of ten tails. Gain the power of six immortals. In this world. I''m not afraid of anyone. Unfortunately, there is no if. Spot nature is to do a different plan. What''s more, Yu Zhibo Sasuke, a descendant of his family, has also opened his second pair of eternal kaleidoscope eyes. In fact, there is only a gap in experience and adaptability between his peak state of not opening samsara eyes in his lifetime. Ning CI is a kid of the Japanese. The special pupil technique in which the eyes are obviously not white. Is also to make the spot have a sense of fear. Naruto is not only strong himself, but also with the help of two strong companions. Bannao Chou is the only one who can choose his own hardness. Ninja''s fight is never based on brute force. Brain is the key to Ninja''s victory! And here the filthy soil reincarnates qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian. Ban doesn''t need to worry about the sequelae at all, unless his old friend is willing to watch the wood leaf be destroyed, otherwise, he will be honest and take the bait, just as he used to be. Yu Zhibo looks at the border array that is about to be portrayed in front of him. That slightly rotating lacquer black pupil, reveals a ray of light reminiscence and irony. "Lord ban, the preparation for the operation has been completely completed, and the 10000 white Jue that needs to be prepared is completely placed in the border." From the engraving of the border. To the preparation of the sacrifice. As well as some other related procedures and measures in advance. It took about a day. Under the preparation of Dai Tu and Hei Jue, the preparation was finally completed. Looking ahead, this is the huge array of Dharma, which has already been portrayed, as well as the 10000 baijue who have already accumulated in it. Spot nodded with satisfaction. "Well done, heijue." Yu Guang glanced at the black Jue on the side of his body, and said with a smile. Dai Tu still stands on the left side of the road with an extremely cold look. His eyes are dark. Only when he glances past the sentence pattern array and the 10000 Bai Jue inside, his eyes fluctuate. Even after years of experience, Dai Tu''s heart is as firm as a rock, except for the eye of the moon plan, Almost not moved by foreign objects, but this time, the brush of ban undoubtedly touched the soil to a great extent. And this way of cracking. With soil is really unprecedented. When you see the spot, it seems that you are about to open the Dharma array. The eyes with earth are subconsciously open the eyes of the writing wheel, open to the extreme insight. If you want to have a good observation of this array, the spot in the front position naturally notices the action with earth, but doesn''t care at all. "Pa!" When the array has been completely engraved. Spot is also with an expression of extreme excitement step forward. The school quickly made its mark. "The art of Shifang!" It''s a wave. There was a slight vibration in the air. Above the surface. "Buzz - Buzz - buzz!" That moment shakes and blooms out one to put on the dazzling ray the Dharma array. In an instant. A cold breath permeated the space. "Black Jue!" Almost at the moment of banqie. The words that followed. "Yes, Lord ban!" Above the surface on the right. Black Jue''s figure suddenly darted. Directly attached to the pharmacist''s pocket. The pharmacist''s pocket, which was still numb in both eyes, could not make any response at all. The body and even the spirit were completely controlled. Heijue almost won the control of the pharmacist''s body with no effort. Cooperate with yuzhiboban''s action. "Pa!" Heijue also manipulated the body of the pharmacist''s pocket, and his hands quickly closed. Go straight into the fairy mode. Stimulate the huge vitality of the body. The next moment. That fast changing gesture. One after another. "Lord ban!" "Ouch! Technique, liberation Simultaneous and coordinated release. It was almost a joint release between the two. "Hum!" In this dark space. Suddenly, the light is shining! It seems to be a distorted space. "Go Above the Dharma array. A crack in the abyss of terror. More than 10000 baijue who were quickly swallowed up. It was almost at the same time that heijue controlled the pharmacist''s pocket. In a flash, when the Dharma array sent out special energy fluctuations, there was a fierce wind blowing in the air behind the pharmacist''s pocket. Wearing a broad white robe, a hateful and illusory figure floats up! Even if you can''t see this "God of death" coming, at this moment, you can also feel a very creepy and gloomy breath. The subconscious tension of the heartstrings, and you can''t help staring at the figure of the pharmacist controlled by heijue. Raise your eyes slightly. Those are the eyes of the writing wheel that have been opened to the kaleidoscope state. But it was a scene of nothing. "Is this the God of death that can only be seen by the caster and the victim?" Let the pupil with soil is also a faint ray of extreme vibration. Although Dai Tu thought that this forbidden technique was terrible before, and could communicate the taboo between life and death, now when he personally felt the special energy fluctuation called "God of death", there was a kind of uncontrollable fear spreading in his heart, and the high-speed writing wheel eye, of course, could not see the real image of the God of death, But it can make the special insight of the earth to the extreme, the existence of the faint sense, the extreme terror of the moribund power. It can be said that the only thing that can make the earth feel palpitation now is the existence of these unknown mysteries. Of course, before the outbreak of a strong power, the pressure to solve the Naruto of bamenkai can also make the earth feel a little bit of fear. But that''s all. It has been a land of despair. His heart will not be so easily shaken. At this point, it''s really praiseworthy to take soil, but it''s obvious that the scene at this time really shakes the heart of taking soil. "Good, this is the time! It''s black See that a god of death as expected to appear. Spot that pupil is also showing a ray of joy. It''s a surgical imprint that changes immediately. The same high pitched words. "Yes, Lord ban!" When heijue''s hoarse and gloomy words rang out. The imprint changed at the right time. "Pa!" "Against!" Flying fingerprints, deep words. "Boom!" Suddenly, the surrounding space was shocked. Above the zenith. A ray of purplish red color suddenly appeared in the eyes of the God of death. Dark and cold. With the collapse of the earth''s surface. Mysterious and obscure. In an instant, there were 10000 baijue who were swallowed up in an instant. ¡°£¡£¡£¡£¡¡± The next moment. The sudden burst out of a harsh sharp sound. The whole space shaking violently. Soon after. "Ouch!" When a howl, as if from the abyss of hell, exploded. The God of death in the position above the suspension pharmacist''s pocket opened his eyes in anger, his right hand was hanging high, and a knife with cold luster was held up. In an instant. "Shua!" It''s a sharp knife. "Poof The belly that was ripped open. Almost at the same time. "Huh?" The pharmacist, who has always been numb, has a look of extreme pain on his face at this moment. On his abdomen, it looks like a terrible wound cut out of thin air. A large amount of blood overflows, instantly infecting the black surface in front of him, reflecting the heavy color. From it, there is a purple and black smell. "The art of spiritual solution! Go Seize the chance. Heijue once again controls the pharmacist''s pocket, and at the last moment, the last imprint. And then in a howl of death. "Hum!" In the dark void. All of a sudden. There was a flash of light. When heijue withdraws from the pharmacist''s pocket and his body falls into a pool of blood, the four groups of light jade float out of the crevice at a high speed. The space that vibrates again, the shaking ground, and the shadow of death suddenly break away. But he didn''t care at all. After carefully sensing the four special light jade fluctuations. "Ha ha ha! It''s a success Spot is to send out an extremely unrestrained laughter. It seems that heijue''s simple but anthropomorphic eyes also show a happy look, which is also a matter of course. As the embodiment of Ban''s will, I''m happy to laugh. Heijue''s happiness is normal. But heijue''s first thought at the moment was the eye of the moon project "It''s a success at last. The probability of defeating Bofeng Naruto is even higher. Mother, you wait. I''ll rescue you from the seal of those two rebellious sons right away!" Black absolute double eyes slightly fever of looking at that in front of four regiments light jade. I can''t help thinking in my heart. With soil is also at this time, with a very strange expression looking at the four groups of light jade. "Is this the soul of the four fire shadows?" Subconscious utterance. Directly attracted the attention of the spot in the front. "Ha ha, that''s right. This is the soul of Zhujian and others who were sealed in the belly of death before because of the ghost sealing technique. Now it''s just because of the temporary breaking of the seal, they will stay in this world. If it takes a little longer, they will return to the pure land of bliss. However, there''s no need to let Zhujian run back and forth, Let''s psych out this old friend of mine right here Spot ha ha a smile, the mood seems to be very joyful appearance, laughing to say. "Black Jue!" "Yes, Lord ban!" The art of reincarnation. The same is the need for sacrifice. And the higher the intensity of the sacrifice, the more close the power of the character is to the state of life. But it''s not a problem at all. Wan Wan Bai Jue Li also has a special product. Bai Jue, who has a higher strength, can compare with the ordinary Shangren of the five tolerance villages. In order to ensure that the spot born of filthy soil has the power of life as much as possible, the former pharmacist Dou secretly captured the elite Shangren of Yunren village. Ban''s strength at this moment is indeed infinitely close to that of his life, Although there is a slight flaw, but the immortality of the reincarnated body of filthy earth, as well as unlimited chakra. It''s enough to make up for or even more than that. Now ban is the baijue sacrifice prepared for the four Huoying of the reincarnation of filthy earth. Its strength is no less than that of the sacrifice of the filthy earth channeling itself. And with the accuracy and intensity of his mastery of the art of reincarnation of filthy earth. Can ensure that the dirty soil out of the pillar and other people''s strength must be infinitely close to their life! thus. You can hold the key weapon against bofengnaruto. Chapter 681 As for the dirty soil channeling out of the pillar, a thousand hands between the door will directly start to kill themselves? I''m not worried at all. Not to mention that he is also a reincarnation of filthy soil, his goal in the world is unknown (Naruto; Sorry, there''s another one I know.) I doubt myself, but I will never do it easily. There are still some spots in this confidence. Of course, the most important point is that bofengnaruto intends to destroy Muye! As long as that doesn''t change. Between the pillars and between the doors, it is necessary to conflict with bofengmingren first. At that time. It''s your best shot. What is the strength between the columns and the doors. I know it very well. Zhu Jian doesn''t mention it. The strength of Fan Jian is only second only to himself and Zhu Jian. Proud as ban, they all recognize the existence of Fan Jian. The strong hostility is the best proof of recognition. People who ban doesn''t recognize can''t give such strong hostility. Moreover, this little boy is very smart. This is ban''s view of Fan Jian. All in all. There is no problem at all between the pillars and the doors. Although ban, who has always been proud of himself, feels a little uncomfortable that he needs to use the power between the pillars, all this is for the eye of the moon project. All in order to realize the real peace of tolerance one day earlier! For this reason. Ban is even willing to do something against his character. ninja. Originally, it is an existence that will not break the means for the purpose. Ban may be a little special, but its nature as a ninja will not change much, which is one of the important reasons why ban is called the Shura of the world of tolerance. Otherwise, do you think Ban really conquers everything by brute force? That kind of person is not qualified to be the leader of yuzhibo, and it is impossible to stand side by side with qianshouzhu. There was no hesitation. No special preparation is required. With previous knowledge and a large amount of effective intelligence information extracted from the head of pharmacist Dou, yuzhiboban has a profound understanding of the "dirty earth reincarnation" developed by qianshouyijian. It must be said that from the head of pharmacist Dou, yuzhiboban has a comprehensive understanding of dasheban. With the pride of Daban, he also recognizes dasheban as half a person, The understanding of Shu can reach this point, and even improve the technique of reincarnation of filthy soil developed by Feijian to this point, which is enough to prove the excellence of dasheban. Moreover, through the memory of pharmacist Dou, yuzhiboban can clearly know that this "dasheban" said that he had died, but there is still room for resurrection. His subordinates, Each existence with a seal of incantation can be a special "soil" for its resurrection. It''s just that people of the same origin need to use a special technique to trace a trace of the soul of the big snake pill from that mantra seal, and then let it occupy a certain body to resurrect. Ban is still very interested in the big snake pill. If the next plan goes well, he can recapture all his products and successfully resurrect ten tails, so that he can become the pillar force of ten tails, Ban Dao doesn''t mind letting Da she wan revive once, but that''s later. At this stage, it''s most appropriate to give priority to the four ancient fire shadows of muyeren village. "Pa!" The four characters presented in front of us are absolutely white. Yuzhiboban''s impression that he immediately put his hands together. The surging chakra wave. "The art of reincarnation!" It''s a fast track. It''s a buzzing space. ¡°£¡£¿¡± At the time when the special energy wave of Yuji wave spot diffuses. All around. The earth swept up. Just wrap the four special white Jue around Tuan Tuan. Constantly changing body shape, appearance. "Drink!" After yuzhiboban''s light drink. The light jade, which was floating in the air, seemed to be bright and empty, and was about to disappear, seemed to get a special call. After a slight shock, the four groups of light jade all gave out a dazzling luster, and suddenly rushed into the four clay wrapped baijue below. The moment I didn''t get in. "Boom!" In a flash. The four stereotyped human figures directly revealed. A special wave of energy comes from the explosion. When it''s pouring. Countless pieces of paper scattered. The next moment. "What''s this?" "Spot!" "Oh? It''s not a spot When they opened their eyes together, the four filthy figures appeared. In the middle area, there were four figures, one red, one blue, one black and one yellow. They were the four fire figures who had died or died in the war before and after the establishment of muyeren village. At the moment they opened their eyes, what they saw first was the appearance of yuzhiboban, The four of them all showed different expressions. There was a strong sense of vigilance and fear between them. The three generations of fire shadow ape Flying Sun chop also had the same expression as his teacher, the second generation of fire shadow. The four generations of fire shadow, that is, Naruto''s father bofengshuimen, was stunned at first (did not recognize the spot at the first time, after all, did not see it), Then there is a sudden expression (combined with the information I know, and the extremely familiar dress and writing wheel eyes, which I guess in the first time), and finally there is a faint color of doubt and consternation in my eyes. I wonder why I was channeled by yuzhibo. But the spot how also is a pair of dirty soil reincarnation posture. The color of amazement is naturally due to the fact that yuzhibo takes the earth not far from the left. Even though his appearance is greatly different from that of the young man, as his direct subordinate, Watergate recognizes the identity of the earth for the first time, and the impression of flying thunder and the familiar kaleidoscope wheel eyes in his eyes, Watergate can''t help but think of the scene 15 years ago. Amazement, incomprehension, and even the unspeakable anger all appear in the heart of Watergate at this moment. But they were all restrained by Watergate. Because there are the most important people in front of us. Yuzhiboban! The most important thing is that the first generation adults all appear together, which makes Watergate deeply doubt the purpose of yuzhiboban. In the heart of the three Huoying, endless confusion, fear and all kinds of different emotions emerge. In this case. There is only the fire shadow of the first generation - qianshouzhujian is still smiling. The moment yuzhipoban appears in front of him, there is a very happy expression on Zhujian''s face. There is no doubt and anger, it''s really like an old friend''s party. And then the line of sight came back. "Oh? Yejian and monkey, you''re out of the dirt, eh? Who is this? Excuse me for not recognizing it? " When I saw one side of the door, ape Flying Sun chop, and wave wind water gate, I was very familiar and said hello. There''s no tension at all. Let the forehead between the door suddenly appear dense black line. "This idiot big brother!" "The first generation of adults are still the same..." Ape flying day chop is a wry smile, seems to have been used to the appearance. Watergate, however, had an unexpected blink, and then reacted. He turned around and exposed the word "four generations of fire shadow" on the back of Yushen robe to the first generation of fire shadow, and then said, "my Lord, I am the fourth generation of fire shadow of Muye - Bofeng Watergate!" "Oh? Four generations? Have all the leaves been handed down to the fourth generation? But you look very young, don''t you? Are you 30 years old? Have you passed away so early? " It''s worthy of being the most powerful representative of the natural school. It''s just that the brain says it directly, and it looks very confused and regretful. "Idiot brother! Is it time to ask this question!? The key is spot! It''s the spot I can''t see it any more. I glare at my elder brother directly. It was like this before I died. When can I save myself a snack! There is a kind of hate iron does not become steel look at the early generation of fire, that words are obviously a kind of uncontrollable "anger" is about to burst out. "Ah? It doesn''t have to be like this. It''s the same between us and ban. " "Big brother!" "Oh It''s really angry to see my brother. The pillar is resolute to admit counsels, then that one face plaintive expression. Don''t even talk about Watergate. Even not far away has been to maintain the expression of indifference with soil, are unable to help the corners of the mouth slightly twitch twice. The legendary god of ninja. Is it such a product? This style of painting is totally wrong, isn''t it? The fire shadow of the second generation really has the style of fire shadow, and it also has the domineering posture of "Water God". Only this first generation fire shadow adult. If it wasn''t for the moment when he was channeled out by filthy soil, he couldn''t control the wave of forest and didn''t want to believe that he was the famous God of forbearance. Yu Zhi Bo ban, Huo Ying of the third generation and even Hei Jue are all familiar with this. It''s not the first time for them to see this nonsense in qianshouzhu. Especially black Jue. Asura''s reincarnation strength is very strong, but his character is a little unreliable. This is something that heijue has been used to for thousands of years. In other words, the reincarnation of Asura of this generation, Bofeng Naruto, is completely incomprehensible to heijue. It has nothing in common with Asura before. It''s just as powerful. Even Naruto now is approaching, or has reached the level of the two rebellious sons of Yuyi and Yucun! "You are still the same, Zhujian, but I''m not going to talk about the past with you this time. I''m going to talk about Muye with you." Yu zhiboban held his hands in front of his chest, and still held that deep smile on the corner of his mouth. His eyes swept through Watergate, ape Flying Sun chop, and Yijian one by one, and then fixed on qianshouzhu. What''s more, his eyes seemed to stay on Watergate for 0.5 seconds, Sensitive Watergate is also in the first time to detect, which makes Watergate deep in the heart of Leiden when suspicious. "What about Muye? Ban, do you have any conspiracy!? Or do you want to destroy Muye!? Then I''ll stop you here! " Ban''s words also directly attracted the strong attention between the doors. Before I even got back to you. It was the step of stepping forward and the gesture of raising one finger. "Boom!" As the words fall. A terrible momentum suddenly burst out. Cold and dense fluctuations fill the whole space. Not far away from the location of the soil are unable to help the pupil suddenly shrink. A half step back subconsciously. "Yijian! Control your mood. I haven''t finished anything yet! I told you all the time, don''t be so impatient "Big brother! It''s just "I said, control your mood, Yijian!" It''s also hard to get into the serious mode. The posture of Ninja God revealed at that moment, and the more terrible power released from it, instantly suppressed the momentum of the door, and the strong wind of collision. The whole space seemed to vibrate violently. Feel such a momentum. The earthy expression finally changed. At this moment. Taking soil is also a real experience of what is called "Ninja God" In front of this man in red armor is indeed able to stand side by side with his ancestors - yuzhiboban, and even can win the battle of the peak! "Well, I see. Brother, you should stop your momentum first." Seeing my elder brother is really serious. And this burst out of momentum is really let the door between all feel palpitation. This second generation Huoying adult can only take back his momentum and gesture after a low sigh in his heart. "Ha ha, that''s what I want to do. I can''t be too impulsive. I have to listen to what people say." ChuChu chuckled. In the expression of the black line, he patted Yichu''s shoulder. Then he turned his head and looked at yuzhipoban, who was still indifferent and calm. He said with a smile, "so, what do you want to talk to me about? We are all dead people. It seems that this world has nothing to do with us?" It seems to be elegant and easygoing. In fact, as the younger brother of biyijian, yuzhiboban in Zhujian knows very well that the man in front of him only shows his personality. If he touches his scales and prohibitions, what kind of things the man in front of him will do? Bambi knows better than anyone. The end of the valley war 40 or 50 years ago is the best proof. In order to protect everything they cherish. The first generation of Huoying - qianshouzhujian will still show the power of Ninja God! Cohere as one. Majestic and powerful. Even if it''s just a little bit of momentum. Are enough to make all the Ninjas below the shadow level feel shivering, only the strength of the Ninjas above the shadow level can barely resist this momentum. But it''s just barely resisting. From the measurement of momentum confrontation. Yuzhibo with soil is clearly know that he is not in front of this early generation of Huoying opponent, and the probability will "die"! Unless it is against the beginning of the time is to use the magic of space to escape. There''s only a glimmer of hope to survive. Yuzhiboban is used to it. No matter now or decades ago, in the depth of his mind, qianshouzhujian is such a simple and pure man. Because of this, ban will regard Zhujian as his best friend. It is also because of this that ban will eventually turn against Zhujian, which is not only because of heijue''s deception, Even if there is no black Jue, use the stone tablet that has tampered with the information to cheat ban. In terms of the spotted character. At the end of the day, he will go the opposite way. This is the inevitability of the huge character difference between them. It''s not hard to come to a similar conclusion with the scale and wisdom of yuzhiboban, who used to think that as long as human beings still exist in the world, even if they really have deep feelings with each other, they will eventually lead to conflicts, Taking himself and Zhujian as a living example, he gave up the idea and finally chose to be fooled by heijue. He believed that the "infinite moon reading" recorded on the stone tablet could bring real peace to the world of tolerance. Ban always thought that his original intention had not changed. I always believe that my choice is right. Naturally, they will take a completely different path from the pillars. Ban recognized Zhujian and admired Zhujian to a certain extent, but at the same time, he also hated and despised Zhujian extremely, because in Ban''s opinion, Zhujian''s innocence and stupidity restricted the development of the world. If there was no Zhujian, he would have finished his plan decades ago. Why wait until today? There is no change in the character between the pillars. Spot didn''t feel surprised and strange at all, it still kept a indifferent look. When the eyes between the pillars turn to themselves. Yuzhiboban is a smile, as if with a touch of ridicule, and as if with a touch of pleasure expression, generally said: "very simple, that is the thing that the wood leaf is about to be destroyed!" And that''s what you say. All the four fire shadows in front of you. Even among the thousand hand pillars, his face could not help changing slightly at this moment. At this moment, a terrible momentum burst out. "Spot!? Is that your trick again!? What on earth do you want to do? " It''s an uncontrollable anger. A torrent of anger. If it wasn''t for my elder brother who was still in front of me, I would have rushed up directly. The three generations of fire shadow ape Flying Sun chop and the four generations of fire shadow wave wind and water gate have their faces changed one after another. But at this moment, their thoughts are very different. The first time that the three generations of fire shadow think of is the big snake pill, while the water gate is the shadow of his son "Naruto" looming in the heart. Different ideas. It is also to let the ape Flying Sun chop and Watergate''s face respectively appear a different degree of look. "Ban, what do you mean by that? The destruction of the leaves? " Forbearance in the 100% serious mode. It''s the hidden momentum that is the most terrifying. Bright but deep pupil at this moment just staring at the front of yuzhiboban. The overwhelming pressure. But let Yu Zhibo spot laugh twice. "Of course, it''s literally, Zhujian, but it''s not what I do, it''s what you do. Oh, it can be regarded as your own. After all, the guy who is determined to destroy muyeren village is the real son of Huoying of the fourth generation! And I''m only 15 years old. I have to say that from this point of view, I still admire this guy Yuzhiboban''s face was a ray of sarcasm. With what was said. However, the four fire shadows on the scene suddenly changed color. Watergate, including the one that had been speculated before, showed an extremely bitter expression on his face at the moment when he was confirmed by yuzhiboban. Although Watergate clearly knew that his son might choose to destroy muyeren village one day after that special meeting in advance, it just didn''t expect that this day would come. And from yuzhiboban''s words. Watergate can be judged acutely. It''s two or three years since I talked with my son. 15 years old. "Naruto has grown up, jiuxinnai, and has become very powerful, but Mixed thoughts. There are both gratification, bitterness and helplessness. As Fengshui gate. It''s really hard for him to say or do something at this moment. In particular, the first generation, the second generation and the third generation all looked at themselves with a look of shock, while Watergate''s expression became more and more bitter. "What''s going on? Four generations? " His eyes were wide open, and he looked at the water gate with an incredible expression. His eyebrows were frowning between the pillars, as if he was considering what words to use. Three generations of fire shadow is an expression of extreme shock. Have they ever thought about cheating them? yes! But this idea is just a flash, it is thrown out of the brain. Don''t say it''s between the pillars. Even if it is the most fear and hate spot between the door will at this time choose to believe the words of spot. The reason is simple. Spot is a very proud person, is disdain to lie in this kind of thing. And when Ban said that. In the sight between the doors. Watergate''s expression fluctuated obviously. This is the most direct and effective evidence in the profile. And the three generations of fire shadow ape Flying Sun chop is also in a moment of consternation, eyes tightly staring at the wave Fengshui gate. "Watergate, is it because of those things?" As the only one who witnessed Naruto''s childhood. Three generations of Huoying should be the person who knows the inside story best, but no matter from the observation in childhood or Naruto''s performance after becoming a ninja. It''s true that ape Flying Sun chop didn''t expect that Naruto, who always thought he would become the pillar of Muye, would become the existence of destroying Muye now? And 15 years old? In other words, it''s only three years since my death? What happened in these three years? At this moment, there is a feeling that the brain is not enough! Chapter 682 PS: in the afternoon or evening, there''s a big chapter to make up for the shortage. It''s probably evening when we see the speed of Xiaoye''s codewords. Then the book is almost finished, and we''re short of the last content, maybe 200000 words. Let''s look at the ending reform and how many follow-up plots are written. In these three years. Has Naruto grown up to the point where he can destroy wood leaves? It must have the strength of the first generation of adults and yuzhiboban? I don''t understand. I really don''t understand. No matter how ape feirizhan speculates and considers the whole thing, there are still many strong feelings of disobedience and doubt that are hard to fill. At this time, the three generations of Huoying can only subconsciously turn their eyes to the wave wind and water gate. But three generations should be the clearest one. How can Watergate, which was killed 15 years ago, understand the whole story? And after that meeting. As a father of Watergate, it must be false to say that he has no resentment against Muye and the three generations. Now the three generations are still questioning and shocked. Looking at their own home, it arouses a ray of anger in Watergate''s heart. But after all, Watergate is Watergate. As a fire shadow, it is the most gentle fire shadow in history, Watergate is not really here and ape flying day cut cattle, after all, this is his teacher''s mentor, is his undoubted elders, with Watergate''s character, is unable to do such a thing. In front of the column, the door, the ape flying sun cut all kinds of different line of sight moment. Watergate, after a second or two of silence, sighed and said, "you are the most clear one. I died in the war 15 years ago. In the nine tail riot, jiuxinnai and I both died in the event of sealing nine tails. Naruto has been an orphan since then, I entrusted Naruto to you. To tell you the truth, I don''t really know what the child experienced in his childhood. I once left a part of my chakra on the gossip seal in Naruto''s body. I wanted to meet him when Naruto came of age, but the child''s growth was completely beyond my expectation, It''s also because I don''t have many chakras left. The conversation with Naruto wasn''t very deep. But if you want to ask the reason, maybe it''s really because of the hatred that the child felt in those 12 years. Besides, do you know? Naruto said that the first scene he saw when he opened his eyes and came to the world was that jiuxinnai and I died in front of him. Although three generations of adults said that as Huoying, I should severely reprimand and stop Naruto''s behavior, I was still a father. After that conversation with Naruto, I really couldn''t stop him. Naruto was the son of Huoying, For the sake of Muye''s future, I sealed the nine tails into Naruto''s body. At that time, I also wanted Naruto to become Muye''s hero. Even in the future, Naruto can see the scene of wearing the robe of fire shadow to resist God. However, three generations of fire shadow, that is not the reality that I can change or even stop. " I don''t want to refute anything. I just want to be calm and tell you what I know. But as the discourse goes deeper and deeper. Watergate''s mood also inevitably fluctuated. That''s not why. Just because Watergate is also a human. As long as it is human, there will be seven emotions and six desires. Perhaps in other things, Watergate can maintain the most rational state, but it is really difficult for Watergate to achieve this when it comes to his only son. Moreover, in another meeting in Naruto''s body, every word of Naruto seems to cut Watergate''s heart like a knife. As a fire shadow, he is qualified, but as a father, he is undoubtedly a failure. What right does he have to blame his children''s behavior? It''s hard to say. All the responsibility lies with the three generations of Huoying and Zhicun Tuan Zang, as well as the two senior advisors. But these people are all their own elders. What can Watergate say? so to speak. When Naruto chooses to take a different road from the original one. Bofeng Watergate is the most difficult one. If you say something exaggerating, Watergate may not want to revive even if there is a chance of resurrection. No reason, it''s just because Watergate really finds it hard to walk. While listening to Watergate''s words, Zhujian and Feijian, especially the ape Flying Sun chop, are completely silent at this moment. Zhujian and Feijian don''t know the reason. Watergate''s words just now are not very thorough, but with the wisdom of Feijian and Feijian, it''s not difficult to infer the whole truth from them. Ape flying day chop is not before that a pair of excited appearance. Slowly falling arms. The bitter expression on the old face. "So Naruto knows everything, so he pretends to be like that on purpose?" Ape flying day cut pupil appeared a very regret and guilt look, at this moment, ape flying day cut is to understand all the causes and consequences. And he did realize it at this moment. All this has nothing to do with wave gate. As a fire shadow who died 15 years ago for the village. What can I blame him for? "I should have died in the war, not at Watergate." It''s very cold. At this time. Ape flying day cut in the depths of his mind came up with such an idea. If I could arrive a little faster at that time. Before Watergate releases the ghost seal. Instead of Watergate, use this technique to seal nine tail chakras. The surviving Watergate should be able to lead Muye on the road of rejuvenation, right? At least there won''t be Naruto defecting from the village. Now we have to come to destroy muyeren village. Come on? However, there is no if in reality. Three generations of Huoying can only think like this. And the most important thing is that up to now, the three generations of Huoying still have no idea why Naruto has the power to destroy muyeren village. Is Naruto''s personal strength strong enough to be comparable to that of the first generation adults and yuzhiboban? Ape flying sun cut that muddy pupil is full of doubt and confusion. "Monkey!" One side of the position of a thousand hands between a frown, the cold voice of the words. "I''m sorry, second generation. I''m responsible for all this. Bofeng Naruto, er, is the son of the fourth generation. Because of my weakness, Naruto has been rejected and disgusted by the whole village since childhood. Some people even bully Naruto secretly. I didn''t do a good job, which leads to the present situation." It''s true that there are a lot of bad things about ape Flying Sun chop. In old age, ape Flying Sun chop has the common dark and dirty attributes of "politicians". However, in some places, ape Flying Sun chop still has something to be praised. Otherwise, at the beginning, qianshouyijian would not have chosen ape Flying Sun chop as the third generation of fire shadow, especially now in front of his mentor''s second generation of fire shadow, Ape flying day cut nature will not cover up their mistakes, to shirk their responsibility. "It''s true that you did wrong this time, but even so, the leaves can''t be destroyed! Hatred can''t continue to run. I will personally dissuade the young man. Ban, you are filthy and psychic. We should have something to do with this young man when we come out, right? And leaves is just a reason, you have other purposes? And the most important thing is that the strength of this young man should be at least as high as that of the two of us before we died, or even beyond us. You will do that, right? " After all, the early fire shadow is the early fire shadow. The man who can be called the God of Ninja is not only in personal strength, but also in quantity and brain. Among the thousand hand pillars, there are only a few moments when they fall off the chain and make no sense. But when it comes to business. Qianshouzhujian is always the most reliable Ninja God. In this very brief conversation. Qianshouzhujian is also roughly clear about the cause and effect, and can guess a little about the intention of his best friend. It''s not sure what the specific goal is, but if you want to use yourself and others to cover up the purpose, Zhujian can be 100% sure. "Pa Pa Pa!" Hear the words between the pillars. Spot''s face is also emerging with a smile of appreciation. The clear applause of the subconscious. The line of sight of the spot is on the top of the column. "Among the pillars, it''s you. As you said, bofengnaruto is stronger than we were then. I can''t deal with him alone, so I chose to psychic you. However, the fact that bofengnaruto wants to destroy muyeren village is not deceiving you, because Wuren village, the country of water Yunnincun, the kingdom of thunder, has been destroyed by this boy one after another. Two days ago, he led his subordinates on the front battlefield and defeated more than 50000 Ninja allies in Muye, Yanyin and shayin villages. Four generations of Lei Ying, five generations of Shui Ying, three generations of Tu Ying and five generations of Feng Ying all died in the hands of Bofeng Naruto or his subordinates, He now claims to be the kingdom of snow, the first generation of Xueying in Xueren village. The purpose, you may not believe, is to achieve peace in the tolerance world. The specific means is to level up a tolerance world and establish a unified country, leaving only one country, one tolerance village, one name and one shadow in the world! Now there are only three big countries left in the past. After the previous battle, the small countries successively announced their unconditional surrender to xuezhiguo and Xueren village. Now that boy is leading the army of Xueren village and is about to approach Muye? " "How''s it going? Zhujian, isn''t this a wonderful boy? " Yu zhiboban seems to be with a touch of excitement, but also seems to be with a touch of profound expression, spread out his hands, looking at the thousand hand column, said with a laugh. "It''s also a boy who is so powerful that you can''t deal with it, and you must want something from this boy named Naruto, right Between the columns is also looking directly at the spot, which seems to be able to see through the surface of the spot, aware of their inner thoughts in general, said with a faint smile. "I don''t deny that. Naruto has something I want, but as long as he wants to destroy muyeren village, the reality will not change. You and I have the same goal, right?" Spot convergence from the corner of the mouth smile, and between the columns looking at said. Zhu Jian and his brother looked at each other, then turned his head to look at ban, nodded slowly and said, "that''s right, but ban, what I want to tell you first is that no matter what your purpose is, if it''s the same as before, after dissuading that teenager, I will try my best to stop you!" Super serious look. Clearly did not show any intention to kill and momentum. But it''s such a plain sentence. On the contrary, it is to let the spot''s heart a Lin. A man who does what he says. This is what yuzhiboban knows and is familiar with. "Well, we''ll talk about it then, between the pillars!" Yu Zhi wave spot lightly hums a, seem to be the appearance that doesn''t mean at all to say. "Big brother?" Zhujian takes a deep look at ban, and then stops him from saying anything else. Although Zhujian is also curious and concerned about the special purpose of his former best friend, ban, the war of ending Valley decades ago, Zhujian still remembers it. This is why it seems that it doesn''t matter, In fact, between the columns in the heart of the same or very concerned about the cause of the spot. But as Ban said. The top priority now is to prevent bofengmingren from destroying muyeren village. That''s the hard work that I built myself. Once for the village. Zhujian can fight with Banxue to death, and even choose his best friend. This is enough to explain what kind of special existence muyeren village is to Zhujian, and so is Yejian. For the sake of the village, Yejian is willing to die in the first World War of tolerance. At the moment when his eldest brother reaches out his hand to stop him, Yejian wakes up immediately. I really need to be vigilant. But we need to get to the back. Give priority to dealing with the affairs of bofengnaruto, and save the collapse crisis of Muye. That''s their top priority at the moment. After understanding that. The body between the door is also immediately relaxed, nothing more. After all, even if we are here, what is the intention of Chuban? Is it hard to have a fight with ban Gan here first? We need to make a clear distinction between the primary and secondary issues. After seeing the similar expressions of the two brothers in Zhujian and Yijian, a touch of happy mood appeared in Ban''s heart. Sometimes the plot is so direct and pure. Even if you know you have a different purpose, you still have to follow the route you drew. This is the strength of yangmou. "Well, I''ll give you bofengnaruto, Zhujian." Yu Zhi Po ban after a smile, is going to take soil and black must leave. But it was also when ban gang was about to turn around and step forward. "Please wait a moment, master ban. I have a question for you, or to be more precise, for you and your descendants, that is, my disciple, Dai Tu! I wonder if you are willing to give this face? " Before that, the silent wave gate stepped forward at this moment, and the windless white robe floated slightly. The staring pupil of the gate first looked at yuzhibo, and then through it, it moved to the yuzhibo belt earth body, which had never said anything from the beginning to now, With the words of Watergate coming down, the eyes of the two brothers in Zhujian and Yijian, as well as the eyes of ape feirizhan, are also attracted. It''s also when they see the face of yuzhibo with earth that is completely different from the past. Ape Flying Sun chop, the pupil of the third generation fire shadow, is also a ray of suspicious color. At first, the reason why the ape was flying was that he didn''t notice the existence of the soil. Now at Watergate. Naturally, the three generations of Huoying can recognize this yuzhibo Dai Tu, who used to be a direct subordinate of bofengshuimen with Kakashi, and can also be regarded as a disciple. It''s also because of his close relationship with Kakashi. His writing wheel eye was given by this one, and the three generations of Huoying will have a deep impression on Dai Tu. At the moment, Yu Zhibo, who should have died in the Third World War, appeared in front of him. Three generations of Huoying will be surprised. Among these people, there is only one yuzhibo who is alive! Then the three generations of fire shadow are the same as Watergate. It is almost uncontrollable to recall the mysterious yuzhibo people who appeared in the Jiuwei rebellion 15 years ago, and then to think of the secret information learned from yuzhibo weasels in earlier years. The expression of the three generations of Huoying also became very wonderful. Because he suddenly found that if the person in front of him was the mysterious yuzhibo people 15 years ago. So all this is a conspiracy? After hearing the words of Watergate and seeing the suddenly excited expression of ape Flying Sun chop, one can''t guess the trickiness. It''s the same line of sight. But there was no change in the expression of the spot. Together with standing on the left side of the patch, the band of soil is only at the beginning of the pupil shrinkage, and then it calms down again. "You want to ask? Then wait until you stop Bofeng Naruto, Bofeng Watergate Spot gently smile, but there is no positive answer. Just a light glance at Watergate, as well as between the pillars, between the doors and so on. "With soil!" And then the falling words. "Hum!" The surrounding space twisted in an instant. "Wait a minute!" "Forget it, Fanjian!" At the same time, the body shape of spot and soil is distorted. I just wanted to reach out and stop it. But it was blocked by the pillars. "Hum!" With a little bit of space shaking and twisting. "Whoosh!" That is the disappearance of the two figures. Including the shadow that had already dived under the ground. Norda is in a dark basement. There are only four fire shadows left. "Brother, why do you want to stop me? Just now you didn''t listen to what the monkey and the fourth generation said. If nine tails were released again 15 years ago, which led to the death of the fourth generation couple and ban, and another yuzhibo kid, all of these are probably Ban''s conspiracy! This is not allowed! " The door is also in the first time turned his head, looking at his brother, expression is very serious said. "I know what you said, but what if it turns out? Do you want to fight ban first here? Don''t forget what''s going on now. No matter what, we have to give priority to the young man named Naruto. " Between the columns is the same with a very serious expression, looking at the door between so said. Between the door in the expression slightly a stagnation, is also slowly nodded. "Well, I see, big brother." Indeed, in their current position. The most important thing is to keep the leaves first. If the leaves are destroyed. They really can''t rest under the nine springs. That''s the hard work of my life and elder brother. Yunren village and Wuren village have been destroyed. It must be impossible for that bofengming person to be soft on Muye, but if they take such a step at night, they may be waiting for muyeren village, which is in ruins. Chapter 683 PS: this one will make up for the one on the 9th, and the three days will be over! "Four generations, do you want to go with us or stay here?" After seeing that his brother had understood what he meant, qianshouzhu said. Is also to turn the line of sight, looking to the side of the water gate, it is also obviously some tangled hesitation expression, finally between the columns or directly said. "But you don''t have to worry. We didn''t have to fight with Naruto this time. Sometimes misunderstandings can be solved. In the case of your father and son, it''s the monkey and Muye who did wrong. As Huoying, you have fulfilled the responsibility of Huoying. Muye is sorry for you. So, this time we went to talk with Naruto. I believe, As long as we sit down and have a good talk, all problems can be solved! " It''s more like explaining something. I hastened to add such a remark. After all, with the vision and wisdom between the pillars, even if some things Watergate and the third generation fire shadow are more obscure, the first generation fire shadow can roughly guess the secret between Naruto and Muye. Of course, as for his identity, he certainly can''t stand on the side of Naruto, on the contrary, Muye should be destroyed, It''s just that his position is doomed to be on the side of Muye, but what is right is right, and what is wrong is wrong. As the fourth generation of Huoying, bofengshuimen has paid everything for Muye. Not only himself, but also his wife died together for the wood leaf. The only posthumous child is a new Nine Tailed container for Muye. It can be said that bofengshui gate has fulfilled all the obligations it can fulfill as Huoying. At this point, even the most critical one can''t say that Watergate is wrong. But it''s still that sentence. Cognition belongs to cognition. Position is position. The two can not be confused. But out of a certain degree of guilt. Qianshouzhujian really didn''t cheat shuimen. His plan is to have a good talk with this talented young man after meeting Naruto. If it''s a misunderstanding that can be solved, it''s naturally the best. But if it''s not, it''s only a fight. What Ban said, through the special event just now, Zhujian also has reservations, But considering the identity of Watergate, Zhujian just said something like this. It''s also a kind of attitude of trust. After all, it can be recognized by the "monkey" and even trusted by the whole village to become the fourth generation of Huoying Bofeng Watergate. Zhujian has no reason to doubt him. "No, it doesn''t need to be like this. My Lord, I still want to go to Muye. Whether I am Huoying or my father, I have the obligation to talk to Naruto again. Of course, I can promise you that no matter what the result is, I won''t be involved. At this point, I hope you can understand that I used to be Huoying, I''ve done my duty. Now I''m a dead man. In the past 15 years, I haven''t taken on the responsibilities of a father. If that happens, I can''t fight Naruto. Please forgive me for that. " Watergate first shook his head, and then looked directly at the three people in front of him, such as Zhujian, Yijian and yufeirizhan. The words and sincere attitude moved the three fire figures in front of him. Including three generations of fire shadow ape Flying Sun chop, at this moment is also rare, with a touch of guilt expression looking at Watergate. "Watergate." Anyway? The cause of all this comes from one''s own mistakes. 15 years ago. I always thought that this way is the best protection for Naruto. It can also maintain the stability and basic interests of wood leaves to a great extent. But completely ignored Naruto''s own subjective will. It''s my own fault. At this moment. Although it is true that he made many mistakes in his old age, especially after he re ascended the position of Huoying, it is undeniable that he seldom did it for his own self-interest, but more from the perspective of the overall interests of Muye. Compared with Zhicun Tuan Zang, he played a more positive role, Of course, this is not to clean up his mistakes. Whether it''s the death of Bai Ya long ago, or the wanton behavior of laissez faire Tuan Zang, as well as the Naruto, rizha and yuzhibo events in the middle, the three generations of Huoying have played an ignominious role in it. But mistakes are mistakes. The three generations of Huoying devoted their whole lives to Muye. Finally, he died in the battle to defend Muye. As a shadow, he is still qualified. His merits are merits and demerits. Just like the emperor Taizu in Naruto''s previous life, he made serious mistakes in his later years. But can''t he erase all the contributions he made to the country in his youth and prime? At least in the eyes of the Chinese people. Taizu is still a great man worthy of respect and worship! China can stand on the top of the world again, and the old people have great achievements that can not be denied! The three generations of Huoying naturally can not be compared with Taizu Ye. There is also a big gap between the two in quality. But things are similar. At least, from the perspective of personality, ape feiri chop is much better than Tuan Zang. The latter''s desire for self-interest and power is so strong that sometimes he makes decisions that are said to be for Muye''s sake. In fact, they all satisfy his own personal desires. The three generations of Huoying have done everything, and the benchmark is for Muye''s sake, but in the end, it''s just good intentions that do bad things, For example, the Baiya incident of the Qimu clan, the rizu and rizha brothers incident of the Riyi clan, the Naruto incident and the annihilation of the yuzhibo clan are all the right choices made by the three generations of Huoying from the overall perspective of Muye. But the final result is either unsatisfactory, or it is really a total failure. Now three generations of fire shadows are summoned back from the underworld. He is also aware of his mistakes. Facing shuimen, who died young for Muye in his twenties, ape feirizhan is still deeply sorry. You know, they both died together for Muye, but they can''t take care of their only posthumous son. If you don''t even feel guilty. Three generations of Huoying are really not worthy of being a person. Even the second generation of Huoying, who chose to let ape feirizhan serve as the third generation of Huoying in those years, can be said to be blind. Therefore, at this time, after everyone else left, he would feel very sorry to face the wave of Fengshui gate again. However, in the same sentence, he would not hesitate to do what he should do, just as he once let go of his disciple big snake pill because of his weakness, In the second meeting, even if you pay the price of your own life and even tie your soul to the belly of death forever, you have to leave the big snake pill is the best proof. You can say that the old man is a "bastard" But it can''t be denied that there is something shining on him. However, this "shining point" is also aimed at muyeren village. "Well, I see. Four generations, if this is your decision, I will respect it. Let''s go directly to Muye. If ban doesn''t lie, we don''t have much time left. It''s still a long way from Muye." After nodding slightly, qianshouzhu also diffuses his perception completely. That pair of pupil in reveal a wisp of different luster, sink a voice to say. "Yes! The first generation of adults "Well, big brother!" One side of the position between the door and the day cut two fire shadow also nodded in succession should be way. Four of us are stepping out of this dark basement. After the general orientation is clear. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" The chakra that burst out directly. The four figures also came out one after another, heading for the burning country and the location of muyeren village. After the four figures disappeared completely, a dark figure appeared from the underground in the passage of the original basement. It was the dark Jue that had sneaked into the underground before. "Hum, the plan can finally return to the right track. Even if bofengnarin has the same strength as the two rebellious sons of Yuyi and Yucun, under such a lineup, he will surely fall into a bitter battle. In this way, ban can get the corresponding opportunity. Reincarnation eye, outlaw image, mother, you wait! right off! right off! I''ll come to save you in a minute Black Jue''s staring pupil reveals a ray of extreme crazy color. After you shout out in your heart. Immediately is also the figure which sneaks into again. Stay away from here. Before Yu Zhibo, Yu Zhibo left with earth. Four fire shadows. This is yuzhiboban''s prepared mace in advance. The subject still depends on himself. The next step is to find out whether the reincarnation eye is carried by Naruto or where it is placed. This is to rely on heijue and a large number of baijue to explore. Only when this is clear, can ban carry out his next action and hide in other places. This is the best result. As long as he gets it in advance, he can regain control of the exorcism image, It''s just Bofeng Naruto. Yuzhiboban is confident that he can deal with it. But if Naruto carries it with him, it''s a bit troublesome. But it''s also better to make options straightforward and easy. It''s just like lurking into the country of fire and the outskirts of muyeren village. When Zhujian, Yijian and Naruto are at the end of the battle, they will fight for reincarnation eye. Yuzhiboban has enough confidence. Now he is much stronger than he was before. When reincarnation eye is opened, he is still the peak of his life, Yuzhi poban paid his own strength now and his ancestor liudao immortal maybe only one ten tail man''s strength. In other words, his strength should be infinitely close to his ancestors, and Bofeng Naruto has no ability to fight. Moreover, whether Naruto''s real strength really reaches liudao immortal''s level is still an unknown number! Give priority to earth channeling out of Zhujian and others. It''s also yuzhipoban''s preparation for the worst situation. And in fact. Yuzhipoban''s guess is not wrong. Now, with his dirty body, he can also use all kinds of functions of reincarnation eye. His personal strength has exceeded his peak period. The best proof is that in the original work, he can forcefully suppress qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian. His personal strength has come to the most extreme level of Super Shadow level, which can be broken just a little bit, Naruto has just stepped into the six levels. In terms of strength, Naruto will be stronger than yuzhiboban, but it won''t be much stronger. There are differences between the six levels and the six levels. I really want Naruto to fight with the six immortals at their peak. The winning rate is less than 30% or even lower. On the spot play is the key. This is just a comparison between pure personal strength. But the fight between ninjas is never so simple, otherwise, Kakashi''s strength is too mysterious, including Sakura. Just the two of them, how can they be qualified to join in the fight against okutaki? That is to say, bullying people doesn''t have any fighting experience (in fact, it''s just that the big guy ashamoto is messing around, but here''s a reasonable explanation.) otherwise. With Kakashi''s and Sakura''s strength, one shadow level, one elite upper forbearance, up to the quasi shadow level, the big Tanmu Huiye blows one breath, and both directly and easily crush and kill them. Therefore, ninja''s fighting skills and fighting experience are really important. This is also why Naruto has a Super Shadow level of personal strength. It''s not that I''m afraid of bright night. It''s really because in the original book, this woman''s fighting content is too much. The Naruto couldn''t bear to look directly at him. The real threat, on the contrary, is still Michael Mackay and yuzhiboban. This is Naruto''s cognition, and it''s the same here. Ninja is a kind of existence that can decide the victory or defeat only by fighting all kinds of strength. He is proud but not complacent. Naturally, he should make all kinds of preparations in advance! Each other''s plans and long cherished wishes are just the last step. Naruto won''t mention it. How could ban be willing to give up here!? The final collision. It is bound to be more fierce than the previous melee in Rencun! It is also at the moment when yuzhiboban leaves and the four fire shadows go towards muyeren village. The land of fire. Muyeren village. In some very secret underground chamber. At the moment, there are several figures here, including the master of fire shadow and zilaiye, as well as two fire shadow consultants, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun. After more than one day''s preparation, muyeren village has also made preparations for the technique of reincarnation. Now it''s time to use this technique to purge the earth and channel spirit from the ancient Huoying adults in Jiaren village. Right in front. Those are the five living sacrifices that have been prepared in advance. In addition, the corresponding cell materials of the channeled people are placed in the corresponding areas. All these are the best sacrifices and corresponding cell materials that can be selected after a whole day''s careful selection. From then on, he is standing in the front position. "How''s it going? I''ll come by myself One side of the Watergate inflammation slightly with some nervous expression, looking from also asked. "Well, it seems that there is no problem." Even if it''s a little worse than the big snake pill, Zilai''s talent in technique is much better than that of ordinary people. Most of the time, the so-called excellent and poor only depends on the difference of reference objects. Compared with the big snake pill, Zilai must be an ordinary existence. But compared with other people, Zilai is absolutely the best and the best, In order to deal with the big snake pill, the technique of reincarnation of filthy earth was studied to a certain extent in the early years. Now there is the corresponding understanding and improvement scheme of the technique recorded by Tuan Zang. It can be said that based on the big snake pill, the mastery of this technique is not as good as that of the big snake pill and the pharmacist bag, But there is no problem to reach the level of 70% or 80% of the two. "Well, please. I''ll come by myself." I heard the response from Zilai. Shuihumen inflammation, turn sleep Xiaochun''s face is also showing a slightly relaxed expression. Just as zilaiye and gangshou know the two elders very well, shuihumenyan and Zhuanji Xiaochun are also familiar with the characters of zilaiye and gangshou. Zilai has never been a talker, and since Zilai has said that there is no problem. That must be 100% OK! The next step is just to wait a little bit. You can see the four fire shadows again. As long as the first generation adults and the second generation adults can maintain 70% of their strength at their peak, the coming crisis will surely be solved, and the suppression of a mere bofengnaruto will not be a problem at all. Shuihumen Yan, turn to sleep Xiaochun full of confidence in the heart so think. However, even at their peak, they have no power and vision of quasi shadow level, and they have never witnessed the terrible power of Naruto. They don''t know that Naruto is beyond the peak of qianshouzhujian. Unless they are bound together, there is a certain probability that Naruto can be threatened, just between pillars and between doors, The difficulty is not generally high. Besides, Naruto also has Sasuke and Ningci''s assistance. How to look at this match, Naruto still has a great advantage. Ignorant, they know nothing. Maybe they were excellent in their youth. They were so excellent that they could be trusted by the critical second generation Huoying, qianshoufanjian, and even selected as their own disciples. But now they, or even earlier, never set foot on the battlefield. Just from the moment when they were so-called high-level figures giving orders in the village, shuihumenyan and Zhuan shuixiaochun had fallen completely. From this point of view, these two people are not even as good as Zhicun tuanzang. From the extended plot in the original work, Most of the disciples in the second generation Huoying''s qianshoufanjian died in battle, including Tuan Zang, at least for the sake of Muye''s righteousness. However, only shuihumenyan and Zhuanji Xiaochun died of old age, and as early as 20 or 30 years ago, they never set foot on the battlefield again. But naturally enjoy the power brought by the so-called consultant elders. superior. He gave orders to more than ten thousand ninjas in muyeren village. This is why Naruto hates these two consultants so much. Even from a human point of view. Naruto despised and despised the two consultants. To put it mildly, ape feirizhan and even Zhicun Tuan Zang still have the courage and determination to die for Muye. But what do these two elders have? Only those who seem to care about the wood leaf, in fact, are always standing on the so-called high ground of the great righteousness and moving their lips. Now, if they really want to start, they may not even be as good as an ordinary Shangren. This is the stupidest and saddest place of shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun. They can only place their hopes on other people and things. Long lost a ninja should have the capacity and quality! This time, muyeren village was defeated like a mountain in the front line. After returning, shuihumenyan and Zhuanji Xiaochun couldn''t wait to revive the ancient Huoying adults through the technique of reincarnation of filthy soil. This seemingly extremely wise, in fact, is the performance of extreme cowardice. It is the best miniature of the two of them since the death of the second generation of Huoying, qianshouyijian, to their present position for more than 40 years. The earliest period depended on the second generation of Huoying. In the middle period, it depended on the ape flying, the sun cutting and the Zhicun group collection. And now I still want to rely on my predecessors. This is where the two elders of zilaiye, who are standing on one side and looking at the central area, are preparing to perform the technique of reincarnation of filthy soil, fail most. The expression of hope and excitement. They are the most direct and stupid contrast. And such a hope. They are often defeated by the cruel reality. "The art of reincarnation!" In the middle of the area. It''s like finding the best feeling. "Pa!" The hands that immediately closed. A highly focused mental state. There''s no place for anger. After a look of guilt and regret appeared in the pupil. Even if it is replaced by a wisp of absolute color. It''s a fast track. The huge chakra that moves with it. At the moment of a boom. The dust that quickly condenses. In the different expressions of gangshou, Shuihu menyan, and zhuansi Xiaochun. "Pa!" "Boom!" White pieces of paper gathered together. From the angle of cohesion. The existence, which was regarded as five sacrifices, was instantly wrapped in layers of soil and white paper. The changing human form. In the moment of solidification. "Go From then on, there was a dense sweat on his forehead. In the right time. A soft drink. "Oh However. Is in the Watergate inflammation, turn sleep spring just show excited expression of the occasion. "Click!" All of a sudden. It''s a crackling sound that''s all over the basement. Even before we have time to respond. The pieces of soil burst apart. "Boom!" At the moment of shattering. The four wrapped living offerings in the front area. On the contrary, there is no sign of direct explosion. In the expressions of gangshou, shuihumenyan, zhuanshuixiaochun, including Zilai, who was extremely shocked. "Bang!" On the surface of the earth. The real appearance of the living sacrifice directly exposed inside. It was the prisoners with the strongest physique selected from Muye prison. Chapter 684 Now. The culprits have long been dead. It turned into a dead body, but the technique of reincarnation of filthy earth failed completely. In the case that the four fire shadows were channeled by filthy earth earlier, the technique of reincarnation of filthy earth of zilaiye could not succeed. Of course, it could not be said to be a complete failure. At least, the last one''s call of filthy earth was successful? "Since you came, my lord? Master gangshou? And two advisers? Eh? What''s going on? Is this technique the reincarnation of the second generation of adults? " In the rightmost position. It''s also a condensed human form. Even if some stiff, but it is still floating from the red hair. A graceful figure emerged from the debris. When the crisp words with a little doubt fall. Looking at the new comer, not to mention the expressions of shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, the two elder consultants, laiye and gangshou, turned their heads and looked at the familiar figure in their eyes. At this moment, they seemed to have a sense of embarrassment and did not dare to look directly into the bright eyes of the comer. Because this figure is not someone else, it is just before the water gate inflammation, turn to sleep, Chun Chun must also want the evil soil to come out, the four generation of the shadow of the shadow of the wife, that is, the mother of Naruto, whirlpool nine Xin Nye, can be called the whirlpool water after the whirlpool, the last "Princess Highness". It is also the most perfect inheritance of all the seal techniques and related secrets of the whirlpool clan. Let''s make a very rude remark. There is a big gap between bofengshuimen and Huoying. But vortex nine Sinai is really the same as vortex water door. At the very least, in terms of seal and Vajra blockade, as well as other secrets related to the whirlpool clan, shuihuhui and jiuxinnai are also able to do so. This is one of the biggest reasons why shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun urge jiuxinnai to psychic out of the filthy soil. But not only because of jiuxinnai''s identity, as their elders, but also because they know how strong jiuxinnai is, Moreover, jiuxinnai himself is from muyeren village, but he was stopped by gangshou and Zilai. The two fire shadow consultants also disagreed. It''s natural that gangshou and Zilai are purely based on human nature. If you have to use the ninja in your own village to threaten others, is it still human? And the two consultants also considered that the RI clan is the largest one in muyeren village at present. Once they make such a decision, what will the following ninjas think? Naruto''s business has caused great waves in muyeren village. If something goes wrong with the Japanese. The wood leaf really wants to become the inside and outside not the person, directly exploded. Chapter 685 They, the high-level people, don''t want to sit down. It was before. In this situation. This is even more so. Don''t say there''s a reminder from Giuseppe. Even in the most critical moment. It''s not a matter of kindness or unkindness. It''s a matter of brain. In the face of the enemy, you have to engage in internal strife. What''s more, you are also the biggest forbearance clan in the village. Which high-level leader can do this only if he has a brain drain. It''s not a wrong choice to settle down first if he wants to fight against the outside, but it''s also a matter of division, Depending on the time, the choice of different characters and one size fits all, the final result will only be self defeating. Therefore, for the ups and downs of the hearts of the day clan, even most of the Ninjas in the village, as well as the ordinary ninjas, gangshou, zilaiye, and the two consultant elders can only temporarily choose to ignore. The situation forces them not to do anything dangerous. "Don''t worry, Giuseppe. At least we won''t do such a thing." Gangshou''s pale face was forced to pull out a smile and said softly. Jiuxinnai takes a deep look at gangshou and zilaiye, and then bows slightly to leave. She respects the two elders and understands their situation and difficulties. But as jiuxinnai said before, she is no longer the wife of Huoying, she is just a simple mother, looking at the face of Watergate, In the old days, she can promise not to help Muye, but she can''t choose to help Muye. The unfair treatment his children have suffered in Muye in the past 12 years. Jiu xinnai himself is full of fire. Now she just wants to spend more time with her son. To fill the parent-child time that never existed. And then he left the world and returned to the pure land, that''s all. Looking away, nine Sinai. Gangshou, Zilai also two people after a little Lengshen. Then he came back and shook his head. "Forget it, that''s it..." That you you sighed a breath, then equally shakes the head to leave appearance. "I''ve come since you came!" One side of the position of Shuihu door inflammation, turn sleep, Xiaochun is a face. What is "just like this"! You can''t just give up. And even if you don''t force Jiu xinnai, why don''t you ask the reason why the technique of reincarnation of filthy soil failed? If it doesn''t work once, you can always come for a second time. "Gangshou!" If you just give up. Isn''t the wood leaf going to be finished? This is absolutely unacceptable to them. The two consultants, Mr. Zhang, had a look of anxiety and even panic. "Two elders, that''s it. If the fate of Muye is destined to be like this, we can only accept it. Moreover, as Huoying and zilaiye, I will die before the destruction of Muye. This is our forbearance and our oath!" At a time when they want to say something else. Compendium is to wave a hand to interrupt the water door Yan and turn to sleep the words of small spring. As a close friend. It can even be said that they are two people with the above feelings of Youda. Gangshou can be said to be one of the people who know zilaiye best in the world. All these things before were against the will of zilaiye and trampled on zilaiye''s self-esteem and belief as a ninja. Now gangshou has fully understood that all things in the world have their own reasons and fruits. Muye once oppressed the whole world as the largest village of tolerance. This is not only the achievement of our ancestors, but also the legacy of our ancestors, As descendants, they did not inherit the will of their ancestors, which led to the situation of Muye. It can be said that this is also a matter of self blame. Gangshou no longer wants to go against his heart. I don''t want to force myself to come. If the leaves are destined to be destroyed. Then accept this fate. Of course, this is not to say that gangshou will choose to surrender when Naruto''s army arrives. As the first generation of Huoying''s granddaughter, gangshou will definitely choose to fight to the end. Just like his grandfather, second grandfather and third generation of his mentor Huoying, he will sacrifice his life for Muye, although there is no direct communication, But gangshou can also clearly know that his plans are similar. They are willing to sacrifice their lives for the land and home they love, but at this last moment, they are no longer willing to defile their souls. The final showdown. It''s a fight to the death. That''s it! Looking at zilaiye and gangshou, he looked bleak and determined. Two fire shadow consultants after stamping their feet. He left with an expression of indignation. Since the two of them are not willing to do so. Then the two elders have to find another way! As the disciples of the second generation of adults, they have been guarding Muye for so many years. They can''t easily watch Muye be destroyed! They must protect the leaves! The scattered four have different ideas. Not to mention the different ideas of the four remaining senior leaders in muyeren village. On the other side. Jiuxinnai stepped out of the basement in advance. At the moment of going out to the door. I also met an unexpected "guard" The guard saw the face of Jiu xinnai. It''s also a daze. It seems that the shock and dull color in the eyes turned into guilt in the end, and there is a sense of evasion in it. "Ah, isn''t this Kakashi? I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. You''ve grown so big! " But jiuxinnai didn''t feel strange at all. Looking at this "guard", he showed a familiar and bright smile, patted Kakashi on the shoulder and said with a smile. "Lord nine Sinai This "guard", qimukakasi, met jiuxinnai''s extremely soft eyes, especially when he saw jiuxinnai''s appearance of reincarnation. His face also showed an extremely complex expression. "Ha ha, don''t care, don''t care. I''ve been with Naruto and master gangshou for a lot of things. I''ve made it clear that I won''t do anything or say anything. This time, I just want to come back and see my son and future daughter-in-law more. I won''t participate in the rest of those things, I think you will understand that, Kakashi. " Jiuxinnai can see through Kakashi''s inner thoughts completely, which is still in a very peaceful tone. It also makes the bitter expression on Kakashi''s face more intense. The four generations of Huoying are their own direct leaders. What''s more, we should call the existence of "teacher". In other words, jiuxinnai is similar to Kakashi''s teacher''s mother. In other words, Naruto is Kakashi''s "younger martial brother". He didn''t feel anything before, but since Naruto defected from the wood leaf, Kakashi always has a special feeling in his heart. Now, after seeing Jiu xinnai again. Kakashi''s mood grew stronger. If you can see the wave gate again. It could all get more intense. Of course, at this time, kakasi didn''t know that his "teacher" had already followed the other three Huoying adults to muyenen village. Just at this moment, when he was getting along with Jiu xinnai''s "teacher''s mother", kakasi felt embarrassed. "Well, you can do what you want. Don''t let yourself regret it. Kakashi, I have to meet that little girl. I don''t want to disturb you here." Jiuxinnai can naturally see Kakashi''s "sense of embarrassment.". But at the end of the day. Even if jiuxinnai has some resentment against Huoying of the third generation, tuanzang of Zhicun and zilaiye, he will not have resentment against kakaka. To put it directly, Naruto''s situation is influenced by the decisions made by several high-level officials, such as yafeirizha and tuanzang of Zhicun. Kakashi is just a common upper forbearance of muyeren Village, even though he has a certain reputation in the forbearance world, But that''s not to say that he has the same status and strength as his father, Muye Baiya, Qimu Shuo Mao, but also considering that the Qimu people in muyeren village are about to degenerate to the point where they are not very different from ordinary people. Never mind what Kakashi thinks. At least, in terms of Kakashi''s "status" and "identity". It''s really hard to do something. Therefore, jiuxinnai will not blame Kakashi. At the moment, he also knows the particularity of his identity and position. I didn''t say anything to kakado. Just after a greeting. To judge the specific position clearly is to move vertically towards the other side of muyeren village, that is, the residential location of the riyizu. Just left Kakashi alone in the same place, opened his mouth, as if to say something, and finally turned into a faint sigh. Jiu xinnai is a man who does what he says. What''s more, just as she said to gangshou and Zilai before. Even in the face of the wave of wind and water gate, there are those feelings in the past. Jiu xinnai will not do anything to muyeren village. Take advantage of this special opportunity. Jiu xinnai just wants to see her son and future daughter-in-law more and chat with them more. Jiu xinnai doesn''t want to take care of the rest of the things and doesn''t have that interest. What she worries about now is the situation of the Rixiang people who have joined muyeren village since muyejian village, especially the girl named Chutian. Three years ago. After learning about this young girl from her son. Jiu xinnai was worried to a certain extent. Especially when Zhicun group was still in possession at that time. As Huoying''s wife, Jiu xinnai knows too much about Zhicun tuanzang''s character than most people. This time, it is reflected in the reincarnation of filthy soil. And it''s still in muyeren village. Jiuxinnai naturally wants to see his daughter-in-law. If you can. Better take her first. This is also for the sake of the worst situation. To put it mildly, even if Muye doesn''t do anything, if Muye Jen village is reduced to a battlefield, the day clan will not be spared. This can be regarded as a "mother-in-law of the future". All the way. Jiuxinnai avoided all the ordinary people and ordinary patrol ninjas. He came to the edge of the residence of the Japanese. With his personal strength, it''s easy for ninja not to find out. In a clear position. Jiuxinnai didn''t know where hatada lived. But jiuxinnai knows where rizu, as the head of his family, lives. It''s not that jiuxinnai plans to contact his daughter-in-law secretly. People don''t know him yet. It''s the most reasonable way to get to know him through rizu''s father, the "future daughter-in-law". Besides, it''s really necessary to have a good meeting with his family. If they really love each other. She felt like a mother. It''s my responsibility to fix some necessary things in advance. Not very deliberately hidden breath. How many exposed a little bit of individual chakra fluctuations. In order to let their own arrival, can let the owner aware. Jiuxinnai is close to the area where rizu lives. It''s a breath of initiative. "Who?" Before I was still in my bedroom, I seemed to be thinking about something important. Naturally, I noticed the figure flying out quickly in the first time. On one side. As the daily guard of the day foot, the elite Shangren of the day clan. It''s also a common appearance. "Rizusang, I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. I have something to discuss with you. I don''t know if it''s ok?" Jiu xinnai, who was hidden in the shadow corner before, also stepped out. When the familiar fiery red figure came into the eyes of the sun''s feet, the eyes of the head of the sun''s clan suddenly shrank, and the shock came straight out. "Lord nine Sinai?" Subconsciously, it''s all out of voice. But at the moment when he saw the familiar posture of reincarnation of filthy soil on Jiu xinnai''s face, his brow was slightly frowned, as if showing a ray of suddenly but a little puzzled expression. Just in the sun foot that pair of completely open under the observation of white eyes. We can clearly find out that the person in front of us is indeed vortex nine Sinai, the wife of four generations of fire shadow. One can disguise perfectly, but the breath of chakra can''t be 100% simulated (only baijue can do it in the original work), especially under the insight of Baiyan, which is why rizu is a little relaxed. After hearing Jiu xinnai''s words. The day foot eyebrow a Yang, toward the two sides position oneself of those dark Wei lightly waved a hand. "You step back first." "Yes, Lord rizu!" These dark guards also disappeared again. There''s no need to explain or worry about anything. These dark guards are all the dead men inherited and cultivated by the clan of the day. It can be said that even if some elders of the clan of the day rebel, these dead men won''t, and they only obey the orders of the clan leader of the day. This can be regarded as a reflection of the inside information of these famous families. To put it bluntly, if it wasn''t for the white eye and the reincarnated eye, there wasn''t a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye like the writing wheel eye, and the descendants of riyu village were a little too constrained. From top to bottom, all the people had only learned soft boxing and limited their play, otherwise, the upper limit of Riyi clan would never be the same, You know, even if Yucun is a little weaker than Yuyi, it''s the only son of Huiye. As the lineage of Yucun, the Japanese are qualified to compare with yuzhibo. But in the end, it was a mistake. Over the years, as the head of the rizu clan, rizu has been looking for a breakthrough for the development of his own clan. It''s not only about the survival of the clan, but also about the upper limit of the clan''s future. That''s why rizu took a tacit and even consensual attitude towards the affairs of Hatta and Naruto. Now, after the end of the battle of tolerance. From the people who went to war. Rizu learned from Ningci about the development of his family. Higher level pupillary surgery closely related to white eyes. Although rizu is not sure where Ningci got such a method, there is no doubt that it has something to do with Naruto. At this point, rizu has a high degree of assurance. Now when seeing jiuxinnai reincarnated from filthy soil, rizu has many things in mind. Under the seemingly serious expression, The corners of the mouth seem to show a faint smile. Don''t think that the day foot is a cold and thin nature, but a consideration that must be done as the leader of a clan. The reason why the day Foot Clan joined muyeren village that year was because they thought Muye could bring the most important sense of security and status to the day foot clan? Over the years, the Japanese have never betrayed or failed Muye. There are hundreds of Shinichi ninjas fighting for Muye. Now Muye is about to sink. The Shinichi can''t perish with Muye. It''s necessary to find a safe way out ahead of time. Even if there is Ningci in Naruto, it''s not enough for rizu, The separated Ningci can''t represent the Japanese. The most important thing is to depend on the relationship between Chutian and Naruto. This is also a matter that we have been thinking about before. And now it''s just nine Sinai himself. It''s natural to feel happy. Directly hold back the secret guards and servants. Rizu introduces jiuxinnai to his study, makes a cup of tea for jiuxinnai and puts it on the desk in front of him. It seems that there are some tangles, and it seems that there are some uncertainties. At the moment when the Japanese foot is still considering its own words. "Rizusang, don''t worry about too many things. I just want to meet the child of Chutian today. If I can, there are some things I want to decide in advance. If you don''t have any suggestions, can you call the child first? I also want to see hatada in person. " Face to face and sitting nine Sinai is straight to the point said. This is the words that have been spoken. Also make day foot slightly a Leng. Ah? What''s this? "Lord jiuxinnai, you mean The sun foot seems to be hesitant. "Ha ha, rizushang, I''m not Huoying''s wife now. The dead people just want to accomplish what they want to accomplish. Besides, we probably want to be relatives. Just call my name." That''s how you talk. I never know what a ball of change is. Nina Sinai, who has always been a straight shooter. It completely disrupts the thinking of rizu. People are still thinking about how to organize the language. Jiu xinnai''s side is a direct big move, which doesn''t give rizu any chance to react. "It seems that Lord jiuxinnai knows a lot of things." Anyway? Jiu xinnaidu is also the wife of Huoying of the fourth generation. Now she is the mother of the first generation of Xueying in Weizhen tolerance. Even if there is the relationship between the young fields. The Japanese football team should still give Jiu xinnai the most basic respect. This is also the benchmark rule in the big family. The more famous the family is. The more you look at fame and status. As the head of the clan, rizu is not free from vulgarity. "Well, I met Naruto once in a special way before, so I know a lot from Naruto. If rizushang doesn''t mind, I want to see Hata here. If I can, I plan to take Hata directly this time. Of course, this is based on Hata''s willingness, and rizushang doesn''t need to worry about the village, I have just met with master gangshou, master zilaiye and two elder consultants. " It''s another news that is enough to shake the foot of the sun. If rizu had guessed that it was other reasons that led to jiuxinnai''s appearance, now it seems that it can be heard from jiuxinnai''s words that the person who reincarnated jiuxinnai''s filthy land was Lord Huoying? This is really beyond the imagination of rizu. But it seems to be reasonable? And if cinnard can be channeled by the filthy earth. Does it mean other people can do it? Or has Lord Huoying and Lord Zilai already done this? But Jiu xinnai appears here alone at the moment, which seems to be inconsistent with the general reason? The brow of the day foot is all tight wrinkly, at this moment in the deep of the brain turn various idea but come. "The sun is full of mulberry?" It seems that the thinking of RI RI Zu is somewhat divergent. Jiuxinnai can probably guess what the leader of this family is thinking. This is a whisper of warning. "Ah? Sorry, I''m a little distracted. Since Lord jiuxinnai already knows these things, I really don''t need to say too much. I''m sending someone to inform the little girl to come here. " The day foot returns to mind, hastily echo says. Because of something specific. During this time. Rudimentary fields are basically in the state of being forbidden. Not only is it not allowed to go out easily, but also in the surrounding area where he lives, there are guards arranged by rizu himself to monitor the actions of Chutian. The main reason is that the day foot is afraid because of his daughter''s impulsive behavior. It''s a dilemma for the family. This seems to be a ruthless choice, but it is also something that rizu must do as the head of a family. He is not only the father of Chutian, but also the leader of hundreds of people of rizu. To be frank, as the head of a family, sometimes he needs to prepare some awareness in advance! Chapter 686 For more than ten days, Chutian, who has been semi detained in his own residential area, has not stepped out of the residence of the Shiyi people. Or to be more precise, since Naruto directly turned against the water in the war of six villages against Xiaozhi organization and attacked four generations of thunder, which led five villages to unite against Naruto and Xueren village, his vision is not high enough, In other words, the level of strength has not yet reached that level. After the Japanese subconsciously believed that the defeat of Naruto and Xueren village was a high probability event, it completely restricted the behavior of Chuda. In other words, as the head of the RI clan, rizu is fully responsible for the survival and safety of the RI clan. Before, he hoped that Chutian could go another way for the RI clan. Later, the detention of Chutian was also for the RI clan. Now, after jiuxinnai''s visit, he chose Chutian to come out for the RI clan, You can say that he is old-fashioned, conservative, even inhumane, a little self righteous, but he never for his own personal desires, but for his family. As a member of the clan and the first successor of the clan leader, Hata naturally understands her father''s practice, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t have any distress and boredom in her heart. Especially two days ago, when the battle between the Three Village Alliance and Xueren village was about to start, Hata wanted to step on the battlefield, At least face Naruto in person, no matter what the ending is. At least I tried. Hatta has always wanted to find a way to live in peace with Naruto, a family, and Muye. The former is his own love, and the latter is because of his family and friendship. Being kind and gentle, Hatta does not want to see too tragic results. However, it is obvious that the Japanese government does not allow hatada to make any unexpected actions. It''s been restricted for more than ten days. The dull emotion in his heart was unknown to outsiders. But she didn''t know what way to eliminate it, and it was impossible for her to escape from the monitoring guards arranged by her father. These people were all elite members of the clan. The strength of each one was tolerance among the elite, and there were two or three others who were especially tolerant. It was more than enough to see daisy, These days, Hatta has been looking for the opportunity to communicate with his father again, but rizu will not give her daughter such an opportunity. But today, rizu suddenly sent someone to inform Hatta that someone would come to see her and let Hatta be ready. When Hatta followed his servant to rizu''s study, he still looked confused. Naturally, his father didn''t have to say that when he saw jiuxinnai, Hatta''s white pupils were full of doubts and surprise. "Who is this? Does it feel familiar? " This is hatada''s first idea. Then I saw the very special lines on jiuxinnai''s face, and the dark color in the pupil which was impossible for a stranger. The color of doubt in Daisy''s eyes was more intense. The art of reincarnation. It looks like a lot of people know it. But this operation is one of the top secrets of muyeren village after all. In terms of his current situation and identity, it''s really impossible for him to know this skill. Even in the Muye collapse plan, he heard that in the battle between the big snake pill and the third generation of fire shadow, he used some special skill to summon the first generation of fire shadow and the second generation of fire shadow. But I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. There are no other insiders who have mentioned this operation in detail. It''s also very normal for Hatta not to understand. But also at the moment when Hatta is guessing the identity of Jiu xinnai in his head with an extremely confused expression. "Hatada, this is..." On one side, rizu just opened his mouth and wanted to introduce Jiu xinnai''s identity. "Ha ha, are you hatada? When I first met Naruto, I was Naruto''s mother. You can call me aunt jiuxinnai, Chutian. " Nine Sinai is with a touch of extreme satisfaction and gentle expression, looking at the young field, said with a smile. "Eh?" Make in front of the young field suddenly brain some crash. Leng Leng took a look at Jiu xinnai, and then his eyes subconsciously shifted to his father. His face was full of confusion and confusion. "Is Naruto''s mother your mother?" "Cough, yes, Hata, this is Naruto''s mother, the wife of four generations of Huoying, Lord jiuxinnai. Well, because of some special reasons and some special techniques, I can come back for a while. Today, I come here because I know your relationship from Naruto, so I want to see you, Lord jiuxinnai has some questions to ask you in person. " Sun Zu on the left side coughed softly, and explained the emergence of Jiu xinnai in more obscure words. After all, it is well known that four generations of couples died in the nine tail rebellion 15 years ago. With the ice snow intelligence of Hatta, after his father spoke, he could guess something. "Some kind of special operation?" That''s what rizu said. Hatta is also a technique that can be directly associated with the legendary big snake pill in Muye collapse plan. At the moment, a sudden look appeared in the eyes. But immediately after hearing the second half of his father''s words. Daisy''s face turned red in an instant. "Ah? Is Naruto''s mother aware of her relationship with Naruto? " Although it is clear that his father should not know that. But this is not a sentence. Or let the girl involuntarily think of that night in Xueren village. Full of red cheeks, hands are subconsciously stirred together. Looking at such a shy girl. Jiuxinnai smile, the look in the pupil is more and more soft up. "This is the girl my son likes!" It''s a very gentle child indeed. Even if it''s just the first time they meet their future mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. But jiuxinnai can already confirm in his heart that Hatoyama will be a good wife in the future. Jiuxinnai believes in his own eyes, but also believes in his sixth sense. From Hatoyama''s eyes, jiuxinnai can see that this young girl of the Japanese family really likes her son. Apart from other things, jiuxinnai only needs to confirm this. My son likes it. A girl who likes her son. In addition, why force other things? "Well, sit down first, hatada." Seems to be able to see through the girl''s very nervous heart, Nino Sinai is also to make his smile more soft, whispered words. Let Daisy''s heart is also a little calm. "Yes, aunt jiuxinnai." The voice was as low as a mosquito. The girl''s cheek was still red. She wanted to look at Jiu xinnai, but she did not dare to raise her eyes because of shyness. On the contrary, it makes Jiu xinnai feel that this trip is really a little too abrupt, which makes other girls not prepared. After all, Jiu xinnai has no similar experience and doesn''t want to go there for the first time. Now it seems that her identity can easily bring a certain degree of pressure to girls. It''s not because of the four generations of Huoying wife''s seemingly noble identity. It''s because of her identity as Naruto''s biological mother, it''s easy to bring spiritual pressure to the girl who likes Naruto. The most direct point is that it is reflected in the general relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, who always worry about whether her mother-in-law will be satisfied with her. Now the young farmland is in such a state of mind. Does Naruto''s mother dislike herself? Will you be dissatisfied with your identity, personality and other reasons? It has to be said. The more time it''s like this. The easier it is to think. It''s the same as a little fidgety boy going to his father-in-law''s house. This mentality. It''s something that every normal person has. Except for a few people with big hearts, no one is exception. Hatada is a girl who is more introverted. At the moment, when he sees Jiu xinnai, his mind is naturally in a mess. It''s worth praising that he can respond well. "Well, you don''t need to be nervous about hatada. Naruto also told me about you and him. This time I came back for a period of time for special reasons, so I wanted to take this opportunity to see you with my own eyes. There''s no other meaning in it. As a mother, I will definitely support my child 100%, so, You just have to do what you want to do. " Aware of the girl''s nervous heart. Jiu xinnai naturally wants to change his previous thinking and his own words. As far as possible to choose more moderate, more straightforward words to show their attitude. This is the best way to ease a girl''s mood. Even if Jiu xinnai has no relevant experience, he has been practicing in the world of tolerance for so many years. There is still some sense of sophistication and eyesight. The key problem of naming is just as Jiu xinnai predicted. At the moment when these words fall, the tense expression of the fledgling field is relieved. "Does Naruto''s mother seem very satisfied with herself?" Not only in words, but also in manner and action. "Yes, aunt jiuxinnai." Although still slightly ruddy cheek, but obviously at the moment the state of Hatoyama is much more normal than in front, it is finally can lift up the eyes, the first time so clearly will nine Sinai face into his own eyes Hatoyama. "How beautiful! How gentle! Is this Naruto''s mother? " That''s the idea that came to mind the first time. Even the reincarnation of filthy soil can hardly hide the unique charm of Jiu xinnai, especially the fiery long hair. Just like Watergate and Naruto, Hatta''s first reaction is "it''s really a beautiful long hair"! Then it was matched with a soft look, a gentle temperament, and a special aura that was easy to attract people''s attention. Let the moment nine Sinai in the eyes of Hatta is a perfect general existence. Of course, there is also the reason why he loves his family. Naruto''s mother! Don''t say that Jiu xinnai is a very attractive woman. Just such an identity is enough to make Hatta''s liking for Jiu xinnai is full at the beginning. Naruto''s face is more similar to Jiu xinnai''s. a few years ago, when he returned to muyeren village, his first impression of Naruto was that his character and hair color inherited his father''s Bofeng Watergate, but in face, Naruto''s personality and hair color were different, It is more similar to Jiu xinnai. Now, hatada is a similar idea. The more you look, the more you look. For a moment. Hatta even felt that Naruto was sitting opposite him. Let the maiden heart of Hatta sprout more and more. "Daisy, I''ll call you that." "Yes, aunt jiuxinnai." "Ha ha, I wanted to say that after I came here to see you, I had a lot to say to you. Now it seems that it''s not necessary. Hatta and Naruto have been alone since childhood. Maybe they are not considerate enough in some aspects. This is where Watergate and I haven''t done our duty. I hope you can..." "No! Naruto is very considerate, and has always been very gentle to me, but also After hearing nine Sinai''s words, hatada''s face was in a hurry. He subconsciously opened his mouth and wanted to explain for the person he loved. On the contrary, nine Sinai was stunned. Then the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law look up. Jiuxinnai''s smile became more and more intense and soft. It was also a surprise for Hatta, and then a sound of "Peng" made his cheeks blush instantly. His small head, which was straight down, seemed to come out of a thick stream of steam above his head. "Ha ha!" "That..." Especially when Nina Sinai''s laughter started. Daisy is really eager to find a crack directly into the ground. Shame! What a shame! How can you say such shameful words in front of Naruto''s mother. Hatta''s little head is about to be carried too much. "It seems that there is no problem. If you don''t have any opinions, I''d like to settle the matter for the two children in advance. Do you think it''s ok? Although the conditions are missing, and Watergate is not there, this is also my personal hope! " It''s the same straight ball. In the case of 100% certainty. Jiuxinnai wants to fulfill his duty as a mother. Naruto is the established matter. This way, hatada. Through the conversation just now. Jiuxinnai can be definitely determined. Although there is no way to see his son''s marriage and even the birth of his future grandson, it is of great significance for Jiu xinnai to decide the marriage for his son as a mother. And at the time of mentioning this matter, jiuxinnai''s mind was a joke that he had just been pregnant with his girlfriend yuzhibo Meiqin, who was also pregnant. If the two children were a man and a woman, they would make a direct appointment for their in laws! But now he and Watergate have already passed away for 15 years. Meiqin also died in the night when the yuzhibo clan was destroyed eight years ago. "I don''t know what happened to Meiqin''s children now." In jiuxinnai''s mind, yuzhibo Meiqin and yuzhibo weasel, the eldest son of Meiqin who had been very sensible since childhood, came to mind. Of course, this idea was in Jiu xinnai''s mind. The priority now is to grasp the future marriage affairs for his son! As a mother. He said he was serious. "Eh?" Jiu xinnai was very serious, and he was very confused. It can be said that from the beginning of Jiu xinnai''s appearance to now, the rhythm has been beyond the imagination of rizu, which is totally different from the script, Lord Jiu xinnai. Rizu really didn''t expect that jiuxinnai would directly propose to fix the marriage of the two families here. On one side, the delicate young Tian understood the meaning of Jiu xinnai''s words in the first time. It was already a red cheek, at this moment is simply dripping blood general permeability. The brain carries completely over and crashes at this moment. "Get married! Get married! Get married! " I don''t know what I''m doing or thinking. Deep in his mind. It has been only these two words in the crazy flash. After all, full day is the leader of a family. Lengshen and muddleheaded force is just a matter of a moment. After that, it''s still a quick reaction. Even if I feel that the rhythm is a little faster than I planned, it''s the result I want to see. If Hatta and Naruto make an engagement, the Japanese will have a guarantee for the future. With the current momentum of Naruto and Xueren village. No one can stop Naruto from leading Xueren village to unify the whole forbearance world. In the future, hatada can even become the only wife who dominates the whole forbearance world. Frankly speaking, it''s the first lady! With such an identity. What else do the Japanese need to fear? The most important thing is that in the next generation of Xueying, it is very likely that the people who have the blood of the day clan will compete and even inherit, which is of great significance and value to the day clan. Therefore, rizu doesn''t want to hesitate, let alone refuse. "Well, as long as the little girl has no objection, I, as a father, will definitely choose to bless my children!" The authenticity of this discourse remains to be verified. However, as a father of a big family, he has a good conscience. Compared with many big family fathers, they are really "profit oriented" and have a little warmth in them. "That''s a deal! When I go to see Naruto, I''ll make an agreement on specific matters. " Seeing that the Japanese football team directly agreed to its proposal. Jiuxinnai''s smile on his face was also more intense. He nodded and said in reply. On the other side, hatada has long been in a state of brain chaos, always in a "boom" buzzing state. Naruto''s mother raised the proposal of engagement. And his father agreed directly? In other words, from this moment on, the identity of himself and Naruto changed? Is it an engagement? The relationship between fiancee and fiance? "Fiance!" Once these three words come to mind. Daisy really can''t listen to anything, can''t consider anything. It''s really because what happened in that short period of 20 to 30 seconds had a great impact on this little princess of the Japanese clan. She is shy. I also met something closely related to myself and Naruto. There was no direct brain crash that led to coma. This can be regarded as a lot of growth of young girls. "Chutian." Jiuxinnai, who could fully understand the girl''s mood at the moment, looked at Daisy with a smile and gave her a little time to react. After her obvious recovery, she spoke again and cried out softly. "Ah? Yes! Aunt jiuxinnai The lovely appearance of the little girl, still red cheeked, makes the girl more and more beautiful. In the delicate and flexible, it shows some pure and clean that belongs to the girl alone. "I''m going to leave Muye and find Naruto. If you can, will you come with me?" Nine Sinai with a pair of very gentle expression looking at the young field, that whispered out of the words. In the first time, Hatta was still a little dull. Later, it seemed that he had completely recovered, thinking of his family and the current situation of those companions in muyeren village, and so on. His little face suddenly became tense and dignified. "To see Naruto?" Hatta first whispered a word, and then seemed to make up his mind, summoned up all his courage to look at Jiu xinnai. "Well, I''ll go! Aunt jiuxinnai! I also happen to have something to talk with Naruto. Father, after I leave, you can tell Lord Huoying about me directly That''s what you say. Before I finish. It was interrupted by Jiu xinnai''s astonished and funny expression. "Don''t think so much about things in the village. You don''t need to worry about them at all. Before my aunt came here, she had already agreed with gangshou and Zilai. You don''t need to worry about things in the family. Besides, she will also have a good talk with Naruto. Now you just need to make a decision for yourself." Nine Xin Nai Mou light flickers, the temperature voice says. Hatta also after hearing nine Sinai''s words, first blinked his eyes, and then in see his father is gently nodded, that originally has been tight heart a little relaxed, maybe he really don''t need to worry too much? however. This idea is just a turn. Hatta is still determined in her heart. After aunt jiuxinnai meets Naruto again, she still wants to show her meaning well. If you have something to say, you can do it. This is the faith that the girl has set for herself in her heart after Naruto once gave Hatta courage! It''s also the way of forbearance that I must keep all my life! Chapter 687 "Yes, aunt jiuxinnai, then I will listen to you!" Gentle, kind, but also has its own ideas and strong. It has to be said. Jiuxinnai is more and more satisfied with her future daughter-in-law. It can be said that when Nino Sinai was pregnant with Naruto, he had imagined countless times that his son and daughter would get married in the future, and his mind had also imagined countless times that his children would get married in the future. Although Naruto did not grow up as he and Watergate originally expected, from that conversation, At least, from the point of view of Jiu xinnai as a mother, his son did not go astray. Even if others would say that this is Jiu xinnai''s "intentional" favoritism, people who have love are also loved by others, and Naruto, who has countless people''s trust and can bear the expectation of countless people, is already his most complacent existence. Personality, appearance, strength and so on. In jiuxinnai''s opinion. Naruto is as good as his father, even better than blue! In that case. Jiuxinnai naturally hopes that his son can have a real partner who will accompany him along the way in the future. Now it seems that Hatta is really satisfied with jiuxinnai in all aspects. This is a very intelligent and lovely little girl. "What is really as like as two peas?" Looking at the field in front of me. Jiuxinnai thought with a smile on his face. Of course, unconsciously, jiuxinnai also boasted two words subconsciously. "Well, rizushang, I''ll leave the village with Hatta first. I''ve learned more about the current situation from master gangshou. Maybe rizushang should make some preparations in advance for the rest of the three or four days." Jiu xinnai turned his head and looked at the sun foot on the left side. "Well, I understand, Lord jiuxinnai." Now that the biggest problem has been solved. Most of the haze and melancholy that originally haunted rizu''s mind naturally disappeared. Although there are still some follow-up things to deal with, it seems to rizu that they are all small details. If Tuan Zang is still alive, rizu really needs to worry about all aspects of the village, but now the leader in power Since then, he will never attack the people in the village, not to mention jiuxinnai''s explanation in advance. And the Japanese really paid a lot for Muye. Now, it''s not to say that we have to back stab the leaves, just to find a safe way for the survival of our own people. It''s just a matter of planning ahead. Rizu believes that his family should be able to continue to be a well-known family in the world of tolerance, and in the future, he will be able to go up to a higher level, with Hatta and Ningci. The possibility is extremely high. "Well! Then, hatada, let''s go! " Jiuxinnai also believes that Japan can handle the relevant issues well. Although the Japanese seem to be very moderate in muyeren village, this is also because the patriarchs of each generation of the Japanese are very cautious in the past 60 years. Where are the high-profile Japanese like yuzhibo? The reason why rizu can be the leader of a family. It''s not only because of his age, but also because his character and ability have been recognized by the previous generation of family owners and Presbyterian groups. Otherwise, in this special world, ninjas are 100% inclined to the former for "Xian" and "Chang"! "Well, aunt jiuxinnai, my father, I''ll leave home with aunt jiuxinnai first!" See jiuxinnai stand up. The young field on the opposite position also immediately got up, nodded meekly, then turned his eyes to his father, slightly bowed his head and said. "Well, go ahead, listen to Lord jiuxinnai all the way!" Day foot face or with a solemn expression, slowly nodded and said. "Yes! My father. " Hatta is also used to reply. Soon afterwards. Jiu xinnai left with Hata from the side gate area of the residence of the Japanese clan. At this time, Hata''s identity was very sensitive. Besides, Jiu xinnai''s attitude of reincarnation at the moment must not be noticed by ordinary people. Along the way, he avoided all ordinary people and the patrolling ninjas, Jiuxinnai left muyeren village with Chuda. According to the general information obtained from rizu, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were also heading for the northwest of the burning country. That was the area where the three village allied forces fought with Xueren village before. If all goes well, jiuxinnai could join the army led by Naruto on the way. It was in jiuxinnai that she left muyeren village with her young field. All the way to the northwest. Just north of the land of fire. It happened that four figures, who were already very elite Muye border garrison ninjas, did not even notice, went straight across the border of the land of fire and galloped all the way to Muye village in the land area of the fire. These four figures are not others. It was the four fire shadows who were summoned by the filthy earth channeling after being unsealed by yuzhiboban one step earlier than jiuxinnai. Northwest. Due south. The four Huoying and jiuxinnai are moving in opposite directions, and in order to take care of the young fields as much as possible, jiuxinnai''s moving speed is not very fast, but the four Huoying, qianshouzhujian, qianshouyijian, ape feirizha and bofengshuimen, really put the restrictions on them and galloped towards muyeren village at full speed. A fast-moving figure. This is the speed that ordinary people can''t reach. From a small country in the due north region. It only took less than half a day for the four fire shadows to come to the territory of the fire Kingdom, and they have 100% perception at any time. In order to collect more information and intelligence, if Naruto is leading the army of Xueren village to invade the territory of the fire Kingdom at this time, he has to consider whether to change his plan. But as things stand. There is certainly a little harassment in the land of fire. But still in a relatively peaceful situation. That is to say, the Xueren village army led by Naruto has not arrived. This gives the early generation of fire shadow a little more operation space and time. "Why? This chakra wave? " It''s also the moment when we are getting closer to muyeren village. Galloping in the front position of the qianshouzhu seems to feel something in general, that suddenly stopped body shape, the back position is also one after another stopped on the side of the tree branches of qianshouyijian, ape Flying Sun chop, wave wind water gate three people. "Big brother? What''s the matter? " "It''s nothing. I just found a chakra wave, which seems to be a little similar to Shuihu!" The pillar winked and said softly. "Ah? Is it similar to sister-in-law''s chakra? " The words in the subconscious also made the three generations of Huoying and shuimen in the later position synchronous. The strength of the three people was a little worse or more than that of Zhujian. Zhujian mastered a higher level of immortal mode, and they were far better than the three people in terms of perception. But over time. After the people on the opposite side get closer and closer. The three can also sense some special breath fluctuations. There''s nothing in between. The sun cuts, the water gate actually is the facial expression slightly moves. Especially Watergate. After sensing that familiar chakra wave. Watergate''s handsome face also showed an obvious look of happiness. Facing the first generation of fire shadow and the second generation of fire shadow that slightly confused expression. Watergate opened his mouth and said, "first generation adults, second generation adults, if I don''t feel wrong, that chakra wave in front of me should be my wife!" Three generations of Huoying nodded. "Well, this chakra feels that there should be no mistake." "Oh, oh!? It''s the direct descendant of Shuihu, the one mentioned before. Is it Jiu xinnaijun? " After hearing Watergate''s answer. The first generation fire shadow is also a pair of pupil a bright, the face above the same show a touch of happy expression said. "I want to see you! Let''s go It can be said that because his wife is a member of the whirlpool clan, and the whirlpool Shuihu is indeed a good friend of Zhujian, Zhujian has a very high liking for the whirlpool clan. Previously, his wife who heard the fire shadow of four generations was also a member of the whirlpool clan, and also inherited the responsibility of Shuihu. As the container of Jiuwei, Zhujian has a very good liking for jiuxinnai, This is a respectable junior! It''s the same with pickiness. You know, four generations of couples died together for the sake of the village. Judging from the appearance of the four generations, it is 100% clear that the couple were only in their 20s when they died in the war. At such an age, it can be said that they died young. For those who will die for the sake of righteousness. I''ve never been stingy of my respect. This is also the reason why he chose ape Flying Sun chop as the fire shadow of the three generations. In that case. You can also stand up for the first time and choose the people who have been cut off. There is absolutely no problem with your character. It must also be admitted that the young ape flying day cut is worthy of a generation of heroes, and this is also more set off the bad image of his old age. This topic is not mentioned for the time being. Before and after the four fire shadows, they sensed the chakra fluctuation of jiuxinnai, adjusted their position, and galloped toward jiuxinnai''s position. Jiuxinnai was a little slower than qianshouzhujian, but he felt the chakra fluctuation of the four fire shadows a little earlier than Feijian, rizha and shuimen. After all, the four did not deliberately hide their breath. As the most outstanding existence of the whirlpool generation. All the secrets of the whirlpool clan, jiuxinnai, Shenle Xinyan, which is a special perception secret of the whirlpool clan, can also be used by jiuxinnai. Originally, when he detected several huge chakra waves in the front left, jiuxinnai planned to take Hata around directly, but later, he sensed his husband, Bofeng Watergate, After the familiar chakra wave of the three generations of fire shadow - Ape Flying Sun chop, jiuxinnai''s face also showed a special look. "Let''s go, hatada. I may have to show you some other people first." "Eh?" Jiu xinnai''s words. Also is to let the young farmland tiny a stay, small face on synchronous peep out a put on puzzled facial expression but come. Go see the others first? What''s going on? Daisy that beautiful white pupil emerged a wisp of deep doubt. But nine Sinai just smile, deliberately sold a pass, no direct explanation. "Let''s go!" But the body shape is a vertical, after adjusting the position, toward the four fire shadow position. Daisy also had to swallow back the mouth problem, and then the body shape of a vertical, with the pace of shinnai, go forward together. Both sides with clear and consistent goals. They''re looking at each other. It''s not a short distance. But under the speed of the four fire shadows. It took only a short time for both sides to see each other. When the familiar figures come into view. Watergate and jiuxinnai''s faces were full of emotion. It was hard to describe the couple''s special mood at the moment with general words. They just looked at each other affectionately. "Watergate." "Nine Sinai!" A whisper of words. "Well Let''s see the scene of ape Flying Sun chop, there is a feeling of guilt and regret in it. He doesn''t know why he made such a move at that time. He should directly announce the identity of Naruto to the public. In this way, there won''t be such a situation now, or if he could arrive at the scene earlier, Instead of four generations to use the ghost seal, the result may be completely different. "It''s all my fault." Three generations of fire shadow in the depths of the heart is extremely bitter mood so thought. "Ha ha, this is your wife of four generations? The immediate descendant of Shuihu, is not it Naijun Jiuxin The first generation of Huoying obviously didn''t think so much about it. In other words, qianshouzhujian, who was more forthright and direct in nature, would not be the kind of person who indulged in the past glory or failure, including those who had learned all kinds of things about 15 years ago from yuanfeirizha before, and didn''t say anything about it. In Zhujian''s view, it doesn''t matter what happened in the past, The most important thing is to deal with the current situation, including the four generations of couples. Zhujian also understands the feelings of the couple very well. Even if Watergate and jiuxinnai will make other choices next, there will be no special emotional fluctuation between the two. It''s just reasoning and understanding, and how to do it or how to do it. This is one of the greatest personality Charms among the thousand hand pillars. At the moment, seeing the infinite appearance of vortex jiuxinnai, which is similar to that of Shuihu, the deep pupil between the pillars also shows a trace of reminiscence. The sonorous voice between the pillars also directly awakened Watergate and jiuxinnai. They were imitated by young couples, and they were also rare to show a look of embarrassment. But Watergate and jiuxinnai were not ordinary people after all, and they adjusted their emotions in the first time. "Jiu xinnai, let me introduce you. These two are "Well, I know. This must be the first generation, and the other must be the second generation." You don''t need to talk about Watergate. The moment you see someone coming. Jiu xinnai can easily recognize the identity of the first generation and the second generation of Huoying. Although the first and second generations of jiuxinnai died many years ago when he came to Muye, the two faces are carved on the huoyingyan. In addition to the symbolic dress and the terrible chakra wave that permeates his body. Jiuxinnai can recognize their identities in the first time. As for the last one. At the time of seeing three generations of fire shadow ape flying and sun cutting. The smile on jiuxinnai''s face was a little faded. However, for the sake of his elders and the three generations of fire shadows in the village, jiuxinnai leaned slightly: "there are still three generations of adults. I haven''t seen them for a long time." Said with the necessary courtesy. But there was a trace of resentment in the words, which could be heard by all the people present. Naturally, ape flying and sun cutting were no exception, and a look of shame appeared on the old face. "Ah, jiuxinnai, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" It can only be said in a dry voice. Even the water gate on one side gave a sign with his eyes. However, Jiu xinnai has not changed her attitude. As Jiu xinnai, gangshou and Zilai said before, Jiu xinnai, as Huoying''s wife 15 years ago, has completely fulfilled her obligations and responsibilities. Now she is just an ordinary mother. She can promise not to be involved in the affairs of Muye, which can be regarded as a generous performance, Indeed, we can''t force Jiu xinnai to do anything. At this point. Watergate knows. Three generations of fire are as clear. Standing on the left side, the first generation Huoying and the second generation Huoying are also very clear. "Cough, that, jiuxinnai, how can you be here? And it''s a gesture of reincarnation? Besides, who is the little girl of this day clan? " This section is very sad to go. Watergate doesn''t want to make the atmosphere too rigid. At the moment, it is also an immediate change of topic, or a direct return to the core issues. Ask straight out. This is also the concern of the three Huoying of qianshouzhujian, qianshouyijian and ape feirizha. After all, in their previous guess, the first suspect is Naruto. But it doesn''t seem that there''s much significance in the creation of Jiu xinnai? Moreover, it''s even more difficult to understand that it appears here at this point in time. "Oh? The reason why I come to this world is that master gangshou and master zilaiye use the technique of reincarnation of filthy soil. At the beginning, it seems that master gangshou and master zilaiye intend to bring you, the first generation adults, the second generation adults and the third generation adults out together, But because your previous souls were sealed in the belly of death (in fact, the real reason for the failure was that there were already four people in the spot), so only the dirty earth channeled out of me. After learning about the current situation with master gangshou and master zilaiye, I used the method of reincarnation of dirty earth to release the control of master zilaiye, I don''t plan to get involved in the affairs of the village. I just plan to go to Naruto and spend more time with Naruto to automatically release the operation and return to the pure land. After all, I''m also a dead man. " Although jiuxinnai''s words are not very direct. But which of the few people present is mediocre? Almost all of them understood the plan of the village when Jiu xinnai opened his mouth, and they wanted to send them out. Moreover, even four generations of couples were summoned together. But the goal was very clear, which was to deal with the coming army led by Bofeng Naruto. From the village''s point of view. There is really no way to say what to blame. But after all, Zhujian has been an open and aboveboard representative all his life. When he heard that his younger generation, especially his master, had to use such means, he would feel a little uncomfortable in his heart. "As for this little girl, hehe, Watergate, this is our future daughter-in-law!" When it comes to Hatoyama. Jiuxinnai showed a very soft and happy expression. Patted lightly, one side had already taken a very surprised look, but now it was Hatta''s small head with a shy expression. Looking at the Watergate, he seemed to say with a very complacent expression. "What''s the matter with you? Watergate, you and the first generation of adults, who are they out of the dirt? Is there anyone who knows the means to remove the disadvantages of ghost sealing? And then channeling your filthy soil out? " Speaking of the latter, jiuxinnai was naturally confused about her husband and the other three Huoying adults who were channeled by filthy soil and asked. "Well, we were really channeled out by filthy earth after the restriction of the ghost seal was lifted. The person who channeled me, the first generation adults, the second generation adults and the third generation adults was yuzhiboban. It''s just strange that banyan seems to be in the state of filthy earth channeling. There are many doubts in it, The main purpose seems to be to let the first generation adults come back to deal with Naruto, so I''m coming back with them for the time being. " Watergate first took a look at the fire shadow of the first generation, and then met his wife, who seemed to have some unhappy expression and said with a wry smile. And then at the end of the conversation. Watergate just seems to react. "Wait a minute? Jiu xinnai, what did you just say? Is this girl our daughter-in-law The round eyes, straight looking at one side, ears already red, even the small head down to the lowest, almost directly buried in his chest of the hatchling field one eye, the volume is at this moment involuntarily raised a few points. Including one side of the position between the pillars, the door is also can''t help but look at the field two eyes. It''s normal for the ape to fly and chop. After all, before three generations of Huoying died. The old man already knew the relationship between Naruto and hatada. "Of course! So this time, I went to rizushang and talked with rizushang a little bit about Hatta and Naruto. I''m going to take Hatta to Naruto. Watergate, you used to be Huoying, so I won''t interfere and influence your choice, but please understand that now I just want to be Naruto''s mother and accompany him for a while, I have made it clear to master gangshou and master Zilai. Now I happen to meet the first generation adults, the second generation adults and the third generation adults here. I want to make it clear that I will not take part in the affairs between the village and Naruto. I hope that the first generation adults, the second generation adults and the third generation adults can understand one or two about this. " Chapter 688 In the end, the most critical issues are still involved. Even in the face of the famous Ninja God, qianshouzhu, jiuxinnai has no stage fright. He is so magnanimous that he clearly expresses his will. After hearing jiuxinnai''s words, Hatta''s ears move slightly and her eyes rise again, Looking at these real "big men" in front of us, it can be said that the first generation of Huoying, qianshouzhujian, really has the leading position in today''s world of tolerance. After all, it is only 60 years since Muye was founded, and the reputation of the God of Ninja is still indelible, Even now, Naruto is regarded as the God of the new generation of ninja. And Naruto''s strength in the real sense is indeed beyond the qianshouzhujian. However, as long as Naruto has not really defeated qianshouzhujian head-on, or accomplished a great cause that qianshouzhujian has never achieved Qianshouzhujian is still the first person£¨ Now it can be realized immediately. Defeat qianshouzhujian head-on, and then complete the great cause of unifying the world of tolerance. Surpass qianshouzhujian in all aspects, from personal strength to overall performance.) Yu Hata, the purest Muye ninja, grew up listening to the prestige of qianshouzhu. From the conversation just now, you can tell that he is as smart as Hata. The return of the first generation of adults is their beloved Naruto, and the mention of "yuzhiboban" also attracts Hata''s attention, Today''s Hatta is not only worried about Jiu xinnai who talks too directly, but also worried about Naruto who will collide with the early generation of Huoying. But she also understood. On this occasion, she can''t speak easily. Listening quietly is the only choice. Watergate, fire shadow of the first generation and fire shadow of the second generation in front of them also showed different degrees of expression after hearing the words of Jiu xinnai. "Don''t worry, Naijun Jiuxin. Not only you, including the fourth generation, we won''t say anything more or do anything. You paid everything for Muye before you died. As you said, we are all dead people now, and we shouldn''t have influenced this world, but as the founder of Muye, I still have some personal desires in it, And I still think Naruto''s way of doing it seems a little rough and tyrannical, but this is what happened before Naruto and I, and it will definitely not affect your husband and wife. You should act according to your own wishes! " I can take it, I can put it down! This is a generation of heroes. Don''t mention that both juxinnai and Watergate have stated in advance that they will remain "neutral.". Even if the former Muye Huoying couple wanted to be the enemy of Muye, qianshouzhu would still face each other with a smile at this time. It was not a false statement, not an affectation, but a real existence between qianshouzhu. Just like he and Yuji poban did. You can say that sometimes the pillars are too naive and even a little stupid. But his greatness and his excellence. It''s still a dazzling light that can''t be covered up. Although jiuxinnai had been very trusting and admired the personality of the early generation of Huoying before, at this time, he was still slightly surprised to hear such words from the early generation of Huoying. It was the words of the early generation of Huoying that surprised jiuxinnai. After all, this is a completely clear position. The fire shadow of the early Dynasty can also show such a grand bearing. It has to be said. He deserves to be a hero to calm down troubled times. "Yes, my Lord Jiu xinnai took a deep look at the fire shadow of the early Dynasty, and then bowed to the pillars again. This time, his respect was more solemn and sincere than before. "Since you and your wife think like this, let''s separate here. I and I will go back to the village directly. No matter what the final result is, I still thank you two villages on behalf of Muye for everything they have done!" The thousand hand pillar is also a positive color, looking at Watergate and nine Sinai, the same is the body shape micro bow, with an unprecedented serious tone said so. Watergate and Nino Sinai also bowed back immediately. "No, my Lord, this is our duty!" "Then, that''s it! In the door, monkey After looking at Watergate and jiuxinnai at the end, he turned his head and yelled at qianshouyijian and the ape Flying Sun. "Yes, big brother!" "Yes, my Lord After they answer each other. Between the columns is a vertical figure, directly toward the position of muyeren village. Like a thousand hands, his body flickered behind his elder brother. Three generations of Huoying looked at shuimen and jiuxinnai, bowed deeply in their astonished expressions, and said, "Naruto and the village will come to this stage. It''s all my old mistake. I''m sorry for you and your wife. Although I know that this apology has no real significance, it''s at least a personal consolation, Watergate and jiuxinnai, as the first generation said, your husband and wife have already paid for the village. They are not sorry for the village, but I and the village are sorry for your husband and wife. No matter what happens next, you will always be the heroes of the village, but I still perform my duties as a Huoying, my guilt and mistakes, I just hope I can repay it in my next life! " At least there should be an attitude. You don''t care how the three generations of Huoying really think in their heart. But at least for now. Or let Jiu xinnai still have a shock. sometimes. A person''s attitude can''t really affect anything. But it still has a very important significance. "Three generations!" Watergate also immediately stepped forward and lifted up three generations of Huoying. Nine Sinai is in the eyes after a slight flash, gently sighed, and then that look is really back to the past as usual. "Three generations of adults, I can also understand your practice. After all, everyone''s identity and position will limit everyone''s judgment and practice. Let him pass the past. As for the future, it depends on his own choice in the future!" It''s a whisper. It is also to let the old face of the three generations of Huoying show a faint smile. "Ah, let the future decide for itself." After saying this, the three generations of Huoying also turned around, swayed, and galloped away to the position where they left between the pillars and the doors. Watergate and jiuxinnai look at the direction of the three generations of Huoying''s departure silently, and their pupils also show a very complex look. To be honest, Watergate and jiuxinnai actually respect the three generations of Huoying, including their status in the world of tolerance and what they have done for Muye, But when it comes to Naruto, it''s hard for the couple to say that they don''t have any complaints. After all, both of them are normal human beings with seven passions and six desires. As long as any regular parents hear that their children are discriminated against and abused, they will feel uncomfortable and resentful, In addition, I have given everything for this village. I died in battle when I was young. Under the double blessing, even the sage could not say that he had no resentment. It''s just the position. And the identity of the two before they died. Lead to in this matter. Watergate and jiuxinnai are really in a dilemma. They were all dead at first, but now they are channeled out by people. They are faced with the choice to help the village deal with their son? Watergate and jiuxinnai are not crazy, but they stand on their son''s side, face up to their former companions, and even destroy muyeren village. Watergate and jiuxinnai can''t bear it. Muyeren carries too many memories and feelings. In the end, the couple still chose "neutrality" with tacit understanding, which seems very cunning. In fact, it is also the most helpless choice between them, and the only choice they can make in this situation. The positions of the three fire figures, Qian Shouzhu, Qian Shouye and ape feiri, can be understood. They are also apologetic to them. It''s not because they died in the war, but because they made the hero bleed and shed tears. This is the biggest culpability. So the column will say even if Watergate, nine Xin Naizhen stand on the opposite side of wood leaf. He will understand such words. After all, it''s a different person. This is the inevitable result of Naruto''s completely different choice from the original. Watergate and jiuxinnai have many complex emotions in their hearts, but they can''t afford to let things go in such a short time. Neither Watergate nor jiuxinnai is a kind of hesitant person. "SA, let''s go too. According to the time, Naruto should be on the way to the kingdom of fire. This is the last time we spend with Naruto." Watergate turned to look at the side of nine Sinai, with a very gentle expression, whispered. "Yes, let''s get along with our family for a while." Nine Sinai slightly looked up, looking at her husband, eyes full of tenderness. "Let''s go, Hatta!" "Yes, aunt jiuxinnai!" I don''t know whether it''s because I''m about to see Naruto again, or the words of "one family" just mentioned by Jiu xinnai. At the moment when Jiu xinnai and Watergate''s eyes fall on him at the same time, Hatta''s pink cheek is blushing again, and his gentle posture makes the smile on Watergate''s face more moist. "This is my future daughter-in-law. It seems that she will be a good wife to accompany Naruto all her life!" Looking at such a field. The fire shadow of the fourth generation also thought of it from the bottom of his heart. Three people who won''t delay any longer. When Zhujian, Feijian and ape feirizha returned to muyeren village at a high speed, they also adjusted their position and headed toward the northwest. It was the garrison of Xueren village under the command of Naruto. They didn''t know that the first generation of Naruto, the second generation of Naruto and the third generation of Naruto, including their parents, had been channeled by dirty soil, It is also in the region of the kingdom of Tang, waiting for the arrival of the backup troops and corresponding materials of the kingdom of snow. Later, after talking about the corresponding "ways of cooperation" with the representatives of the small and medium-sized people in muyeren villages such as Lujiu and Haiyi. Naruto also assigned the strategic tasks of its small partners. Sasuke, muster and Bayun led the other detachment to the northwest of tuzhiguo. The main force is here. Naruto is also finished. After all Xueren have assembled. Naruto directly plans to lead his own elite troops into the country of fire! this moment. Naruto stands on a high mountain on the border between Tang Kingdom and fire kingdom. Looking at the familiar scenery in front of us, there is a light and complicated emotion in the pupil. It''s not for this life, but for the sake of seeing the original one in the last life. Sometimes Naruto always thinks that it''s his soul that wears away Naruto, or after he dies, he is reincarnated for Naruto, Although such a question does not sound very important, it has a different meaning for Naruto. The most important thing is that the previous life was to see the world through the screen, and now it is to step on the world by oneself. The overlapping feeling is very subtle and special. In the original work, I struggled all my life for Muye and Sasuke. Naruto once saw an animation fan say such a sentence in his previous life: "Naruto''s life has never been for himself. His efforts are either for Muye, or for the girl he likes, or for his best friend, but not for himself!" Although the nature of subjective bias in this sentence is very strong. But it''s undeniable that it really tastes like that. This is also why Naruto in this life will have such "rebellious thinking" when he opens his eyes and finds that he has come to the world of Huoying. The reason is very simple. What''s the point of not living for himself? Maybe such a sentence will appear selfish and double standard. But Naruto still has to say. "If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy the earth!" If a person is not happy and happy even himself. What qualification does he have to say that he can give others happiness and happiness? This is also one of the life principles pursued by Naruto in this life. If the resentment and unwillingness that have been buried in the heart for 12 years, and the preparation and accumulation for three years, can be vented once. Naruto, through the thick forest in front of him, looks at his countless snow tolerant men who are moving at a high speed. "Three years has come. Muye, I''ve come back with my anger and disappointment. This time, I will really level everything and create a legend that belongs to my bofengnaruto!" Stretching out the right arm which grew up again with the power of Yang Dun just mastered yesterday, pointing to the location of muyeren village. The pupil reveals a very firm and solemn color. Ningci and Xiangyu, who are standing behind Naruto, also show different degrees of expression on their faces. Xiangyu is relatively simple. Her sufferings were all in the period of caoren village, including the tragic scene of her mother being sucked to death, which has been deeply imprinted in Xiangyu''s memory, Xiang phosphor once thought that his result should be as miserable as his mother, but later he met Naruto, which is an important track of his life''s complete change. It''s impolite to say that from that moment on, Xiang phosphor decided to live for Naruto, Naruto''s ideal is his ideal, Naruto''s goal is his goal, Naruto''s enemy is his Naruto! For all that Naruto once encountered in Muye. Xiang phosphor is more empathetic. Three years ago, she came to Xueren village with Naruto to found her own power. She always believed that Naruto would come back one day. Now. It''s the right time! Angry for Naruto, happy for Naruto. In this small group of Naruto, Xiangyu is probably the most simple and direct one. Ning Ci''s idea is similar to that of Xiang Yu. In terms of personal identity, Ning Ci was born as a Muye ninja of zhengbajing. In Muye Ren Village, he has his own people, friends and family. Now he is returning to the country of fire in such a way, and he is about to fight in Muye Ren Village. On the complexity of the heart. Compared with Naruto. Ningci is no less. "How''s it going? Ningci? What''s the progress on Sasuke''s side? " Emotion is such a moment. Naruto''s character predestined him not to indulge in the so-called past excessively. Go straight to the theme of the game. At the moment when he is leading a large army to the border area of the country of fire, Naruto naturally needs to pay more attention to the process of Sasuke''s side. In the original plan, the soldiers are divided into three routes, but the country of wind is monitored by a small team. The real forces are still divided into two. The main forces of Sasuke, weasel and Bayun''s team are going directly to the country of earth In Yanren village, Shanren village has completely lost its resistance, but Yanren village still has some resistance. This is also the strategy set in the previous strategic meeting. Priority should be given to the disintegration of all the remaining forces of Yanren village. After the settlement of the land Kingdom, Yanren village will go south to destroy the wind Kingdom and Shanren village. According to the schedule. Now Sasuke should lead the troops to Yanren village. Before that, Sasuke, weasel and others left first. It''s the customary time. Naruto, as a snow shadow, naturally needs to ask about the specific progress. "Sasuke has just sent a message that the garrison forces arranged by Yanren village in the border area have been completely destroyed. Now they are marching into the hinterland of tuzhiguo!" Ning CI nodded gently and said in reply. "Is it time to clear the border stronghold? It seems that Sasuke''s efficiency is quite high! " Naruto eyebrows a Yang, with a wisp of surprised expression said. Two pillars led the troops to set out, which was half a day faster than the main forces on their own side. Now they have finished the peripheral cleaning of the first floor, which is really fast. "I''m probably anxious to finish the task quickly, but later on, Muye''s side, after all, for Sasuke Jun, Muye should also have a very special meaning!" The fragrant phosphor hair tip in the right side position once flings, seem to point to general smile to say. After all, I really want to say something. Ningci, Sasuke and muyecun have more hatred than Naruto. Although Naruto said that he had received unfair treatment, Watergate and jiuxinnai at least died out of their original wish to fight for muyeren village. But Ning Ci''s father and Sasuke''s parents are different. you ''re right! Ning Ci''s father died voluntarily in place of his brother. The direct killer of Sasuke''s parents was his own brother, yuzhibo weasel. But the root of it is not clear. It''s not muyeren village? If we talk about the yuzhibo people, they should also bear certain responsibilities. In the matter of daily difference. It''s just a cauldron of wood leaves. What is the cost-effective exchange of one person''s life for peace from hard times? To put it bluntly, the three generations, Tuan Zang and the two consultants who made this decision are really out of their heads. Peace comes from fighting! It''s not a talk! As the winner of the Third World War of tolerance, why should Muye keep a low voice to Yunren? In the final analysis, it is the weak roots that emerge in the heart of the three generations of Huoying after they are old that lead them to make all kinds of fatuous decisions. Therefore, if we calculate from here, the death rate of diurnal difference is 100%, which can be calculated on the top of these wood leaf high-rise buildings with three generations of fire shadow as the core. That''s why Ning Ci and Sasuke have more reason to hate muyejen village than Naruto. Two pillars will have this idea. It''s a matter of course. Before the division, Naruto could also see the unhappy look on his face. But it can also be seen that Sasuke''s growth on the scale, otherwise, with the character of the former two pillars, he must have turned his head and left for muyeren village. "I want revenge! No one is going to stop me! " This is the thinking of the two pillars in the original. In this life, he was more influenced by Naruto. The two pillars are still different from those in the original. At this point. Not only Sasuke, but also Ningci, Xiangyu, Bayun and Yugao. "Well, that''s OK. Anyway, muster sang and Bayun are following. Yanren and Sharen don''t have any important people. Let him go." Naruto said softly with a dumb smile. The position of the station is different. The height of the view is different. Although Yanren village and Sharen village still have the first World War. In the village, there are black soil, I love Luo, which are infinitely close to shadow level. But in the eyes of Naruto now. There is really no problem at all. Not to mention that Sasuke has two or three thousand Xueren troops, but also has the support of yuzhibo weasel and Anma Bayun. Its own strength itself is stable in the top level of Super Shadow class. One person treads on the two villages of tolerance. Although it''s a little pompous. But if you really want to say that, for Sasuke, it''s really not a particularly difficult thing. Chapter 689 Yuzhiboban has the ability to directly take daitu, heijue and others to stop Sasuke. But even that. From Naruto''s point of view, two pillars, weasel and eight clouds are not without the power of the first World War. At least they can retreat smoothly. Without real resurrection, they can''t be yuzhipoban of ten tails. Although they have reincarnation eyes, at best they can give him a new level between Super Shadow and six levels, It''s true that you can defeat any Super Shadow level strong player, just like the one who defeated qianshouzhujian in the original book, but it''s impossible to really lift a heavy weight like a light one. I''m in a hurry, Sasuke. With the Indra chakra in his body. The two pillars have the possibility of stimulating potential, breaking through themselves and opening the eyes of reincarnation. To put it bluntly, in this world, efforts can really exceed the limit (Mackay!) But bloodline theory is the most important. In the original work, two pillars can open the eyes of reincarnation of jiugouyu, which is the best proof. Although it''s only monocular form, it''s only a matter of time before two eyes can evolve into reincarnation eye form at the same time. In the original work, Naruto becomes fire shadow, and two pillars don''t open their eyes. It can only be said that two pillars are slack behind themselves and think that there is no enemy worthy of attention in the world of tolerance. So is Naruto. Otherwise, with the strength of the two people''s growing in those three or four years. It''s not at all that there has been no improvement in more than a decade. Naruto in this life naturally will not make such mistakes. Over the years, Naruto has been constantly challenging his own limits. With his own reputation, the strength of Sasuke, Ningci, Xiangyu, Bayun, etc. is just like a rocket, flying up all the way. Therefore, this time''s two-way division is an arrangement after taking all the possibilities into account. Naruto doesn''t need to worry about the situation on the other side of the second pillar at all. Just focus on your own side of the goal. "Although Sasuke''s process is very fast, we don''t need to worry too much on our side. Santaifu''s side is still arranging the problems of the rest of the small Guoren villages. On our side, we just need to be stable. After all, the country of fire and muyeren village are the strongest, richest and most special countries and villages in the whole world of tolerance. We should not only destroy them physically, What''s more, we need to completely destroy them on the spiritual level. This is the best solution. Only in this way can we truly disintegrate this superpower and eat it step by step until the whole country of fire is swallowed up. This is also to lay a good foundation for a unified country in the future. No rebellious thoughts are allowed in a harmonious society! " Naruto first smiles and then talks about the key issues. His face is also accompanied by a touch of extreme extermination. The words are spoken in a cold voice. Is also to let the side position of Ning times, incense phosphor two people look the same become solemn. We should unify the forbearance world, establish a unified country and the only existing form of forbearance village. And the big reforms that follow. It''s all big projects. It''s not that you just need to finish one step. Violence does solve many problems, but it doesn''t mean that it can solve all problems. An ordinary Ninja really doesn''t need to consider these problems, but the high-level existence of Xueren villages such as Ningci and Xiangyu must take all these factors into account. Besides, there is no unified tolerance community in Xueren village. It seems that the water Kingdom and the thunder kingdom that were destroyed before were completely merged into the snow Kingdom, but the problems in them have not been eradicated. The surface phenomenon is still the same, not to mention the internal problems. Now they have to face the former, the world''s largest country, and the first tolerance village in the tolerance world. This is a terror that once could hang everything, or even fight against four, In the whole country, from high-level politicians, nobles to ordinary people, they all have a sense of superiority and self-identity different from the people of any other country! Want to destroy such a country and a village. Brute force is a necessary means. But it''s not the only way. And these preparations. It''s not going to be used at the end. The most significant thing is to show it one by one in this process. The land of fire is the core of the continent. In the past 60 years, muyeren village has been the benchmark of the whole tolerance world! What Naruto wants to do is to completely "destroy" the country in all aspects, and then devour all that is left. The country of fire is like this, and so are all countries in the world. Unification! It''s not a formal unity. It''s about unification in all aspects. Only in this way can we build a truly stable and harmonious society. Otherwise. Even if Naruto forcibly unifies the whole world, if these problems are not dealt with, when Naruto''s generation dies, the world will return to chaos, that is, putting the cart before the horse. Naruto always thinks that since the goddess of destiny let herself come to this world, there must be a special meaning, which may seem very middle. But Naruto really has such a feeling that rebuilding the world order is God''s mission!! This is also one of the biggest reasons why Naruto decided to betray Muye, because he felt that Muye was completely rotten. Instead of reform, it''s better to directly demolish and rebuild. That''s the most direct and effective plan. Of course, it is undeniable that after leaving Muye. Naruto''s behavior will be more free. otherwise. Even if Naruto becomes a fire shadow in the future, it will be very difficult for him and Zhicun tuanzang to get revenge on the two fire shadow consultants. No matter why, just because of his identity and position, Naruto does not have such scruples. All those who oppose Xueren village are enemies. When Naruto persuades zilaiye and his master, he is half sincere and half empty, It''s not that I have any opinions on zilaiye and gangshou, but if Muye really chooses to admit defeat before fighting, Naruto is really difficult to deal with. At least, it''s impossible to do something on the surface. We can only choose to do something on the surface. It''s not only Muye, but also the same principle in every country. There is a reason for resistance. If you choose to surrender in the beginning. Naruto will deal with too many people and things to do in the future! Now it''s one of Naruto''s favorite situations to crush the scum one by one! The great harmonious society in the future will not accommodate these "unstable factors"! This is one of the objectives of Naruto''s general plan. The country of water and the country of thunder are dealt with according to the same regulations. Naruto also explained Sasuke a little before the division of forces. Weasel and Bayun know this very well. Now Naruto leads the army to the country of fire to face this superpower. Will not have the slightest appearance! The border that the army crossed directly. Under Naruto''s subsequent orders and arrangements. They didn''t go deep into the hinterland of the country of fire, but under the instruction of Naruto, they gave priority to clear the frontier garrisons built before muyeren village in the border area! And then take that as the core. Gradually extended, the main purpose of nature is still the capital of the country of fire - Kyoto! On the only way for Naruto to lead the army of Xueren village to muyeren village, we will meet the largest city in the political, economic and cultural center of the country of fire! It is also the reason why Naruto adjusts his strategy. It''s not the same as before. Anyway, it''s all about direct capture. Naruto is to arrange the subordinate troops, as well as the ordinary troops of the snow country who are slow to catch up two or three times, all the way to Kyoto. Naruto plans to control the whole northwest territory of the fire kingdom with the capital city of the fire kingdom as the core, and then lead the army to the outskirts of Muye. Naruto has sufficient self-confidence. Gangshou and Zilai can no longer lead the army to leave Muye to fight with them. One is the problem of self-confidence, and the other is to consider the safety of the village. Of course, gangshou and Zilai certainly don''t want the battlefield in muyeren village. Therefore, the best place for both sides to fight is the vast plain in the north of muyeren village, which is also the most suitable area for large-scale battle, and the last insurance provided by gangshou and Zilai for their own village. Naruto does not need to deliberately infer, can roughly guess the two people''s thoughts. It is also because there is really not much room for Muye village to turn around. After eliminating these impossible factors, the options left to Muye are so thin. This is why Naruto doesn''t need to worry at all. And so it is. After the killing of those garrisons in the border area and those Muye dark ninjas who risked their lives to investigate, the Xueren army with the general troops of xuezhiguo pushed all the way to Kyoto without any effective resistance. Only a couple of people who didn''t know the general situation jumped out, and they were easily put out without stirring up any waves. Then it arrived in front of Kyoto, the largest city in the world. A smooth March. Then Naruto got specific feedback. The high-ranking officials, politicians and nobles of the country of fire, led by the name of the country of fire, all left Kyoto ahead of time when the army of Xueren village entered the territory of the country of fire. The specific destination is unknown, but they just went to the big cities in the southwest region. The reason is very simple. Only in this way can they be the furthest away from the army of Xueren village led by Naruto, Of course, it doesn''t rule out that the name of the country of fire just chose to evacuate to muyeren village. If Muye holds on, he will return to Kyoto one day. If the wood leaves completely collapse and are destroyed. There''s no need for him to keep running. Anyway, it''s not honest to destroy the country in the end. Just like the two great names of the land of water and the land of thunder. Before the downfall of Wuren village and Yunren village, the two daimyo tried every means to support their own village. However, when the main forces of the two villages disappeared and the village itself was uprooted, after the downfall, the two daimyo did not play any small tricks any more. Instead, they made a clean choice to surrender to the kingdom of snow and hand over all their power and wealth, However, these names have been tucking their own domestic villages in private. But when they make complaints about major military issues, these names are also very clear. They can become a world power by relying on the military support of the nun village. Now the largest military organization has been destroyed. What reason do they have to keep going? Timely surrender is the only way out for them. Once there is any hesitation that leads to the annoyance of the snow Kingdom, it is not a matter of whether the power and wealth can be preserved, but whether their own life and fortune still exist. Be honest and choose from the heart. There''s no problem. The rest of the country of fire, the country of earth and the country of wind have similar ideas. It''s unwillingness for them to give up now. So they still have to hold on for a while. If their village is destroyed cleanly, they will still kneel down and surrender. To save my life. No shame! Naruto can easily get to this point. So when I heard the reports from my family, I didn''t pay attention at all. Run and be run. Just an ordinary person. Naruto really doesn''t need too much attention. Anyway, that''s what santaifu has to deal with at present. Naruto should pay attention to muyeren village! After thoroughly cleaning up the northern part of the land of fire. Naruto is planning to gather the previously scattered Xueren teams to march towards muyeren village, the real heart of the burning country, before the other teams complete the corresponding tasks one by one and return. The land of fire, south of Kyoto, is on Bijin avenue leading to muyeren village. Shuimen, jiuxinnai and Chutian, who had just been far away from the outskirts of muyeren village, also appeared here at this time. "Naruto should be in the front. I can sense the chakra wave of Naruto in front of me." As the most perfect lineage successor of the whirlpool clan since the whirlpool Shuihu. It''s Naruto''s biological mother. Even now, there are four or five thousand snows gathering near Kyoto. And at a distance. Jiuxinnai can easily sense Naruto''s chakra fluctuation. Of course, this is also because Naruto doesn''t hide his breath. Even though there are thousands of people, Naruto''s breath and chakra fluctuation are still so special and magnificent. With the strength of Jiu xinnai, it is relatively easy to explore. "Well, let''s go directly. Naruto should be able to sense our arrival." One side of the water gate is also slightly nodded. If my son really grows up to the point where yuzhiboban has no self-confidence to deal with, Naruto should be able to feel it when the three of them appear in this range at the moment. And just as Watergate says. When the three of them step into the maximum range of Naruto''s perception. Naruto, who was still listening to the corresponding information reported by Ning Ci, was directly stunned, and his expression became dull. "Well? Naruto Ning Ci, who has never seen Naruto show such an expression, also shows a very confused and worried expression at this time. Is something happened, so let Naruto show such an expression? Naruto''s expression is also fleeting. After Ningci''s voice fell. "Well, one thing, hatada is near Kyoto, and I also feel my parents'' chakra fluctuation." Naruto closed his eyes slightly, opened them again, took a deep breath and said so in a very serious tone. "Well? Is Hatoyama here? Wait, Naruto. Your parents? Is it reincarnation? No, Naruto, didn''t you say that the soul sealed by the technique of ghost sealing can''t be channeled by filthy soil before unsealing? How can four generations of adults appear? Is there any other way for Muye? So are the first generation, the second generation and the third generation When Ning CI heard the first half sentence, he was surprised and happy. When he heard the last half sentence of Naruto, his expression changed again. He asked with an extremely solemn expression, the technique of reincarnation of filthy soil, which involves taboo, Ning CI knew it a long time ago, and before the implementation of this plan, This small group of Naruto also discussed this issue. If the war is not good, will Muye use this technique to foul the earth and channeling the fire shadow of the past dynasties. Others don''t need to be afraid yet. The fire shadow of the early generation -- among the pillars of a thousand hands, we should seriously consider it! However, Naruto also gave a clear answer to Ning Ci, Xiang Yu and others. They didn''t need to worry about this problem. They told several people the limiting effect of the ghost sealing technique. But now Naruto actually said that he sensed the chakra fluctuation of his father, Huoying of the fourth generation. Four generations of fire shadow can come out. What about the other three Huoying? Ningci must consider how much impact this incident will have on their plans for Xueren village. "No, the details are not very clear, but we''ll find out later. Ning Ci, come and see my parents with me!" Naruto shakes his head and says that his pupils are rare and show a deep color of worry. Now Naruto is really not afraid to fight against anyone, but his parents and Hatta are the most special cases. As long as Naruto is an ordinary human, it is very difficult to pass the level of seven emotions and six desires. Now Naruto can''t grasp what kind of situation his parents are in. If it''s really the worst situation you imagine. "I seem to be preparing for the worst!" When Naruto, standing upright, flashed this idea in his mind, a thick haze floated between his eyebrows. When Naruto and Ningci just walked out of the city, Xiangyu, who was originally in charge of other matters on the other side, rushed over. Even now Ningci''s strength has far exceeded Xiangyu, but as long as Ningci does not completely master the reincarnation eye chakra mode and step into the six levels, Xiangyu is still better than Ningci in perception. Therefore, after Naruto sensed the fluctuation of Watergate, jiuxinnai and Chutian chakra. Incense phosphor is also the hind foot to detect that strange chakra fluctuations. The chakra smell of Hatta. The fragrance phosphor is familiar. But Watergate and jiuxinnai are very strange. Just in this strange place. Fragrant phosphor still has a sense of familiarity. This familiarity does not refer to the one you know. It is said that compared with Naruto''s chakra fluctuation, it is a little familiar. That''s why. Xiang phosphor is in a hurry to move towards Naruto and Ningci. When we arrived. It''s just when they''re ready to leave town. "Naruto? Would you rather go "Oh? Do you feel it, too? Let''s go together, Xiangyu. I hope it''s not the worst situation I think, otherwise, muyeren village! I will never let you go easily Naruto''s eyebrows are filled with a very strong evil spirit. If Muye is really the filthy soil channeling out his parents, but also control them, holding the young field to come here to force himself. Naruto is about to wipe out the past. Whether it''s from the beginning or from the beginning. Naruto will retaliate against them with thunder! His parents, as well as Chutian, this is where Naruto goes against the scale. Who dares to touch! Who must bear Naruto''s fury! At this point. There is no room for negotiation! Chapter 690 PS: I''m a little busy today, and I have a little thing to do in the evening. I can only code so much, a little less, and try to code more tomorrow! Naruto can think of things. Naturally, Ningci and Xiangyu can also think that when Naruto runs in the front with a gloomy look, the expressions of Ningci and Xiangyu are also extremely solemn. If this matter is not handled properly, it is likely to affect their plans for Xueren village, although they all believe in their "leader", But if there are any uncontrollable factors. Ning Ci and Xiang Lin look at each other. Also can see from each other''s eyes each other''s determination. The two sides rushed to each other. Naruto with Ningci, incense phosphor out of the city. Watergate, nine Sinai is also the first time to sense. This familiar chakra wave. It''s my son! When you realize that. There was also a look of relaxation and joy on their faces. Even though they are now in the world in a taboo attitude, what can be more joyful than to meet their son again? When Watergate and jiuxinnai died, their biggest regret was that they couldn''t watch Naruto grow up. The last time they met Naruto in the body of Naruto and after growing up, they only got along for a very short time. This time, they could accompany their son for a long time. Watergate and jiuxinnai naturally knew that they were very reasonable, They can''t stay in this world for a long time, and they have already realized that they want to return to the pure land as soon as possible, but before that, it doesn''t prevent them from getting along well with Naruto for a period of time. As a family! This is also the strongest and the only wish in Jiu xinnai''s heart. The same is true of Watergate as a father and a husband. Not too far away, in the case of both sides deliberately speeding up, it didn''t take long to see the opposite figure in their respective perspectives, the slender and straight figure, the flowing golden hair, and the strange and familiar model of their son. Deep in the pupils of Watergate and jiuxinnai, there was a little moist feeling. Hatta, who is closely behind Watergate and jiuxinnai, is also glowing when he sees the "Naruto king" he is yearning for. Naruto, on the other hand, sees his parents. Send out your own perception to the extreme. There''s no sense of any ambush. In front of him, his parents, including Daisy, looked very normal. Let Naruto hang the heart a little bit down, it seems to need a second confirmation in general, look to the side of the position of the incense phosphor. Incense phosphor is also slightly nodded. This makes the haze on Naruto''s brow disappear a lot. Step forward to meet the figure. "Naruto!" "Naruto!" "Naruto king" Face to face with each other. Watergate, jiuxinnai and hatada all cried out with varying degrees of emotion. "Dad, mom, hatada..." Naruto just called out three words. In front of nine Sinai is already slightly red eyes suddenly embrace up, it seems to use all the strength of the general embrace, but also can feel the faint shiver. "Naruto, Naruto, my Naruto..." "Mom Let Naruto''s heart also vibrate for it, subconsciously embracing his mother. Although this is the posture of reincarnation of filthy soil, Naruto can feel the warmth from his mother at this time. Emotional catharsis is hard to control. But it was just a moment. Of course, the most direct reason is that there are still other people on the other side. Jiuxinnai is an adult, so naturally, he has to control himself a little. After releasing his son, jiuxinnai''s eyes fall on Xiangbo and Ningci, who come with Naruto. The latter doesn''t say, It''s supposed to be the gifted young man of the day clan who follows Naruto, the cousin of Hata. But when the figure of Xiangyu comes into jiuxinnai''s eyes, jiuxinnai''s eyes suddenly shine. The familiar smell of chakra. The usual red hair. "It seems that this one is Mr. Ning, and the other is Xianglin, right? Naruto Because Naruto did say a lot to Jiu xinnai, his mother, in the last meeting, Jiu xinnai could recognize Ning Ci and Xiang phosphorus for the first time. For his son''s like-minded companions, Jiu xinnai also showed the highest favor, especially Xiang phosphorus, who was a descendant of the whirlpool family, It''s enough to make jiuxinnai like this child, and Xiangyu''s face and temperament seem to be a little similar to himself, which naturally makes jiuxinnai more likable. "Yes, mom, these two are Ningci and Xiangyu. They are my best friends who have always helped me. Ningci and Xiangyu are my father and mother!" Seeing that their parents are really not controlled by anyone, and they really have a sense of autonomy, Naruto''s tense heart is completely relaxed at this time, and the smile reappears on his face. After his mother released herself, Naruto also turns to Ning Ci and Xiang Yu. "Four generations of adults, nine Sinai adults" Both Ning Ci and Xiang Yu bowed to each other with a very obvious respect on their faces. No matter what their other identities are, just the identity of Naruto''s parents is enough for Ning Ci and Xiang Yu to respect. It''s not polite. Naruto is the existence that saves two people from the desperate hell. It has been said before that Naruto''s everything is their everything. Now Naruto''s parents appear. It''s no exaggeration to say that Ningci and Xiangbo both respect Watergate and jiuxinnai as their direct elders. "Well! Ningcijun, xiangyujun, meet for the first time Watergate and Nino Sinai are also smiling softly. "Brother Ningci, xiangyusang." The young farmland that follows behind is also a light voice to greet a way. "Miss hatada!" "Well! Chuda, long time no see In the face of Hattori, Xiangbo is more direct. If Naruto is his brother, Hattori must be his sister-in-law. Although emotionally, Xiangbo is more supportive of Fenghua Xiaoxue, but after all, everything should be based on Naruto''s will. Since his "brother" has chosen Hattori, Xiangbo must treat Hattori as his sister-in-law. Although Xiangyu thought of it more than once in my heart. It''s a big deal, Naruto. Let''s take it together! After all, in this world, there is no such saying as monogamy. Normally, nobles and politicians in those countries will marry more than one wife. That is to say, the existence of ninjas is more special. Generally, ninjas are monogamous. Very few ninjas have more than one wife. However, it''s all Naruto''s private affairs, and Xiangyu won''t be mixed in too much. And hatada looks very good. Xiang Yu is even more reluctant to take care of anything. And rather time is still the same, in the eyes of the young field fell on his body moment, rather time or with a more serious expression slightly bowed to answer the way. Hatta is also a familiar look. Anyway, since the death of Uncle rizai that year. Brother Ning CI has always been such an attitude towards himself. However, at this time, jiuxinnai didn''t say much. One was that the occasion and timing were not right, and the other was that jiuxinnai knew a little about the relationship between Ningci and hatada, which led to the dispute between family and separation, Then there was the day difference sacrifice. It was really hard to tell the right and wrong in one sentence or two. Besides, Jiu xinnai believed that his son could handle these things well in the future. Don''t interrupt the old man. Jiu xinnai blinked and thought silently in his heart. Although Naruto wants to ask Watergate and jiuxinnai some questions directly, it''s still in the suburbs. Now it''s also the time to meet his father and mother and take them back to the city of Kyoto. As soon as he returns to Naruto''s temporary residence in the city. I''ve just been seated. "That? Dad, mom, how can you be here with hatada at this time? Especially dad, I have learned through some corresponding channels before that Dad''s soul should be bound in the body of the God of death by the ghost sealing technique, right? If we don''t pass the mask of death in the namian Hall of our whirlpool clan, we can''t get rid of the restriction of the ghost sealing technique, can we? " Naruto is some can''t wait to ask. "Naruto, since you asked, it seems that all the special masks of the clan should fall into your hands?" Before I came to Kyoto. Jiuxinnai had learned everything from Watergate. This includes the fact that yuzhipoban used a large number of life sacrifice techniques to break the restriction of "luring death" and then to break the restriction of the technique of ghost sealing. It has to be said. In this world, there is basically no invincible technique. As long as it is created artificially, there must be limitations and flaws. It''s the same with ghost sealing. Originally, it was a secret skill handed down from generation to generation by the whirlpool clan. I didn''t expect that yuzhibo clan, or to be more precise, had a corresponding cracking skill, which was also a good way to solve the puzzle of Jiu xinnai. "Well, before I left Muye village, I took away all the masks owned by our family in order to prevent some accidents." Naruto nodded his head slightly and expressed his previous worry in a more obscure way. All the people present, including Hata, can also hear the potential meaning of Naruto''s words. At the moment, jiuxinnai and Watergate have nothing to hide from their son. "In fact, Watergate and I were channeled by different people." Yuzhiboban is one of the people who broke the technique of sealing off the dead and ghosts. The purpose of their coming out is to deal with Naruto. The first generation of Huoying, the second generation of Huoying and the third generation of Huoying have already returned to muyeren village in advance. This part of the "fact" that couples say alternately Let Naruto''s expression is also at this time become very difficult to wonderful. Naruto really didn''t expect that without the mask of death, yuzhiboban could use other ways to break the restriction of "ghost sealing technique". Moreover, this Torah of tolerance came to call out four fire figures, including his father. On the other side of muyeren village, gangshou, zilaiye and others actually hold the same idea. This is more or less beyond Naruto''s expectation. Although this is indeed a reasonable choice, Naruto''s look is a bit gloomy after hearing this part of the truth from his mother. It may seem that Naruto is a double label, But it must be admitted that Zilai has a special position in Naruto''s heart from the beginning. It is undeniable that it has the influence of the previous life in the original work. Naruto really thinks that he is worthy of the title "hero". Even though he knew that his disciple and his wife had died in battle, his "Apprentice" was born in an unfriendly environment, but he didn''t come back to take care of the "black spot" like one or two. However, this was also caused by the "tenderness" of his own personality. On the one hand, he was the only son of his disciple, and on the other hand, he was his mentor''s decision, It''s really hard to make a decision with a naturally weak temperament. This is not just about Naruto. Also in the case of the big snake pill, you can see that it was a little sad "tenderness" from the beginning. That''s why. Nuo is in a big wood leaf. It''s not without reason that Naruto just has a good feeling for Zilai in the past. He is also a ninja who doesn''t look like a ninja. Bold and forthright, this is Naruto''s deepest view of zilaiye. In Naruto''s view, if there must be a ninja in the world who will never use despicable means, he must be a Naruto. But now, Naruto is also disappointed with him. Of course, from the perspective of identity and position, it is very unreasonable to say so. It will also appear that Naruto is too small. But this is really Naruto at the moment in the heart of the most real emotional portrayal. In order to protect the village, it''s nothing to use the technique of reincarnation of filthy soil, but considering some specific details in it, Naruto has to feel chilly, but these are the views brought about by different positions. In this world. There is no so-called absolute justice. Justice on one side is likely to be based on evil on the other. This has always been the case in human history. It is ridiculous to talk about who must be right and who must be wrong. "Since you came here, is that your choice?" Intellectually, Naruto can understand his choice. After all, in order to protect his most cherished existence, Naruto will do whatever it takes, but emotionally, Naruto can''t accept it. You can think of this as Naruto''s "neuropathy attack"! But it''s really at this moment. Naruto''s emotion towards zilaiye has changed greatly. Including shuimen, who knew all this information from his wife before, his mood is a little similar to Naruto, but not as exaggerated as Naruto. "So now the first generation of Huoying, the second generation of Huoying and the third generation of Huoying have returned to muyeren village? Then Yuji Boban is still waiting for me to give him a chance After listening to the information from his mother and father. Naruto is also a slightly pick eyebrows, pupil seems to be with a wisp of forest color, so said. Chapter 691 PS: it''s too little time to code these two days at the weekend. Today is still a little shorter. Please forgive me. Next week Xiaoye will come one day to make up for these word gaps! I saw my son''s cold look. After a subconscious glance at each other, Watergate and jiuxinnai can''t help but feel a trace of emotion in their heart. Although after that special meeting, they both had a preliminary understanding of their only son after growing up, and they knew that there was no simple hatred between their son and Muye, But there was a time when they both hoped that Naruto would not go to the extreme relationship with Muye. Of course, as parents, their starting point was a little different. Jiu xinnai was just worried about Naruto. He was worried that the strength of Naruto was not enough to fight Muye. If there was any accident, he could be just such a son. Before Jiu xinnai died 15 years ago, The biggest hope for Naruto is that Naruto can grow up smoothly and live. That''s it. And Watergate. Worry about Naruto, there must be. In any case, this is his only son, but also the crystallization of his love with Jiu xinnai! Just as a shadow of fire. Watergate''s love for wood leaves is incomparable to ordinary people. That''s why in that conversation inside Naruto''s body. As father and mother. Watergate and jiuxinnai''s attitude will have a more distinct difference. Of course, in the end, Watergate will definitely choose to stand on Naruto''s side, just like this time when the fire shadows of the past dynasties are resurrected. The so-called neutral attitude means that when Naruto is superior to Muye, Watergate and jiuxinnai will not fight against Muye, but if their son is at a disadvantage, even his life is in danger. Watergate, nine Sinai is absolutely impossible to sit and ignore. As they said to the first generation, the second generation and the third generation of Huoying before, shuimen and jiuxinnai don''t owe Muye anything. Even if Muye had cultivated them, they have paid for their sacrifice 15 years ago, Now they are just a couple of ordinary parents, any decision their son has to make. As long as it doesn''t involve the degree of harm. They won''t interfere. "Ningci, immediately inform Sasuke''s side, let them directly give up the strategy of the country of Tuzhi, keep some troops stationed in the border separation area, and then lead the rest of the troops to attack the country of Huozhi from the northwest side. Although it''s not clear what ban is planning, our side should be fully prepared! Let the assembled advance troops move in advance and launch an attack on Muye immediately Naruto pursed his mouth. After a second of thinking, he made a judgment immediately. "Well, I see, Naruto!" After nodding heavily, Ning CI immediately got up and walked toward the outside. The main force was almost ready to assemble. Although his strength was stable now, such a lineup was enough to make Naruto feel a little scared, unless Sasuke and Ning CI all jumped to six levels, Naruto can really relax. But Ningci may still hope to break through the limit in a short time. Sasuke is a little difficult. Now the two pillars are still a short distance away from yuzhiboban''s peak strength before he opened reincarnation eye. Reincarnation eye still has no sign. Naruto must take the worst result into account. "Naruto? Spot seems to attach great importance to you, do you have something he must get? What''s more, as far as I know, the person who invaded Muye 15 years ago and released nine tails at the time of your mother''s childbirth should be carrying soil, and the person behind it is yuzhiboban. What''s the connection? Do you have any further information? " After Ning CI left. Watergate looked at Naruto, the pupil is also showing a very grim expression, with a very serious tone asked. The death of my husband and wife. In the final analysis, it was the invasion of yuzhibo Dai Tu, a former subordinate of his own, 15 years ago, which directly used the kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes and the nine tail contract manipulation technique obtained from yuzhibo ban, which caused the nine tail to break the seal. Suddenly, Watergate and jiuxinnai both died that night. Once Watergate always suspected that taking soil was yuzhiboban! Now it seems. Dai Tu is a chess piece arranged by Yu Zhibo. Although I am very concerned about why the once so kind-hearted Dai Tu came to this stage (I have thought it was because of yehara Lin, but Watergate always thinks that things are not so simple.) But now the most important thing is the purpose of yuzhiboban! This was once known as the Torah of the forbearance world together with the fire shadow of the early Dynasty. I don''t know what the ultimate goal of this one is. Deep down in Watergate''s heart, there is always a touch of uneasiness. "What''s the purpose of this? If you really want to talk about it, it''s also for world peace, isn''t it I heard Watergate. Naruto was stunned at first, and then some thoughts flashed through his mind. Said with a more complicated tone. To put it bluntly, yuzhiboban is actually a "sad person". In the first half of his life, he was "fooled" by the pillars, and in the second half of his life, he was "fooled" by heijue. Originally, he had his own firm goals and beliefs. But after meeting these two people, Ban''s life seemed to be someone else''s puppet, All of them are within the limits of others. You can''t say that ban is too simple or stupid. It''s only because his perseverance is too strong that he is easy to be drilled by others. Naruto always thinks that if Yuzhi boquannai can live longer, ban may not be fooled so easily. This is a very pure person. This is also Naruto''s true sense of spot. Watergate and jiuxinnai, including Hata and Xiangyu, show different degrees of surprise after hearing Naruto''s words. Especially when Watergate and jiuxinnai look at each other, they can see the unexpected color from each other''s eyes. "In fact, this should be related to the truth of an ancient secret, liudao immortal, and his mother, the goddess of Mao, the big tube muhui Yeji." Looking at the performance of their parents. Naruto first shook his head, and then said all the information he knew with a very serious tone. Anyway, it has come to this stage. I even went to the moon. Sasuke and Ningci were on the other side because of their special personal circumstances. So I know more information. Yugao, Xiangyu and others know less. At this time when his parents are here, Naruto also explains some of the relationships among yuzhibo, Qianshou and liudao immortals. Even the big tube muhui night is jointly sealed by liudao immortals brothers, and the relationship among Shenshu, Shiwei and Jiuwei beasts. How much can we say, Narutos also use the most concise words to tell their parents, including Yuji poban who wants to revive ten tails, and then become a pillar of ten tails to project infinite monthly reading. In fact, all the things cheated by heijue are said. But also with Naruto''s words more in-depth. Don''t talk about Chutian and Xiangyu. Even the experienced Watergate and jiuxinnai couldn''t help staring at their eyes. The incredible expression on their faces was so real and rich at this moment. If it wasn''t for their son, Watergate and jiuxinnai would have listened to all these words as Arabian Nights. "So, Ban''s goal is to recapture the reincarnation eye that I robbed from me, regain the control of the exorcism image, that is, ten bodies, and then revive himself to become the pillar force of ten tails. However, he doesn''t know that all his actions are cheated and controlled by others!" Naruto took out the bottle of nourishing liquid containing yuzhipoban''s reincarnation eyes from his arms and said with a very solemn tone. "Didn''t you think that ban''s goal was this?" Jiuxinnai''s face also showed a very complex look. "If so, Naruto, can you?" Watergate eyebrows raised, as if thinking of something in general, raised his eyes and looked at Naruto. "Father, I know what you mean, but sometimes things are not so simple, and I haven''t met this Mr. Ban yet. Maybe I can have a try, but I still have to choose between them. Anyway, his plan and that black plan will never come true, Because the reincarnation eye and the control of the exorcism image are completely in my hands, I just need to carry out according to my own plan! The goddess of Mao, who is sealed on the moon, can''t deal with it until I completely solve all the problems in the world of tolerance. At that time, my strength should be more stable! " Naruto shook his head, facing his father''s line of sight, said softly. "Well, yes, you can do it according to your own wishes. Just hope a little, Naruto. Don''t forget your heart." Watergate nodded slightly, and said in a not severe but extremely serious tone. "I will, father, you and mother don''t have to worry about that!" Naruto nodded with a smile, and then turned his eyes to the side of Chutian, the extremely soft color in his pupils. "So, Chuda, you don''t have to worry. I don''t really mean to completely destroy the leaves. I just mean to establish a new order. The future you are afraid of will not come. I promised you that I would create a truly peaceful and harmonious society, and I will do it! It also includes the people and things that used to be! " Naruto can''t and doesn''t need to kill as long as he doesn''t have a deep hatred with himself, as long as he doesn''t insist on blocking his plan. In other words, Naruto is to build a truly unified country, not to build a terrorist ruling regime. Naruto is not a murderer. He kills some people every time, They all have a strong purpose, and most people still do. Those former companions in muyeren village who have a little bit of fragrant feelings with themselves, as long as they are not the first iron to die together with Muye, Naruto will certainly not do it. This is not a promise made to comfort my parents and hatada. It''s the decision that Naruto made before. Hatta was still in the shock of Naruto''s truth. At the moment, when he heard Naruto''s soft words, raised his eyebrows slightly, and saw Naruto''s warm expression, Hatta''s heart was warm. "Well, Naruto." After knowing more and more things and knowing more and more the truth of the world. Hata''s inner thoughts are gradually changing, but his essential determination has not changed. However, it should be understood that Hata has never said that he would oppose Naruto''s choice and choose to unify the tolerance world for the sake of world peace. The short-term pain is to usher in a better tomorrow. These decisions of Naruto are understandable to Hata, But before hatching, Hattori''s only worry was that Naruto would be blinded by hatred. The most direct point was that it was reflected in muyeren village. Hattori loved Naruto. No, she loved Naruto deeply, but she also cared about the companions and relatives in the village. If Naruto stepped down the world of tolerance, it would bring disaster to muyeren, Even if it would make millions of people in muyeren village fall into the river of blood. Hatta will definitely stop Naruto. Just as Watergate worried about Naruto before. However, Naruto obviously will not do so, but will choose the most peaceful way. Bloodshed is inevitable. Hatoyama is not so naive and simple, but as long as the worst situation is avoided, it is the most acceptable situation for Hatoyama. As smart as Hatoyama, you can see that the whole world of tolerance has been set. No one can turn the situation around. What''s more, what hatada was worried about at the beginning had nothing to do with it. "Father, mother, you and hatada stay here in Kyoto for the time being. You should not be suitable to show up in Muye. After I have dealt with all the things over there, my family will get together again." Naruto stands up and looks at Watergate, jiuxinnai and Hatta with a very soft expression. They have their own goals. But you can''t force your parents either. Naruto can understand his parents'' position and situation, so he won''t ask his parents to help him. My father, in particular, didn''t dissuade me. In fact, he was the greatest help to me. After all, unlike jiuxinnai, Watergate is the fourth generation of fire shadow of Muye. This identity naturally has a different meaning! "Well! Go ahead, Naruto Watergate said with a gentle smile. "I know, Naruto!" The young farmland is also light point Zhen first answer a voice to say. "Naruto, do as you want, as long as you don''t let yourself down. In addition, you must pay attention to the propriety, especially in rizushang, if there are any problems in the family! I want to ask you, Naruto Jiuxinnai also said with a smile. "Ah? In laws? " It''s just the most straightforward thing to say. While making Naruto stunned. On one side of the daisy field, the small head directly hanging down, the whole cheek also instantly became red, and the ears were all red. Naruto is also in a Leng after the immediate reaction. With a funny look at his mother. "Yes, the son must obey the orders of his mother!" Is also extremely rare, with a playful tone to nine Sinai replied. "Xiangyu, let''s go!" Then it is to the side of the incense phosphor light shout. After the final bow to his parents. Naruto is leaving with incense phosphor, ready to join the army, directly led the army to the position of muyeren village! Chapter 692 It is also in Naruto to integrate its own main forces. As they headed south and headed for muyeren village, the core area of the burning country, the first generation Huoying, the second generation Huoying and the third generation Huoying returned to muyeren village earlier. They did not choose to enter the village from muyeren''s main gate, but relied on their familiarity with muyeren, Without alerting any guards and setting off any alarm bells, he easily returned to the interior of the village. Looking at the very familiar and a little strange scene in muyeren village. Both qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian are rare, showing a look of great emotion. The ape Flying Sun chop is almost the same. Although he died only about three years ago, in the collapse plan of Muye three years ago, the joint attack of Sharen and Yinren still caused damage to a considerable part of Muye, and the buildings rebuilt behind him, In the eyes of the three generations of Huoying, nature is incomparably strange. But the first and most familiar one is huoyingyan, which is carved in the highest peak area of muyeren village. Looking at the familiar face above, as well as huoyingyan, which is my own granddaughter. The column also can''t help but show a smile. "Although I learned from ban that xiaogangshou is now the fire shadow of the village''s five generations, I still don''t have any real feeling. Now I see the fire shadow rock, I have to sigh that xiaogangshou can really become the fire shadow." "In the early generation, gangshou was already a ninja after World War II." The ape Flying Sun chop on the back position said softly. "Ha ha, I''m not worried about little gangshou''s ability and strength in Ninja, that is, after she became Huoying, will she directly misappropriate money to gamble? After all, she has not learned anything from me, so she just learned to gamble. If one day she says she will put the whole wood leaf on the table and gamble directly, I will believe it! Ha ha ha The column ha ha a smile, that continues to say words. The expression that makes ape fly day chop is slightly embarrassed. The second generation of Huoying sighs with a thousand hands. His eldest brother is good at everything. It''s just that this kind of unreasonable character can be changed. "Alas." I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart again. It has to be said. The role of qianshouyijian is very similar to that of yuzhiboquannai. However, in the war between Qianshou and yuzhibo, Feijian survived, while quannai died young. If the results of the two people were reversed, and even if quannai could survive, the final results of Zhujian and ban might be completely different. In addition, the situation and status of yuzhibo in muyeren village may be quite different. Of course, it is also possible that muyeren village could not be established at all. After all, just as Fanjian was very afraid and distrusted of yuzhibo, quannai was also the most vigilant and vigilant to Zhujian and Fanjian brothers, and as a "think tank" of yuzhibo family at that time, Quannai is able to 100% influence, and even say about the decision of the spot! I can only say. Sometimes fate is so elusive. It''s impossible to grasp. "Xiaogangshou, they should be in the Huoying building now. I can feel the chakra of xiaogangshou. Another chakra is more majestic than xiaogangshou. It should be the little guy named zilaiye you said. The other two should be your disciples, shuihumen and zhuangui." It''s just a little bit of a sense spread. Between the pillars, you can easily detect the every move of these people in the village. Even the strongest self come can''t detect the arrival of the pillars in reverse unless they enter the immortal mode. Moreover, it should be based on the fact that the pillars don''t use secret techniques to hide their own breath. Otherwise, the gap between the two people''s strength is doomed. Let alone face to face, it is just the simplest investigation and anti investigation confrontation, That''s to say, it''s going to be blasted off by the thousand hands! "Then, let''s go straight there, big brother!" "Well!" In the moment. Three people also did not have any hesitation. A body that flies straight out. Take a look at the fire shadow office building in the right direction. Three fire shadows running close. At this moment, he is in the office building of Huoying to discuss what choice Muye should make next. The master, zilaiye and two elder consultants don''t know that their "boss" is coming. At this moment, the faces of the four remaining senior managers of Muye all show different degrees of depression. In particular, the two consultants, Shuihu menyan and Zhuanshi Xiaochun. After the previous failure of dirty earth channeling. The two consultants want to turn around and prepare for other solutions. Including but not limited to starting from the day clan. However, this idea was just a turn, and the two consultants gave up on their own initiative. It was not a matter of having the heart or not. After careful consideration, the two consultants found that such a choice would not only have no effect, but would make Muye''s situation worse. Moreover, it is also in the recent period. From the feedback from the secret department, we can clearly know that the whole village has fallen into an atmosphere of anxiety and impetuosity, including the ordinary civilians who had always believed that their village could finally win. If it wasn''t for the existence of gangshou and Zilai, these people might want to escape directly from muyeren village. This is not a joke. Since Naruto''s identity came to light three years ago. To the back, Naruto stepped on the stage of tolerance. All of these brought great psychological pressure to tens of thousands of ninjas and millions of people in muyeren village. Constantly changing inner emotions. There is guilt, regret, and deep fear. This is especially true of the people who have bullied Naruto. This time, Naruto led the army of Xueren village to defeat the army of his own village. Now they are about to arrive in muyeren village. It''s strange that these people can keep calm! This is true of the general public. The woody leaf ninjas above are similar. Especially the middle and small Ren people in muyeren village. Even if they really did not have any special action, but in the eyes of shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, some things are as obvious as the lice on the bald head! But even so. Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun still can''t do anything to these forbearance people. Refer to the Japanese. That kind of behavior will only push the wood leaf into the abyss which is more irreparable. No matter how unpleasant it is, it can only be held back. Unless Muye can get through this crisis, everything will be out of the question. However, up to now, muyeren village is really at the end of its tether. The senior management is unable to cope with it, the middle-level people are floating, and the grass-roots level is even worse. How difficult it is for wood leaves now. Just look at the lifeless and ugly expressions of the two fire shadow consultants. "So, what are you two going to do next? Gangshou, Zilai. " Permanent silence is not the way. The two consultant elders are completely out of their way. They can only hope whether the two last pillar figures in muyeren village can have any means. Although they know very well that there is almost no final means, they have no choice. It is not only because of their identity and strength that they are the most trustworthy, Another point is that the two consultants are very clear that the psychic beasts contracted by zilaiye and gangshou come from the three famous holy places miaomushan and shigulin. As the existence of the three generations of fire shadows, the two consultants can still know some of the secrets of tolerance. Including the cultivation of fairy art. In the known range. Only the three holy places have a perfect system of cultivation. In particular, miaomushan heard that there was a real toad immortal who once lived in the same era as liudao immortal. Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun put their hopes on this point. Even if they were slim, it was also a hope, wasn''t it? Unfortunately, after the two consultants spoke. Gangshou and Zilai are still silent. From then on, he even stood in front of the huge French windows of the office building, overlooking the whole muyeren village, as if he was completely distracted. At this moment, his pupils were full of deep memories. "I''ve come! Master! Are you two going to give up like this!? Will the muyeren village built by the early adults be buried directly like this? " It can be said that I hate iron but not steel. It can also be said that I am in a bad mood. The most important thing is the deep fear hidden in the words Shuihumenyan and Zhuanshi Xiaochun are too aware that once muyeren village is annexed, they and others will come to an end. They have been at ease for thirty or forty years. These two elders are really afraid of losing their power, and they are also afraid of death! Don''t think this is a ridiculous thing. In fact, too comfortable life is really easy to corrode a person. If there are such and such problems in Yafei rizha and Zhicun tuanzang, then at least compared with these two, rizha and tuanzang have not lost their Ninja''s bottom line and ability. Even in old age. Rizha and tuanzang are still demanding themselves by the standard of a ninja. However, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun are different. Since they became the so-called fire shadow consultants 30 or 40 years ago, they have never been on the front line in person, and they have never had even one "Ninja fight"! The fighting spirit and determination of the past. It''s long gone. Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, who are still living in muyeren village, only hold high the so-called "benevolence of the village" on the surface, but in fact are extremely concerned about the decadent existence of their existing power and status. From this point of view. These two people are really worried about the current situation of Muye and most reluctant to see the existence of Muye being destroyed. They just say the most sad and realistic words. They don''t have the strength and courage to step into the battlefield again to defend Muye. That''s why they are so worried and scared at the moment. "Powerless rage" This is the best way to describe the two consultants at this moment. "Give up? Who said to give up? Two consultant elders, I have already told you before that Zilai and I will fight to protect Muye until the end. If the two consultants have the same determination, they will stay together and fight for Muye. Or if the two elders have other plans, just say it. I will carry out the orders according to the instructions of the two elders! " Anyway, it''s the last moment. At the moment when the technique of reincarnation failed. Gangshou is really aware that the demise of muyeren village has entered the final countdown. There is no one or any plan to save muyeren village in this situation. It depends on the strength displayed by Naruto in the General Assembly battle that day. What else can muyeren village resist now? Even before the technique of reincarnation is used. There is a faint premonition in the heart of gangshou. Even if his two grandfathers are successfully summoned, they may not be able to stop Naruto''s steps. Now there is no hope at all. Gangshou, who is determined to survive with Muye, does not want to put on that false mask to deal with these two elders who have long been extremely disgusted by him. The raised eyes. Gangshou is also with a very cold expression, with a very impolite tone said so. "Gangshou! "You" "Gangshou, you have to understand your identity. You are Huoying. How can you say such words?" These are also the two fire shadow consultants who were directly stimulated. Turning to sleep, Xiaochun suddenly opens her eyes and stares at gangshou. Shuihumen Yan even stands up and shouts to gangshou. "Identity? Now you remember I''m Huoying!? If there had not been you and Tuan Zang, Muye would have come to this point today!? Let''s not talk about Bofeng Naruto for the time being. Do you want me to talk about the yuzhibo clan, the Riyi clan and the earlier ones one by one? " As early as ten years ago, gangshou was disgusted with shuihumenyan, zhuanjixiaochun and Zhicun tuanzang, including his mentor, the three generations of Huoying. That''s because ape feirizhan is his teacher and has the grace to teach himself. How much did he know about the three generations of Huoying, But on the matter of fact, gangshou really felt that his teacher had many problems in the management of Muye after he entered the middle-aged and old age! The first white tooth incident. It''s a bit hard for gangshou to get used to it. It is also because the village step by step to go to the road they do not want to see. Gangshou will leave muyeren village in despair after the death of his two loved ones. Later, I choose to go back to the leaves. One is that I can''t wipe away my own feelings. Another reason is that muyeren village was built by his grandfather, and that his beloved people are willing to pay for it. These are the fundamental reasons why gangshou finally chose to return to muyeren village to inherit the name of Huoying in the Five Dynasties! It seems that there is no change in gangshou''s character. But in fact, in the past three years, in order to be a good Huoying, gangshou has changed a lot. Just in the face of Zhicun tuanzang, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, gangshou has been patient and give in. If not for the sake of the village, would you like to be a gangshou? Now. There is no need to disguise yourself. All my efforts are in vain after all. Muye is going to die. Just like Wuren village and Yunren village which were destroyed and collapsed before. At this point. Gangshou doesn''t want to endure his temper, and directly vent his anger. Don''t say that the silence standing on one side is shivering and doesn''t dare to have any words at all. Even the two elder consultants, shuihumen Yan and Zhuan sleep Xiaochun, were held back at this moment. They didn''t understand it, but they were too opinionated many times. What gangshou said was all bloody facts that had happened. Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, including three generations of Huoying, and Zhicun tuanzang, who died in the hands of Naruto and Sasuke, may not have thought about whether there was a better choice for those things in the past. Of course, if it was Zhicun tuanzang, he might say, "if you had known that, you should have directly uprooted Naruto and Sasuke, so there was no risk at all." But change to do Watergate inflammation, turn to sleep Xiaochun words. Not necessarily. Because some things are very thorough, think more. It''s easier to have problems. In the face of such a cold questioning moment of gangshou, the expressions of shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun are as ugly as they are. Both of them are old people who are going to be very young. It''s time. We have to face such questions from our younger generation. It''s strange that the facial expression is good-looking. Of course, it''s also because these two people are also very clear that what gangshou said is true. After all, the two of them didn''t reach the point where Tuan Zang was so black and cruel. Once in a while, it still needs a little face. But it is precisely because of this kind of half bucket of water that the stupidity of the two fire shadow consultants is more obvious. Through all the major events in the original work, we can not see that the two fire shadow consultants have played any role at all. incorrect. It should be said that there are still many negative effects. That''s true in the original, and it''s true in this life. "Gangshou..." The two people who were directly resented were speechless for a moment, but shuihumen Yan readjusted his mood and wanted to say something. "Ha ha! Little gangshou, I haven''t seen you for more than 40 years. How can you be so powerful now? However, even if there is something wrong, there should be basic etiquette when talking to the elders All of a sudden. In this fire shadow office, there was a hearty laughter. The synchronous appearance of the three figures. In the eyes of all present. ¡°£¡£¿¡± Including before has been the choice of silence, just quietly looking at the wood leaf scenery outside the window, also at this moment staring round his eyes, the pupil revealed a touch of incredible expression. "Granddad? Second grandfather? Mr. ape "The first generation? Second generation adults? "The sun cuts!" "Old man!? You? There are also the first generation adults and the second generation adults! " Four people who can''t be described by ordinary words. Almost at the moment when they saw the familiar figures of qianshouzhujian, qianshouyijian and ape Flying Sun chop, their expressions were as shocked as they wanted to be. Of course, they also noticed that the three were the reincarnation of filthy soil in the first time. And then I immediately think that the reason why their previous technique of reincarnation of filthy soil failed is that their ancient fire shadow has been brought out ahead of time by filthy soil? I have to say. The brain of gangshou and zilaiye turns very fast. Although it''s only half right. Standing in a further position, the silence is already open their mouth, the hands around the pig is also showing a touch of anthropomorphic shock expression. "Granddad, second granddad, who are you channeled by?" Gangshou was the moment when his grandfather and second grandfather appeared. He suddenly stood up from his seat, looked at the first generation Huoying and the second generation Huoying and asked. "Well, it''s true, ah, you don''t have to say too much. On the way here, I had a general understanding of the situation in the world of tolerance. I met Jiu xinnaijun outside the village before. I won''t say much about some of your choices. After all, it''s also for the sake of the village, but now that I and Yijian And the monkey has come back. Let''s deal with this matter! " Zhu Jian also came to gangshou and looked at his granddaughter''s face, which was very similar to that when she was a child, but it could be said that it was completely different. First he nodded with a smile, then he patted gangshou''s head subconsciously and said with a smile. Gangshou is not used to looking over his head. Although it''s my grandfather. But I''m all 50 years old. Now I''m still in front of so many people. If I''m so touched by my grandfather, I can get used to it. It is also the first time that Zhu realized this. Embarrassed smile. "Early adults It''s nothing to do with the master''s plan and the self-reliance. On one side, shuihumen Yan and Zhuanji Xiaochun tremble after hearing what qianshouzhu said. The God of Ninja, one of the founders of Muye village, is not only the first generation of the village, but also his teacher''s brother. No matter what kind of identity, they can absolutely crush shuihumen Yan and Zhuanji Xiaochun. Not to mention at this moment. The second generation of Huoying, the teacher of our family, is standing on one side, looking at himself and others with an extremely severe and disappointed look. It''s strange that shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun don''t feel scared! That utterance, at this moment, is becoming extremely dry up. I want to say something. But I just moved my lips. Just after shouting "the first generation adults, the second generation adults", I can''t speak any more! This is the old people''s fear of the first generation and the second generation of Huoying. Just like the three generations of Tu Ying in the original work, Onoki sees the reincarnation of the dirty soil. Although the three generations of Tu Ying seem to be heroic, they don''t have any intention to retreat in the battle. But how can the fear of their youth be easily erased? Now it''s the same with Shuihu menyan and Xiaochun. The status of the first generation adults and the second generation adults in their minds has never been reduced. The moment I saw them again. The former majestic scene is also resurfaced. In front of the two adults, they seem to have been stripped clean and have no secret. Chapter 693 "Well, you two don''t need to say anything more. Let him go of the past. Now the most important thing is to deal with the affairs of the village first. From bofengmingren, I will deal with them together with elder brother and monkey. You two will be responsible for the internal affairs of the village. Don''t happen any more improper things. Do you understand?" I know a part of the development track and some important things of muyeren village since I died in the war. I must say that I am very disappointed with my disciples. I know that when I was young, I was all the outstanding people I valued. Why did I become more and more stupid when I got old? Yes, it''s stupid! Even if it''s the ape Flying Sun chop as the shadow of three generations of fire. After knowing part of his old age. I was so angry that I almost made a rough hand at this heir I chose personally! When I was young, I did a good job. They even led Muye to win two world wars. But why do we have problems at some critical moments later? In the case of yuzhibo, I really feel that these four disciples are ridiculous. It''s not that you can''t deal with yuzhibo, but you have to choose the right strategy, right? In the case of the yuzhibo clan, it is clear that there are forces that can be divided and utilized, they even choose the most crude, monotonous, stupid and boastful way to exterminate the clan! Does this have any benefit to the wood leaf at that time? On the contrary, it will only let the foreign village see the weakness of Muye! If it''s not that the current situation is really not suitable, and these disciples are all 70 years old. I really want a water escape to kill them! Just inheriting one''s own ideas means not learning one''s own means. How can these outstanding students whom I trained in those years be more and more "long and crooked" than each other! Looking at shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun with a look of hate, the two fire shadow consultants were speechless. They could only bow their heads in shame and did not dare to make any refutation, or should say that they had no room to explain. One side of the three generations of fire shadow ape flying day chop are also a look of embarrassment and shame. On the way back to Muye. This three generation Huoying has already been "scolded" by his mentor. Of course, Fanjian has already saved face for his disciples. What I said just now is that there is not a word of blame, but who is not smart enough? Some words, all in silence! "It''s still necessary for the village to prepare for the moment, but before the end, we should talk about it first. Sometimes violence is not the means to solve all problems. Before making the final decision, xiaogangshou, do you come by yourself? You two will follow us to find the first snow shadow, Naruto, and have a good talk His brother taught his own disciples. That''s my brother''s job. There''s no interruptions between the pillars. It''s the same with ape Flying Sun chop. Although the first generation of Huoying was also half of the teachers of ape feirizha, in fact, it was the second generation of Huoying who had more contact with these people. In terms of pillars, only the survival of the village was the most important and priority. Including issues like world peace. It''s not that Zhu Jian doesn''t agree with Naruto''s ideal. It''s the same as the intercolumnar and plaque decades ago. It is also Zhujian''s lifelong pursuit to hope that the world of tolerance will usher in permanent peace. However, from Zhujian''s point of view, real peace should be achieved through mutual understanding between people, and constant killing and war can not achieve the real ideal of peace. Therefore, after bantuo village, Zhujian even tried to "kill" his best friend when he started fighting against the village! Now I come across Naruto. Naturally, he will stick to his idea. Just because of Watergate and jiuxinnai, Zhujian plans to have a good talk with Naruto before he really starts. If we can talk about all the misunderstandings. It''s a happy ending, of course. If not. Finally, it''s not too late to choose a "violent way" to solve this problem! "Granddad? Do you want to have a personal talk with bofengnaruto? " "My Lord, this is..." There are some unexpected words. Even one side of the self also can''t help but slightly a Leng. But come back to God, but also between the eyebrows revealed a ray of light joy. If all disputes and contradictions can be settled peacefully in the end. Naturally, that''s the scene I''d like to see most. Whether the leaves are destroyed. Or face to face with Naruto. Originally, they were not what they wanted. He always wanted to find a way to solve the problem peacefully. But the current situation is constantly forcing Zilai to take the road of confrontation. Now that the early generation Huoying has put forward such a proposal, Zilai is certainly happy to see and hear it. As the most respected one, Zilai also believes that his family, an adult of the early generation, has such ability. You know, in those years, he was a big five country in the midst of disputes and wars, Isn''t it because of the sincerity of qianshouzhu, the fire shadow of the early generation, that he finally accepted the peace plan put forward by Muye? So I have always believed that the path of the early generation of Huoying was right. That is the right way to achieve peace in the world of tolerance. Of course, if Naruto is here, he will always scoff at his idea! What is the sincerity between the pillars of a thousand hands? I''m afraid the so-called "sincerity" didn''t come from the deterrence of the two Super Shadow levels and the Nine Tailed beasts, did it? It can be seen from the distribution of Nine Tailed animals to wudaring village by Huoying in the early dynasty that at the beginning, the control of the Nine Tailed animals should be in the hands of muyeneng village. Later, after the negotiation between Huoying and other countries, the Nine Tailed animals were distributed to wudaring village. let me put it another way. Before the first five shadow conference. Muye has already controlled the power to destroy the whole world of tolerance. Naruto has always felt that during the period when the five tolerance villages were just established, the tolerance community could maintain relative peace, not relying on the so-called "mutual understanding and sincerity between people" of the early Huoying! It''s pure power! As well as the distribution of the interests of the tailrace, so that the five powers maintain the so-called peace. Or to be more precise. It is more appropriate to use this "nuclear flat" to describe it. This is also why after the death of Huoying and yuzhiboban, the war of tolerance broke out again. There is no absolute force to suppress, and the interests are so attractive. The so-called peace agreement is fragile, like a piece of paper, which can be easily broken with a single poke! Since then, it has not been able to see through the essence. Also wishful thinking that the early generation of Huoying road is right. It is still the unswerving choice against Naruto. This is where Naruto appreciates and dislikes Zilai most. "It was the village that made the four generations of couples sorry first. Naruto was supposed to be treated as Muye''s hero, but monkeys and you didn''t do that. So this time, we are going to make amends on behalf of Muye. As long as we can sit down and have a good talk, we can discuss everything and resort to force. That is the last resort after all!" Zhu Jian looked at gangshou and Zilai with a very serious expression. Then his eyes swept past the three people, namely Huoying, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, who were slightly drooping their heads and each with a look of extreme shame. He said in a deep voice. No matter at this moment, Shuihu menyan, Zhuan sleep Xiaochun two people''s heart is how to think. But this is not the only thing. Since the first generation of adults have made the final conclusion. There is no place for them to put their beaks. They can only answer in a low voice. Although gangshou thinks that his grandfather is whimsical, and they are leading the army to directly destroy the two Naruto villages and the absolute main force of the remaining three Naruto villages, it is just a last step to unify the world of Naruto. Now it is not the problem of hatred in the past, but involves a more fundamental and important level. One says one. If it''s the master himself. I will not stop here. If Muye has the chance to unify the world of tolerance, gangshou will go on unswervingly. In a strict sense, gangshou, as well as those who have died in the war, such as Da Yemu, AI and Zhao Meiming, have extremely high recognition of Naruto''s ideals and ideas. The only difference lies in their different positions. As a unified object. Are often the most unacceptable results! From this point of view, gangshou really doesn''t think such a conversation has any meaning. It''s quite different from zilaiye who has many naive ideas. Gangshou is a very practical person. That is to say, the person who put forward this proposal is his own grandfather. Compendium can only be selected by default. No matter how bad the result is, it won''t be worse. Maybe this kind of conversation can buy more time for the village. Before, I thought I was a little bit desperate. Now that my grandfather and second grandfather are really back in the world, muyeren village may not have won. At least it''s a chance to level the war. The demand of the master is really not high now, As long as she can keep muyeren village in her own generation, it is enough. As for the future. That''s what the future people decide. "Yes, do as you wish." Think of it here. Gangshou naturally nodded and said in reply. "Naruto''s side, it''s up to you to contact. The location should be arranged in the area near the village. After the Naruto''s side is solved, there are still things to be dealt with on the other side of the village!" He nodded between the pillars and said. "Yes, eh? Granddad? What did you just say? "The spot?" "The first generation? What is this After the subconscious response. It seems that I have heard something very amazing. The subconscious raised eyes. Gangshou, zilaiye, shuihumenyan and Zhuan shuixiaochun can''t help but stare their eyes again. "Well, it''s yuzhiboban. This time, the person who brought me, the first generation adults, the second generation adults, and the fourth generation together out of the underworld is yuzhiboban. His goal seems to be Naruto. Moreover, the real culprit of the nine tail rebellion 15 years ago was yuzhibo bringing earth, and the person behind it is ban!" Before has been silent ape flying day chop is also at this moment said. I opened my mouth. It directly shocked two of his disciples and two former comrades in arms. What the hell? How does this have something to do with Yu Zhibo? What''s more, some of their own fire shadows are channeled by Yu Zhibo, whose purpose is to deal with the wave wind Naruto? At this moment, not to mention the silent brain crash not far away, the four people in front of gangshou, zilaiye, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun all feel that their brains are not enough at this moment. Is there such an operation? "That is to say, everything before, up to now, is controlled by yuzhipoban behind the scenes? Can that guy live to this day? " The most responsive master is also the one who directly connects the Xiao organization led by changmen to the nine tail rebellion 15 years ago, as well as yuzhibo''s bringing earth and yuzhipoban''s affairs in the shortest time. If all these things are really controlled by yuzhipoban alone. Isn''t this man more terrible than Naruto!? "It can be said that, but it''s not entirely right. Ban is also the reincarnation body of filthy soil. It should be the one Yu Zhibo brought soil to the filthy soil. What''s ban''s real goal? I don''t know now, but it''s just one of the reasons to negotiate with Naruto. The truth 15 years ago, and the real enemy, I think, on this point, We can reach a certain degree of agreement and tacit understanding with this Naruto king! " Zhu first shook his head, then nodded, said with a faint smile. "If that''s the case, it''s really OK!" Although it is still not clear about the truth of all these things. But how much can we get to the key elements of the compendium. All of a sudden, I also found that my village can really find a good way out. Once it goes smoothly, the current predicament may not be impossible to get rid of. One side of the Zilai also in the initial Lengshen, the face is also exposed on a very obvious joy. "Yes, granddad!" "Well!" Although shuihumenyan and zhuansi Xiaochun still feel a little nervous because of the stern eyes of their mentor, the second generation Huoying, when they hear the words of their first generation adults, the tension in their hearts is suddenly relaxed. Now let''s get a scold. Anyway, our teachers will not treat them like that, As long as the village can be preserved, everything else is easy to say! This is the most real idea in the heart of the two fire shadow consultants at this moment. A tentative plan. A new backbone. This makes the mood of gangshou, zilaiye, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun very different from before. Then in the next waiting period, gangshou also deliberately called together the remaining part of the core of the village. After letting Shangren see the three fire shadows of qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian who are reborn. Muyenen village''s morale also settled down in an instant. The name of Ninja God is no joke! Now these seniors grew up listening to the great achievements of the first generation of Huoying. In their opinion, the first generation of adults is omnipotent, and now they are not only the first generation of adults, but also the second and third generation of adults. The technique of reincarnation is developed by the second generation of Huoying, As long as it''s a little bit higher, we all know a little bit. So, at the moment of seeing the three people return to life. These Shangren people also feel unprecedented peace of mind! Including RI RI Zu, Lu Jiu and Hai Yi, who had already returned to the village, all showed different degrees of expression when they saw the fire shadow of the early generation. But even so, the current situation seems to have no better choice for them. "Lujiu?" In particular, Naruto and Naruto have reached a preliminary cooperation intention, Nara Lujiu and Yamanaka Hai are one or two people. "Go home first, and then go to talk with Huoying at another time. Anyway, we can''t control the situation any more." At the bottom. Lu Jiu was also after a low sigh. To one side of Hai Yi said so. "Well!" Hayi Yamanaka also nodded and answered. As the core of muyeren village, Shangren is supposed to be the most loyal part of muyeren. However, the defeat in the previous general assembly war really dealt a great psychological blow to Lujiu and Hai. To put it bluntly, even now the first generation of Huoying, the second generation of Huoying and the third generation of Huoying are back in the world, But Lu Jiuzhen didn''t think there was much possibility of turning over Muye. It is true that Lujiu, as the third generation backbone of muyeren village, has never seen the strength of the first generation of Huoying in its heyday. However, judging from the current situation and the strength of Naruto, Sasuke, Ningci and others in the battle, Lujiu can still make some benchmark judgments even if he does not reach that level, In particular, it is built on the occasion of the outbreak of terrorist forces in maitekai, Naruto can win the final victory. This is the most direct reason to defeat Lujiu''s inner defense. He can die for the wood leaf. But if Nara family is to be destroyed. Lu Jiu really can''t do it, and so can Hai Yi. It''s the real emotion that any flesh and blood human will show to remember his family. Therefore, Lu Jiu and Hai Yi have no choice. From the perspective of probability, they still have to abide by the agreement they reached with Mingren, even if they find a way to break the situation in the end. The power of the early fire shadow can really reach the point of fighting against Naruto. It''s a big deal. I''ll take my own lives to make amends. Future trouble? I can''t say no. It''s not that Lujiu can''t think about that. It''s really just one sentence. They have no choice! However, in the face of the absolute strength of the Xueren village army led by Naruto, as long as the crisis is not lifted, the people of Muye will not be able to really settle down, and the Ninjas with civilian origin may not need to think too much, However, those who drag their families to take care of their families have to measure their survival risks. At this point. The above compendium, Zilai, including the first generation of Huoying and the second generation of Huoying are also very clear. But they all chose to be silent. Everyone has the right to make his own choice. It''s just that you need to take responsibility. If these Ren people in the village really want to make the opposite choice as they did 60 years ago, in the current situation, qianshouzhujian and others will also choose to let everything go. The meaning of the village itself is to protect the villagers. Now wood leaves can''t do that. What qualifications do you have to force others to die with you? Of course, this is also the bearing of the early generation of fire shadow will have such a mind. Now that Muye F4 is still in power, who dares to make such a choice, even if he just moves his mind, the fate of yuzhibo is a bloody warning! So, fortunately, Tuan Zang died. Fortunately, the first generation of Huoying has come back to take charge of the overall situation of the village. Otherwise, the existence of Lujiu, Haiyi, rizu and some other patriarchs of the Ren clan would be really dangerous. When the regiment has it, it even needs to be more cruel to its own people! It''s no joke. Including the root members created and cultivated by themselves. If necessary. That is to say, to abandon is to abandon. In those years, he cooperated with dasheban and did human body research with ninja in his village without blinking an eye. In this respect, he knew that the ape Flying Sun chop in the dark side of Tuan Zang really had to carry a big pot. After all, ape Flying Sun chop is the default of three generations of fire shadow. Tuan Zang took the lead to do these things. Even if the root is very independent, it was not established with the permission of the three generations of Huoying. So really. Lujiu, Haiyi and rizu are really lucky. But also in muyeren village, all kinds of people, all kinds of thoughts mixed together, very mixed moment, in the northeast of muyeren village. Naruto is also leading the army of Xueren village, pressing towards the position of muyeren village. All the way. There was no resistance at all. Not even the investigators. This is also the earliest time when Naruto led the army to enter the territory of the fire kingdom. Gangshou sent an emergency notice from muyeren village to the surrounding areas of the fire Kingdom - all the Ninjas dispatched for investigation and stationed in the village immediately! It''s not a matter of intelligence. It was in that situation. The so-called intelligence investigation is meaningless. At that time, gangshou was even ready to evacuate the ordinary people in his village before the final battle. Including some ninjas and general ninjas. If you really want to get rid of the leaves ahead of time. Gangshou will basically choose the default, and will not really say whether to do something to these people or to do something. Chapter 694 The "big ship" of zijiaren village is about to sink. There is no reason to drag millions of people in the village to die together. Gangshou has never been so cold and fierce. She can be extremely cruel to the outside, but at home, gangshou can''t be cruel at all. Those who are willing to survive with Muye will stay, and those who want to find another way will be willing to let them go directly. This can be regarded as the shadow of fire, The last bit of kindness to these people in the village. At this point. It can be said that gangshou is very similar to Huoying of the early Dynasty. That''s why. Now it''s in the land of fire. Except muyeren village. You''ll never see a ninja again. Naruto will not be surprised by such a scene, including those wandering ninjas who may be wandering everywhere. At most, they make trouble in remote areas. In the core areas, including the land of thunder, the land of water, and the land of Tang, which have been completely pacified before, there are no traces of these wandering ninjas, In other words, those who dare to make trouble are all strangled mercilessly by Xueren ordered by Naruto! The new order of tolerance. You don''t need these chaotic outlaws! Anyone who can threaten the establishment of a new order and destroy social stability and harmony. It''s in Naruto''s dictionary. Just one word for them. "Kill In particular, those who want to do something good for themselves while fighting in the world of tolerance are the ones Naruto hates the most. Once they are confirmed and captured, the best result for them is death. In Naruto''s own words, they don''t need to have any tolerance to deal with these "villains". Only in this way can they frighten the rest of them to a great extent, Let social order gradually stabilize. After the kingdom of fire. Naruto''s every decision is to maintain social stability as much as possible. War is easy to cause all kinds of social contradictions and disputes. Usually, the dark side that may be hidden will break out at this moment. Therefore, during the March, including entering those big cities, Naruto''s basic orders are based on these matters. And these orders are not limited to the subordinates of their own village. The general army of the snow Kingdom, those military and political officials also received the order of Naruto, because before the destruction of the water Kingdom, there were some "bad behaviors" on the side of the army of the snow Kingdom, especially when they entered the city of the water Kingdom, the reckless actions of the army caused the panic of the people of the water kingdom. Since that time. Naruto is paying more attention to order and stability. It was also the first time that Naruto failed to comply with "basic procedures" and "basic etiquette.". We''re going to directly attack the official military and political leaders of the snow Kingdom who "create chaos.". This is also because these people''s behavior has touched Naruto''s bottom line. Later, Fenghua Xiaoxue recognized Naruto''s behavior in the name of "the monarch of the snow kingdom". In the follow-up military operations, she completely granted Naruto almost all the rights, and also informed every military and political official in the snow kingdom. Anyone who violates the "snow shadow order" during the war is regarded as "disobeying the order of Daming.", No matter who it is, it will be executed! With the order of Fenghua and Xiaoxue. What''s more, we have learned from the bloody experience of a group of unfortunate people in the country of water. In the subsequent offensive, the leading military and political officers of xuezhiguo and the general army below were more and more honest. Anyway, the rewards given by the state were enough. It was really unnecessary to take the risk of beheading them. Naruto also led the army to land in the kingdom of Tang this time. He formally issued the most clear order to all his subordinates and the military and political officials in the snow country. All actions should comply with the benchmark order. Anyone who has any deviation will be punished mercilessly by Naruto! And now they have defeated the main forces of the three villages alliance, and successfully entered the territory of the country of fire, which is the last step. Naruto doesn''t want to lose the chain at the last moment. Once the whole world of tolerance, the people of all countries have the highest degree of hatred and vigilance towards the country of snow, in the later national governance, It is bound to cost more energy and time to smooth all this, even a generation may not be able to complete. That''s not what Naruto wants to see. This is also why Naruto prefers to move slowly. In the original plan, the main force of Xueren village, led by Naruto, would have to wait here in Kyoto City for a period of time. The best thing is to completely solve the problem in the northern part of the country of fire. Then Sasuke led the troops to destroy Yanren village, and then went south together to attack muyeren village, But the information from his parents forced Naruto to change his plan. If you don''t take the initiative. God knows if there''s going to be an accident. A thousand hands. Yuzhiboban! This is Naruto in this world the last two people need to be vigilant! Naruto silk does not mind using the most malicious to speculate about the two people''s behavior, ten years of planning is the last step, Naruto does not allow any mistakes! On the road. The white robe that floats with the wind. Naruto looks directly at the location of muyeren village in front of him. There is a very sharp cold light in the deep of his pupils. Although yuzhiboban actually had a way to bypass the use of the mask of death to get rid of the side effects of ghost sealing, and directly channeled to summon the qianshouzhujian and qianshouzhangjian, now he is not what he was before. Now I''m perfect. I''ve perfectly integrated the Nine Tailed chakra mode and the immortal mode, and smoothly stepped into the six levels. This can be carefully sensed by the body changes. Even if the immortal Nine Tailed chakra mode is not turned on, Naruto in the ordinary state has certain confidence to fight with qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban. This is the most direct impact of qualitative change. And they are also used as the reincarnation carrier of Asura chakra. Naruto''s body strength is even stronger than the immortal''s body among the thousand handed pillars after he can control the power of Yang Dun 100%. These unexpected factors brought by yuzhibo. Still within Naruto''s control! "First of all, qianshouzhujian, and then you, yuzhiboban, or you can come together, good brother. It''s the most appropriate thing to return to the yellow spring together!" Naruto can''t help but come up with the figures of qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban in his mind. In his heart, Naruto comes up with a sense of killing. "Naruto!" "Well? What''s the matter? Ningci "Sasuke''s side has been successfully completed. Yanren village has been completely destroyed. Some of Yanren surrendered and some of Yanren fled. Finally, the resistance led by Heitu, the granddaughter of three generations of Tu Ying, has been completely eliminated. Heitu himself has also been confirmed to be killed by Bayun!" Because it has been explained before that the two pillars don''t need to pay too much attention to the details, first defeat the main force of Yanren village, and then return to the country of fire as soon as possible to join them, Ningci is more concerned about the situation on the other side of the country of earth. It''s almost at the moment of receiving specific information. Is immediately rushed to the forefront of the team position and Naruto report. "Well, let Sasuke leave the necessary stability maintaining troops and lead the remaining troops directly from the northwest region into the land of fire. Muye has completely contracted its defense line. Let Sasuke come directly to Muye and meet with us. In addition, we should tell Sasuke more detailed information about this time, including the possible trend of yuzhiboban, Then the affairs on the other side of the land will be handed over to santaifusang. " Naruto nodded and said in a deep voice. "Well, I see, Naruto!" Ning CI replied with a solemn look. We need to shrink the front completely. In order to prevent other accidents, although yuzhiboban''s goal has always been his own, he still has to guard against the whim of the "king of endurance dance". Moreover, a little concentration of combat power is also conducive to the next promotion of Muye. After all, he will have to fight against the God of ninja in the thousand hands. If yuzhiboban really takes this opportunity to do it, Naruto must be lack of skills. At this time, the existence of Ning Ci and Sasuke is very important. You should know that muyeren village is full of combat power now! Qianshouyijian, zilaiye, yuanfeirizhan and gangshou are the top of the shadow level strong. The latter two are slightly weak. Bayun and Xiangyu can deal with it, and even have a certain probability of winning. But zilaiye and qianshouyijian have to deal with Sasuke and Ningci. These two people can be regarded as stepping on the boundary of Super Shadow level. Especially in qianshoufeijian, which is known as the God of water, the two pillars and Ningci should be able to compete with each other in the benchmark combat effectiveness, and even Ningci can be said to be slightly better. However, the difference in combat experience and combat skills can be said very frankly. If they fight alone with Yijian, it''s really hard to say whether they will win or lose. In order to ensure that there are no mistakes in their plans. Naruto must bring Sasuke, weasel and Bayun back. In that case. Even if qianshouzhu and yuzhiboban really join hands to deal with themselves, the winning rate of their side is still higher than that of the other side. The fast marching Xueren army. Naruto has always been at the forefront of the team. It took only half a day from Kyoto to muyeren village. Naruto led thousands of Xueren under his command to muyeren village''s sphere of influence. From here on, to the location of muyeren village not far away, all of them belong to muyeren village''s direct jurisdiction area. According to the general rules of muyeren village in the past, In this area, there are designated Muye ninjas for inspection. This is the first outer defense line of Muye ninjas village, monitoring whether there are spies among passers-by. Now. It has long been a shrinking leaf. This area is also empty. No, to be exact, there is one person, and Naruto is very familiar with Muye ninja. Almost when Naruto leads thousands of Xueren under his command into the designated area, Naruto senses the breath of chakra, and this figure seems to come directly at them. A straight figure. "What is he doing here? And alone? " Naruto''s brow slightly a Cu, that pupil reveals a wisp of light thinking color, can''t help but whisper. At this moment, the figure in front of Naruto is not others. It''s Kakashi. In the previous general assembly battle, she was seriously injured by Sasuke, and later she was attacked secretly with soil, so she had to withdraw to the village ahead of time because of the second aggravation of the injury. However, Kakashi, who did not participate in the later General Assembly battle, recovered completely during this period of recuperation. The lost eye was replanted with an ordinary eye in the later master''s treatment, Although Kakashi''s strength in some aspects has declined without the help of the writing wheel eye, Kakashi''s strength in other aspects can be further improved without the double burden of the body and chakra brought by the writing wheel eye. So now qimukakasi''s personal strength is still in the quasi shadow level to the shadow level. From the chakra wave perceived by Naruto just now. It can be clearly detected that Kakashi''s state at the moment should be very good. It''s not a long distance. And at Naruto''s command, Xueren in the front position did not stop Kakashi. Only after a period of time, Kakashi''s slender and straight figure appeared in Naruto''s sight again. Naruto believes that this wood leaf copy technician, the six generation eye fire shadow in the original book is not a reckless person, he must come with the orders of those high-level village, or to be more accurate, it is the order of the first generation fire shadow - qianshouzhujian. Naruto is very curious, both sides are in the present situation, what else does this first generation fire shadow want to do? "Kakashisan, long time no see. You''re here at this time. You''re not here to talk about the past, are you? Is there anything you want to convey to me It''s Kakashi who''s coming. Don''t wait to open your mouth. Naruto is the body slightly forward, tone light said. As soon as I received the news, Xiangbo, Ningci, Xiaonan, Yugao and others who came to Naruto''s side also looked at qimukakashi in front of me with different degrees of expression. Declaration of war? Surrender? And there''s no other purpose? It can be said that after knowing that qimukakasi arrived alone. In the mind of Ning Ci, Xiang Yu and others, there are also countless possibilities. "Yes, Naruto, the early adults want to see you in person. It''s about Muye, it''s about you, and it''s about yuzhiboban!" Kakashi bowed slightly to Naruto, then looked up at Naruto, with a calm expression. "Muye and me? Do you still have yuzhibo Hear Kakashi. Naruto''s eyes are slightly narrowed. Smart as Naruto. Almost at the moment of hearing Kakashi''s words, I understood the inner meaning of this early fire shadow. "It seems that this early Huoying is as simple as before." Naruto''s mind just flashed this idea, the deep eye is to reveal a ray of light ironic look. "Kakashisan, do you think it makes sense to say that now? I have said a long time ago that nothing can stop me, and the plan has come to the last step. In the face of my father and mother, I will give you the final advice of Muye. Let go of all resistance. I have no intention to do too much harm, even if those stupid people in Muye village have done some idiotic acts, But I can forgive that as long as you lay down your arms and honestly choose the result of reunification, the world will usher in real peace and tranquility. In addition, I do not accept any form of negotiation conditions! " Without that thought, there is no need for it. Naruto doesn''t want to waste time anymore. There are too many things to deal with in this world! There is also a real time bomb on the moon. Naruto is not willing to waste his time on these boring things. If it''s a meaningful conversation. Naruto doesn''t mind spending a little time. But as like as two peas in the original column, the same kind of naive character who is almost identical to the original in the original is always sniff at. The conversation is meaningless. If it is to change Yu Chi Bo, then Naruto may have some interest. At least this one is much more realistic than the two goods between the two thousand pillars. That''s why black Jue was fooled out. Therefore, in the first time to understand the meaning of the qianshouzhu. Naruto also refused directly. Kakashi didn''t seem to expect that Naruto didn''t even think about it. He refused so decisively. At the moment when Naruto''s words fell, the whole person was stunned. "Naruto, the early adults really want to..." "I know what you mean, kakashisan. Please remember that my patience is limited. After all, you are also my father''s direct subordinate. According to the rules of forbearance, you are also one of my father''s most trusted people. That''s why I''m willing to talk more with you. Of course, it''s also because we don''t have any grudge against each other, You didn''t take care of me in my childhood. That''s your duty, and I won''t be angry with you for no reason. But sometimes, you really need to pay attention to your identity, qimukakashi. This is also the last chance I give you to leave Muye or choose silence. If you are determined to die with Muye, I don''t mind fulfilling you! But you have to pay attention to your own behavior, not just on behalf of yourself Naruto waves his hand and rudely interrupts Kakashi''s follow-up words. The icy sight and tone of voice also make Kakashi''s expression suddenly change. The endless chill in his heart also spreads to his whole body at this moment. "Go back, Kakashi. I can''t stop this last war. I will only promise not to affect the civilians as much as possible. There are only two choices left to you: surrender or perish!" Naruto looks at Kakashi coldly. The words that are uttered word by word. It''s as if it''s pulling the strength out of Kakashi. It was a feeling of extreme powerlessness, anger and fear. In he Naruto''s eyes, he looked straight for three seconds This bright can see a ray of extreme coldness. Kakashi took a deep breath. "I see!" It is also a decisive turn away. "Naruto?" "The formation is in full swing, encircling the leaves! This time, I''m going to finish the battle and put an end to this chaotic era! " Naruto steps forward, expression is very cold said. "Yes The spread of snow tolerance army tide. You don''t have to wait for Kakashi to return to the village. You can directly feel the fire shadow of the first generation of Xueren''s troops, which is also standing on the peak of muyeren village. With a slight frown on his brow, an endless color of regret appears on his face. "Brother, it seems that this bofengnaruto has refused to negotiate, leaving us with nothing but war to solve all this!" It''s not a long distance. It can be sensed between the columns. One side of the door, from the same can be done. so to speak. In fact, only Zhujian and Zilai have high hopes for negotiation. Including Fanjian and gangshou, the three generations of Huoying really don''t think Naruto will accept the so-called negotiation in this situation. One is meaningless, the other is worthless. Only when the early generation of Huoying insisted on doing so would kakasi come forward to send an invitation for talks on behalf of Muye. And now it''s the result of rejection. It didn''t exceed the expectation of Yijian, gangshou and others at all. "Why do the people of the world want to be so rude? In that case, we can only exchange the opportunity of negotiation with force!" Even now. Zhu is still reluctant to give up the idea of peaceful settlement of disputes. however. The current situation also forces the choice of fighting between the pillars. Because if you don''t fight. It''s impossible to get a chance to talk! "Xiaogangshou, xiaozilai, act according to your plan. At least you should put the battlefield out of the woods!" The pillar slightly side body looks at the gang hand on the side position, from come also two people say. "Yes, granddad!" They are also after synchronous response. Leave here early for the final preparation. Mobilize the remaining troops in the village. In front of this own home to do the last fight! If you win, you can get back what you lost. Failure is death. Also willing in this situation, following gangshou and coming to battle can be regarded as the last loyal members of muyeren village! Of course, the return of the first generation of Huoying, the second generation of Huoying and the third generation of Huoying is also the most important reason for giving these people courage and confidence!! Chapter 695 It''s a huge array. Almost in the surrounding area of Muye village, Naruto commands thousands of Xueren under his command to encircle Muye village in a semicircle posture, just like a mountain pressing against the top. In the inner area of Muye village, gangshou also calls together the remaining two or three thousand elite troops. They are really elite troops, and none of them is xiaren, And the vast majority of them are civilian ninjas. Those Muye ninjas belonging to some of the Ninjas did not appear in this battle. Only a small number of ninjas from the Ninja family followed. These people are either fanatical and loyal members of Muye ninja village. Or, inspired by the return of Huoying of the early generation, instead of following the advice of their clan leaders and elders, they insist on following Huoying of the early generation to fight for Muye. Although the behavior of these forbearance people can be said to be a betrayal of Muye according to the general rules, but not to mention qianshouzhujian, gangshou and zilaiye, Even the most ruthless thousand hands are in this moment chose to ignore and default. One reason is that the situation makes it impossible for internal unrest to recur. Another reason is that in the previous general assembly battle, many of these Ren people died for Muye. The head of Younv clan, Younv Zhiwei, the father of Younv zhinai, died there. Even if rizu had a different mind, in that battle, Like the Japanese, they sent out more than 20 powerful people, most of whom were ordinary Zhongren, to fight with them. At the end of the war, only five or six people were able to retreat smoothly, and the casualties of the other nationalities were almost the same. It can be said that these people have shed blood and shed tears for Muye. Now it''s for the survival of our family. From the perspective of basic human nature, they really can''t blame anything. One of the reasons why these people in power have made such decisions is that the news they got from Lujiu and Haiyi clearly shows the terrible power of Xueren village headed by zhunaruto, Sasuke and Ningci. Even the early generation Huoying and others who came back with the body of filthy soil will not win more than 30%, Another reason is that Zhicun tuanzang, which they feared most before, has died. There are no real "dark people" at the top of muyeren village. Even though the second generation of Huoying is an Iron-blooded figure, it is still a "dead man" after all. Even if Muye really wins the war, the real people in power are gangshou and Zilai. For these two Muye Sanren who have been powerful in the world of tolerance since World War II, those who are in power in the family of tolerance are very familiar with them. They are not ruthless. In any case, the worst result is that they are ready to die. Atone with your own life. In addition, this is almost the common decision of the entire muyeren village. They are confident enough that muyeren village will not pursue the responsibility to the end! Although such a choice will have the same or such disadvantages. But in terms of the current situation, this is the best choice these people in power can make! Lujiu and Hai are no exception. And those Xiaoqiang who are all bound in their own family are one by one staring at their elders with an unbelievable expression. "Why?" "I''m going to fight!" "You can''t do that!" Those who want to fight against their elders, such as kyuzukya, Inoue, dingci and zhinai, are all subjected to the merciless suppression and detention of their elders. Especially after zhinai''s father died in the hands of Xueren''s pursuit troops in order to protect himself and others from retreating, zhinai''s hatred in his heart is infinitely enlarged, even the whole younu clan, However, for the sake of the survival of the clan, Zhiqian, the new clan leader of the Younv clan, namely zhinai''s own uncle, directly ordered that zhinai was not allowed to leave the clan''s residence. I even personally subdued zhinai. "Why!? Uncle Facing his nephew''s puzzled, resentful and angry eyes. "For the sake of the clan, zhinai, you have to understand this. Moreover, as the only son of the elder brother, I will not allow you to have any accidents when the elder brother has died in the war! This is not the result that big brother would like to see! " Zhiqian sighed a little. After saying that. "Take zhinai to the detention room and guard him 24 hours a day. He is not allowed to leave half a step!" "Yes, patriarch!" That is to hand over zhinai to the other two oil girls, who are especially tolerant, and leave with great strides. Revenge and the survival of a race? Which is more important? The answer to this question is the same for any rational adult, no matter where he goes. The world of adults is cruel! It''s bloody! No one can do whatever they want. No one can have no bottom line and no fear. Zhiqian also wants to revenge for his brother, but as a new generation of patriarch, Zhiqian''s top priority is to save the lives of more than 100 people in a clan, so that the clan can safely pass on. This is his most important mission as a patriarch. "Zhinai, I''m sorry, big brother, I''m sorry!" This is the case with zhinai. Dingci, Inoue and gouzhongya are similar. Although it''s not as fierce as zhinailai''s, these people''s desire to participate in the war is also very strong. However, they are all stopped by their elders. Among the Xiaoqiang, only Xiaoying, Tiantian and Xiaoli take part in the war. Among them, Xiaoying and Tiantian are also dissuaded by their elders. Gangshou at the beginning is very straightforward and refuses Xiaoying''s participation in the war. You know, Lian is silent, Gangshou didn''t want to see her step on the battlefield again. But in the end, he couldn''t beat his two disciples. They acquiesced in their participation in the war. It''s the same every day. The family disagreed with her participation in the war in every way, and even tried to persuade her. But every day, she finally found the right opportunity to slip out and join the army. For every day, Ning Ci was her obsession, even if she failed again and again. But every day or stubborn want to find Ningci. You must rely on your own hands to win back the people you like. At least every day. And Xiao Li''s choice is more pure and simple. His mentor died in order to protect Muye. As his disciple, he can''t make a bad choice to humiliate his mentor. What''s more, Xiao Li and Naruto already have a similar hatred of "killing his father". Even for this, Xiao Li will step on the battlefield again! Go to Naruto to get the justice he wants! This is not a matter of righteousness. It''s just a choice of emotional catharsis for Xiao Li himself. As the most calm one in this life, or in the original work, Nara Luwan shows a very determined and stubborn look at this moment. He wants to fight for the village and his companions. This is an absolute belief that the lazy Luwan has set for himself long ago! That''s what my father has always supported. Today, however, his father has become an obstacle to his "progress". "Dad!? Why In the Nara family, in the middle of the main room, lumaru looked at his father in front of him, with an incredible expression on his face and cried out. "Luwan, now is not the past. It''s time for you to have any passion!" Looking at my son. Lu Jiu''s eyes are both gratified and helpless. He is very happy that he has made no mistakes in the cultivation of his son over the years. His son has indeed grown up to be a responsible, responsible and courageous ninja. But at the same time, as a father, he has to stop his son''s "righteous behavior", because in such a special situation, this kind of behavior is not "correct"! Very painful, very reluctant, very helpless. But it''s a choice we have to make. "And you don''t have to worry about dingci and Jingye. They won''t appear on the battlefield either, and it''s not just us, the pig, the deer and the butterfly. This is the common decision of all the Ren people in the village!" Lu Jiu looked down at his son whose height was approaching him. He patted Lu Wan on the shoulder and said in a deep voice. "Luwan, you have to understand that the reason why Ninja is called Ninja is that patience is also a necessary factor on one hand!" "So you have to choose to betray the village? Dad Lu Wan interrupted his father''s words with an extremely determined expression. When the loud words sounded, the expression of Lu Jiu in front of him was slightly stiff. Subconsciously, he seemed to be a tight body, and then slowly released it. "Betrayal? It''s true that this can be regarded as a kind of betrayal, but lumaru, you should know better than me what the current situation means to Muye. You should also know that you are not only representing yourself, even if you don''t think about yourself, don''t you care about your mother''s feelings at all? Don''t you care about the survival of a family at all? " Even if the son''s words deeply hurt Lu Jiu''s heart. But the more time it is. The more deer can''t let his son do any impulsive behavior. And he believed that with his son''s cleverness and intelligence, he could understand the profound meaning of his words. Almost at the moment when Lujiu''s words fell, Luwan, who was still looking excited, could not help but be stunned at this moment, Standing on one side of the edge, with a pair of extremely worried and nervous expression, I watched my mother''s figure come into Luwan''s eyes. Luwan was completely stunned. Then I can''t help thinking about the relatives and friends of my family. Luwan also became silent. At this moment, the hands that had been pinched were slowly released and hung down. In fact, Luwan understood the maturity and reason beyond ordinary age, especially what he experienced with his father during this period, All of these make Luwan deeply aware of the particularity of today''s tolerance world and the trend of the times. As early as after Wuren village and Yunren village were destroyed one after another, Luwan clearly knew that even Muye, Yanren and Sharen could not change the situation of Xueren village dominated by Naruto. The best result that the Three Village Alliance could achieve was to maintain the current situation, To ensure that our village will not be destroyed, that''s all! Before the war, Luwan and his father, Nara Lujiu, had a long talk in the middle of the night, and they could predict the best results for their own village? Xueren village was defeated in the General Assembly war. There was no lack of high-level forces at all. On the contrary, the Allied forces of the three villages were defeated. Not only the basic forces of the middle and low levels were destroyed, but also the core figures of the high-level were killed one after another. It could be said that they were defeated like a mountain. If their father hadn''t given the evacuation order in time. It is estimated that all the three villages will be assigned there. Even so. There are only less than two thirds of the troops that can be safely evacuated, including a few of them, but they were all bought by their parents after they died. Otherwise, in such a chaotic pursuit scene, immortality will be stripped! Now where can you still live here and contradict your father? The general situation is gone. Even though the first generation adults, the second generation adults and the third generation adults returned unexpectedly, the winning rate was still very low according to the previous combat power measurement competition, which was no more than 30% of the winning chance at most, which was the most important reason for these forbearance people to choose silence at this moment, and Luwan could see all this clearly, Even the patriarchs of the Ren clan, headed by their fathers, are ready to die in the event of the worst situation that is completely opposite to what they expected. Luwan can guess all the time. That''s why Luwan is so excited and impulsive. But my father''s words were like a slap in the face. Or drag Luwan back to reality. After all, all this is impossible to be easily transferred by people. Especially when he saw his mother''s infinite worry and panic, Luwan''s heart softened completely. He finally understood the helplessness in his father''s words. This is really impossible! After seeing that his son''s body was completely relaxed and his expression became silent, Lu Jiu also sighed, and the look in his pupils became very soft. He patted his son on the shoulder again. "Luwan, this is ninja, this is the world of tolerance!" Looking at the father turned away, the figure is so bleak. Luwan is also after a low sigh. "Naruto, what on earth are you doing to get on this road?" Completely put down all the mind, turned to his mother''s position. Born to be human. No matter in which world. There will always be things you feel helpless or even say you are powerless. So is Lujiu. So is Luwan. In muyeren village, the internal bustle of these dozens of Ren ethnic groups has not really affected the two sides that have been completely separated from the outside world. The first generation Huoying, gangshou and others will not pay attention to the dynamics of those Ren ethnic groups in the village at this time. As Narutos who talk about Lujiu and Haiyi, they will not pay any attention. At the end of the day. Do these forbearance people in muyeren village help themselves. Naruto has no attitude at all. Only really look at their parents, as well as the face of daisy and others. Naruto didn''t want to do more killing in the wood. It''s good to listen to advice, but it''s just a matter of spending more time and energy. The core of the problem. After all, it''s still on people like qianshouzhu and yuzhiboban. Just as Naruto led the army to the outskirts of muyeren village, with qianshouzhangjian, ape feirizha, gangshou, zilaiye and others fighting against each other, yuzhiboban, who had already relied on baijue to detect most of the necessary information, also came to the area not too far away from Muye with daitu and heijue. It''s very clear that Naruto''s current strength limit, but also knows how strong his best friend''s ability to explore and perceive in immortal mode is. Of course, Yuji poban also chose a safer distance. Although he had thought about it before, whether to force Naruto from Erzhu and weasel brothers first. But in the end, ban gave up the plan. Because it''s not in the spot''s own will. His character also predestined that he would never use such means. Filthy soil channeling out of a thousand hands is the limit of Ban''s character. Now the only target is bofengnaruto! Ninja can do whatever it takes. But with the character of this Ninja Shura, these things are really disdainful to do. Ninja is such a double standard contradictory creature. Don''t think there is anything strange about it. As the six immortals who created the Ninja sect, they are just like this, not to mention their descendants. To put it bluntly, big tube muhuiye is purer than the so-called ninja It''s a lot simpler and more direct. In Naruto''s previous life, although it seems that dayuanmu Huiye is under the reign of terror, compared with dayuanmu Huiye as a mother, dayuanmu Yuyi, the six immortals, really deserves the existence of human blood. He has the virtues of man. But human beings have bad roots, and so does he. This is also the reason why Naruto once looked down upon the six immortals. Only after coming to this world and having a deeper understanding of the world, Naruto''s sense of the six immortals changed slightly. This kind of character is also divided and extended to the two sons of the six immortals, Asura and Indra. Although it''s only chakra''s reincarnation, not the rebirth of consciousness, it must be said that the latest generation of Asura''s reincarnation is replaced by Naruto who has passed through this life, otherwise, it will be the character presented in the original work, The inheritors of Ashura and Indra are infinitely similar to their ancestors - Indra and Ashura! Yuzhipoban is one of those who have passed on from generation to generation. His character and strength are closest to the existence of Indra! Even in appearance, there are 89% approximation. To say a word is not very boastful, you directly regard yuzhiboban as the reincarnation of Indra, there is no problem at all. Especially in bearing and quantity. Even on the point that they have been cheated by the black Jue. This Shura of tolerance is really like his ancestor Indra. And now. This contemporary "Indra", who has always been confident and extraordinary, is in the peak area on the southeast side of muyeren village. He has a very cold expression on his face, which is different from that of the last meeting in which he "watched the opera" with a very leisurely attitude. In this final meeting, yuzhiboban is ready to start at any time. As long as Naruto shows a little flaw. Yuzhiboban will be very decisive shot. The first priority is the samsara eye of Naruto! Only by taking back his own eyes can yuzhiboban have the ability and qualification to continue to carry out his original plan. "Can you be absolutely sure that my eyes are on bofengnaruto?" Overlooking the two forces that are approaching in the distance. Yuzhi wave spot with a cold expression, looking at the side of the black Jue, the tone of Sen Han said. "Yes, Lord ban, all the places you can search have been swept. If there is no accident, your eyes are on bofengnaruto!" On the left side, heijue''s deep and hoarse response sounds simultaneously. "Very good, then follow the established plan. Take the earth, you and heijue. When the war officially starts, when I regain my reincarnation eye, I will fight against the two men, whirlpool Xianglin and Yugao! In this case, as long as everything goes well, even if there is still a nine tail short, we can barely revive in advance and summon ten tails! Once it becomes a pillar of ten tailed characters, the script can return to the established track! " Although it is very difficult to accurately find the location of reincarnation from Naruto and plunder it, it is much less difficult than defeating or even killing Naruto. Moreover, Naruto has a thousand hands as bait. Even if Naruto has early warning, yuzhiboban still has a high probability of seizing reincarnation eye! After all, you can hide the position of reincarnation eye in just a few places! "Yes, Lord ban!" "Well, I know!" Dai Tu is also a cold face almost similar to Yu Zhibo ban. The dark pupil reflects the dark color. It can be said that there is such a deviation in the plan. Dai Tu is the most anxious and angry one. The world without Lin is not the one you want! An evil war. Shameful people. This dirty world. I''ve been sick of it for a long time. hurry up! Want to be faster! To create a dream like world. This is a lifetime of soil, but also the only wish!!! And Naruto is undoubtedly the biggest obstacle to the realization of this wish. At this moment, the earthy heart is full of chiguoguo''s intention to kill Naruto. I don''t know that Naruto has been focused by all parties. At this time, I really don''t have any spare time to consider other external factors. Chapter 696 At the time when thousands of Xueren troops under the command of his family were in full swing. In the opposite position. The troops of muyeren village are just in the sight of Naruto and others, especially the two figures in red armor and dark blue armor standing on the front side. Their familiar faces and costumes, as well as the majestic chakra burst out at the scene. At this moment, the older Xueren in Xueren''s troops all widened their eyes, The surging emotion in the deep heart that can''t be restrained. "The early fire shadow of Muye?" "The other one is the second generation Huoying?" "How could that be?" "No? It doesn''t seem to be alive? " "Is it a special operation?" Almost those Xueren who can recognize the faces and costumes of the first generation and the second generation of Huoying can''t help causing a little disturbance in the team, and their faces show a ray of fear. It''s just a moment. "Ha ha, is it so awe inspiring? First generation Huoying and second generation Huoying of Muye, do you want to show the power of the first tolerance village in this way? But in my opinion, this kind of behavior is no doubt a sign of being tough and tough! " In the front position. The step out of the golden figure. A white robe floating in the wind. There is also that very familiar words fall into all Snow Bear eardrum. Originally, the inner turmoil of these snow tolerance are one by one to settle down. Looking at Naruto''s straight and slender figure in the front position, thousands of Xueren''s faces on the scene are full of self-confidence, and the scarlet fanatical color in the deep of the pupil represents how high and important Naruto is in the heart of Xueren! Even in the face of the fire shadow of the early generation, which once calmed down the troubled times. They still firmly believe that their own Xueying adults can lead them to the final victory. The reason is very simple! The theory of pure achievements. Xueying is more powerful than this first generation Huoying! At least the first generation of Huoying didn''t destroy the other four villages, did it? Xueying has led them to destroy Yunren village and Wuren village, and defeated the main forces of the coalition forces in Muye, Yanren and Sharen village. So far, four of the five villages have died in the hands of Xueying, Ningci and Sasuke. Yanren village was also directly destroyed by the elite team led by Mr. Sasuke two days ago. Three of the five Yanren villages have gone, leaving only Muye and Sharen. It''s just a primary fire shadow! Xueying, Ningci and Sasuke will be able to suppress them! There''s nothing to be afraid of! "Ha ha, young people are full of vigor and vitality, but this is just a normal opening greeting. Although you are now a shadow of a village, from the perspective of kinship, it should be OK for me to call you Naruto king?" See Naruto that jump out of the slender figure. After laughing, Zhujian stepped forward and stood up with Naruto. Although it was a reincarnated body, it still couldn''t hide the unique heroic spirit of the early generation of Huoying. This one could lead a thousand hand clan to defeat many powerful enemies in such a chaotic world more than 60 years ago, To build a super tolerance village like Muye in a core country like the country of fire, we must admit that the heroes among qianshouzhu are indeed a generation of heroes, but this hero has some problems. "Of course you can. After all, from my mother and Lord Shuihu, you can be regarded as the existence of my great grandfather. Naturally, you can call me that." Naruto chuckles and replies. There is also a trace of respect in the words. Even if Naruto had despised this first generation Huoying before, as he said, from his mother''s point of view, this one is really his relative elder, maybe more than three generations, but the probability is still within five clothes. Moreover, as the elder of the tolerance world of the first generation Huoying, he should be given the necessary respect, It also belongs to the meaning that should be done. Originally, I thought that Bofeng Naruto, who would refuse to talk so resolutely before, would be a cold and severe person. However, when I met him for the first time, looking at the Naruto with a light smile and elegant blonde hair in front of me, I could not help thinking of the four generations of Huoying couple I saw before. It has to be said. From temperament to image. Naruto is really like Watergate and jiuxinnai. It''s the one that makes people feel good at first sight. All over the body sent out that touch of indifferent breath. It is to let the post appreciate Naruto more and more. Because of this, Zhujian didn''t want to fight Naruto. Behind the position between the door, day cut is looking at such Naruto, pupil revealed a different degree of expression. Especially the three generations of Huoying. Almost three years later, I saw Naruto again. Ape flying day cut in the eyes is an irrepressible appearance of a trance from the look. At that moment. Rizha really overlaps Naruto''s figure with Watergate''s figure. It''s not just looks and temperament. Even the indifferent smile at the corner of the mouth. It can''t be as like as two peas. That''s why. If it wasn''t for the wrong choice in those years, Naruto would be the most solid pillar of Muye and the best candidate for the sixth generation of Muye''s eyes! It''s a pity. Nothing if. After the flash of regret in the eyes of the three generations of Huoying. That look again to Naruto''s line of sight is also showing a ray of extreme firm color. "If that''s the case, then why Naruto refuses to talk? I think it''s possible for us to negotiate. The misunderstanding can be removed. Moreover, Naruto, you can''t bring real peace to the world. As a past person, you should believe me on this point!" Because I appreciate Naruto. Zhujian is even more eager to settle the dispute between Muye and Xueren through negotiation, and not only at present, including the destroyed Wuren village and Yunren village, the annexed water country and the land of thunder, Zhujian intends to persuade Naruto to restore the pre war situation by knowing the reason and feeling to Naruto. Destroy the nation. Destroy one''s hometown. In the eyes of the pillars, this is a great feud of life and death! If people want to achieve mutual understanding and peaceful coexistence, they should stand in an equal position. Just like what I used to do. All countries understand each other, and all villages live in harmony. This is the real peace in the world of tolerance! Zhu Jian''s heart is like this, Naruto naturally can''t be clear one by one, but just what this early Huoying said. It''s already made Naruto sniff. "Mutual understanding? Wrong choice? Although I have known about it for a long time, I really realized that you are a naive and hopelessly stupid guy, Mr. Huoying Naruto''s restrained smile, the cold color in the pupil, with a touch of extreme sarcasm, looks at the qianshouzhu and says so. "Naruto, you guy!" "Kid! Pay attention to your tone and identity This is very harsh words. Don''t mention between the columns. The two men, Feijian and rizha, who were standing on both sides of the road, just changed their faces. To their ears, this was chiguoguo''s provocative words. They both burst out with an extremely strong momentum. The focused sight and the side exposed murderer firmly locked Naruto''s Qi from the front position! It''s like the tremendous momentum coming from Mount Tai. As if in an instant can completely vent out of the general. Almost at the same moment, Ningci and Yugao, who were behind Naruto, directly opened chakra''s coat mode, and the other opened their reincarnated eyes. When the bright light was shining, the half complete chakra mode of reincarnated eyes burst out and swept over Naruto, When the two collided, Ning Ci and Yu Gao even had a small counter pressure. The two Huoying''s expressions of Feijian and rizha also changed. Can not help but flow away from the line of sight. When it comes to Ning CI. When you see the bright reincarnated eye in the pupil. At the same time, there is a deep feeling to be deeply inhaled. That is to say, both Feijian and rizha are very human. Almost immediately, they react to the dizziness of strong chopping. Their eyes refocus at the moment. They are not only Naruto, but also full of fear in the sight of Xiangxiang Ningci. Zhujian and Naruto did not seem to see the behavior of their followers. A fixed look. It''s still on each other. Especially between columns. It can be said that when Naruto''s words fell, the expression of the first generation Huoying also became stern. In his solemn eyes, there was a faint color of reminiscence, as if he recalled some memory fragments at that moment. "So naive as to be hopelessly stupid? Ha ha, Naruto, what you said reminds me of ban. Several decades ago, when ban chose to leave Muye, we had the last war in the end valley. In that time, ban also said the same words to me. " "But I''m different from master ban, and I won''t repeat his mistakes, or do you think you can beat me as easily as you beat master ban? If so, I think you may be very disappointed! " Naruto or with a look of indifference, looking directly at the front of the column, tone light said. "Ha ha, how can it be? Ban is ban and you are you? I can''t make a mistake about that. Besides, compared with ban, you seem to have great action power, and your current strength should surpass the peak period of ban and me. If you can beat you easily, it''s a joke. But what I want to say to you at this time is that young people can''t be too anxious, Sometimes you go too fast, but it''s easy to ignore your feet. I know your plan is to integrate all countries into one country, and then eliminate the barriers and interest disputes between countries, so as to achieve peace in the tolerance world. This can''t be said to be a wrong choice, but the means you used in the process to achieve this goal are wrong, Cruel and bloody means of violence can only add to the discontent and hatred among the people of all countries. Even if you forcibly unify and integrate all countries, one day when this discontent accumulates to the peak, it will break out sooner or later. At that time, it will usher in a more chaotic era than it is now! " "Do you understand that? Naruto? That''s why I really want to stop you! " Between the pillars with a very serious and sincere expression, looking at Naruto said. And it''s the same expression. Let Naruto''s eyes reveal a very complex look. Naruto always felt that he had enough knowledge of qianshouzhujian, but in the end, Naruto found that he underestimated the naivety of Zhujian, just as yuzhiboban was like his ancestor Indra, and qianshouzhujian was also like his ancestor Asura. We believe in "benevolent and good love" and that "people can understand each other." I believe that "true love" can usher in world peace. This kind of person. It has to be said. Naruto is admirable and respected in essence. But it''s just personal. Once put into a big world category. Unless everyone is so naive Otherwise, such a person would be a catalyst for the side effects of chaos. There is no way to persuade such people. There is no persuasion. Naruto also completely gave up the idea and continued to talk, only in vain. "Hate? You are really a kind and kind person. But this kind of kind and kind is the most stupid and wrong existence in this chaotic world. You have your belief and I have my tolerance. You think I am young and impatient, but in my opinion, you are not the representative of old-fashioned and stubborn? You don''t have to talk anymore. You want to stop me? Want to keep muyeren village? Then use your strength to prove it For people like qianshouzhujian. Violence is the best and only way of persuasion "Boom!" Naruto without hesitation. It''s a step forward. When a strong momentum broke out. Dust rising from the storm. With the noise that pervades. So that the opposite position of qianshouzhujian, qianshouyijian, ape Flying Sun chop, gangshou, zilaiye and others face have changed. "Naruto? You What else are you going to say. However, Naruto is not willing to give any more opportunities. "Ningci! Do it "Yes It''s going to burst. The spread of this huge chakra wave. "Whoosh!" The bright golden light that blooms out. Between flashes. Naruto''s figure is extremely fast toward the position of the qianshouzhu coercion. It was almost the moment Naruto started. On both sides. Ningci and Yugao also broke out a strong chakra fluctuation. Their respective figures galloping up. I''d rather take a look at it. Feather high is directly to the ape flying sun cut. Naruto had told him in advance before he went to fight. He was the only one to deal with qianshouzhujian and qianshouzhangjian, and the most difficult thing to deal with was Ning Ci, who was second only to himself in the current team. Although ape Flying Sun chop was strong, it did not exceed the limit of shadow level after all. The power blessing that dirty earth body could bring to it was not very obvious, Yugao hasn''t stood still these years. As a six tailed man, without using the six tailed chakra, Yugao has already been regarded as the existence of the quasi shadow level. It''s still no problem to hold down the three generation Huoying and form a temporary stalemate. Then the remaining master is assigned to Xiaonan by Naruto to deal with it. This is the best arrangement for Sasuke, weasel and Bayun before they return. "Go to war!" A figure that rises directly and strongly. Naruto''s action. It''s a signal of war. It''s almost the moment before I saw Naruto''s body flashing. Xiang Yu, who was located in the area of this array, also immediately gave the order to start a war. Xue Ren, who was fully suppressed, launched the most violent attack on Mu Ye ninjas in front of him. "Water escape - the art of water dragon bullet!" "Fire escape - the art of big fireball!" "Tudun - the art of earth fissure!" "Lei Dun - the art of false darkness!" "Lei Dun - the art of walking on the earth!" "Huodun - the art of fire dragon burning bullet!" "Feng Dun - the art of great breakthrough!" At this moment, all kinds of evasion skills burst out on the whole battlefield. The dust rising all over the sky was more than the thousands of Ninja troops on both sides who entered a big melee in the face of the raging noise. At this moment, chakra burst out. It''s like the whole world is shaking. Xiangyu also attacked the whole army and gave the command of the array to Mount Tai, who has always been the center of the army After that, he was also a vertical figure, and also burst out an extremely strong chakra, galloping toward Naruto''s position. A sudden war. This is almost the scene of opening without saying a word. It has to be said. In the first time. Naruto approaches the moment in front of him. This Ninja God is still subconsciously stupefied for half a second. Zhu Jian really didn''t expect that Naruto actually said he would do it without any hesitation. But the early fire shadow is the early fire shadow after all. He is extremely experienced in fighting. At the moment when the Golden Shadow in front of that side came. "Pa!" Between the pillars, hands were immediately folded. In an instant. On the top of the zenith, a huge defense wall was formed. "Immortal method - the extreme of the wind!" The two figures that cover and live. It''s not just a thousand hands. It is Naruto who pours one side of the door into the attack area. In the space shuttle. Less than 0.1 second time, straight into the immortal nine tail chakra mode! The golden chakra fluctuates under the outer whirl. "Drink!" The momentum of being indomitable. "Click!" The two are facing each other head on. It burst out with a crisp sound. That is, Naruto easily passes through the Mudun retaining wall. An exposed figure. "Naruto! Are you determined to do so? " In the nearest distance, the two people who looked at each other from the front also showed an extremely grim expression in the pupils between the pillars, and said in a deep voice. "It''s no use saying more!" But this is still in exchange for Naruto''s extremely cold look. This determination that can not be shaken at all. "Big brother! There''s nothing to talk about with this kid. Just capture him here! " One side of the area. "Whoosh!" A blue figure flashed out. It appears brightly in the upper left side of Naruto. It is the second generation of fire shadow that uses the skill of flying thunder god - qianshouyijian. Right leg slammed down from the front. "Well?" Naruto''s eyes are fixed. Turn around and stride back. "Bang!" With your right hand up. A dull crash fell. Can can push Naruto back a few steps. "Water escape -- the art of heaven crying!" Chapter 697 The door is also immediately sealed with both hands. "Pa!" Chakra in the body. When the abdomen is bulging. "Whew" "Whew" "Whew" "Whew!" All of a sudden. With the completion of the operation. More than a dozen slender and sharp water needles were ejected from the mouth between the doors. A sharp air burst out. Take a good look at Naruto''s key position and attack him. Naruto, who stops in the middle of the sky, sees and senses the cold light of more than a few hundred pieces in his own sight. This cold breath is transmitted from the void, and Naruto''s look is awe inspiring, which is just like the rapid imprint. "Immortal method - the art of breathing and blowing!" One drum and one loose. Suddenly. A strong wind rising from the storm. Converging on one point. The moment of concentrated eruption. "Boom!" A little bit of cold that was blown away by the strong wind. Even toward the position between the doors of this gust of wind in the past. "Yes? It''s no use saying more. In that case, let''s solve everything with our strength! " "Mudun!" This is the moment. Side down, inside. In the outgoing column that sound seems to contain a very helpless tone of words. "Boom!" "Drink There was another low cheering. Then the thick branches rose. It''s covered in mid air. "Bang!" "Dong!" After easily blocking Naruto''s magic wind escape attack. It is further expanded to the Naruto area. Rough and surging, Mudun lives! Especially when you see the immortal face on the face between the pillars, which symbolizes entering the immortal mode. The stern color in Naruto''s pupil also becomes more intense. This first generation of Huoying is very serious! In the normal mode, there is already a Super Shadow level between the thousand hand pillars. After entering the immortal mode. Personal strength straight line limit. Absolutely at the critical point of hyperimage. In this mode, there are thousands of hands. In Naruto''s small group, only themselves can deal with it, including Sasuke and Ningci. Needless to say, the former can only be regarded as Super Shadow level. The comparison template can only be between doors, not between pillars. Ningci''s current strength level can be at the same level as immortal''s, However, due to the difference in combat experience and combat skills, if the two men fight one-on-one, they can be 100% sure that the final winner must be between the pillars, and if they fight several times, they will win several times. It may be said that it is difficult for the pillars to kill Ning Ci, but now Ning CI can never win a thousand hands. This is the God of ninja who is infinitely close to the existence of six levels. "It''s really easy for people to get excited!" Naruto''s pupil blooms a light golden halo. When the extremely vigorous Mudun technique extended to his face, a powerful chakra erupted out of the air, and a huge golden wind blade appeared out of thin air. When it was easy to cut off these Mudun branches, it was under the control of Naruto that all the Mudun branches around were cleared and disposed of in an instant. Large scale attack range. The most terrible attack. Between the pillars, Naruto each hands. No ordinary Muye ninja and Xueren dare to get close to this area. Even Ning Ci, Yugao and Xiaonan, when they fight against shangzilaiye, ape feirizha and kongfu, they have tacit understanding and deliberately open up the distance, leaving this area to the pillars It''s the same as maitkai who opened the eight gates of dunjia in front of Naruto. It''s a fight far beyond the average Ninja''s understanding. Ordinary people, even if they are only affected by a throw, are likely to die directly in it. Just now, the massive spread of Mu Dun technique among the thousand hand pillars has already killed dozens of Xue Ren who are slightly close to the point. That is to say, Naruto is quick to deal with some of the Mu Dun technique, and saves a batch of Xue Ren. Otherwise, he will not be able to escape, Just that blow, the number of casualties of Xueren will be further expanded! And in view of this. Behind the Taishan are commanding their own snow tolerant forces from both sides of the extension, not easily close to that area! On the other side of the leaf. For fear that he and others might be involved in by the skills of the first generation and the second generation, under the command of the commander behind, he cooperated with Xue Ren to pull the front from the two sides. The two men in the central area, between the pillars and between the doors, naturally have no mind to pay attention to the situation of the side battlefield. this moment. Their attention is all on Naruto. Through just a brief confrontation, the two brothers can really realize how terrible the strength of this boy named bofengnaruto is! The feeling of fairy mode. The feeling of nine tail chakra! Appear on one person at the same time. And it''s the perfect combination of two forces. Even between columns. At that moment, eye contact moment, you can feel a feeling called palpitation! This is true between the columns. Not to mention between the door! Wave wind Naruto! This is definitely far more than the existence of yuzhiboban, who used to be his best friend and old enemy! Two brothers. We have to do everything we can to seize the chance to win! "Between the doors!" "Yes, big brother!" From small to large, until the establishment of muyeren village. The tacit understanding formed by the two brothers fighting side by side. It''s almost a time of eye contact. It''s easy to get each other''s mind. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" A body position with two sides drawn apart. One left and one right. Two way attack. "Fragrant phosphor!" Naruto, on the other hand, looks at the two people who are approaching quickly. There is a ray of extreme cold color on their faces, and the words they shout out in a low voice. "Well! Naruto In the rear position. In the field of vision between columns and doors. A fiery figure leaped out. Above the air. Awe inspiring and graceful. Almost at the time of Naruto''s words falling. "The art of Vajra blockade!" "The method of forbearance - the technique of five elements sealing!" With Naruto''s imprint. The arrival of the incense phosphor is also in the first time to make the most correct response, ten palms, but out of the golden red chakra. In the upper wing area. More than ten thick, long and beautiful golden chains appeared out of thin air. It''s a trajectory of splitting and inserting. "Bang" "Bang" "Bang" "Bang!" The roar of heavy blows. The surface that vibrates with it. "Wow!" "King Kong blockade!" "The whirlpool clan?" It can be said that Zhujian and Feijian, who are most familiar with the various secrets of the whirlpool clan, recognize Xiangyu''s identity and the technique used in it almost at the first time. Naturally, Zhujian doesn''t need to mention it. Feijian has seen her sister-in-law use this technique to help her brother suppress the tailed animals, even the strongest Nine Tailed animals, In front of the powerful bondage of the Vajra blockade of his sister-in-law, whirlpool Shuihu, he is also unable to move! As like as two peas as like as two peas, the same girl''s sister, who has released the diamond, has not been used by her elder sister-in-law. But this same fixed-point binding ability is the same as the air turbulence that can be clearly detected. I don''t know how strong the fragrance phosphor is! But just that moment of perception. Let me clearly realize that I can''t try it myself. Once I''m bound, I''m likely to die. As a ninja who has developed the technique of reincarnation, I know the advantages and disadvantages of this technique. My big brother may be able to spell it hard. But I can''t do it myself. So, in that instant. Between the door is also immediately pinch Jue hands. The mobilized part of chakra. When the coordinates are locked. "Whoosh!" Let go of thunderbolt. Directly before the Vajra blockade is wrapped in front of you, you can escape into the void coordinates. With a quick flash, you can easily avoid these Vajra blockades. At the same time. In the left position, compared with his younger brother''s choice of dexterous way to avoid the restrictions of Vajra blockade, he chose the strongest positive rigid way. In the face of the strong attack of Vajra blockade, he did not avoid between the pillars, and his palms closed immediately. "Ha A low cry fell. The surging chakra. "Mu Dun - the art of Mu long!" In a hurry. All around. It then galloped up with a majestic smell of wood escape. Rising dark green dragon! There was a terrible light in the eyes. "Bang!" At the time of the collision. "Keng!" There was a hustle and bustle, a dull noise. With the ultimate vibration of the space. Vajra chain seems to be the perfect action of winding and restricting the wooden dragon, but only in a moment. "Blast!" With the chakra output between the columns suddenly increasing again. The roar of the dragon "Click!" instant. The huge wooden dragon broke free from the restrictions of the King Kong blockade in the most vigorous way, and fell with the clear sound. The golden halo of the King Kong blockade was completely broken in less than a second, and disappeared into a little golden light. "What And see this scene incense phosphor is also a face change. Second generation fire shadow uses the skill of flying Thunder God to avoid its own attack. This first generation Huoying can break his own Vajra chain so fiercely!? You know, I''m not the same as before! Although I know that this first generation of Huoying is the first man who is known as the God of Ninja, it is said that he can''t compare with what he saw with his own eyes. This scene at this moment is undoubtedly telling Xiang Yu an iron fact - the power level of this first generation of Huoying is far beyond his own reach! Corresponding to this, Naruto on one side still has a calm and calm expression. If the early fire shadow doesn''t have this strength, it''s not qualified to be called the God of ninja. It can be said that this one is really a man who is only one step away from six levels with his own efforts and Tianfu! It''s not just the release of incense phosphor. Including their own use of the art of seal, but also by two people to skillfully, with force to crack open, can not be bound by the two actions. "It seems that you have to use brute force to subdue you!" Looking at the two brothers standing on the wooden dragon, Naruto''s pupil shows a light golden halo, thinking in his heart. "Xiangyu, you go to the side of xiaonansang first. I''ll deal with it myself!" The situation is clearer. Naruto is also a preliminary grasp of the strength of the two brothers between the pillars and between the doors. It''s not a reference to the original. It''s really that you can determine that your strength is enough to defeat and even defeat the two Huoying in front of Yu Gesha, so Xiang Yu naturally doesn''t need to stay here. Although the King Kong blockade can limit the opposite movement to a great extent, under the rough and violent attack between the pillars, even if Xiang Yu enters the immortal mode, the intensity is still not enough, Not to mention the three tailed chakra, the two people on the opposite side, one is a big one that can play with Nine Tailed pets, the other is not very easy, but it''s no big problem to suppress Nine Tailed in the front. Xiang Yu''s current strength is really not enough to see. On the contrary, in other situations. No matter Ningci vs. zilaiye, Yugao vs. shangrizhan, or Xiaonan vs. shanggangshou, there is no advantage at all. Especially for the former, Ningci''s personal strength is higher than that of zilaiye. But because there is no "quality" gap, Zilai can make up for it with his own combat experience and skills, The battle between the two can be called a white hot tug of war. Xiaonan is to be suppressed by the master. Instead of letting Xiangyu waste time here, it''s better to let Xiangyu help Ningci, Yugao and others! "Here? Yes, I see, Naruto At the beginning, I wanted to refuse. Also in the eyes of Naruto on the moment, instantly understand the meaning of Naruto. And through the confrontation just now. Xiang Yu is also deeply aware that qianshouzhujian is really not what he can deal with now. The probability that he may be able to help Naruto if he stays here is not very high, but it is likely that he will drag Naruto''s hind legs. In this case, there is still room for Naruto to perform. He has experienced the previous general assembly war, After seeing the extremely strong and terrible power of Naruto, now Xiangyu is full of confidence in his own Naruto. At the moment when his words fall. Xiang phosphor is also a vertical body shape, toward the right position away from the body position, toward the other three regiment positions gallop away. Looking at the figure that the fragrant phosphor leaves. Stepping on the wooden dragon, the two brothers didn''t do anything special. There is no hand to intercept Xiangyu, and there is no attack to suppress Naruto. Just as Naruto roughly found out the upper and lower limits of strength between pillars and doors through the attack and defense just now. Zhujian and Yijian brothers also have a general understanding of Naruto''s strength. This is a very terrible boy indeed. In every move. They can bring great mental and physical pressure to their brothers. Yu Zhibo has never brought so much pressure to himself. I''m not willing to admit it. But Fanjian is very clear that this young man, who is only 15 years old, is far more than yuzhiboban and his elder brother qianshouzhujian, and it is only when his brothers join hands that he has such a small victory rate. But even if the odds are so slim. I will never give up. One is because behind him is muyeren village, which he is determined to give everything to protect. Another reason is that Feijian clearly knows that it''s really difficult for him and his elder brother to win Naruto, but if yuzhipoban is added, the situation will be completely different. Even up to now, Feijian still doesn''t know what yuzhipoban''s specific purpose is, but what can be 100% sure is that, This dark guy must be hiding in a secret area of the battlefield at the moment, waiting for the right time. The timing must be right. It''s impossible to wait for their brother to lose. otherwise. Even yuzhiboban, in the face of sweeping away his brother after the wave of wind Naruto, the only result is defeat. It is precisely because we can be sure that yuzhipoban will make a move at a critical time. They still have a good chance of winning the duel. They believe that no matter how strong Bofeng Naruto is in front of them, their elder brother and yuzhiboban will not win too low, and then they will have their own cooperation to attack. It should not be impossible to defeat and even kill bofengnaruto in front of Yuge. Although it is said that this kind of choice is likely to be for yuzhiboban to make wedding clothes, it is clear that he and his elder brother have no choice. When Naruto takes muyeren village as its first goal, he and his elder brother have to face each other. The only question to be considered is whether we can create a better opportunity for yuzhipoban to join the war. After all, Naruto''s strength is still here! Another problem, of course, is that once the plan is successful, the problem of Yu Zhibo will be solved later. If we can''t get through the crisis. There is no qualification to talk about it. At this point. I believe my elder brother is also very clear. This is the most serious duel their brother has ever faced since he became a ninja. "Big brother!" "Ah, I know, Feijian, wait a moment for me to be the main attack. You should pay attention to the timing of the cut in. That teenager''s chakra wave is different from anyone else. The perfect combination of immortal mode and nine tail chakra may make the immortal attribute of the reincarnated body of filthy earth invalid. You must pay special attention to this point!" Even if I haven''t experienced it myself. But as long as there''s that little touch and feeling. Between the pillars, we can clearly perceive the horror of chakra on Naruto. Although the reincarnated body of filthy earth has the ability to rebuild the body immediately after being destroyed. But there was a premonition between the columns. Once covered and destroyed by Naruto''s attack. May not be able to reshape the body, in that case, the opposite does not need to use the seal technique to deal with them, you can easily solve them. "Yes, big brother, I''ll pay attention!" The eyes between the door tightly stare at the Naruto not far away, the expression is very stern reply to say. Chapter 698 PS: Please subscribe! Please subscribe! Please subscribe, thank you all! Yesterday owes the renewal, the small leaf this weekend tries to return! The villain died of talking too much. The fight between ninjas. It''s also a high-intensity and fierce duel against time. In the short time from the end of the initial trial to the moment when Xiang phosphor is called by Naruto, the two sides of Zhu Jian, Fei Jian and Naruto have made their own decisions in attack and defense. They need to force Naruto to show a certain gap to create opportunities for yuzhiboban''s hand. Naruto''s choice is much simpler and more rough, especially in Sasuke, weasel, and warbler Bayun and others still have a short distance to return. Before they come back, they should give a small part of their attention to guard against yuzhibo and yuzhibo, and then try their best to use thunder to kill the two "fire shadow adults" in front of them! "Ready? Two fire shadow adults Naruto takes care of his spare time and looks at the thousand hand pillars and the thousand hand doors standing on the wooden dragon. A faint cold smile appears between his eyebrows and says. "Ha ha! You just come here! Young man Even if it is to destroy the enemy of the village of tolerance that he founded. Even though Zhu Jian was determined to do his best to defeat and even kill the young man in front of him. But this still doesn''t affect Zhu Jian''s deep admiration for Naruto. A 15-year-old can reach the present height, not only because of his personal strength, but also because of his powerful and terrible force. There is a little bit of admiration hidden between the pillars. It is true that Naruto is an outstanding existence that surpasses himself and ban in all aspects. And the more so. "I should beat you here! Young man There is a sharp cold light in the pupil between the pillars of a thousand hands. "Pa!" Put your hands together and clap hard. A majestic chakra wave is also rippling at this moment! "Ouch!" A huge green wooden dragon rising from the sky. It is surging with terror. ¡°£¡£¿¡± This is no less than, or even more than, the two pillars used by suzanneng''s power, as strong as Naruto''s eyes at this moment! A ray of awe inspiring color in the pupil. "Between the doors!" "Yes, big brother!" Two people on one side. At the moment when the pillars drive the wooden dragon towards Naruto''s position. The door quickly pinches the key. A flash. From the right high angle. "Water escape - the art of breaking through water!" A torrential wave that spews at great speed. It''s coming from the left corner. The water waves were coming rapidly. Naruto''s eyes are fixed. It''s a fast rising figure. "Tudun - the art of Tuzhen wall!" A breath of propaganda surged up. High momentum. "Boom!" Above the surface. With Naruto''s imprint. After Naruto had successfully stepped into the six levels, in addition to the technique of Yin Dun, Any reclusive Naruto can come at will. This is definitely not inferior to the super strength released by any shadow level strong person who specializes in earth hiding. In front of me. "Bang!" The front cut off the surging waves more than 20 meters high. And then on the side. "Immortal method - the sword in the hand of spiral!" One by one. Naruto is on the right palm. It quickly condenses into a spiral chakra formed by high-speed rotation. It''s a wave that''s spreading. At the time of eruption. The light and shadow of pale gold reflected. "Boom!" There is no hesitation to throw out the halo. "This operation!" The front is above the air. I feel the power of the "sword in the hand of the spiral" coming at a high speed! The pupil shrinks between the pillars of a thousand hands. It''s not just the shape of the operation. What''s more, the core destructive force that can be sensed clearly. "Mudun!" On the way. The quick reaction among the thousand hands. Mu Dun, who ascends with blessing. In the front most position. "Shua!" It''s a wooden shield with a big face. "The art of platoon!" "Bang!" Face to face with the two. It burst with a violent roar. "Click!" This is one of the most powerful defensive skills that can be used between the pillars. In the previous battle with yuzhipoban in the valley of the end, it even blocked yuzhipoban''s all-out chopping in all forms. But here, facing the Naruto, he blessed the magic nine tail chakra''s spiral hand sword! But it can''t be completely blocked. The crack of frontal assault. Accompanied by the sound of a clear sound falling. The broken Mudun shield. It''s still the "spiral hand sword" with endless potential, attacking the position between the pillars! Fortunately, the skill of "ranking" has weakened most of the power of "spiral hand sword". The aftereffects. "Drink!" Under a one legged meal between the pillars. "Ouch!" The roaring giant wooden dragon. Suddenly. A thick layer of dark green armor covering all around. "Bang!" The faucet hit head on. A direct collision. "Boom!" There was a violent counter tide. The noise spread in an instant. As the thick smoke diffused around, it exposed a slightly embarrassed figure between the columns. It had to use two powerful techniques to block the blow. This was already a very obvious strength gap. Looking at the cracked wooden dragon giant head, there was a very dignified expression on the immortal face between the columns. But there is not much time for emotion and reaction between columns. "Boom!" Right above. Suddenly. A golden light blooms. And now a strong to the extreme scarlet chakra! "Nine lamas! Come out With Naruto''s deep words falling. A touch of brilliant golden red chakra breath. After the sudden change of look between the pillars. "Between the pillars of a thousand hands!" A roar as if it could pierce the world, accompanied by the nine long tails, exploded on the whole battlefield at this moment. And then in full view. A huge and volatile figure suddenly appeared on the front battlefield. The familiar evil chakra wave. The big fox head and scarlet eyes are different from the light golden color of the orange skin. It''s the nine lamas that have been sealed in Naruto''s body before! After the final battle between Naruto and maitekai, Naruto has successfully stepped into the six levels. Naruto can finally freely release the nine tails in his body. Of course, it is not the kind that the noumenon is completely free to break out. At present, Naruto has not really reached the level of the six immortals in ancient times, the big barrel wooden feather coat. But in the way of chakra. Naruto can also achieve this kind of model, which can be regarded as the liberation of Jiuwei. Nine tails suddenly appeared. The figure between the pillars that you can see directly. As early as before, Minghuang could feel the chakra breath of the former "enemy". Almost when Naruto chose to use this technique to make Jiuwei concrete, Jiuwei could not wait to jump out and calculate the old debt with the "old friend" in front of him! What''s more, the most important thing is that now I have the capital to recover my old debts! One to one. I really want to be abused by a thousand hands. Even at the worst, he was bullied as a pet. But now it''s different! My own renzhuli is Naruto! But it''s not too shabby to ask for help! Naruto now has unlimited strength to approach the old man! In Jiuwei''s opinion. It''s time to take revenge on this bastard! So, at the moment of sudden appearance, with the help of Naruto''s chakra''s additional pressure. "Bang!" Nine lamas is a leap forward. In a very irascible way, he fiercely steps on the wooden dragon summoned by the pillar under his feet. In the opposite confrontation scene, he can perfectly restrain himself, even make himself lose the ability to resist. Now it is suppressed by itself in such a strong way. The joy in my heart. It''s not enough to describe it in words. "Nine tails!" And Zhujian is also at the moment of Jiuwei''s appearance. In the first moment, he immediately responded and jumped from the top of Mulong''s head. It was a dangerous and dangerous thing to avoid. Then looking at the very familiar, but very strange nine tail. The pupil between the pillars showed a very dignified look. Especially in no matter how to pinch the call. The wooden dragon, which was trampled by nine tails, still couldn''t move at all. Even from the visual observation, it was eroded and decayed by nine tails chakra step by step. At that moment, the look on the face between the pillars became more and more cold. "It''s the same as before, but the extra layer on the outside should be magic chakra, right? It''s the same method as the spot, but it''s more oppressive and erosive. It''s really tricky, Bofeng Naruto! " There is no change in form. But there is a fundamental difference. The inter column can be detected in the first time. This has become a very terrible nine tail. Zhu Jian clearly realized that even if he tried his best, it would be difficult to suppress him as easily as before. The only difference is that. Bofengnaruto is a teenager. You should know that even in those years, yuzhiboban used his suzanneng to put a layer of "special armor" on Jiuwei to form a "Weizhuang suzanneng Hu" shape, and there was no fear between the pillars. But now, he is facing this situation. It seems that Jiuwei is in a brand-new posture, and feels a kind of emotion called palpitation. "Nine lamas!" A man and a beast whose mind is completely connected. Naruto can clearly feel the huge anger in Jiuwei''s heart at this moment. Just like yuzhiboban who forcibly controlled his contract by using the eye of writing wheel, Jiuwei really doesn''t like qianshouzhujian. This is a guy who, in Jiuwei''s opinion, seems to be benevolent, but in fact is just as hypocritical to the extreme. Ninja God and Ninja Shura? Pooh! Those are two shameless people! "Here is the account of sixty years ago! A thousand hands between the pillars Nine tails roaring out of the sky. Almost in that moment. Above the fox head. After the strong chakra burst out and completely eroded the wooden dragon underneath, the huge chakra suddenly formed. Above one point. It''s a big black ball out of thin air. The chakra wave is extremely palpitating. This kind of explosive force of extreme suppression. "Jade of the tail?" Only in the moment of seeing this scene. In front of the position and the left area of the pillar, between the door two people are pupil suddenly shrink. The name of the operation emerged from the heart. Although he was astonished at why Naruto dared to drive Jiuwei to use such a large-scale coverage technique in the fighting scene with his companions and subordinates in the surrounding area, there was no room for him to think about it. It''s when I plan to use the skill of flying Thunder God to forcibly transfer the nine tail beast jade that will be released in the first time. "Boom!" Next second! It''s far more than the "tail beast jade" imagined between the pillars and the doors It''s not like they expected. The jet ball is ejected. On the contrary, after a moment of space distortion. A strong dark laser beam suddenly refracted and burst out! This dark beam of light, which strikes straight into the area between the columns. Sweeping space. "Big brother!" In the sudden change of expression. There was also a look between the pillars. "Pa!" Hands clapping decisively. The surging chakra from the rapid mobilization! It erupted with a majestic breath. When it comes to rendering. Thick and vigorous strips of wood suddenly appear, rising into the air, green life! In the air. Forming a "huge wall" with perfect fit A powerful shield for gain. It was caused by Aurora. "Bang!" The moment of comparison. The billows of the explosion. "Boom!" A harsh, sharp and terrifying sound roared, filled with the noise, one layer of broken wood trunks were blasted, and more than ten layers of "baffle shield" ran straight through in an instant! In the front side area. Even though chakra is like the sea water, there is no limit between the thousand hands. It''s also at this moment that you can clearly feel that your chakras are rapidly disappearing like tides. Fortunately, this is the reincarnation of filthy soil. The consumed chakras can be replenished almost instantaneously. The existence of filthy soil doesn''t need to worry about the consumption of chakras at all. Otherwise, in terms of the total amount of chakras in the early generation of Huoying''s life, In such a chakra consumption, do not talk about the back of the duel, on this hand, it is enough to make the advantages and disadvantages of both sides instantly clear! That''s why. Among the pillars, I further felt the horror of Naruto. Under the blessing of his pillar. Nine tails can erupt into a terrorist force far beyond any previous period, which is extraordinary. The unique "tail jade" or "tail shockwave" really makes it difficult for the pillars to resist. Less than 0.1 second of power condensation and release, and they don''t know how to space between the pillars. They can only choose this way to hardtop. The defense of Mudun that has been broken continuously. We''ve got 0.5 seconds. "Water escape - the skill of water dragon biting and exploding!" On one side. Is already flash close to a certain distance between the door is also immediately hand seal. The huge chakra mobilized. The great power of the moment. "Boom!" The bottom of the nine tails. A sudden whirlpool. Huge waves. Nine lamas sinking into it! An unbalanced body for a moment. ¡°£¡£¿¡± Naruto standing on the head of Jiuwei. As soon as my eyes narrowed, there was a wisp of desperation between my eyebrows. "Pa!" Like ten, then pinch Jue''s hands. "Whoosh!" Twinkling figure. "Xianfa - the art of haze cutting!" Between Xu and MI. Several sharp wind blades appeared out of thin air. It contains a strong sense of division. Side front angle. Shua Flying out of the angle. It''s like you can cut the whole space apart. It''s a package attack. "Well?" What''s eye-catching. The reaction is also very fast. At the moment of quick pinch. "The art of flying thunder!" The body shape that jumps out. Avoid the coming attack. But it happened at that moment. When the blue figure leaps. Naruto''s golden figure is also like a shadow. Exactly the space shuttle coordinates. In the right angle. "Hum!" Face to face with each other. "No!" When I saw Naruto''s cold face. It was a moment of horror. Too late to respond. "Hum!" On one hand! Naruto under the grasp of void. This is a light gold chakra wind sword. With a split. From the front. It seems that it can cut through the void. The pupil between the door suddenly shrinks, the whole body feels this sense of cold, can''t completely avoid the angle, can only struggle to the left, as far as possible to avoid the key attack. "Shua!" "Poof Above the left shoulder. That is the angle that the Naruto cuts down in a very strong way. The wind blade that''s not in. There seems to be no barrier. It''s the left arm that was cut off directly. And the magic nine tail chakra that invaded in the moment! A broken left arm burning out of thin air. In less than a second. That is to say, it directly turns into a black smoke and dissipates. And the door simply has no time to take this into account, barely avoid the key attack. "Water escape - the art of heaven crying!" In the moment of avoidance. One hand quick printing. The sharp "water needle" released! A head-on assault. "Well?" Naruto frowned. "Bang!" When chakra is mobilized in the front, a thick chakra barrier appears directly. "Ding Ding Ding!" An attack that is easily blocked. The aftereffects of the rebound burst. "Huh?" On the contrary, it made the abdomen between the doors suffer a more severe injury. But at least it''s a chance. "Whoosh!" It''s a very quick pinch. It''s a relatively safe distance from Naruto by directly using the skill of flying Thunder God to dodge. But it''s already from the shoulder, the whole missing left arm, and several small pinholes on the abdomen, which all represent how much this second generation Huoying suffered in the short collision with Naruto just now. It''s clearly a dirty body, But the irreparable left arm also made the expression of the second generation Huoying very cold and dignified. But the damage between the doors is not without any effect. At least it''s a second or two for my big brother. Break free from the dodging posts in the nine tail attack. But its abdomen was still rubbed a little by the special shock wave of nine tails, and there was a huge gap. Fortunately, Jiuwei''s attack does not have the irreversible nature of Naruto''s attack, and the characteristics of filthy body can still be exerted. The moment you get out of the post. The abdominal wound gap is also in the process of rapid healing. And this is also one of the most bugs of dirty earth! Infinite blue bar, infinite blood bar! If you want to deal with the body of filthy soil, you can only use the method of seal! Including ghost seal itself is a kind of special seal. It''s just that it''s life for life. And it''s about the origin of the soul. Chapter 699 But these problems are with Naruto. However, there is no problem at all. The only difference between the present Naruto and the original one is that there is no way to cohere and seek Tao jade freely. However, the Naruto in this life is better than the original one. The reason is very simple. The original one uses the help of the six Immortals and the power of Yang dun, The Naruto in this life is based on his own efforts and understanding of the origin of the two forces. The former relies on external forces, while the latter relies on instinct! without doubt. Naruto in this life has more room to play. There is more room for growth. To be able to condense the jade of seeking Tao must represent that you have stepped into the six levels. But it does not mean that if you step into the six levels, you must be able to gather and seek Tao jade. Anyway, Naruto now will not deliberately focus on this aspect. Instead, we should try our best to tap the ultimate potential of our own two sources of power, especially the magic chakra. This is the original power from the world, and the fruit of the sacred tree was born on the basis of absorbing a lot of the world''s original power? Naruto has a very clear understanding and judgment of the road he will take. The world is not unique. There''s no limit to your own growth. Since the big tube wood clan can travel through the interstellar, Naruto will have enough self-confidence to do the same for himself in the future! This is Naruto''s bigger and farther goal. In order to achieve this goal. Now that''s what we have to do. "I will defeat you all! A thousand hands! A thousand hands Naruto coldly looks at the two brothers not far away, the evil spirit between the eyebrows is so strong at this moment. A blow. Second coercion. Naruto doesn''t give any extra time to adjust and react between pillars and doors. Just as Yijian knows that yuzhiboban is making use of their brothers to create opportunities for his hand, Naruto knows that yuzhiboban, the "first dance king" in the world of tolerance, must be hiding in one side of the battlefield waiting for his hand. Naruto doesn''t mind fighting three with one. But also won''t say deliberately show what flaws to lure yuzhiboban hand. This is not only because the strength level reaches their height, and it is difficult for ordinary flaws to work, but also because Naruto now "disdains" to use such small means to defeat the enemy in front of him with his own strength! Let more than ten villages, dozens of countries, more than 100000 ninjas, tens of millions and even hundreds of millions of people in the whole tolerance world truly realize that tolerance world is not the former tolerance world. This era belongs to the era of his wave wind Naruto, and this tolerance world belongs to the tolerance world ruled by one person, one village and one country! "The remnants of the old age should be left honestly!" Naruto''s pupil reflects a very sharp cold. "Boom!" Step forward. "Nine lamas!" "Oh! I know! Naruto The nine tails, which are leaping up in the air, are completely integrated. The tacit understanding of one man and one beast is that when Naruto mobilizes the huge chakra, the nine tails, which are galloping down to the positions between the pillars and between the doors, also get the meaning of their family''s pillar force in the first time. Condensed chakra. Nine wagging tails. It''s because of the existence of the figuration of chakra. This can be easily stretched out of the body. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" The tail of the swift cross. "Bang!" "Bang" "Bang!" "Bang!" It''s like a patchwork general interpolation attack. "Whew" "Whew!" The magnificent and fiery chakra breath condensed. It not only has the erosion property of Jiuwei. Under the deliberate blessing of the Naruto immortal chakra. The two brothers who did not dare to face the hard top at all could only jump sideways to avoid the attack of Jiuwei. And then when you turn around. "Fairy Art - Mingshen gate!" In the mid air between the columns once again rapid seal. A collection of natural energy. In the void. The red building is like a door beam. There are more than ten of them. Aiming at the fox''s head, limbs and the nine swaying tails in the bottom position, the angle of the nine swaying tails suddenly pressed down. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Precise etiquette guidance. "Mingshen gate" perfectly erected "Bang!" "Boom!" Just right to limit the nine tail''s action. At the same time. One side of the position between the door is also with their big brother. "The art of shadow separation!" In a flash. The four shadows separated immediately. The angle of separation. It''s a straight down body. "Forbearance - the seal of the five elements!" He wants to use the seal array formed by five different kinds of evasion techniques to further forcibly curb the action of Jiuwei. But not to mention that Naruto on one side could not sit back and watch his partner suppress so easily. Now nine tails are not what they used to be. Nine lamas struggling. The chakra wave is extremely high. "Boom!" More than ten "Mingshen gate" directly shocked It''s under the blessing of sakla, a Naruto fairy. The hustle and bustle, the quick spread of the scarlet chakra, in which the light flashing out of the bright gold color. It quickly spread to the "Mingshen gate" one by one. In a moment. It''s a series of "corrosion cracks!" And then under the nine Lamas'' full swing. "Click!" "Boom!" "Bang!" The "Mingshen gate" that gradually disintegrates One by one is overturned and broken! "No!" It happened to be the nine tails that broke away from Mingshen gate. On that pair of fierce and cold fox pupil. My heart sank. It''s an attack to give up immediately. "Pa!" It''s also "the art of flying Thunder God" released from the extreme speed pitching formula! Just in a moment. Oh!! Nine tails under the roar. There was a terrible chakra frenzy all around. When it burst. "Bang!" "Poof!" "Poof!" Being directly involved in the door between the shadow body is also in an instant have been hit, dissipated. In the last moment, I was lucky. Use space shuttle. Avoid the damage of nine tails. Dangerous and dangerous and opened up a considerable distance. Back to a relatively safe position, Yijian''s face is also showing a trace of fear. If he was involved in the coverage attack of Jiuwei just now, Naruto who came from behind can definitely keep up with the attack. At that time, it will be too late for him to use the technique of flying thunder god! In the confrontation just now. It''s also a wake-up call to Yijian. In front of this same proficient in flying thunder of the young. Although Feijian is reluctant to admit it, Naruto really seems to have the ability to calculate the landing point of the flying thunder type. Of course, there must be some basic and necessary conditions. If Feijian does not grasp this point, he does not dare to be too close to Naruto. Once he lacks the necessary space to stretch. His lost and permanent irrecoverable left arm is the best proof! It''s not about death or not. As the second generation of Huoying, who has died once and is now reborn in an inhuman manner, he doesn''t care about his life and death at all, but he can''t fall down before he solves the problem of survival of Muye! The risk of this battle is far greater than that of any previous battle. Even the battle in which he died in order to cover the retreat of his disciples, such as ape feirizhan and Zhicun Tuan Zang, was because he fell into the encirclement of the opposite Tuan Tuan. Then there were two brothers, Jinjiao and Yinjiao, who were only inferior to himself. They were killed in the siege. Now they are working together with their elder brother. And so pressed by a 15-year-old. It has to be said. At this time, the pressure on the heart is extremely great! This is a fight, as long as their mind slightly relaxed. It is bound to encounter a battle with irreparable results. Suppression of combat power. At this time, Naruto''s sense of oppression on the spiritual level is far stronger than Naruto''s. at least, Naruto only has a look in his eyes, which can bring incomparable heavy pressure to thousands of hands. It seems to be the strength of the heart string to the limit. "Take it easy. I''m here!" It''s also at this moment. That suddenly rang out a bright words. The generous figure reflected in his eyes. "Big brother!" Slightly blinking eyes, before all the heavy emotions seem to be accompanied by a thousand hands between this sentence thoroughly into smoke. Yes, and my big brother. What do you have to be afraid of! The most important point is that no matter how strong the opponent is, he is still a human! As long as it is human, there must be flaws! I firmly believe that all the time. Besides, yuzhiboban''s message of this world, I believe that the fourth generation must have told the young man in front of him, so he will still have some scruples on the other side, and this is the chance for the two brothers. The slim chance does not mean that there is no chance at all! Use yourself as bait. Let my big brother force his hand. Then create a certain gap, to let the hidden in the shadow of yuzhiboban hand, this is the only way they can turn defeat into victory! "Hiss.. Whoa Take a deep breath between the door, and then slowly spit out, then restore to a clear pupil, after nodding. "Yes, I understand, big brother!" "Ah! That''s right! " See the door back to normal. Zhujian also nodded happily. His second younger brother''s strongest point is not only his personal strength and cool head, but also his right arm to help him defeat yuzhibo and Yuyi in the past battles and build muyeren village! It was a very dangerous battle. It''s even more dangerous than the end Valley war with ban decades ago. There is great perseverance and endurance and sufficient self-confidence between the pillars. But he is also very clear that it is not enough to rely on himself alone in this battle. To be frank, if it''s single to single, his winning rate is even less than one hundred. In addition, the two brothers must not make any mistakes in decision-making and operation, so that they can get a little chance of winning! Confrontation means heavy pressure. It''s an opportunity that can''t be missed at all. Although the toughness between the pillars of a thousand hands and the leaves of a thousand hands is very strong. But this is still within Naruto''s expectation. If the God of Ninja is so easily defeated, it''s really going to make people laugh. No matter what, Zhujian is the closest to the existence of liudao level since liudao immortal. It''s better than yuzhiboban. It''s only after deliberately absorbing the cells between Zhujian that the reincarnation eye is opened. To be frank, that one of the dance kings in the world of tolerance has taken a shortcut. Between the pillars is solid, relying on their own efforts, to the point of the peak of tolerance. There is no denying the influence of the reincarnation of ashurochakra in his body. But Zhujian''s talent, talent and unremitting efforts are the most important. Otherwise, before Naruto''s reincarnation, Asura chakra didn''t have only one thousand handed Zhujian. Why did this one leave the name of Ninja God in the world of tolerance. The history of Ninja has been thousands of years since six immortals founded the Ninja sect and Indra, the eldest son of the six immortals, developed the seal technique corresponding to the reclusion. There are countless talented ninjas among them. However, only a thousand hands are left in the history of ninja. Although yuzhiboban is also very strong, he is also known as the Shura of the ninja world, In the end of the valley war with the early generation of Huoying, yuzhiboban survived successfully, and later opened the first pair of reincarnation eyes since liudao immortal. But in the eyes of the world, yuzhiboban was the loser, and qianshouzhujian was the winner! Therefore, the prestige of the early fire shadow will be more widely circulated and more feared. So is Naruto. For this elder of tolerance world who has a certain origin and special connection with himself (not only from his mother, but also as the reincarnation of Asura chakra!) Naruto has never relaxed even a little vigilance. This is one of the reasons why before leaving Muye, Naruto deliberately took away the mask of death. If he could, Naruto really didn''t want to fight against this Ninja God, and his pure power suppression didn''t reach the point that he could win easily. Looking at the whole battlefield, the comprehensive and local problems he needed to consider were too complicated. Fortunately, Sasuke, weasel and Bayun have not come back yet, but the situation of the whole battlefield is still under their own control. They have steadfastly suppressed Zhujian and Yijian brothers, and they have taken time to glance at the other several battlefields that have been deliberately dragged to fight in a further area. Even if they have no advantage, they will not really fall into a disadvantage situation, Especially the Ningci side, in the original strength to occupy the upper hand. Can be more in the free choice of tactics Ningci. He uses Zilai to sharpen his fighting skills, accumulate corresponding fighting experience and become more proficient. He can further master the reincarnation eye chakra mode. Ningci''s strength is steadily improving. With the passage of time, Zilai, who is against him, can still maintain a comfortable posture at the beginning, Gradually can feel the pressure on the game. Coping with the bright reincarnation eyes in Ning Ci''s pupil. Under both mental and physical repression. It can be foreseen. You don''t need Ningci to really master the reincarnation eye chakra mode and step into the six levels. You just need Ningci to go further and master some special attack techniques under the reincarnation eye chakra mode. Since laiye''s failure, it''s a 100% foreseeable future, but Ningci also knows the relationship between Zilai and Naruto. Although Naruto has always been saying that any enemy who stops their great cause will be swept away without mercy, Naruto is still a nostalgic person in essence. This is the reason why Ning CI is willing to follow Naruto, respect Naruto as his leader, and now he is willing to pay everything for Naruto''s ideal to save himself from fire and water, Let oneself break free from the restriction of "seal in the cage", this kindness is on the one hand, Naruto''s personality charm is also on the other hand. That''s why. Ning CI hopes to capture Zilai alive rather than kill it. otherwise. With the current strength of Ningci. If you really want to do it in the most rude way. It doesn''t mean that it can''t be done. But the difficulty of capture is different. It''s easier to put yourself at risk. But it''s also for Naruto''s sake. Ning CI is willing to take this part of the risk. You should know that four generations of Huoying, as his own disciples, can be regarded as Naruto''s "grandfather" from this point of view! In Kyoto, Naruto''s parents are staying there at the moment. Others can ignore it for a while. But you have to come alone. The worst result of Ning Ci''s determination is to hit him hard, but at least to save the life of this Muye hero. This is also the difficulty that Ning CI increases for himself. But even so. On top of the game at the moment. Ningci has been steadily gaining the upper hand. It''s either forcing Zilai to show the gap behind, or it''s Ningci''s own strength to a higher level. It''s not too difficult to capture Zilai alive! The situation on the other side of Ningci is quite clear. The battle situation of Xiaonan, Xiangyu and Yugao is a little complicated. It must be said that the three generations of Huoying can suppress the existence of the world of tolerance at the peak. This Ninja doctor, who is proficient in the five series chakradun technique, has almost no technique that the three generations of Huoying can''t do, except for the blood boundary, space secret technique and some special techniques, It is the best representative of both attack and defense. Under the cooperation of ape demon, the old partner summoned by channeling. Yugao is also severely suppressed by this three generation fire shadow. It was Xiang Yu''s support that turned the situation back a little bit, but Xiao Nan had to bear the same pressure when he was against the top master. After all, in a strict sense, Xiao Nan''s personal strength can only be regarded as the level of quasi film, and it''s only natural that he fell behind when he fought against the top master who is three points better than the general one. It''s just that after entering the war with the fragrant phosphor. On the contrary, the two regiments can maintain a relatively delicate balance between the five. This is a situation. This is exactly what Naruto wants to see. They don''t have to beat zilaiye, gangshou and three generations of Huoying. It only needs to ensure that the war situation does not overturn. Two pillars, weasels and eight clouds can immediately return to join the war. Own this side is having the absolute superiority! The only variable is cosmopolitan. Chapter 700 But this is a variable. It''s still within Naruto''s estimate. Although it''s not as simple as 1 + 1 = 2, or even as terrible as = 3 and = 4, it''s still within Naruto''s prediction that he can live. And after seeing that there is no problem with his little friend, Naruto''s heart is completely relaxed, even if two pillars and weasels don''t have time to come back, In the case that Ningci still has spare power, the variables on yuzhiboban''s side and the earth''s side can offset more than half, while on his side, what needs to be done is much simpler! "Pa!" Standing figure. "Nine lamas!" The huge chakra from the uproar and riot. When it spread to Jiuwei. The nine Lamas'' scarlet fox eyes are full of brilliant light golden halo at this moment. The higher the tacit understanding of one man and one beast is, the higher the degree of coordination is! The magic chakra and the nine tail chakra, which can be further integrated in the side of the manifestation, are not only embodied in themselves, but also to use their own magic chakra to simulate the yuzhipoban. With the help of xuzoneng, the nine tail chakra can be covered with a layer of "prestige" and a pale gold barrier! It''s all over the area. "Boom!" "Ouch!" It''s a raging tide. All of these are directly reflected in the eyes of the pillars and the doors. The expressions of the two fire shadow adults are suddenly changed, and the look in their eyes towards Jiuwei is extremely cold and dignified. If they don''t care much about Jiuwei''s attack before. Now the nine tail attack. Is between the pillars, between the doors must play ten thousand points, be careful of the existence of terror! It''s a real sense of destruction. You don''t need to try, just in your own perception. It''s easy to judge between the pillars and the leaves. Now if you let the nine tail attack rub a little bit, the destroyed part of the trunk will be irreparable! This is also the place where the Naruto was most afraid of before Zhujian and Yijian. otherwise. Naruto is the strongest. As long as they are not given the opportunity to seal themselves. The immortality of the dirty body can be used as the basis for the best "self explosion and procrastination tactics". Nowadays, they are more cautious than Naruto, who is clearly a "living person". They have the blood of the whirlpool family and nine tails in their body. As the biggest "auxiliary means of treatment," Naruto''s general injury does not matter at all, Just like Zhujian in his lifetime, once you enter the immortal mode, unless you can damage the origin of Zhujian, or even kill Zhujian in a moment, otherwise, in the immortal mode, Zhujian''s self-healing ability is several times stronger than that in the conventional mode, and Muji''s healing ability is far beyond the ancient and modern, But now it''s the dirty body. It can''t use this bug at all. That''s why it''s said that against Naruto, the dirty body limits the inter column. If it''s in the "living posture", relying on its own cell''s activation, reorganization, self-regulation and repair ability, it''s really not afraid to trade injury with Naruto. It''s a very different result. It is to a great extent limited the strength of this first generation Huoying. But even so. Facing the present situation. The pillars have to be hardened. "Yijian! You should pay attention to your position, and use large-scale evasion to limit the movement of Jiuwei as far as possible. The positive suppression is up to me! " "Yes, big brother! I understand A quick exchange of ideas. With one hand pinching between the doors, a flash body stretches towards the edge area again. "Pa!" Above the front. The hands between the pillars are also the hands clapping at top speed. "Xianfa - Mudun - the art of counting thousands of hands!" There should be no space for hands between columns. Now I see the new posture of Jiuwei. It''s very clear that Dunshu as strong as Mulong and Muren can''t limit nine tail''s movements, and direct action is their strongest Dunshu. "Drink!" The cry of the extreme heavy drink. What''s eye-catching. At the moment of releasing an extremely majestic chakra between the pillars. The whole land is in general turbulence with it. "Boom!" The overturned surface of the earth. All of a sudden, the trees are rising all over the sky. Vigorous and open vitality. Under the control of the columns. Above the sky. A giant sitting statue of Avalokitesvara appears out of thin air. It covers half of the regiment. It looks like a wooden statue of Avalokitesvara with thousands of arms. Standing on the top of the thousand hand pillars, at this moment, the originally huge nine tail becomes extremely small. Ninja''s God -- the most powerful wooden escape skill in immortal mode! It was also once claimed that one arm was the most powerful attack skill that could easily capture a tailed beast. The Naruto who saw this scene also looked slightly awe inspiring. Although the previous Naruto has always been a skillful look, but once the column really full of real words, the Naruto at this stage still needs to be cautious, especially in the face of this attack and defense technique. Naruto will also feel extremely scared. "Hum, between the pillars!" However, in the huge fox pupil of the nine lamas at the bottom, there is a faint but real color of fear. Whether it was the first time he was captured by Zhu Jian with one hand, or later he was forced to make a contract with Zhu Jian by Yu Zhibo ban to fight head-on with Zhu Jian, this early generation of Huoying''s Mudun technique made Jiu Wei suffer a lot The skill of wooden man was enough to fight and even suppress the nine tails covered with a layer of power by Yu Zhibo ban. Now it uses the skill of a thousand hands It must be said that if you are proud of your personality, you will inevitably feel a trace of fear. But this emotion is only in the heart of the nine tail turned, then a moment is dissipated. It''s not just that the fire of hatred is burning. It''s because Naruto, who is stepping on Jiuwei''s head at the moment, brings great inner confidence to Jiuwei! No matter how strong qianshouzhu is, it can''t be better than Naruto now. As in the world. Few of them have experienced the ancient times in the true sense, and they have seen the six immortals with their own eyes and lived with them for a period of time. Nine tails are very clear. Naruto already has unlimited strength to approach the old man. How strong is Naruto now! It''s not polite. Even if it''s between the pillars and the spots. Jiuwei doesn''t think they have much chance of winning. Not to mention that there is only one person in the column now, as for the door room? What''s that? If it''s the swirling water door here, Jiuwei will feel a little afraid, just a thousand hands, huh? Sorry, Jiuwei really has the capital to ignore this second generation Huoying. All in all. The existence of Naruto at the moment. It''s the biggest source of confidence for this "demon fox Lord"! What''s the best way to escape!? It is also the strongest tailed animal in the world! Looking at each other from the space. It''s also the time to summon your strongest "Mount" among the pillars. In the opposite position. Naruto floated down on the top of Jiuwei''s head, a wisp of cold awn emerged from the pupil. With one foot. It''s a quick imprint. "The art of multiple shadow separation!" I didn''t leave a hand. It''s the same chakra that burst out. "Poof!" "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" "Poof" "Poof!" All around. Hundreds of clouds of white fog appeared out of the air. "The art of multi shadow separation!"!? Is the amount of chakra of this boy so amazing? " The expert made a move. Just know if there is! Multiple shadow separation. This is the forbidden skill of the general ninja. Basically, only ninjas whose strength is above the level of quasi shadow (chakra quantity itself is also an important reference data to measure the strength level of a Ninja!) To be qualified or able to use. Ordinary ninjas, even those who have reached the elite level of Ninja, will be exhausted by this technique. This technique was developed by Feijian himself. He knows the advantages and disadvantages of this technique better than anyone else. Naruto was just using this technique. It was like releasing a CD level ninja. Let the haze in my heart become more and more heavy. They are so strong. There are nine chakras as the largest energy source. "It seems that the goal of the war of attrition must be abandoned!" The war of attrition is to build on the foundation that our own side can sustain. At present, the situation that we and our eldest brother go wrong is hell. I really don''t think the war of attrition can work unless I''m in the opposite side''s head! otherwise. "It''s the only chance to attack head on." The brain is extremely calm. From innumerable possibilities, he seized the only option that could at least see a trace of hope. "Pa!" In front position. My eldest brother is directing the advancing attack of the huge "thousand handed Guanyin wooden statue" below. It''s the same between the doors. "Water escape - the art of running water in!" A large number of chakras. There is a huge wave out of thin air. Under the control of chakra. Surging and rolling. Not far away toward the location of the nine tail ferocious diffuse cloth. Big waves coming in. "Wow!" It radiates an endless momentum of prestige. However, Naruto doesn''t look at it with a straight eye. It''s just a bait attack involved. In the eyes of ordinary ninjas, the second generation of fire shadow is extremely powerful. Naruto doesn''t need to care about it at all. He almost pays 100% attention to Naruto on Zhujian. Focus all your attention. All bets are on "thousand hands Guanyin" which is coming. Naruto does not intend to defend passively. Hundreds of physical shadow splits directly. A body that leaps up in the air. "Immortal method - the sword in the hand of spiral!" "Immortal method - the sword in the hand of spiral!" "Immortal method - the sword in the hand of spiral!" "Immortal method - the sword in the hand of spiral!" "Immortal method!" The more than ten identities standing in the front half of the sky by galloping, on the one hand, one by one, the dazzling colors, the bright light and shadow blooming! "That''s the way again!" The pale golden halo of the sky. A surge of breath spread to the moment. Standing on the top of the "thousand handed Avalokitesvara", Zhu Jian''s face changed slightly, which is comparable to the terrible technique of surpassing yuzhiboban to release all forms of suzanneng''s power of one sword. He didn''t dare to let his body easily get in touch with him. An immediate retreat. "Shua!" Above the zenith. It''s the same kind of wooden Dun technique that curls and twines. The columns are perfectly wrapped and protected inside. Face the angle. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" The long wooden arms waving all over the sky. The extreme ferocity toward Naruto those shadow cent body position pounce in the past. "Bang!" "Bang" "Bang" "Bang!" Brilliant halo. The sound of an explosion. It''s not just the "sword in the hand of the spiral" that flies away more than ten times! Under the command of Naruto noumenon, the rest of the shadow avatars release the super strong wind evasion technique under the blessing of magic chakra from different angles, and attack from all directions. "Click!" "Pa!" "Boom!" In a flash, it was the countless wooden arms that had been directly cut off, the noisy smoke, and the front area of the thousand handed Avalokitesvara that had been directly damaged. "Dong!" The angle of the toppling. The pillar wrapped in the core area can feel this extremely strong aftershock. ¡°£¡£¿¡± Although those arms that are pressed down by force. With the attack of Shuidun between the upper doors, Jiuwei''s action was once again restricted. Dozens of Naruto''s shadow parts were also killed, but it didn''t make a big impact at all. On the contrary, it was a more violent attack on his own side. "Click!" "Bang!" One layer after another, the "thousand handed Avalokitesvara!" The most important thing is that under the concentrated covering and bombardment of those "spiral hand Swords", more than half of the wooden arms were directly annihilated, and it was difficult to keep up with the supplementary damage, which was easily swept away and made great contribution to the wood resources. "Whoosh!" Naruto sees this opportunity. A flash of thunder. Minghuang comes to the position directly above the thousand handed Avalokitesvara. "The end of the wind!" Above the right hand. A strong wind whirling up! Blooming out of that bright halo. From the front. "Poof The angle of a swift cross cut. "Click!" make a clean break with! Cut the broken wooden defense wall directly. ¡°£¡£¿¡± Between the exposed thousand hand pillars. They met head-on again. But also at this moment. There is no choice between the pillars to avoid, but a single foot meal. "Drink!" A dull, soft cry fell. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Above the top. Once again, countless pieces of wood soared and attacked Naruto fiercely. In the bottom position. But there is no slightest relaxation of the nine tail suppression. "Thousand hands Guanyin" is deliberately controlled. The whole shape is like the top of Mount Tai, and it goes to the Jiuwei area that was originally bound. Under the ground. Even more, countless pieces of wood appeared in an instant to further firmly bind the nine tails. "Damn it!? "Between columns!" Although it has the cover blessing of Naruto chakra. However, Mu Dun''s restriction on chakra was too strong, which led to the nine tails being surrounded by these Mu Dun techniques layer by layer, and there was a water Dun technique between the doors to limit the influence of this step. Nine lamas really can no longer move freely. An area that is contained by death. ¡°£¡£¿¡± In the eyes of Naruto. "Click!" "Poof In an extremely strong way, he cut off all the wooden sticks that had been stabbed by him, and then he forced a dive to press. "Bang!" In the front area. A huge pressure. As we roll over the past. The frontal collision erupted into a thick layer of smoke. Naruto pressed further forward in front of the pillar. "Big jade spiral pill!" On one hand. The direct formation of a golden red chakra external rotation, Naruto directly injected his magic nine tail chakra in it! It''s a breath of forest. ¡°£¡£¿¡± "Whew!" The flash of the figure. When it''s down. "Mudun - the art of ranking and platoon!" Even though he was forced to give up the suppression of Jiuwei, the imprint of instant change condensed directly between himself and Naruto to form a wooden shield! It is a further solid defense. "Bang!" When they collide. A violent shock was transmitted in an instant. The aftereffects of rippling on all sides. "Boom!" The ultimate sound of falling. "Whoosh!" Because the distance is too close. They were almost drawn into the columns inside. It''s a body that''s fast retreating. "Whew!" In a flash of gold. "No!" Naruto''s body shape is already leaping to the left near position between the pillars. No need to print! There is no need to deliberately mobilize chakra. Move with your heart. The chakra blade formed in front of my eyes. In its blooming a touch of bright light and shadow moment. "Shua!" At the time of the raid. Naruto looks at the position of the abdomen between the pillars and suddenly penetrates it. Although there is no so-called key point in the body of dirty soil, Naruto aims at the core position. After hitting the target, he immediately erupts his chakra to destroy the body of dirty soil between the pillars! A sudden attack. In the air. It''s less than a second. It seems that there is no effective reaction between the pillars who have just been forced to retreat. It''s just a slight twist. ¡°chua£¡¡± Above the middle door. Ruthlessly into the blade. "Poof A very clear sound fell. "The wooden man split up!? No, it''s Noumenon! " The feeling of disobedience in the first moment. Naruto subconsciously thought that he had made a mistake and mistakenly recognized the wooden man''s separation between the pillars. However, he immediately reflected in the next moment that the person in front of him was the essence of the pillar, but it was just a moment''s deviation of his thoughts. Even Naruto was forced to inject his chakra into it through the "sword blade" for the first time. He wanted to smash the first generation fire shadow in front of him directly and thoroughly, and release his soul to the underworld again. But Naruto''s reaction is quick. The reaction between columns and doors is faster! After all, the second generation of Huoying is just a deviation bait. The real bait is itself. It directly lures Naruto to press forward when he is hit hard. "Pa!" The backhand between the pillars limits Naruto''s movement. "Mu Dun - kuo''an''s going to hang hands" One hand on the handle of the magic sword. A stream of Mudun chakra burst out by force! Bind the blade directly from the outside! The other hand is directly facing Naruto. The character "Zuo" appears in the palm of the hand! When a special wave of energy diffuses. Naruto''s mind seems to be lost in that moment. Although Naruto''s personal strength is strong enough not to fear any magic. But after all, because of being a human pillar force, the Nine Tailed chakra nature of chakra''s attribute is biased. In the face of the technique of kuo''an''s entering and hanging hands between pillars, Naruto, who is somewhat limited, inevitably appears a critical 0.5 second trance. Chapter 701 afflict by every means. All kinds of blows. After repeated losses and heavy injuries in previous hand battles, this extremely rare one found a gap that could be broken through. The two brothers between the pillars and the leaves did not hesitate. They directly forced up the two sides of the area. Anyway, they were dirty bodies. They didn''t need to worry about the injury at all. They were the two brothers who could launch the strongest attack with one leg and one hand. "Mudun!" "Water escape!" At this moment, each of us burst out with all our strength. A wave of terror and chakra frenzy. "Boom!" In the local position of strong pressure. The chakra that is precisely suppressed above a point. The angle of instant release. "Wow!" The strongest attack technique used by each. Attack the Naruto''s position directly. Naruto is also in that 0.5 seconds of the key mental gap. When he comes back, he is aware of his slightly dangerous situation, the strong pressure attack within a short distance, especially the thousand hand pillar that has broken his chakra wind blade, even though there is a huge dark hole on his abdomen, Ordinary people will completely lose their fighting ability and even die because of such injuries, but they don''t need to care about such injuries in the pillars, which are already filthy. They just need their bodies to move. There will be no hesitation between the pillars of the advance attack. No matter how strong Naruto is, no matter how defensive and self-healing he is, his body is still in the category of "human". Once the attack between the pillars is successful. They will be seriously injured and even life-threatening. It is absolutely impossible to attack and defend out of thin air. Naruto made the most direct and effective response in the first time after completely waking up. Clapping hands together. Chakra, who''s been working hard. It condenses into a huge energy barrier in its front position. In a flash. The extreme spreads to the halo all over the body. "Boom!" Left and right. A red and a blue figure came between the pillars and the leaves. "The cutting of flying thunder god!" "The art of Muyan!" It''s a sharp cut. In the front position. Concentrate to the extreme. An instant eruption to the front of the wood Dun technique. "Bang!" "Dong!" A moment of stagnation. Suddenly, there was another earth shaking roar. The whole "thousand hands Guanyin" was shaken by it. The shaking scene in this area made the other Muye ninjas and Xueren who had long been away from this battlefield feel the general turbulence of the earth shaking again. And they have not yet fully adapted to the aftershock of this fierce battle. There was another terrible continuous roar that seemed to overturn the whole surface of the earth. It''s still a super battle scene that can be involved at any time. Forcing Muye ninja and Xueren to move their fighting place again. It also includes zilaiye, three generations of Huoying, gangshou and others. Let alone they are facing the strong attack of Ningci, Xiaonan, Xiangyu and Yugao. Even if they have some spare strength, this level of fighting is obviously far beyond the level that these three people can participate in. The strongest zilaiye, even with the immortal mode, The second generation of fire shadow can only barely match the second generation of fire shadow, and it may even be weaker than the first half. The second generation of fire shadow at least has the skill of flying Thunder God to delay and assist. What''s the point? In the last battle, Naruto was just at the top of the Super Shadow level, and he was barely qualified to fight. Now, ten Narutos are going up, and they will probably be killed by Naruto alone! This is a gap beyond the dimension. It has long been beyond the compensation of ordinary human resources. They can''t care. There is no time to care between the columns and the doors. After a big bang. The brothers don''t care if they really succeed. It was still a posture of further coercion, galloping and flashing red and blue figures on both sides. "Whoosh!" Naruto leaping out of the black smoke. It looked a little embarrassed. But the whole body still seems to be intact. In particular, there is no weakening breath at all. Let the heart between the column and the door sink. But we have to do it! It''s impossible for the two brothers who have come to this point to dodge and retreat. They are not easy to attack. Even if they don''t hurt Naruto, they win by seizing a little bit of attack dominance! Once you choose to retreat here. They will lose the last chance. Naruto can''t give them the same chance again! What''s waiting for them is not another attack after the adjustment, but the undoubted result of defeat, so they can''t stand back, and they can''t stand back! We have to take a road here to get to the black! "Water escape - the skill of crying in the storm water!" "Mudun - the art of turning Buddha on the top!" The figure of the front pressure. Cooperate with up speed attack. Control the number, shape and size in place. While Naruto still needs a certain degree of temporary adjustment. It''s the two brothers who are further threatening. "Hum!" The blue and red figures that burst in. The track you see clearly. Although it still needs to be adjusted, there is no influence of the previous operation. Naruto is not afraid of the attack. That''s the mark you want to make directly. Just in a flash. "Whew!" On the right. All of a sudden, a shadow flew in. Fierce Qi. The forest is cold. In full bloom. Naruto''s pupil suddenly shrinks. The cold breath. "Shua!" In between. A little cold light suddenly appeared. The pair of scarlet pupils that came in. "Yuzhiboban!" A harbinger. The name comes out of the extreme. It seems to be far away, but it is a sharp edge in front of us. Under the triangle attack. Naruto has a rare loophole in its defense. Too late to respond. It''s a body that''s forced to twist. "Immortal method - the extreme of the wind!" A wave of condensation and rotation. With his body as the center, the wind blows fiercely, and the general Ninja involved in it, a moment will be easily strangled directly, but at this moment, it can only barely block a trace of this operation! The shadow of the three. Simultaneous assault. "Poof "Shua!" Between the light of the sword and the shadow of the sword. "Bang!" "Huh?" Above the abdomen. It''s hard to resist another blow. Even with its own chakra formed by the outer barrier defense. However, under the attack of the simplified version of the Buddha on the top of the pillar, Naruto is still inevitably hit. When he feels a violent impact, stirs up the internal organs, and vibrates rapidly, the pain is also a slight change in Naruto''s expression, and a trace of blood spills from the corner of his mouth. This also represents the beginning of the battle, Naruto was injured in essence for the first time. Although this injury is nothing for Naruto now. But it''s a situation that''s been temporarily suppressed. We must also separate our minds to avoid the "flying thunder" attack Under the impact. A little bit of a gap. The figure from the side attack, burst out of a powerful and cold chakra breath, under the pressure, towards Naruto''s left rib cut down the edge. "Stab A dress cut directly. "Poof The edge of the sword is slightly submerged. Punctured skin blood layer. Spatter out of the blood, under the sting. It''s more with the sword on the top of the penetration into a wisp of cold meaning. Let Naruto''s body can not help a stiff, it seems to be completely frozen up the blood, Naruto''s body seems to have lost all the action ability at that moment. Yuji Boban, who has turned his eyes directly on to the "reincarnation eye" mode, has noticed this point. Different from one side, Zhu Jian and Fan Jian want to take this opportunity to further hurt Naruto. Yuzhiboban is two handed. On the one hand, he strengthened his output of chakra, intending to strengthen the invasion of Naruto''s body, so as to limit Naruto''s action. On one side is the body shape. The straight left hand aims at a certain part of Naruto''s left waist. The mysterious reincarnation lines reflected in his pupils can clearly sense the special fluctuation at such a close distance. It''s very direct to tell Yu Zhibo that there is the location of his reincarnation eye! Two way attack. Both hands of yuzhipoban. Obviously underestimated Naruto''s strength. In other words, they didn''t expect that Naruto could make a stronger response in this situation. If the sudden attack of yuzhiboban disturbed Naruto''s rhythm. Now it is Naruto who has been completely adjusted. "Hum!" The raised eyebrows, the color of scarlet in the pupil. "Pa!" With both hands. "The art of wind surge and breath blowing!" All around. A sudden and sharp hurricane! This is Naruto''s fairy art, Yin Dun Lei School, which imitates yuzhiboban in the original work and becomes the pillar force of ten tailed people. It makes Naruto''s Fairy Art resonate with the wind around him and forms a strong barrier under the resonance. "No!" A violent wave of terror. "Big brother!" "Get out of here!" At the moment when yuzhiboban''s pupil suddenly shrinks. One side of the position between the pillars, the door between the two people are a face change. The figures of those who want to retreat immediately. "Ha ha! It''s too late Should face Naruto that light golden pupil emerge out of a wisp of bloodthirsty color. "Meteorite pole, explosion!" The wave of absorption. Naruto is not released in a conventional way, but after powerful concentration and suppression. In a flash. That direct vent burst out of the wind! "Boom!" The clouds are rolling up. The whole world is roaring. It''s a huge whirlpool. "Damn it It''s a little bit of a trend of forced adhesion. Even in the first time, when he tried to use the skill of flying Thunder God to leave quickly, it was half a beat too slow. The left half of the body, which was involved, could only be the thigh which was cut off by force with a wave of his arm, barely looking for a chance to escape. "Whoosh!" Flashing blue light. I tried my best to escape. But the whole thigh was completely involved by Naruto''s technique, and completely turned into nothingness, Although the reaction between Yu Zhi Bo ban and Qian Shou Zhu is a little faster than that between the door, there is no space for them to escape at the first time. They can only choose the means of hard resistance. The forced to open must be able to use the technique of wooden dragon again! As a replacement for the front defensive barrier. In order to get the two people who adjust and withdraw the time. But still can''t completely exempt Naruto from the coverage of this technique. They are still the two people who were rubbed by this annihilation attack. He paid half of his right arm between the pillars. Yuji poban is a little bit lucky. There is no serious damage to his limbs and trunk, just a part of his left cheek that seems to have been directly scratched and swallowed up, which makes the king of forbearance dance look so gloomy and funny when he stands up again. Each of them is more or less the three people injured to the trunk by Naruto''s operation. As the aftereffects of the explosion spread and the smoke cleared away. Exposed inside the golden figure. However, Naruto is still intact, only his white robe''s skirt has become tattered. The parts that were injured by the pillars and spots before are all because of the nine tail chakra, and stepping into the six levels, and the ultimate strengthening of self-healing ability, so the wound position has healed quickly! The influence of internal residual Mudun shock. At this moment. Almost nothing. Seeing Naruto''s still upright body, the expressions of Zhu Jian, Fan Jian and ban all became extremely ugly. In particular, it is not easy to get a chance. He thinks he can snatch back his reincarnation eyes. Now he is in a bad mood to the extreme! At this moment. Looking at Naruto who has not been seriously injured. Yu Zhibo''s cloudy eyes became colder. Just as Naruto, Zhujian and Yijian expected. Yuzhipoban was hidden in the surrounding areas as early as the beginning of the war between the two sides. In order to avoid being detected by Naruto and Zhujian''s immortal mode, yuzhipoban not only chose a remote area, but also used a special means to hide his breath. As long as chakra was not moved a lot, yuzhipoban was very confident that Naruto and Zhujian could not find his position, As a matter of fact, Naruto and Zhujian are very powerful, and Naruto has stepped into the six levels. However, in terms of perception ability, Naruto is not as strong as its own strength. If Xiangyu steps into the six levels, no matter what means yuzhiboban uses, it can''t escape Xiangyu''s perception. This is also the focus of personal proficiency and talent differences. But there is a premise that yuzhiboban can not use too much chakra. In other words. Hiding is only temporary. Sneak attack is only one chance. The most important thing is that once you get close to the Naruto''s area, you will be perceived by the Naruto. Therefore, you have to choose between the pillars and between the doors to coerce the Naruto to show a gap, so you can get close to the Naruto! in fact. It was a very good opportunity just now. However, it is a great pity. This is clearly the Naruto showing the gap. Still so strong. Relying on his fighting skills and experience, he managed to maintain the invincible situation. He even managed to find a chance between the pillars and between the doors. With yuzhiboban''s fierce attack, it only hurt Naruto''s skin. Let alone ordinary ninjas, even ninjas at the same level as qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban, When attacked by the simplified version of the Buddha on the top of the pillar and the simplified sword of susuka, the best result is serious injury. But Naruto is different. Different levels of their own strength, plus nine tail Chakra Healing AIDS. The two sharp attacks just now. It was only at that moment that Naruto was hurt and influenced to a certain extent. At the time of separation of the three parties, relying on their own strong healing ability. He is a Naruto who tends to be intact. At this moment, it is in sharp contrast to the dilapidated appearance of yuzhiboban, qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian. One is missing half of his face, one is missing half of his hand and a big hole in his abdomen, and the other is missing an arm and a leg. This is the extreme bad situation of the three super film giants. Also make three people, especially yuzhiboban mood become extremely not beautiful. "Sure enough, can''t help it? Yuzhiboban! Although the timing is still good, but, ha ha, is this your limit? Mr. spot Naruto walked out of the smoke and looked at the three people standing on the opposite side. He turned his eyes to the far left, like the black haired man wearing blood red armor between the thousand handed pillars, with a sneer and a sarcastic tone. "Arrogant kid!" Hear Naruto such words. Yuzhipoban''s face also suddenly sank, endless circle of mysterious lines, eyes tightly staring at the straight figure of Naruto not far away, yuzhipoban''s hands can''t help squeezing at this moment. "Spot!? What on earth were you going to do just now? If there is no unnecessary action, we can further oppress bofengnaruto! " Although it''s not clear what Ban''s real intention is. But in that moment. It''s a little action. It''s sure that you can''t escape the eyes between the pillars and the doors. Although strictly speaking, ban doesn''t make small moves, but chooses to squeeze Naruto with all his strength, which probably won''t change much. However, he is full of "special malice" to ban''s existence. When he sees that ban actually makes other "small moves" at such a critical moment, he naturally can''t help his emotions. If the whole muyeren village wants to choose the person who is the most afraid of and dislikes yuzhibo, then the second generation of Huoying, qianshouye, must be the first person in the list (APE feirizha, Zhicun tuanzang and other muyef4 also inherit this part of the thought of the second generation of Huoying, but the stupid F4 has his own teacher''s thought, But there is no second-generation Huoying''s mind and means, which leads to the worse behind Muye, which can be called the imitation of Muye!) At this time to vent, it can be said that the second generation of Huoying standard performance. My brother, a close friend of my family, questioned me. "Hum!" Yu Zhi wave spot is cold hum a, the face shows disdain of color, is to have no any response. Anyway, from the beginning, ban didn''t have any affection for Yijian, including the whole Qianshou clan. You should know that his favorite brother, Yuzhi boquannai, died in Yijian''s hand (he was cut down by flying Thunder God, and then died of serious injury.) Nuo big a muyeren village, spot is just care about a person between the pillars. someone else? Do you have half a cent to do with him? Moreover, the bad relationship between the spot and the door is not a problem for two days. Between the door is also once again by the spot this kind of defiant attitude to anger. If not for the fact that Naruto, the biggest enemy now, is still standing upright in the opposite direction, including the last time he just came out of the dirty land, he would like to fight directly against ban. "Well, in front of the door, ban also has his own consideration. Now is not the time to care about these things. The most important thing is Bofeng Naruto in front of him! If we can''t get rid of him, nothing will happen! " There was a light cough between the pillars, and then half stepped out. His eyes and Qi machine were still firmly locked on Naruto not far away, saying with the most steady voice. "Spot! You should also be aware of the strength of the young man on the other side. The chance of winning may be less than 10% if we gather the strength of the three of us. Now is the time for us to work together! " The sight of turning around. Also straight down on the spot. "Hum!" Facing the serious and solemn sight of an old friend in my family. Spot although still a very proud cold appearance. Also still a light hum to respond, but the tone and attitude is obviously very different from before, and as the most familiar spot in the world, Zhu Jian also appeared a faint smile on his face at this moment. Although the winning rate is not high. He and other people are doing their best, only reluctantly meet Naruto''s skirt corner. But after all, this is his strongest opponent and partner! For the last time! It''s also the final decision between the pillars. And the Naruto standing in the opposite position. Is still a pair of indifferent look, looking at not far from the location of the three people. To put it bluntly, the reason why Naruto kept his hand a little bit before is to be alert to the sudden appearance of "ban". Naruto is stronger than yuzhiboban and qianshouzhujian, but it''s not really strong enough to crush easily with one hand. Don''t know the target of the spot between the columns and the leaves. But Naruto knows. The reincarnation eye in his waist is his ultimate goal! And Naruto has reason to believe it. This one''s real intention is to give priority to being a pillar of ten tailed men. This is what Naruto fears most. So before the spot really shows up. Naruto is divided out three attention to guard against spot. The enemy hidden in the dark is often more difficult than the strong enemy on the surface. otherwise. Between the pillars and between the doors. Naruto of course is to spend a certain amount of energy. But it''s not going to be pressed. Now yuzhiboban really shows up. Even if we have to face an even stronger enemy. But Naruto is able to focus all the strength and attention to deal with! The next step is to use the power of thunder to destroy the enemy in front of us! Chapter 702 PS: this chapter makes up for the lack of change on the day of the 6th. In addition, when it comes to rhythm control, Xiaoye sees that she will try her best to adjust it. However, for Xiaoye, who needs to work during the day and can only code at noon and at night, it''s very easy to write books. As some book friend Jun said, "it''s a little mindless to write books.", It''s hard to say that it will be written after rigorous textual research and thoughts. It''s even more difficult to check it several times before sending it. Please forgive me! The only thing to worry about is the appearance of Yuji poban. In one side of the area, yuzhibo daitu, who also has suzannenghu turned on, pounces directly toward the position of Yugao and Xiangyu, and has a character similar to a Fei who was played by daitu before, wearing Xiaozhi''s uniform and white spiral mask, The giant Mudun human form, which is similar to the skill of a thousand hands used before, suddenly appears on the battlefield, and still ignores the enemy and ourselves, directly crush all the Muye ninjas and Xueren, and go straight to the position of high feather and fragrant phosphor. Three sides scuffle. Go with the earth and "ah Fei" at the same time. It can be said that it has brought great pressure to Ningci, Yugao, Xiangyu and others in the front battlefield, especially the huge Mudun type. No doubt, like Mudun of the early fire shadow, it has a very strong restraining and suppressing effect on the tail beast. Zilaiye, gangshou and others have passed the words of their early adults before, Naturally, it''s very clear which side of these two people are on. Even Zilai wants to capture Dai Tu directly, but the current situation forces Zilai to cooperate with Dai Tu! All of a sudden, Yugao, Xiangyu and Xiaonan were pressed back. Ning CI wanted to rescue, but he was forced to stop by Zilai. Just when Ning CI wanted to bite his teeth and forced himself out to support Yu Gao and Xiang Yu. "Well! The sky shines Suddenly. In the northwest area. A purple figure flashed out. In mid air. Cold words fall. A purple black flame with special fluctuation appeared out of thin air. Aiming at the huge wooden Dun type, it attacked rapidly. "Sasuke!" The sudden attack of the comer also interrupted the Mudun type controlled by "a Fei" for the first time, greatly alleviating the pressure of Yugao and Xiangyu. At the same time, Yugao, Xiangyu and Ningci all showed great joy when they saw the comer''s face. "The fire of heaven''s light" is a cross section First of all, he forced ah Fei to cut off the area covered by the fire of the sky, and then he was forced to retreat a little. A huge and powerful purple giant suddenly appeared. "Can I help you?" It is in sharp contrast to the light blue xuzoneng with soil, and the energy fluctuation is even stronger than that of purple xuzoneng. "The eye of eternity?" When a fierce color appeared in the eyes of the earth. It''s also the face of the bearer who is completely exposed to everyone''s eyes. Yu Zhibo is one of Naruto''s most trusted companions and one of the three giants of Xueren village! After receiving the order from Naruto to join. Sasuke, who was aware of the danger for the first time, broke out as fast as he could. He resolutely left his brother and Bayun, the two pillars that came from one person''s early return, and arrived at the critical moment. Strong resistance to the Shanzhai version of "true thousand hands skill" controlled by "a Fei" Let feather high, fragrant phosphor side of the pressure can be directly reduced. It also allows Naruto not far away to change his plan to forcibly support Yugao, Xiangyu and others. Naruto still believes in the strength of the two pillars. If let him now and between the pillar, the spot confronts also to be short of the meaning. If you want to deal with yuzhibo, you may be a nondescript thing. More than enough. And since the two pillars have arrived. Weasel and Bayun will not be far away. It''s still under control. When Naruto''s eyes re turned and coldly locked on Zhujian, banjian and Yijian, their expressions became very ugly at the same time. Yuzhiboban even thought about whether to retreat in his heart. Naruto was obviously not the existence that he could deal with. Even if he gathered the strength of himself and Zhujian, there was Yijian beside him, The best result is to resist. It''s only a matter of time before they lose. They can''t hurt Naruto at all, but Naruto can cause irreparable damage to their dirty body, even if they can do everything they can to avoid being destroyed by Naruto, But as long as Narutos can do a little bit of erosion of their dirty body. One arm, one leg. If they can hold on for five minutes, the three of them are above the standard. Pride, such as yuzhiboban, really thinks so. It''s not a shame to retreat. When he lost to Zhujian, didn''t ban consider the worst situation before the war and seal the skill of Yi Xie Na Qi to his right eye in advance? It''s yuzhiboban''s habit to worry about failure before winning. This time, it''s the same. The worst situation is to announce the failure of the plan directly. As long as you can hide your separate will, and wait for Naruto to die decades later, and heijue can steal back your turn back eyes, all plans can still return to the right track. It''s just another 50 or 60 years, I can afford to wait! But now the crux of the problem is that. Whether they can retreat smoothly. It doesn''t matter if the dirty body is destroyed here. But if the soul is completely destroyed by Naruto. My plan was a complete failure. This is an unacceptable result for yuzhibo. At the moment, Hei Jue, who is also hiding in the other side of the area, also has an ugly face. He really didn''t expect Naruto to be stronger than that. Before, although Hei Jue had been saying that Naruto could be regarded as two villains like Yuyi and Yucun, but from his heart, Heijue still doesn''t think that this 15-year-old Asura chakra reincarnated youth will have such extraordinary strength, at most better than yuzhiboban and qianshouzhujian? The worst result is that the two people can barely resist. Even in that case, ban can snatch reincarnation eye back from Naruto. In this way, with himself, ban can revive and summon an exorcism statue to make ten tails reappear! If that can be achieved. It means that my mother can break the seal immediately! However, all of these are fixed on the most critical issue - Naruto''s super strength! This young man really has the power to match the feather coat. Now it seems that it may be a little strange. If you really fight against badminton, you will fall behind. But undoubtedly, Bofeng Naruto has stepped into the same level of strength as badminton and Yucun. At this moment. Heijue was really thinking about whether he was hiding again. Even if yuzhipoban, the key chess piece that can open the eye of reincarnation for the first time in thousands of years, is abandoned here, as long as her own existence can continue, the mother''s resurrection plan is still possible! But this idea is just a moment. I was forced by heijue. Opportunity is not without! There is still a certain probability that the spot will join hands with the pillar and the leaf. The long cherished wish of a thousand years is near at hand. Heijue is really unwilling to give up! Naruto, on the other hand, is totally different from ban and heijue in their relaxation mood. At the moment when the two pillars arrive, it is impossible for the whole situation to get out of control. His goal is to catch or kill the three Super Shadow levels in front of him. Even he can let go between the pillars and between the doors, but yuzhiboban must be solved here. There is black Jue. Before his strength is really strong enough to suppress the big barrel of wood glow night. Naruto absolutely does not want to see any unexpected situation. As for waiting until after their own strength to further enhance. It''s impossible for Naruto to seal a time bomb all the time. Naruto doesn''t have the wild hope to seek eternal life. In his limited life, Naruto''s only goal is to create his own legend and build a truly peaceful world. So! "Have you discussed it? If you want to continue to discuss tactics, I don''t mind waiting for a while, but please note that the next step is not the joke before! " Naruto looks at yuzhiboban, Zhujian and Yijian with a faint look. His Qi is locked firmly in front of them at this moment. He has been the "thousand handed Avalokitesvara" shattered by Naruto''s art bombing for a long time. Then the nine lamas, who are out of the bondage at the same time, come to Naruto with a layer of extremely gorgeous pale gold armor, A pair of huge fox pupil is also ferocious looking at spot and pillar between two people. Good! excellent! My number one and number two enemies are showing up at the same time! It''s time to settle the bill! At this moment, Jiuwei stares at Zhujian and banyan not far away with a grin. However, the attention of Zhujian and banyan is obviously not on Jiuwei, even though Jiuwei has the power to threaten them. But in the end, it''s still a little bit less meaningful. It is as strong as that between columns and spots, which is infinitely close to the existence of six levels. We can still "ignore" the nine tails. Especially the plaque. The reincarnation lines in those two pupils are so mysterious and mysterious that the ninth Lama can''t help but feel a little stunned when he sees the very familiar eyes in yuzhiboban''s pupils. The ninth Lama knows better than anyone what his old man''s eyes are like. The most important thing is that the fluctuation of that special energy can''t be fake. "This guy!"!? Have the eyes of an old man!? Isn''t it? " Between the columns, between the doors also noticed this before. I care deeply, but now is obviously not the time to ask about these things. The pressure of Naruto is too strong and sufficient. At the moment, when they hear Naruto''s words of "arrogance" to the extreme, the three people''s expressions are all heavy, but it''s one thing not willing to admit it, and the fact is another thing. "Kid! When I was in the world of tolerance, you didn''t know where it was! And you don''t know what I''m doing now, but for the sake of the whole world of tolerance, you dare to talk to me in such a tone Yu Zhibo''s face was gloomy, and his words were not finished. "Ha ha, but that''s the past, Mr. Ban. You''re just a loser, and you''re also a coward fleeing from reality. Don''t think I don''t know your eye of the moon plan, ten tailed people''s pillar force and unlimited monthly reading. I know more about these existence than you. Mr. ban, you''re just defeated by reality, and then cheated by others, It''s just a coward who wants to escape into a false dream! You are the one who needs to recognize yourself He was interrupted coldly by Naruto. And it''s still such rude words. Let yuzhiboban''s expression become more chilly. Coward? An escapist coward? Naruto''s provocative words really stimulated yuzhiboban''s heart, and the anger on the words was so clear at this moment. "Kid, you guy!" But in the fury, yuzhiboban''s heart is set off a huge wave. Eye of the moon! Why does this young man know!? Before, in the moment of rebirth. Ban then confirmed his plan from daitu and heijue, and did not formally inform the whole world of tolerance. But now where did Naruto''s message come from? Is it yuzhibo Sasuke and yuzhibo weasel brothers? Who should be the most outstanding descendant of himself? Indeed, he has a pair of eternal kaleidoscope wheel eyes like himself. Did Naruto also crack the secret on the stone tablet after Sasuke had eternal kaleidoscope wheel eyes? But not only is the time a bit out of place. Most importantly, why do Naruto, Sasuke and others know the secret of the stele? I know this by chance. And you said you were cheated? Who deceives himself? It must be said that the amount of information in Naruto''s words is so large that yuzhiboban has a little chance not to react. At this moment, he looks at Naruto and Boban with strange eyes. The dark Jue hidden under the ground in the distance is even more startled. "Does this guy still inherit the memory of Asura!? Or what''s the special method of that villain in the feather coat? " Think of other possibilities and start with the most reasonable thinking. Black can only think of this. Especially in Naruto''s words, "deceiving words." It also directly shocked heijue''s heart. As a real behind the scenes thug, heijue still plays with Indra and yuzhiboban. Heijue''s mind is absolutely extraordinary. But at this moment, looking at Naruto not far away, heijue has a sense of fear that he can''t see clearly. He has to run! You have to run! Almost at this moment. Black Jue is determined. The figure that''s been hidden. At this moment, heijue, who was extremely determined, was also away from the battlefield immediately. Of course, he would not leave the battlefield so simply. After all, yuzhiboban didn''t have no chance at all, but Naruto''s performance and words made this heijue alert. It''s the most appropriate choice to take a little distance for a while! In that case. Once there is any uncontrollable situation. You can evacuate in the first time! Naruto doesn''t know that yuzhiboban and heijue are planning to retreat. Xueying, who has no worries at all. "Boom!" When you step on it. That followed by a surge of terror chakra. "Nine lamas!" "Ouch!" It''s a magic chakra. A perfect combination of one man and one beast. At this moment. Naruto connects himself and Jiuwei in a real sense. After stepping into the six levels. Naruto is not only a master of their own strength to the point of extreme roundness, has been staying in their own body, is a nine tail integrated with their own, Naruto is a higher than ever a sense of attribute control. The unity of mind and spirit. "Boom!" It''s covered with a golden red barrier. At the moment of its roar. "Zi!" The condensed chakra. When the nine huge tails in the back position were waving. The light gold spheres formed on each single point. "This!" "Jade of the tail?" Real pressure, that strong to abnormal sense of urgency. It''s almost the moment when it''s condensed. Under the control of the nine lamas. Throw out nine light jade violently! "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" The moment that flashed out. "Between the doors!" "Yes, big brother!" "Mudun!" "Must be able to do it!" In the area where they separated, they wanted to stop the "tail beast jade!" that came from the attack The door is a flash of thunder. I want to use my own space technique to transfer these "tail jade" as much as possible However, all three of them misjudged Naruto''s technique. When there is a group of companions and subordinates in the surrounding area. Naruto is determined not to use "tail beast jade" such uncontrollable large-scale operation. Nine regiments'' special light Jade ''ejected rapidly It''s a short distance away from the three. "Frontiers! "No!" Along with Naruto''s extremely quick pinch Jue Shen drink! "Boom!" The light jade suddenly burst open. "No!" "This!" All of a sudden, it blooms out of a dazzling luster. In a flash, the air waves spread quickly. "Shua!" "Bang!" In full bloom. It wasn''t just in that moment that they took away their vision. It further hoodwinked the three people''s perception. Although it was just a moment. But at a time when the three can regain control of the surrounding intelligence information. The golden halo. The most important thing is that they are completely wrapped up in a light golden color of a huge cube light wall! Confined to the inner space. You can even feel the feeling of stagnation. "The art of seal!" "Border!" Among the pillars, the spots and the leaves, their expressions suddenly changed. Especially between doors. Almost at the moment of being confined to this special "boundary". For the first time, I found that I could not clearly sense the space coordinates of Raytheon! If you want to force positioning. It has to take more energy and time than before. But no doubt Naruto won''t give such an opportunity! At the moment when the three were confined to the border. Naruto is also the first time toward the position between the door pounce in the past! Chapter 703 It''s not easy to limit the three people, especially the pillars and spots, to this boundary. It''s a border that Naruto had thought about and experimented with dozens of times before. It combines certain seal techniques. There is only one effect, which is to limit the target person in the range to an area, and it''s also a border of single enhancement. To put it bluntly, it''s only against the inside, not the outside, and it doesn''t need to use any technique from the outside, no one, Even ordinary people can enter the interior through the barrier, but once they enter the interior, they still want to go out! That''s not a simple thing. It''s because we gave up the defense from the outside. The defense in the internal area is becoming extremely strong! Below the shadow level, unless Naruto''s chakra is exhausted, he will have to stay in it all his life. Only those above the shadow level are qualified to say that they can break the enchantment. But if they are not proficient in seal and enchantment, generally speaking, they have to use brute force to break it, even if there are no external factors, In the same way, the two people who are not good at border and seal (compared with the mastery of swirling water door!) It can only be broken by brute force. Generally speaking, it takes a certain amount of time. Now there is Naruto watching. It is absolutely impossible for them to find a way to break the boundary in a short time. Moreover, in order to prevent accidents, Naruto deliberately adds the shielding technique of spatial coordinates to the boundary. This is also after Naruto successfully stepped into the six levels, He has the ability to further understand and master his own flying thunder skill. There is only one effect. It''s within your control. As far as possible to limit the hostile person''s sense of spatial coordinates. Although it can not be completely shielded. But it can make them easily perceive the spatial coordinates before, and then use the spatial technique to shuttle and beat. Now they need to calm down and spend several times more time than before to sense the specific spatial coordinates. But the so-called several times, which is just a few seconds, you know, as the second generation of fireshadow that developed the technique of flying thunder, The application of this technique has reached the point of mind movement, that is, the space transmission can be carried out immediately. Now, even if there is such a boundary restriction. It only takes four or five seconds for Naruto to re communicate and determine the spatial coordinates outside the boundary, and then use the technique of flying thunder to bring the spots and pillars out of the boundary. This is also why Naruto pounced on the position between the doors in the first time after the arrangement of the boundary. What we need is to take the lead in solving this second generation Huoying! As long as you don''t give this second-generation fire shadow the chance to use the skill of flying Thunder God to transmit the spots and pillars. The remaining two are not randomly concocted by Naruto himself!? At the moment when he saw Naruto aiming at himself first, his heart was shocked. At the same time, he immediately understood Naruto''s plan. It''s very clear that there is a gap between them. It''s time to pull back. "Big brother!" That''s what we''re shouting at once. "Ah Not far away. Between the column, spot two people are also immediately reaction. Everyone is standing on the top of the pyramid of tolerance. One look, one action. Between each other is very clear to get to their respective meaning. "Mudun!" "Huodun!" Between Xu and MI. It''s an instant release. However, Naruto did not give the two men the time and opportunity to insert into the battle. In less than 0.5 seconds. Naruto''s figure flashed. With that bright golden light. Naruto comes right in front of Feijian. This second generation fire shadow can''t easily use the skill of flying Thunder God, but Naruto doesn''t have this limit. They can travel through the space at a high speed. When their eyes are opposite, they look at the dark color in Naruto''s pupil. ¡°£¡£¡£¿¡± When the pupil suddenly shrinks. "Pa!" The two hands immediately sealed. I want to release the Ninja directly. "Too slow!" But without the blessing of thunder. In Naruto''s opinion, any action between the doors is so slow, so slow. "The end of the wind!" Another wave broke out in an instant. The wind is shining. "Ah In a very fierce way will be involved between the door. "Between the doors!" In the anxious expression between the pillars not far away. In a flash. The second generation Huoying, who had no time to respond, was the complete concentration of the Naruto''s technique. "Big jade spiral pill!" The lower part of the body was crushed by powder. In the front position. Naruto''s right palm is a mass of pale golden light. In the right angle. "Bang!" Towards the belly position between the door, he pressed down. The moment of collision. "Click!" It''s the time when another crisp sound of fragmentation blows up. "Wow!" The whole upper part of the body, which is left in the door, is split in an instant, starting from the abdomen and extending to the chest and head. "Goodbye! Second generation fire shadow In Naruto''s words of cold extreme. "So far? Brother, I''ll leave the rest to you! " Sensing that his dirty body has gradually collapsed, in the last second when his consciousness is still alive, the second generation of Huoying''s consciousness is completely immersed in the darkness again. "Bang!" The next moment. The body that burst apart in an instant. In the column, spot that also some ugly expression. In the middle of the sky into a little bit of starlight, and then drift away with the wind. It shows that this filthy body of the second generation of fire shadow has been completely defeated by Naruto, and his soul has returned to the underworld. It must be said that in this battle, Yijian has always been the worst one. In the previous battle, Naruto was the first to remove an arm. In the big collision and explosion of four people behind, Naruto was forced into it and lost a leg. Because of the specificity of Nine Tailed chakra, the body of filthy earth could not give full play to its repair attribute. When Naruto used the nine lamas as bait, it was not "tail jade" that was released, But the skill of border restrained the three people''s actions, and it was the moment when Feijian couldn''t use the skill of flying thunder to avoid Naruto''s attack. The strength itself was better than that of Zhujian and Banxia. Feijian was doomed to be destroyed by Naruto! And the support is not enough for the two men. When he saw that the door was easily disposed of by Naruto, his face was ugly and he didn''t hesitate. Instead, he immediately opened his body. However, no matter how he opened it, it was still within the special boundary set by Naruto. Two people who can''t retire. In the last hope of escaping from the border - the moment of being killed. The hearts of these two Ninja gods and Shura in the world of tolerance also sank to the bottom in an instant. "Well, the troublemaker has left. Next, let Ben Xueying feel the strength of the God of Ninja and Shura in the world of tolerance." Naruto turned around and turned his eyes to the front position of Zhujian and Banshen. There was a faint smile on his face. On one side, the nine lamas still had an extremely fierce expression. His tone was slightly joking. It''s not the strongest, but in a sense it''s the most troublesome. Now he is in the border set by Naruto himself. Naruto believes that there is no chance to escape between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu. On the other side of the battle group, Ningci, Sasuke, Xiangyu, Yugao and others are pressing zilaiye, gangshou, sangaihuoying, daitu and others to fight again. Naruto doesn''t need to worry about it. In the front battlefield, Under the command of Mount Tai, the main forces of Xueren under his command gradually suppressed the troops of muyeren village, if not for the support of Kakashi and others. Muye Ninja''s front troops have long been defeated. Third party advantage. Naruto even has the leisure to talk and laugh with the two "great elders" in front of him. Yuzhiboban, in particular, has lived in falsehood all his life. He even says that not only himself in this life, but also Indra in the previous life, has been fooled by heijue all his life. It can be said that in the world of fire shadow, one must choose the worst top 10, Yuzhiboban must be in the top of the list. At least Naruto thinks so However, Naruto is not interested in solving the puzzles of this dance king. Carry your own pot. We have to bear the evil we have created. Yuji is like this. So is Indra. Of course, it is also the responsibility of the six immortals, the big tube wooden feather coat. It can be said that at this point, the feather coat is very much like her mother, the big tube wooden glow night, who will not teach her children. Otherwise, where will there be so many problems behind? As long as things are handled roundly, Huiye will either educate her children to be what she most wants to see before, or be resolute and ruthless after discovering the signs. At the end of the day. The tragic history in the world of fire shadow. It''s the evil done by the two "pit goods mother and son" of the big tube wood bright night and the big tube wood feather coat! That''s why. The reason why Naruto didn''t like the big barrel wooden feather coat from the previous life to this life. To put it bluntly. This is not much different from the original Naruto. They are all types that can only say but can''t do much. Or the one who doesn''t know how to do it. It seems lofty and great, but in fact it''s a lump of "indescribable things.". This is Naruto''s view. It is indeed extreme, even a double standard product. But frankly speaking, Naruto thinks so. So, at this moment, looking at the sight between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu not far away, there was even a ray of pity. Yuji poban, the most insightful one, caught the flash of "pity" in Naruto''s eyes for the first time. At the moment of detection. The king of forbearance was also furious in an instant. what is it? pity? Pity who? Pity him!? He is the strongest person in the history of the yuzhibo family. He knows the truth of the world and is determined to set foot on the same road as his ancestor liudaoxian and create a great existence in a truly peaceful world! Now I have to be pitied by a 15-year-old kid!? "Light soul!" The Torah of forbearance in a rage. The sudden uproar of suzanneng! In the slightly surprised expression between the pillars, ban directly opened xuzuo to the strongest form. The monstrous blue light bloomed, the huge man in armor, and the bright light and shadow in his eyes! Two sharp chakra blades on both arms! At the moment of seeing this scene. The nine lamas are all tensed up subconsciously. As the first group of people who suffered from the repression of Zhujian and ban, the nine lamas know better than anyone how powerful these two people are, especially the "true skill of a thousand hands" of Zhujian and ban''s "complete body must be able to support them"! It is absolutely the most powerful skill that the nine lamas have ever met in their thousands of years of living alone. But that''s it. No matter how strong the spots and pillars are, they will not be better than the six immortals. After decades of living with the six immortals, the nine lamas are very clear about the strength of their old man. Now Naruto is about to reach the same height as the six immortals. The previous confrontation is the best proof. "Hum! This time, I want to clear up the old accounts of decades ago! Between the spots and columns! " Nine Lama''s huge fox pupil showed a look of extreme ferocity. "Whoosh!" Naruto, standing on the head of nine Lamas'' fox at the same time, has also restrained his previous smile. Confidence and arrogance are two different things! Naruto should not only guarantee to defeat the two people in front of him with thunder, but also guarantee to capture yuzhiboban alive! Die between the pillars. But ban can''t die so soon! Heijue hasn''t appeared yet. Naruto is the biggest boss behind the scenes in the history of Ninja, who has manipulated the lives of Indra and yuzhiboban. Naruto must get rid of him. Only in this way can you be more relaxed on the other side! Although heijue has no other ability. But in terms of concealment. Absolutely the strongest since ancient times. Before being sealed, Huiye could use her own chakra to force the birth of heijue, and also evaded the exploration of the two brothers of Tatung Muyu and Tatung Muyu village, which can prove how strong heijue''s hiding ability is! Naruto doesn''t want to play hide and seek with this guy all over the world! He believed that yuzhiboban must have information about heijue''s whereabouts. Therefore, it is necessary to capture yuzhiboban alive. "Nine lamas! Wait a minute, you focus your attack on the first generation Huoying. I''ll deal with the spot! " Priority to suppress the spot! Then there''s the column. from the beginning. Naruto''s goal is very clear. "Well! I understand The two with the same mind. In fact, there is no need for Naruto to explain too much. Jiuwei can get Naruto''s mind in the first time. One man, one beast. Achieve a true sense of the unity of mind! It''s almost when Naruto jumps to his head. With Naruto''s action. "Boom!" "Ouch!" Nine tails roaring up to the sky. That immediately step out of the limbs, toward the post, the spot position ran past! On the road of assault. "Zizizizizizizi!" The surface that accompanied the explosion, from top to bottom, a layer of dazzling golden chakra, attached to the body of Jiuwei. It''s a huge thing running in front of you. "Spot "Well! I know! " They are two brothers who have a tacit understanding. "Mudun - the art of all cloth bags!" In between the pillars, his palms shot toward the ground. Shua Shua Shua Shua Countless wooden bars suddenly appeared out of thin air from under the ground, and forced the nine lamas to be restrained for the first time. "Boom!" Yuzhipoban in the front position also immediately controlled suzo. "Whoosh!" Flying down. "Sword blade" waving fiercely from top to bottom "Keng!" Above its zenith. Under the seal of Naruto. "Shua!" A golden barrier to take off. Just in front of Yuji bosuza, the moment of overlapping, accompanied by the fierce roar, the fierce "sparks" also burst out, rebounded to the waves, which can be clearly felt from the control range. "This operation!" Yuji Boban''s expression became very gloomy obviously. "Whoosh" It can''t be adjusted. Naruto is the figure that jumps from the head of the ninth Lama. With a sharp momentum, toward the position of Yu Zhibo, flashing figure, surging breath. Before Bi Lin. "The sword in the hand of the screw!" Above the palm of Naruto. The extreme rotation condenses another group of pale gold external rotation, sharp edge, rampant breath, almost at the moment of seeing this scene. Yuzhiboban''s eyelids also jump with it. "That''s the way again!" Yuzhiboban, who had been watching for a long time before the war, naturally knew the horror of Naruto! It can not only explode, but also sweep further! It''s a specificity that involves all the energy around. The most important thing is that this technique has a fatal threat that once hit, it is difficult to survive! This is what yuzhiboban is most afraid of. But it''s only when it''s locked in. Yuzhiboban can only choose hard and hard, and believe his "xuzuo can" defense strength! "Boom!" Yuzhiboban has no choice. Naruto is confident. Aim directly at the core area of suzannenhu. It''s not the same shot as before. It''s just going up. A sudden press down on the arm. "Bang!" Under the hammer. There was a violent roar. "Click!" And then. It''s in yuzhiboban''s suddenly changed expression. In the front position. We need to be able to support the broken outer defense. "Spot A wave of invasion. See this scene between the pillars is also the first time to get out of the line, want to support Yuji Boban. But how could the nine lamas, who had been told by Naruto for a long time, let go of Zhujian easily! "Whoosh" "Shua!" "Whoosh" It''s difficult for the body to move when it''s restricted, so we should rely on our own tails and wave the nine huge tails vigorously to look at the position between the pillars. That is to throw it away in the most ferocious way. Chapter 704 Nine tails. Or Nine Tailed animals. This was originally all things in the hands of Zhu Jian and Ban Ban. A few decades ago, in order to balance the power of tolerance, or even to bring peace to tolerance, Zhu Jian personally captured nine tailed animals. Although Zhu Jian said solemnly, "nine tails, your power is too strong, it''s easy to bring disaster to tolerance.", It''s "the art of all cloth bags and the art of wooden dragons." It''s easy to capture nine tails between the pillars. It really doesn''t cost much power. Originally, its own strength was judged according to the general benchmark of Ninja, and it has already reached the Super Shadow level of nine tails. It''s so fragile there. It''s just as easy to suppress nine tails. The eternal eye itself can limit nine tails to a great extent, Ban is a special way to control nine tails by contract, which also leads to the fact that the strongest nine tails are between pillars and ban are just like pets, not to mention the remaining eight tailed animals. It can be directly proved from this point. Inter column and spot have come to the limit level of Super Shadow level. You can even say that. Under six. Two people respect! From the Super Shadow level to the six levels, they should be divided into two separate levels. In their later years, they transplanted intercostal body cells, and then opened the eyes of reincarnation. This is why Naruto was so afraid of them. My strength is enough to suppress them. But I really didn''t say that I could do as I please and crush it lightly with one hand. Step by step. A little squeeze. After forcing out the yuzhiboban hidden in the dark. Naruto has just been able to completely let go of his hands and do his best to deal with the two men. He has to face the border and dispose of the gate ahead of time. This is Naruto''s greatest respect for the two figures who lived in the world of tolerance ten years ago! Now, with the blessing of Naruto power. Nine tails can break off the wrist with the pillar! In the face of nine tail attack. There can''t be any carelessness between the pillars. Although the current level of nine tail''s strength is not as good as its own, because there is a layer of Naruto''s power attached to its outer edge, even if it is rubbed to a little bit, it is easy to turn into black smoke and dissipate. It can be said that it can give many powerful people the most powerful buff of the dirty body, At this moment, instead, it becomes a life charm between the pillars! Otherwise, if we deal with it with real body. With the ability to heal without seal between pillars! The strength of the human body. Unless Naruto does it in person, it has to be a very destructive technique. Otherwise, Zhujian can repair his own injury in the first time. The most powerful immortal human body is one of the biggest reasons why Zhujian was able to look down on the whole world of tolerance, and even defeat the spot in the end Valley! Now, the key "skill" is missing! And be restrained by the opposite side. It''s really hard to walk between the pillars. We dare not make any mistakes at all, and we should keep the deviation value to the minimum. For the first time in his life, the ninth Lama could bully Zhujian a little. The whole life, oh no, Husheng feels complete! It''s just that. After all, between columns is between columns. And Mudun''s restraint effect on tailed beast is too obvious. In the original work, Daiwa and Mudun, who are far from being half dead, can limit the Naruto with tail animals to a certain extent (although they can only control Narutos with three or four tails) Not to mention that it is now the pillar of the Buddha! It''s a powerful bond. "Mudun - tree world coming!" What''s more, it''s a direct "super magic" move! Compared with the previous "the art of all cloth bags!" The larger and more terrifying "world of trees" came in an instant, directly enveloping the nine tails, and even spreading to Naruto in the air. The Naruto was forced to move to a certain extent, but it was still at the last moment that he forced to burst out the "sword in the hand of snail" on his palm A strong fragmentation! "Boom!" In his ugly expression. This is the most confident and the most powerful technique of ban. Under the nine tail blessing, even among the pillars, he had to do everything to defeat himself. Now. Facing Naruto, a 15-year-old kid. One way is to break your own beard. Even if ban really knows how destructive Naruto is, the gap in his heart is not so easy to turn back. "Damn it "Mu Dun - the art of Mu long!" "Ouch!" When the tree kingdom comes, it just squeezes Naruto''s position. In order to better support the spot, the pillars also seal again at the next moment, releasing a huge wooden dragon! In the rush. As if with endless power toward Naruto''s position. "Hum!" But in the face of the sudden wooden dragon. Naruto''s expression did not change at all. The previous "tree world coming" was a sudden surprise attack. Naruto had to stand aside for the first time, otherwise it would be easy to have problems once he was bound. Now Naruto has adjusted his posture. Facing the wooden dragon skill, which is not as good as "wooden man skill" and "real thousand hand skill", Naruto can''t avoid it. "Pa!" On one hand. A breath of wind that quickly gathered. "Shua!" The moment when it comes out. "Click!" Above the front. The wooden dragon directly hit by Naruto was easily split from it. The broken wooden dragon and the sawdust scattered with the wind turned into stars in the air and disappeared. It was also the result of the attack between the pillars. "Whoosh!" Naruto has one side. It''s another quick pull. Direct coercion to just retreat not far away from yuzhiboban body. "Fire escape - the art of Long Yan''s singing!" Yu Zhibo spot in the brow a pick, that quick hands pinch Jue knot imprint. A large number of chakras were mobilized. "Boom!" In a roar. Several fire dragons appear out of thin air. In four aspects, they attack Naruto who comes from the front and go away. They hit the super fire escape technique 100% when the "fire dragons" come into view. Naruto''s eyes are fixed. "Pa!" The hands that immediately sealed. "The art of shadow separation!" In mid air. The shadow of the split. "Water escape - the skill of breaking through water with great explosion!" "Fengdun - spiral pill!" After all, it''s not a Naruto who specializes in water escape. Even if it''s stepping into the six levels. Facing Yu Zhibo''s Huodun skill! Even the second generation of Huoying, who is extremely specialized in water evasion, has to mention 10000 spirits to resist the existence. Naruto will not have any carelessness. This is a straight print. "Boom!" Huge waves rolling up. Accompanied by the interspersed and deliberately added the wind attribute chakra nature of the spiral pill (itself is no seal, no attribute escape) Under the fusion of the two. It''s going to burst out. "Fusion technique - the technique of hidden waterfall!" A raging tide. "Bang!" When the two collide. It is an extremely surging upsurge. A roaring steam burst out. Between eyes. The two surgeries that were completely eliminated. Naruto''s steps did not stop at all. "Whoosh!" The flash of the figure. Or forced to come to yuzhiboban. "Light soul!" Avoid the inevitable yuzhibo. "The end of the wind!" The moment is coming. Naruto is also a strong cyclone that conventionally condenses directly on his side, rising and rising. "Blast!" Yuzhiboban hands immediately! Chakra, who was forced to move out, was in his positive position. Condense and come out a dazzling lacquer black light ball! There is a huge restless energy in it. Although it will affect one''s own operation, there is no choice. Yu Zhibo is still pinching with both hands. Words from deep drinking. "Boom!" The ultimate roar. "Bang!" The moment it burst. It''s a fire coming back! "Bang!" "Cough!" Yu Zhibo, who was forced to be involved in his own operation. Under the same impact. There was even a big gap in the chest. But their own attacks did not annihilate. Almost at the moment when "Dongkou" appeared, the remolding characteristic of the filthy body was to start immediately, and its "Dongkou" was to heal rapidly. With this blow, yuzhiboban wanted to turn over and open the distance immediately. "Don''t you look down on me! Mr. spot However, in the black smoke, a golden figure suddenly flew out. With the plain words falling down. "Big jade spiral pill!" From the angle of coercion. "No!" It''s too late to retreat. It''s just a subconscious reaction. "Suzo!" If you want to open it again soon, you must be able to. However, Naruto is faster. The abdominal position of the direct aiming spot. "Bang!" The flash of the figure. The "golden light" suddenly pressed down! "Damn it "Spot "Boom!" The pressure of a surprise attack. It''s hard to resist attacks. Before that, the wounds that were still rapidly "healed" and were not completely reshaped, were attacked by Naruto''s "big jade spiral pill". In a flash. Spread and erode! "Light soul!" Feel your body collapse in less than a second. Yuji wave spot that straight rotation and reincarnation eyes. "Sealing and absorption!" "Magic!" I want to use the characteristics of reincarnation eye to absorb Naruto''s technique for the first time, and see if I can use my super magic to hypnotize Naruto. But unfortunately. The big jade spiral pill, which integrates nine tail chakra, is not a technique that can cope with the sealing and absorption of reincarnation eye at all. Magic is a fearless existence for Naruto nowadays. Unless you can leap into the "six levels", the magic under the blessing of reincarnation eye can really shake and even control Naruto''s mind. But it''s just magic in this state. Even if let Naruto''s mind appear a trace of trance are unable to do. It''s not as good as the "kuo''an''s technique of entering the temple and hanging hands" among the pillars. Unable to evade the attack, but also feel the further tearing of their body. At this critical moment. The support between the pillars is timely. "Mudun!" Mu Dun, an infinite spreading wood. At the last moment, he forced Naruto''s body to be bound. Although it can''t completely limit Naruto, it also gives yuzhiboban precious breathing time to retreat. "Boom!" Before Naruto''s face was slightly gloomy, he forced himself to wrap around those wooden tree strips. Yuzhiboban had already pulled away to a safer distance. But there was a terrible hole on the abdomen that could not be repaired, and the left leg in the lower side was "swallowed" by Naruto chakra because of the spread of erosion. It turned into a "Golden Rooster independent" posture. How miserable it looks now! "Spot Seeing my best friend look so miserable. The brows between the pillars are tightly wrinkled. I know Naruto is very strong, but I really didn''t expect that Naruto could be so strong. Judging from the outbreak just now, when I had a fight with him, I must have kept my hand. At most, I used 70% or 80% of my strength. Now it''s like the first generation of Xueying''s real firepower is fully open, and his attack is mostly to scratch the skin on the opposite side, However, the attack on the other side is deadly. If there is one negligence, they will go far away directly. Even if they do their best to defend and resist, they still have such a bad situation. "Does it seem that the wood leaf is destined to be destroyed?" I took a look at the spot. Then he turned his attention to not far away, and easily broke free from the shackles of his own Mudun. What''s more, he helped Jiuwei break through the limitation of his "tree world coming" skill. In the heart of Zhujian, he could not help but emerge a very "sad idea". This is a strong and determined Ninja God. In the face of such a terrible situation. It''s true that a very powerless idea has sprung up from my heart. So is the God of ninja. One side of the tolerance world Shura is no better. After decades of planning, the plan was destroyed in the hands of a 15-year-old boy. Originally, he thought that his hand could save some situation, but now it seems that this is no doubt a fool''s dream. The most important point is that he can''t even retreat now. The "golden and magnificent" border around him is not easy to break. Under the vague perception, ban can roughly guess that he wants to break the border, We must do our best to attack, but will Naruto give us such a chance? It''s impossible to think with your toes. A very gloomy future. With this miserable look of myself at the moment. Yuzhiboban''s heart really sank to the deepest bottom. How to fight? I can''t. Run? I can''t run away! Any choice is faced with extremely cruel results. Yuzhiboban''s whole body split at this time, and his seemingly calm expression, in fact, the trace of confusion in the deep of his pupils had already exposed the most real idea in the heart of the king of forbearance. "Spot, even if the hope is extremely slim, even to the point of invisible, but we can''t give up, once we don''t come step by step like this? Although I don''t know what your goal is, what I know among the pillars of a thousand hands is that I will stick to my goal until I finally exist! " Pain and despair, and even a little bit of confusion. When BANDU is about to sink to the bottom. All of a sudden. One side of the position sounded between the column of a thousand hands that profound words. When I raise my head. Four eyes above. This is the clear face we see between each other. The words that are said between the columns come into my ears, and all kinds of words that used to come into my mind. It includes the scenes in which he decided to make friends with Zhujian and build Muye together. Later, he chose to leave Muye for his own ideal and finally fought with Zhujian in the end valley. "Yes, even if you have to face failure, you have to stand and die. How can you choose to give up easily?" Decades of experience. It can even be said to be a long cherished wish for hundreds of years. This is for the peace of tolerance! "Ah, I understand, between the pillars! I will never give up "Ha ha! That''s right! This is the spot I know! " The four eyes are opposite. It''s a brilliant light that blooms at the same time. The God of Ninja and Shura''s will to die. This is the existence that no one can easily underestimate. Naruto appreciates qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban, and even thinks that even Naruto and Sasuke in the original work are far inferior to these two, because they really rely on their own efforts and talents to get to this point, and they are far superior to Naruto and Sasuke in thinking and instrument, and that''s why. "The more I can''t let you go! Heroes of the old days, it''s time for you to come to an end! " Naruto''s pupils sparkle a beautiful light golden halo. "Pa!" Almost in the opposite position. The spot and the column pull apart the body shape synchronously, and each seal needs to use the corresponding strong attack technique again. "Nine lamas!" Naruto is also immediately a single foot meal, the speed from the transfer of chakra. "Oh In the bottom position. Driven by Naruto, he once again pounced fiercely at the position between the pillars and the spots. The surging waves. "Pa!" "Forbearance - Heaven hinders the earthquake star!" "Mu Dun - the world of flowers and trees is coming!" Anyway, it''s all within the boundary! And still faced with such a tragic situation. Between the spot and the column is not going to any hesitation. Strong release of the flower and tree world! Under the ground out of thin air out of countless wood Dun huatuan, the extreme spread of branches in the first time to bind the nine tail that moment. The awe inspiring flowers of Mudun. "Hum!" "Hum!" "Hum!" In an instant. That is an instant burst, filled with pieces of pollen! "Hold your breath! Nine lamas Naruto opened the external barrier for the first time! But it can still pass through the barrier ahead of time and leak in the special "pollen!" Naruto is also commanding Jiuwei to restrain Wugan for the first time. And then above the zenith. The sudden appearance of a dark shadow. A huge meteorite, which is several times as large as nine tails, appears out of the air and falls down at a high speed. It''s just that it looks at the location of Naruto and nine lamas. Chapter 705 And in order to emphasize hit rate as much as possible. Yuzhiboban is his chakra burst to the extreme. Compared with the original. This fall speed and deterrent force to be more sufficient "sky block earthquake star"! Even with the "thick body" of the nine lamas, if they are hit hard by this technique, they will lose at least half of their lives. You should know that there is a wooden Dun between the pillars at the bottom, which restricts the nine Lamas'' movement and further suppresses the chakra of the nine lamas. Affected by it, the refining and circulation of the chakra of Naruto are stagnant. But Naruto didn''t care at all. The other side is already a candle in the wind! This is just the last struggle between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu. "The last dance should be as gorgeous as possible, Mr. Ban!" Naruto''s pupil reveals a ray of extremely bright color. In the eye. The huge meteorite in the pupil. Naruto''s raised right hand. This is the inspiration from the "big barrel wooden house man" in the original work, which has successfully stepped into the six levels, and the "Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion" used under the blessing of reincarnation eye! The huge nine tail chakra of fairy art mobilized from his own body! On one hand. It''s a golden halo of condensation. Then suddenly a huge sword with bright golden light came. On the blade. The faint color of scarlet. "The blade of the zenith!" When a strong wave of air came. "Whoosh!" The figure of Naruto. "Chop!" A powerful deep drink words suddenly fall. Shining golden shadow! "Boom!" The surging tide of golden light is aimed at the "sky blocking earthquake star" above which the extreme falls to the nearest distance, Naruto''s sudden wave of arm, a flash of chopping light, and a sudden attack on the front. "Boom!" "Bang!" An extremely loud burst of sound in this moment on the whole battlefield! When the dazzling light is in full bloom! "Bang!" "Click!" "Wow!" Above the sky. The huge meteorite that exploded in that year. In an instant, it broke apart, and then it was suddenly annihilated by Naruto''s strong wave, leaving only a little gravel falling down. It''s a terrifying force. It was just a moment later. "Whoosh!" Naruto''s flying figure. "The art of shadow separation!" As the two sides march forward. "Bang!" It is matched with the strong wave of the ninth Lama. It''s rippling. Instantly spread to the whole land. "Immortal method - the technique of ultra vacuum continuous wave!" Naruto that then bear the imprint. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" The fierce wind and tide formed from the condensation, when it flashed from all sides. "Poof "Poof "Poof It''s as easy as cutting grass with a knife. In the extreme speed, all the "flowers" in the wood Dun flower world, which was summoned by the pillars, were easily dealt with by Naruto''s technique. Moreover, the powerful "frenzy" was further pushed to the position of yuzhiboban and qianshouzhujian. "Mudun!" "Suzo!" Facing the fierce operation. Are to use their own corresponding surgical methods to resist the spot and column in the first time. "Bang" "Bang" "Bang!" Just after that moment. "Shua!" "Whew!" "No!" "This!" All of a sudden. On both sides. A golden chain suddenly appeared, filled with the majestic atmosphere. The moment of a frontal attack. The moment they saw it. There is no time to respond to the spot and column. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Wow!" Vajra on the winding blockade! In the death of the two people, let spot and column lost control of the body. "Whoosh!" A flash of gold. Naruto suddenly attacked the figure in front of him. Don''t give any chance to break free from the blockade of Vajra. "The boundary of the five elements! It''s the end of the world! "No!" A quick imprint. A huge chakra was mobilized. Approaching to the front of Zhu Jian and ban, Naruto''s raised right hand, the glittering golden light above the palm, and the right palm suddenly pressed down in his abdomen. "Seal!" In a flash. When the special seal technique, which was directly and strongly attached to it, spread out, there was another layer of special lines with golden red color, which quickly spread out, and instantly covered the whole body of the pillars and spots. At the moment when the technique was completely completed, the whole body of the two people was shocked, and the body dominance was completely lost, The most important thing is that they can''t feel the flow of chakra in their bodies at all, which makes the expressions of the two Ninja gods and Shura of the world of tolerance suddenly change. They are unbelievable, but they seem to be a little relieved. Among them, the pillars are forced to retreat from the immortal mode, and the "immortal mark" on their faces is completely eliminated, The reincarnation eyes in yuzhipoban''s pupils are degraded to kaleidoscope, sangouyu, ergouyu, yigouyu, and finally a pair of dark and deep pupils. Yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu are completely defeated and suppressed by Naruto. At this moment. It''s also the official announcement of defeat, and it''s the final result of Naruto''s strong capture! "Ha ha!" And Naruto is also seeing his technique work completely. It''s true that after sensing that chakra in yuzhiboban and qianshouzhujian was completely sealed by himself, Naruto''s tight heart was completely relaxed at this moment, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Looking at the Ninja God and Shura in front of him with a little relief, but still with endless anger. "I won this war. Mr. Ban, the tolerance world in the future. No, it should be said that the whole world will be dominated by my bofengnaruto. Your era has passed away completely, and you are not needed in the new world!" Naruto looks at him, even if he doesn''t want to, but he can only choose to give up the struggle between qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban. There is an endless color of confidence on his face, says Lang Sheng. "You won this war, bofengnaruto. Although I still don''t want to agree with your choice, now that you and Xueren village are the winners, finally, senior, I just hope you can treat the people of Muye well. Those people at the bottom are innocent after all." After a low sigh, qianshouzhu looked up at Naruto and said so in a very serious tone. "Innocent? Is it? So it''s innocent? " Listen to the words between the pillars. Deep in Naruto''s mind, he seems to recall some of his past memories. There is a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. To put it a little worse, as a people who enjoy Muye is the first tolerance village and has won the dividends of three tolerance wars in a row, it''s really hard for these people to say the word "innocent". Of course, The "people" here refers to the "people" who have certain power and strength. Those people at the bottom in the true sense are indeed "innocent people". However, from the perspective of Naruto''s childhood, it is difficult for him to like these people. However, as Naruto once said, the worst behavior of these ordinary people at the bottom is disgusting and abusing himself, If you really want to say whether you have done anything particularly excessive, it is true that you have not. In terms of Naruto''s three outlooks, you can''t say that because of this, you have to take revenge and kill people. That kind of Three Outlooks is too distorted. Naruto''s revenge is ultimately those decadent upper class figures. Not only for myself, but also for the world. Therefore, when the words of the early generation of Huoying fall, Naruto just flashes a ray of irony on the corner of his eyes, then he nods his head and says, "you don''t need to worry about this. Although I''m not a good person, I still have three basic values, I can''t do things like betraying the allies, not rescuing the allies, forcing the village heroes to death, and watching the hero''s son be bullied, which are done by the descendants of Muye who you founded! " It seems very plain words. The ironic tone is so obvious. When Zhu Jian first heard Naruto''s answer, he still showed a little smile on his face. But with Naruto''s subsequent words, Zhu Jian''s expression changed. "Betraying allies and killing heroes?" The words whispered in the subconscious. There seems to be a little bit of confusion in the pupils between the pillars. "Ha ha, it seems that you really don''t know anything. No wonder, after all, not long after the end of the war with Mr. Ban, you passed away. Your younger brother qianshouyijian died in the peace negotiation with yunnincun not long after his succession. He was forced to be cut off because of the surprise attack. For decades behind Muye, Under the leadership of your proud disciple, three generations of Huoying, you have really done "great and noble" deeds. Should Mr. Ban be very clear? In the next few decades, under the leadership of the three generations of Huoying, Muye has made such a great achievement Although in essence, the first generation of Huoying, qianshouzhujian, was not only an excellent ninja, but also a man who truly achieved what he had always stressed: striving for companionship and peace, when he thought of the flying ape, the sun chop, the Zhicun group collection, the sleeping Xiaochun Shuihumenyan, the "excellent" senior leaders of Muye for decades, are the first generation Huoying and the second generation Huoying (most of them). After they are taught, Naruto can''t help laughing at the first generation Huoying. To be honest. After hearing that the first generation, the second generation and the third generation of fire shadows were channeled out by filthy soil. Naruto, of course, is tricky. There is no lack of a trace of joy and excitement in my heart. Why not? Because he can destroy the wood leaves in front of these "fire shadows", especially the pale face of the three generations of fire shadows, Naruto will have a sense of pleasure from the inside to the outside, which is the true meaning of "revenge"! Now my first goal is about to come true. After the thorough defeat of qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban. The destruction of the leaves is in the final countdown. However, when seeing the expression of the early fire shadow, Naruto was a little relieved. Although Naruto admired this Ninja God''s attitude and quantity, the dark side in his heart made Naruto very unhappy. You should be angry and disappointed! How can it be relief!? So Naruto has to laugh at this early Huoying. Several questions came out of his mind. He wanted to see how this early Huoying would answer the questions of "the past." "Hum, Muye? That is the existence of a mistake indeed. It is in Naruto''s words. Yuzhipoban also snorted coldly, with a touch of extreme disdain and resentment. It can be said that yuzhipoban regretted that he and qianshouzhu worked together to build muyeren village. Especially after he found the truth of tolerance world, this kind of emotion was even more intense to the extreme, even now he was bound by Naruto, His heart is full of resentment and anger, but as Naruto''s words fall, the dance king of Naruto still subconsciously follows Naruto''s words, which makes a mockery of Muye Naruto village. "To tell you the truth, I really want to know, as the first generation of Huoying adults in muyeren village, what do you think of these things?" Naruto looked at the frown tight wrinkle, seems to be also with a little bit of confused color of the qianshouzhu, tone of all sarcastic said. It''s just when Naruto just defeated Zhujian and Yijian to tie them up. The battlefield on the other side is just over. Ning Ci, Sasuke and others came to Naruto with their captives. Yugao, Xiangyu, Bayun, Xiaonan, Taishan and others are going to deal with the follow-up affairs. Some of the shadow level leaders in the front are defeated, and the rest of Muye troops don''t want to survive. They come out to meet Muye ninja, because the speed of their defeat is too fast, but they don''t lose too much. The people who died in the war are only three or four hundred, most of them are seriously injured, Only a part of the diehards had to resist and be killed, and the rest were frustrated and chose to be captured. So is Kakashi. When he saw Naruto''s side defeat the early generation of Huoying and yuzhiboban, Kakashi knew that the war was over. Gangshou has just recovered from his injury, but he has not recovered in a real sense. His strength is still a little discounted. The strength of the three generations of Huoying has some moisture in itself. With the cooperation of the two, he is really not the opponent of Yugao and Xiaonan. Not long after Sasuke arrived at the battlefield, Bayun and yuzhipomustela also came with him. It still gives Naruto a little face. They didn''t pay much attention to gang''s subordinates (Zilai is also close to Naruto, and gangshou is also close to Zilai. Anyway, they can be easily captured, so the Naruto''s companions naturally keep their hands.) Let it lose the ability of action, then tie it up. Since then, the result is similar. As Ning CI became more proficient in chakra mode of reincarnation eye, Zilai in immortal mode had no room to control the most powerful magic art of "toad singing". With Naruto''s explanation in advance, Ning CI had been prepared for it and didn''t give Zilai the chance to use it. He didn''t need his own support on the other side of Yugao and Xiangyu. When you focus on coping. On the contrary, Ningci was a little faster than Naruto''s hands and feet. After breaking zilaiye''s arms and bones, Ningci successfully captured this Muye hero alive. It''s a little bit traumatic. However, the two still ensured basic safety. Only when they lost their ability to act, the third generation of Huoying was more unlucky. It was clear that Naruto and the third generation of Huoying hated each other. These comrades, especially the second pillar, didn''t stop the ape flying day at all. What''s more, they don''t have to worry about killing three generations of Huoying. It''s not about scruples. It''s the three generations of Huoying! It''s the most appropriate thing for Naruto to be executed! Two pillars are forced to hold back their temper. Let incense phosphor use Vajra blockade to limit the three generations of fire shadow! Dai Tu and a Fei, who followed Yu Zhibo to fight. On the contrary, the former saw that the situation was not good. Before Ning Ci and Sasuke had freed up their hands, they fled the scene in advance by using the "magic power technique." ah Fei "opened the two pillars, and all of them were defeated in front. Under the mask, the exposed face was the same as that in the original work, which was cultivated by the big snake pill. Since the fire shadow of the early generation, muyeren village has been destroyed, The only one who can use Mudun Ninjutsu, which is even worse than the simplified version! The other two consultants, shuihumenyan and Xiaochun, who were not voluntary but had to take part in the war, were also easily captured by Xingchi and Xinghuo. This was also the order given by Naruto to his two former subordinates, Xueying, before the war started. Naruto believes that the two of them, Xingchi and Xinghuo, are capable of capturing the two fire shadow consultants alive. Kakashi wants to protect Xiaoying and Tiantian as much as possible, and limit Xiaoli who is too impulsive. When the rest of Muye ninjas are unable to support, the two fire shadow consultants are easily captured by Xingchi and Xinghuo. Now. In Naruto strong seal between the pillars and spot two people, and then close the border. Ningci, Sasuke, Xiangyu and others also came with three generations of Huoying, zilaiye, gangshou and the two Huoying consultants. "It''s just that your disciples are also here. We can talk about some interesting topics. I''d like to know how you, the first generation Huoying, will feel when you know what these disciples have done, my Lord." Naruto takes a look at the three men who are carried by Ning Ci and Sasuke with the color of endless defeat. They are: ape feiri chop, shuihumen Yan and Zhuan shuixiao Chun. Then he turns his attention to the early Huoying and says with a touch of coldness. Don''t lift the column. After hearing Naruto''s words, several people close by. They all changed their faces. Ning Ci and Sasuke look at the three people who are left on the ground by themselves with endless disgust and anger. It''s a pity that Tuan Zang has already died. Otherwise, they will really be a "family"! It must be said that for a moment, two pillars all regretted killing Tuan Zang too early, or could they get rid of his dirty soil now? The dark side in the heart of the two pillars also suddenly came up with such an idea. After all, a "family" has to be neat, doesn''t it? Chapter 706 PS: Dragon Boat Festival, I wish you all good luck! A few chapters were a little short before. Today, I''d like to take advantage of the festival. I''d like to add a little more words to Xiao Ye, and I''d like to offer you 8000 words! Please give me more tickets and subscription. Thank you! However, this idea just disappeared after a circle in the mind of Er Zhu. After all, er Zhu is still not dark to that level, and he has killed Tuan Zang himself. The burning feeling of "revenge" has been weakened a little bit. Now he has to get rid of other people''s filthy soil, let alone live sacrifice, With the habit of the two pillars in this life, it is impossible to make such a decision so easily, unless it is to take shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun as sacrificial offerings. The two pillars have no psychological pressure at all. If other people, um, Naruto, it is estimated that they will not be able to pass. Ning Ci, who has a similar idea to the two pillars, is also looking at the high-level wooden leaves gathered together with an infinite cold expression at the moment. In addition to gangshou and zilaiye, the rest of them are all "enemies" in Ning Ci''s mind. Don''t say anything to Ningci. It''s his father''s willingness or something. Tangtang muyeren village! The first superpower that won three world wars! Because of a rude request from yunnincun and the fact that he was offended by the opposite party, he gave his father away as a negotiation "gift". When he thought that his father died for such a ridiculous reason and had to be studied by yunnincun as experimental material for more than ten years, Ning Ci''s anger in his heart was rolling up! Before he personally led the team to destroy Yunni village. It is from Yunren village that we found the corresponding data and intelligence, including my father''s corpse. In order to solve the secret of white eyes, Yunren village, like Wuren village, tried its best to win a pair of white eyes, at least one white eye. Under the order of Lei Yingai of the fourth generation, we have been studying the corpses of day difference for more than ten years. We need to have a look, Whether we can break the limitation of the seal in the cage and remove the white eyes from the diurnal difference. Unfortunately. The cage seal of the RI clan is really too mysterious. When the RI Chai died, the cage seal took the initiative to close and destroy the RI Chai''s white eyes. Yunnincun has studied it for more than ten years and still hasn''t found anything, but it still hasn''t given up. This is why the RI Chai''s body can be preserved until now. After all, even if the white eyes can''t get it, Yunnincun has another way of thinking, that is, to collect as much as possible the cells of the RI clan from the RI Chai to see if they can cultivate a new RI clan. In the whole world of tolerance, there are not only two old silver coins, Tuan Zang and Da she wan, from muyeren village. They can be called the five big tolerance villages, Even those high-level people in Xiaoren village are more or less involved. After confirming the information, Ning CI converged on his father''s corpse and saw that his father''s corpse was full of traces left after various experiments and researches. Ning Ci''s anger at Muye was at the extreme. Yunren was at least always the enemy''s position and should take revenge, but at least other people''s behavior was "reasonable.", But Muye''s behavior really made Ningci feel disgusted. At this time, when you see the ape Flying Sun chop, shuihumenyan, and zhuanshuixiaochun appearing together in Muye F4, Ningci''s look really becomes very sentimental. Although Naruto, standing in the middle, doesn''t know what his two companions think in their hearts, just by looking at their expressions, he can roughly know the inner emotions of Ning Ci and ER Zhu at the moment, which happens to be when the "actors" are all together. Naruto is the eyebrow slightly pick, line of sight from the ape flying day cut, shuihumen inflammation, turn sleep Xiaochun and others one by one after scanning. With a touch of sarcasm on his face, he said: "I didn''t expect that three generations of Huoying" adults "and two consultant elders would meet in such a situation. When we saw that Muye was about to be destroyed, would we regret that we didn''t kill my son of the fourth generation?" "Oh, Naruto, I''m Maybe it''s true guilt, or maybe it''s just an interpretation of the best acting skills of the generation. When Naruto''s words, which are almost positive and provocative, fall, ape feiri cuts off his old face and shows a complex expression of infinite emotion and guilt. He sighs and looks at Naruto, as if he wants to say nothing. It''s really an old man who is dying, who regrets his wrong behavior and wants to atone for his past crimes. "Bofeng Naruto! Your father and mother fought and died for Muye. Muye didn''t take good care of you these years, but at least she didn''t treat you too harshly, did she? Even if you feel aggrieved, come to us. Is it necessary to rise to the present level? Rebel village don''t say, now also want to take the army to step flat wood leaf, cough.. Are you worthy of your own identity? Are you worthy of being the father of four generations of Huoying? " Three generations of fire shadow to sing red face. Two consultants, as well as the former tuanzang, came to sing white faces. It is free to play with the hearts of the ninjas and the people in muyeren village. Right now. At a time when the three generations of Huoying show their "regret" and "guilt". On one side, shuihumen Yan is almost like a "conditioned reflex". His eyes are fixed on Naruto in front of him. You can''t say what he said in a fierce voice. It looks like he has always been willing to pay for the village. This is an expression of infinite justice. "Light soul!" "How ridiculous Naruto hasn''t said anything yet. Ning Ci, Sasuke, Xiang Yu and others were really shocked by this fire shadow consultant elder. Their expressions changed, and Naruto laughed instead of angry. He really didn''t expect that they had such superb acting skills. I''m afraid they were really "immersed" in their roles, right? Do you really think of yourself as a hero who can sacrifice everything for the sake of the village and the people!? Face is a good thing. Unfortunately, this fire shadow consultant obviously does not have one. But also "shameless" as their own "face"! "I didn''t expect that I could really say such words. Come on, young master Huoying, look, these are your apprentices. They are really commendable excellent beings. For their own lust for power and interests, they sacrificed the interests of the village, persecuted the village heroes, betrayed their allies, slaughtered their own ninjas, carried out taboo human body research, and did all kinds of evil things, Now it can show an awe inspiring look of justice. It''s really, really disgusting! " Naruto that pupil revealed a ray of extreme disgust expression said. "You don''t want to be bloody!" In front of the early fire shadow. Ape flying day cut, shuihumen inflammation, turn sleep Xiaochun is a face change. Originally, Xiao Chun opened her eyes suddenly at this moment and yelled at Naruto! But the words have just come down. "Bloody mouth!" "Now you''re acting innocent!? Second generation Huoying has so many disciples, why do you live well? Yuzhibo mirror is dead? Can the whole village know about Muye Baiya''s secret mission? And then forced to commit suicide by rumors? You guys, as the top management, have no responsibility at all!? Isn''t the wife of Huoying, Lord Shuihu, your direct elder? When Huoying died in the early generation, you used half an excuse to protect and half an excuse to limit other people''s actions? The kingdom of vortex was destroyed by the attack of Wuren village, and muyeren village did not move a single soldier? This is the ally that will help forever!? You don''t know that Tuan Zang has established its roots, forced elite talents from all major families to join, and was sealed!? In addition, it also uses the cells of primary Huoying to study Mudun? Don''t tell me, you don''t know! " "Besides, Tuan Zang is not only a disaster to the Ninjas in other villages, but also a research material to the Ninjas in our village. Don''t you know that? These are not facts!? After the day of the incident, yuzhibo clan was destroyed, and my parents died in the war, three generations of fire shadow adults! Don''t tell me, you have no responsibility at all! Don''t tell me, you dare to deny the truth of these things Naruto''s pupil burst up a fierce cold. Keep an eye on the three. That sentence after sentence. It''s all a heavy hammer that vibrates directly on the hearts of the three people. Let the door of water door inflammation, turn sleep spring two people speechless. The expression of the ape''s Flying Sun chop, even the dirty body, has obviously become extremely pale. As zilaiye and gangshou, who have experienced World War II and World War III, naturally know the tricky things in some villages. When they hear Naruto''s words, they both bow their heads. There may be some exaggerations in Naruto''s words. For example, in the Muye Baiya incident, the ape Flying Sun chop may not mean to force Baiya to death. After all, Baiya was one of Muye''s high-end combat power representatives at that time. The three generations of Huoying may just want to suppress Baiya''s prestige, but they didn''t think that others were so strong, so they directly chose to commit suicide. But even so, the three generations of Huoying have an unshirkable responsibility. Everything Naruto said is real, including the demise of the kingdom of vortexes. His grandmother is a member of the vortexes. When the kingdom of vortexes was attacked, gangshou was the most powerful representative of those who wanted to rescue the village of vorteocheo. Only Muye high-level officials, led by Zhicun Tuan Zang and Yafei rizhan, wanted to consider carefully, Just sit back and watch wochao village destroyed by Wuren village, and the country of vortex is directly annexed by the country of water. On the forbearance world, the strongest seal group perished. On the contrary, Muye also fished a most talented vortex jiuxinnai from the orphans of the whirlpool clan as the second generation of jiuweiren Zhuli. Now think of it. Gangshou also really thinks that his teachers and his uncles have done too many wrong things. When Naruto asked. It''s hard for them to answer. Since then, there is no way to say more at this time. "What? Young adults, what do you think of your descendants after hearing these things? Just now, I should be more lenient. I don''t want to send the second generation of fire shadow directly back to the underworld. Let him have a good look at the dirty existence of the light of wood leaves cultivated by himself! " Naruto''s face is extremely ironic and disgusting. However, it seems that he fell into a trance at the beginning. He just came back to his senses for a long time. He turned his head and stared at the incredible look in his pupils. But let the ape fly day chop, water door inflammation, turn sleep Xiaochun three people did not dare to look at each other. Because there is really no way to hide some things. The most important point is that the position of the first generation Huoying in the minds of the three people is much higher than that of their own teacher, the second generation Huoying. They dared to give Jue Ci to Mingda before, but now they dare not say anything false in the face of their own early generation adults. "My Lord, this is my responsibility as Huoying!" Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun can keep a shameful silence, but ape feirizhan can''t. as the successor appointed by the second generation of Huoying, Muye can bypass other people, but absolutely can''t. every word of Naruto is like a sharp blade in their heart, after the sight of the first generation of Huoying turns around. The old faces of the three generations of Huoying show an expression of extreme regret and remorse, "Naruto, I have already told Watergate and Nino Sinai that these are my crimes. I don''t ask for your forgiveness. I just hope you can..." "You don''t need to pretend to be so hypocritical. In my opinion, you are more dark and evil than Zhicun Tuan Zang. At least that guy shows his dark side openly. Unlike you, he pretends to be kind and kind, and then does all kinds of evil things secretly, Maybe you can say that you just can''t bear these things, but in my opinion, as the shadow of fire, you don''t act, don''t refuse, don''t deny, choose to ignore the attitude, is the biggest sin! Do you know why I want Ningci and Sasuke to keep their hands on you? I''ll tell you, I don''t know how happy I am when I know that you are channeled out by yuzhibo "Is there anything more exciting than revenge in front of your enemies?" "I can''t wait for this day for a long time." Naruto strongly interrupted the three generations of Huoying''s words, that cold line of sight, Mori extremely cold words. "See clearly! Muye, you are destroying it At that time, the cold words fell. "Zenith blade!" Naruto once again burst out a very strong momentum. Gold red chakra rising high! On one hand. The direct condensation of a handle blooming from the bright golden lightsaber blade. In the eyes of millions of Muye people, such as ape flying day chop, shuihumenyan, zhuanshuixiaochun, gangshou, zilaiye, early generation Huoying, and thousands of Muye ninjas. Shining golden shadow. "Whoosh!" The golden light from the extreme noise. "Shua!" Bright between, pull out of a strong arc. In the rush. A blade of Aurora burst out. Aim at the huoyingyan in the position directly above the wooden leaf. The light of the sword. mountains fall and the earth splits! In a flash. The most representative building in muyeren village, huoyingyan, has been directly broken. From the early period of huoyingqianshouzhujian to today''s Five Dynasties of huoyinggangshou, the five statues of huoyingyan suddenly burst apart under the "sword" of Naruto. Then, under the rapid sweeping of Naruto, they instantly annihilated, turned into bits of gravel and fell down. While listening to Naruto''s words, I saw that it was completely destroyed huoyingyan. Muye''s group of people are also showing different degrees of complexity. From then on, gangshou closed his eyes in pain. The thousand hand pillar is still a pair of Zheng Zheng expression. At this moment. This Ninja God''s mind is blank. From the moment of defeat. Zhu Jian always thought that he could face all this calmly. There are always wins and losses in life. But at the moment when huoyingyan, the symbol of Muye''s supreme existence, was destroyed. There is still a pain in the heart between the pillars, and the feeling of emptiness in the heart makes this first generation Huoying have an indescribable sense of stagnation. It''s also at this moment. I really realized it. "Ah, Muye is going to be destroyed." This is a fact! But now he has no way to save Muye. He has ten thousand words to say, there are many words to scold ape Flying Sun chop, but all this is useless after all. After all, there is no regret medicine in the world. "This is the result of fate." The pillar sighed in the deep of his heart, and the falling eyes also showed This first generation Huoying completely accepted his fate. As the most familiar person on the spot and the most familiar with Zhujian''s character, ban could immediately get what his best friend and old enemy wanted when he saw the emotional fluctuation in Zhujian''s eyes. He felt worthless and regretful for Zhujian, However, he also felt angry and unwilling for his own experience. It was precisely because he saw the limit of the village and thought he saw the doomed failure of the future between the pillars that ban himself chose to leave Muye and embark on a new road. only a short while ago. When the eye of reincarnation is opened and the exorcism image sealed on the moon can be sensed and channeled, ban really feels that his plan can see the dawn of success. Now, however, it''s in the hands of a 15-year-old. "Maybe this is also the result of my destiny!" At this moment, ban sighed and completely let go of all his obsessions. He did not accept it calmly, but was forced to accept his failure when he had no other choice. Finally, he had the limit of human resources. At least he fought to the last moment for his ideal. "Among the pillars of a thousand hands, you have your view of peace, and I also have my own choice. Muye has become the most decadent existence, and even an obstacle to the realization of world peace. Therefore, Muye will eventually usher in destruction. This is my choice, and it is also the doomed result. I bofengming will prove that my path is correct!" Naruto''s eyes light looked at the qianshouzhu in front of him, the gentle words. After a long period of silence, Zhu Jian raised his eyes again, which were no longer dazed and confused. He only looked at the three people with a look of disappointment, namely ape feirizhan, shuihumenyan and Zhuan shuixiaochun. He looked back at Naruto, but there was a faint smile on his face, After a deep look at Naruto, he nodded slowly: "maybe you are right, Naruto. I hope the world can usher in real peace in your time!" There is no reluctance, no anger, it seems that even the previous sense of emptiness is completely dissipated at this moment, after all, it is known as the God of ninja. Moreover, the biggest reason for the initial establishment of Muye is that the first generation Huoying wanted to eliminate war and usher in peace in the world. Now he sees that his choice seems really wrong. At the very least, ape feirizhan, the successor who had been taught by himself for a period of time and was taught by his younger brother through thousands of words and deeds, turned out to be such a bad person. It can be predicted that the wood leaf he built has long been on the wrong path of the extreme end. Zhu Jian did not doubt the truth of Naruto''s words just now. Don''t say the ape flies three people are a pair of speechless appearance, one side own granddaughter - gangshou that bowed his head silent appearance is the best proof. What''s more. Through the confrontation just now. It can be clearly perceived that Naruto is a very "pure" person. The word "pure" here does not mean "pure". It should be said that it is similar to the purity of yuzhiboban. Such people don''t cheat others. In the decades after he and Feijian died, Muye''s events, even if Naruto exaggerates, should exist. Since all the leaves are not the leaves you want. Now I have no ability to change all this. The natural choice between columns is to accept the reality. And Zhujian can see another possibility from Naruto at that moment. He is not sure whether this possibility is right or not, but he strongly opposed this possibility before. Only now, the world has officially entered the era of Naruto. Zhu Jian can only choose to be relieved, which is the ultimate destination of this Ninja God. When Naruto heard the words between the pillars, he saw the expression of the first generation fire shadow''s face, which was finally relaxed after the tension. It was also a little stunned, that is, the expression of God. Naruto also took a deep look at the pillar. He nodded gently. "Ah, this is the way I choose! So, return to the underworld, my Lord, where you really belong Words have just come down. Naruto, that is the raised arm. "Keng!" A crisp sound fell. Soon afterwards. Golden light! In full bloom. The light gold lines that originally bound the shadow of the fire suddenly flashed, and the extreme spread of a hot feeling. In an instant, the cracks appeared on the face of qianshouzhu. "Broken!" With Naruto''s words falling. The ultimate spread of cracks, burst at the moment. "Little gangshou, you must take good care of yourself!" After this Ninja God finally looked at his only direct descendant with endless kindness, the filthy body broke up in an instant, turned into a little golden light, dissipated with the wind, and his soul formally returned to the underworld! "Granddad." At the moment when she saw her grandfather''s body disappear, the eyes of Princess gangshou, who had not shed tears for many years, were also moist. The tears on her cheeks and her pale expression came to her eyes. What''s more, the heart of this Muye hero can''t help convulsing. Yuzhipoban is also seeing his best friend "dissipate" in front of him, and his dark pupil is also shining with a special luster. Anyway, the pillar still has a very special position in his heart. Kakashi, Xiaoying, Xiaoli and Tiantian, who were just brought by Bayun and Yugao, also heard the second half of Naruto''s words. At this moment, these people showed different degrees of complex expressions. Especially Kakashi, when he heard the content about his father, he was silent, In fact, in the early years, Kakashi did not doubt something. Do not question Kakashi''s IQ and EQ, but the Qimu family has long been the same as the Qianshou family. It is just like the Qianshou family, which only left two direct descendants of the rope tree and the gangshou family. The Qimu family only has Qimu Shuo Mao and Qimu Kakashi father and son, What can young Kakashi do after his father, who is known as Muye Baiya, committed suicide? What can we do? Even if it''s adult, what about the strength of Shangren and even zhungeying? What else can Kakashi do? may not! He can''t do anything. What''s more, he was just suspicious. There''s no hard evidence. That event also left a very deep shadow on Kakashi''s childhood. Now, Kakashi is nearly 30 years old. When she heard Naruto''s words, she inevitably looked at the three generations of Huoying and others with an extremely complex look. You want to say there''s no resentment? That is absolutely false! Unless Kakashi has no heart. Not to mention Sakura, Tiantian and others. There is no real understanding of what "Ninja" is, and how cruel and dark the world of tolerance is. A simple girl who exists can only be shocked by Naruto''s speech. Moreover, after hearing the speech of the first generation of Huoying adults in his own village of tolerance and seeing the scene of its final dissipation, there are waves in her heart. Xiao Li is more pure, or with a very angry expression looking at Naruto. Anyway? Narutos are all "enemies" who directly "kill" maitekai. Even Xiao Li knows that his mentor''s real cause of death is "the violent side effect of death in the battle of eight men dunjia", and he knows that his mentor died in the war without any regret. But that''s what humans are. the seven emotions and six sensory pleasures. Is the most basic condition of human beings. Naruto naturally noticed Xiao Li''s "hate line of sight.". When Naruto doesn''t care, this is the last chance for Naruto to give these former "companions" in his previous "love.". If they will not change, but firmly carry out their own path. Naruto is not soft. This time, it''s a graduation gift! "Well, I''ve finished all the nonsense. It''s time to put an end to the wrong past." From body to spirit. What Naruto wants is revenge on this double level! To a great extent, the straightforward and rude words stimulated the three of them. The first generation Huoying was speechless just now. At the beginning, he was stunned and then looked at them with disappointed eyes, which made them hurt a lot. They were very clear, His position in the heart of the early generation of adults has long collapsed. Even if the second generation of Huoying, our teacher, still exists at this time. The scene may be even more desperate. "No!? Are you going to kill us? " But the spiritual blow is only temporary. At least shuihumen Yan and Zhuanji Xiaochun, who are completely black in heart, can''t really care, but when they hear that Naruto is going to execute them. The two elders were both staring at each other. Water door inflammation is to take to put on the facial expression of disbelief to shout aloud a way. "Why not? Your existence itself is wrong, death is not enough to make up for your sin, this is my last kindness to you Naruto coldly looks at the Watergate inflammation, and turns to sleep like Xiaochun. It''s just ignoring their expressions of horror. "Ningci, Sasuke!" A whisper of words. As it falls. "No!" In the water door inflammation and turn sleep spring can cry out. "Zizizizizizizi!" "Poof All of a sudden. Ning Ci and Sasuke, standing in the position behind them, have a thunder light on their right hand and a golden light on their palm. They look at the heart of Shuihu menyan and zhuansi Xiaochun. Ferocity runs through the arm. Splashing blood, twitching body. "Ah, ah, ah, ah "Huh?" Driven by anger. Ning Ci, Sasuke two people are deliberately arm pull, a pull, across the chest. In the three generations of Huoying that extremely sad, on the side of Sakura, everyday and others that some can''t bear the expression. Shuihumen inflammation and turn sleep Xiaochun issued a heartrending cry. "Go to hell and make atonement for my father!" "You two have to bear the grudges of the clan." The scarlet and bright pupils of Ning Ci and Sasuke respectively show a common ferocious color. It''s a moment of sudden withdrawal. Blood splashing around. "Wow!" The power that''s gone. It was a cold feeling all over my body. The feeling of heartache. In front of the eyes of the field of vision gradually become dim up. "The first generation.".. Second generation adults. " The memories of the past decades hovering in the deep of their minds of shuihumenyan and zhuanshixiaochun are finally fixed at the moment when they entered the Ninja school together and worshipped as disciples under the door of qianshouyijian. And then there''s the consciousness that''s completely in the dark. "Plop" "Plop!" In the absence of external support. The bodies of the two also collapsed on the ground. Blood instantly spread to the surrounding, infecting the whole ground. Chapter 707 The accumulated resentment needs to be vented. Once the anger and hatred is the need to vent. When Sasuke and Ningci, one of their enemies, saw that shuihumen Yan and zhuansi Xiaochun were falling into a pool of blood and lost their last breath, the ferocious color in their eyes gradually calmed down, especially the two pillars. Before that, they had killed Tuan Zang, the dark wood leaf, together with Naruto, Now, after killing a senior Muye elder who had also ordered to destroy the yuzhibo clan, the anger in his heart has been eliminated by more than half. Yuzhibo weasel, who just came to one side, looks at the two elder advisers who fell in the pool of blood, and the three generations of fire shadow which has already shown a very sad and even numb expression, This once a staunch supporter of Muye, the biggest spy also showed a very emotional look. At this moment, weasel''s heart also becomes very complicated. The past. The sin of extermination. In the past, although weasel felt sorry for his group of people, he didn''t feel that his behavior was wrong. He was saving millions of people in muyeren village. He was allowing his younger brother to have a stable and harmonious environment to grow up. He would atone for the sins of the people by his own life. But now he is seeing the fate of muyeren village, which was once a high-level figure, As well as some other thoughts learned after getting along with Naruto during this period of time, they all made weasel rethink the night eight years ago. I''m really wrong. There are better alternatives. He made the craziest and most extreme choice. "After all, I''m still a person who carries evil all over my body." Looking at his younger brother, weasel sighed in the deep of his heart, and the thought came back to him again. Two pillars naturally don''t know their elder brother in that moment is to turn around many thoughts. After another enemy. Sasuke has a sense of refreshing. Then I turned my attention to the last key figure in Muye''s high-level building, three generations of Huoying. It''s a pity that ape Flying Sun chop is now a dirty body. I died in Muye''s collapse plan three years ago. Otherwise, if I could kill three generations of Huoying myself, Sasuke would be more excited and happy. After all, even from the specific events of that year, The core responsibility lies in the head of Zhicun group. However, without a nod from the fire shadow ape feirizhan, yuzhibo could not be destroyed! "Well, it''s time for everything to come to an end. You should be glad that you died three years ago. At least in the face of zilaiye, I won''t do anything superfluous. It''s time for you to go back!" Naruto''s eyes cold looking at the ape flying day cut, the words in the meaning of the cold in this moment to show incisively and vividly. At the moment of hearing Naruto''s words, ape feirizha reluctantly pulled out a smile on his old face. Although at the end of the day, he had to be swept away by his descendants. He also witnessed the destruction of muyeren village and the death of his two best friends. In the heart of this three generation Huoying, everything really collapsed, I don''t want to say anything more, or I should say that it doesn''t make any sense to say anything at this time. The only consolation is that Naruto won''t pursue anything? If that''s the case. Maybe I don''t have to worry about my only son, ASMA, and muyewan, the eldest son. Ape flying day chop also sincerely hope that his son and grandson can choose to live in peace and stability, instead of making any extreme choice, which is the result that ape flying day chop absolutely does not want to see. "I hope you can be kind to the people of Muye, Naruto!" Ape flying day cut eyes complex look at this one in front of the four generations of fire shadow wave fengshuimen youth, in the heart of a low sigh, said. It''s a difference of thought. That''s what happened today. Now it''s not clear whether ape Flying Sun chop is regret that he didn''t see through the essence of Naruto and solved Naruto earlier, or regret that he didn''t take good care of Naruto, which caused Naruto to flee from Muye and destroy Muye. But there is no regret medicine in the world. He died in the war three years ago. The world has changed a lot. Now it is a new era of Naruto and Xueren village! "Hum, the world of tolerance will finally usher in peace. As long as anyone keeps his peace, there will be no more fluctuations in the world!" Naruto cold hum, a pun to say this sentence. After the ape flies, the sun cuts off his face to show his peace of mind. "Broken!" Naruto made the seal with both hands again. The soft words. All of a sudden. Another golden light! Bright golden shadow. The next moment. It''s a crack. In less than a second, the bodies of the three generations of Huoying burst apart simultaneously, completely annihilated and disappeared in the complex eyes of all the people around zilaiye, gangshou, Kakashi, and their souls returned to the underworld! Seeing that the dirty body of the three generations of fire shadows was cracked and broken by Naruto, Ning Ci and Sasuke on one side also raised their eyebrows slightly. Their pupils showed a little relief and a little uncomfortable. After all, he didn''t personally avenge the former Huoying who put his family (father) on the road of death, but he personally destroyed muyeren village in front of the former Huoying. In a sense, it was also a kind of hearty revenge ceremony. Anyway, with the souls of the three Huoying returning to the underworld, the death of shuihumenyan and zhuanyuxiaochun came naturally The capture of gangshou and others also officially announced the collapse of muyeren village! This side is still in the end. Taishan on that side is already after asking Naruto for instructions. Leading the Xueren army into muyeren village in advance to maintain stability! Muye village will not be completely destroyed. Just like Yunren village and Wuren village before. The pattern of the village itself will be preserved. You know, the five Naren villages, which are called "Villages", are actually comparable to the urban area of a fourth or fifth tier city in the heavenly kingdom where Naruto lived in his previous life. The infrastructure is very perfect. The smallest population of the village is estimated to be 600000 or 700000, and the largest muyeren village and Yunren village are directly over one million, Once these "tolerance villages" are directly razed to the ground, it will be a huge problem just to resettle these people. Naruto has already said that what the five tolerance villages want to destroy is their military strength and cultural ideas, and the rest can be preserved. Including muyeren village, which Naruto dislikes most. What we need to do is to demolish the landmark buildings, such as huoyingyan and Huoying office buildings, as well as those military facilities and various research bases. Everything related to military and scientific research should be demolished, leaving only commercial and civil buildings! Then a certain number of Xueren will be stationed as the stability maintaining troops in the initial period of time. After Naruto has completely completed the system reform of the whole Naruto community, these Xueren will be able to withdraw. Anyway, the Naruto community has been unified. In the future, the military force and the police force should be accurately separated, just like the military system and the police system in the previous life, General public''s social events, let the relevant personnel of the police system to be responsible, unless it is related to the Ninja related to the destruction of social order events, will let the Ninja out. There is also the reform of the administrative system. Naruto plans to reform one by one in accordance with the basic situation of the world by referring to the system of the previous dynasties. It has a vast territory, and it is also multi-ethnic, social, cultural and ideological. In this regard, Naruto''s previous dynasties have extremely rich experience, and some of the systems of the former dynasties are also suitable for the Huoying world. Of course, Naruto thinks that the system of the former dynasties is very suitable for the Huoying world, Some of them are not suitable, which requires Naruto to adjust measures to local conditions and carry out a certain degree of reform. However, these are afterwords. In the current situation, there is chaos in Naruto, Xueren village and even the whole snow country. The top priority is to maintain stability. In the west, there is a land country and a wind country that are not included in the rule. However, only half of Shanren village is left. Yanren village was destroyed by Sasuke''s army, Now Muye is completely defeated and destroyed by Naruto. If you are a little smarter on the other side of Shanen village, you should be able to directly discuss who to send to surrender. Only in this way, it is possible to keep the last bit of dignity. "The war is completely over. Zilaiye and gangshou didn''t say much before they set out. But I can see that they are still very concerned about their safety (mainly zilaiye, gangshou is by the way). I always admire zilaiye and gangshou. Muye is Muye, You are two, and in those ugly events, you are just outsiders. I will not do anything to you. Where you want to go in the future is also your own freedom. But please forgive me for saying that this is the last love. You should have the right and qualification to choose revenge, but at that time, Xueren village and I will not have any more mercy! " Naruto comes to zilaiye and gangshou and looks at the fire shadow of the Five Dynasties and zilaiye who seems to be a teenager. Although he has such a fierce idea for a moment, he still has some feelings in the past, especially when he saw the original work in his previous life. Xiaoying, Tiantian, Xiaoli and so on filled his heart, Naruto always takes it easy. There is no reason for Naruto to go to zilaiye and gangshou. On the contrary, Naruto has to be ruthless. Even as a high-ranking leader of Muye and a gangshou with the identity of Huoying in the Five Dynasties, according to the general theory, if he doesn''t get rid of it, his freedom must be restricted. However, Naruto is willing to believe that zilaiye is a man and give zilaiye and even gangshou great freedom, This is also self-confidence in the strength of Xueren village! Of course, this is also Naruto''s last "kindness" and "tolerance." There were no two people who had the best ending in their previous lives. Naruto sincerely hopes that in this life, zilaiye and gangshou can live well for themselves in the last 20 or 30 years of their life without being restricted by foreign things. This is also Naruto''s last conscience. "Naruto, don''t worry. At least gangshou and I are not blind people." It''s hard to describe the mood in ordinary words. Angry? It seems not. Don''t you like it? It doesn''t seem to be. Muye was destroyed, and his elders died one by one in front of him. According to common sense, Zilai has enough reasons to hate Naruto, and even to seek revenge for Naruto. But at the moment, not only is it not allowed in strength, but from the conversation just now, Zilai really can''t say what''s wrong with Naruto. Of course, the issue of position can not be simply determined by whether it is right or not. But it''s not a simple ninja in itself. For him. All his life, he has been searching for "the most correct answer in life"! How to implement and realize justice and peace. This is why Zilai has always trusted the prophecy of the great immortal of miaomushan, but it is also those prophecies that "bound" and "limited" Zilai''s life. Now the shackles are completely liberated, and Zilai seems to be able to see the real future of the world from Naruto! The inner obsession will naturally be put down. Or to be more precise, it''s time to put it down. Hear the words of zilaiye. Naruto takes a serious look at Zilai. This is a clear sense of "purity.". It also softens Naruto''s face. He believes in zilaiye''s words and believes in zilaiye''s personality. If in the world of fire shadow, even Zilai has become a cunning villain full of false words, the world is really dark and there is no hope to speak of. After hearing the words of Naruto and zilaiye, the master raised his head, but his beautiful face was still blank. Up to now, the fire shadow of the eyes of five generations has not returned to the underworld from his grandfather, and Muye has completely declared his destruction. It can be said that the master did not want to come out of there. Once people fall into some kind of closed circuit. It''s really hard to take the initiative. Today''s gangshou is probably trapped in such a situation. Naruto doesn''t care about this, or it can be said that it''s all his freedom for gangshou to make any choice in the future. Naruto only values the promise of Zilai. At the moment when Zilai can be regarded as letting go of his inner obsession, Naruto quietly breathes a sigh of relief, and then nods to Ning Ci and Xiang Yu in the position behind him. They understood each other and took back the shackles of gangshou and zilaiye. After freedom. Zilai also slowly stood up, holding the hand with a wooden expression on one side. Zilai also sighed in his heart. "Good bye, Naruto." Since also the last look complex after a look at Naruto. It is holding gangshou, body shape a vertical, leave the place, toward the direction away from the leaves, although still do not know where to go, do not know what their goal is, but only one thing is now also known, is to take gangshou far away from this sad place, go to a place where no one disturb to rest! Looking at the figure of zilaiye and gangshou leaving. Naruto''s eyes flickered, but also turned to Kakashi, Sakura, Tiantian, Xiao Li and other former companions. Kakashi, in particular, was not only his class division guide Shangren, but also his father''s direct subordinate. He once wanted to call bofengshuimen the existence of shuimen teacher. Even in this respect. Naruto will not embarrass Kakashi. Besides, there is nothing wrong with others. "You are the same. Although Muye has been destroyed, you can still stay in Muye if you want. Of course, you can only live as ordinary people. If you don''t want to, you can also go all over the world. That''s your own freedom, including you, Xiao Li. I admire Kaisang very much. As a ninja, he is firm in his tolerance until the end, If you want to take revenge for him, I''ll be waiting for you at any time, but please remember, I won''t have any left hands at that time! " Naruto, after watching these people leave these words. It is a sign that Yugao, Bayun and others let go of the restrictions on Kakashi and others. What can get Naruto''s "tolerance" is the existence of certain feelings with him in the past, including the original maitekai, zhinai''s father, Younv Zhiwei and others. Naruto is willing to save their lives if they can, but Ninja''s life is so cruel and real that no one can predict what will happen to him in the future. Kakashi, Sakura, Tiantian, Xiao Li and others, when they heard Naruto''s words, each of them showed a complex look. Especially Xiao Li. Even at this time, his eyes to Naruto are still full of intense hatred. But if he really wants to choose revenge, Xiao Li becomes hesitant, not afraid of death. If so, Xiao Li will not choose to fight in the previous battle, just because at this time, Xiao Li''s own heart has become a little confused, the collapse of the five tolerance villages is doomed, the unification of tolerance world is an inevitable event, and his strength is very different from the present Naruto. Revenge? Or choose another way? At this moment. Xiao Li is confused. He didn''t know what was the right choice. Just looking at the back of Naruto leaving, I fell into a deep confusion. Kakashi also helplessly shook his head, showing a wry smile. "Let''s go, Xiaoying, Tiantian and Xiaoli. At least you should go home first." Sakura, every day naturally need not say. Originally, their family was very opposed to the two people set foot on the battlefield this time. Sakura is a member of her own team. Everyday''s home is the largest "forbearance shop" in muyejen village. Her father and Kakashi also have a certain friendship. Mackay is one of Kakashi''s best friends in muyejen village. That''s it. Kakashi will take care of three people as much as possible on the battlefield. Sakura, Li and Tiantian are still young. Kakashi doesn''t want them to die young, especially Xiao Li. Kakashi is determined in his heart. During this period of time, if he is free, he''d better watch this young man as much as possible. If he can, Kakashi also hopes to untie the knot in Xiao Li''s heart as much as possible, Not to mention that Mackay died for his own forbearance. Just from the perspective of realism. Xiao Li''s current strength and Naruto, but there is a general gap between heaven and earth! But obviously. At the moment, the three did not pay attention to Kakashi''s painstakingness. It''s about being immersed in your own world. Chapter 708 Xiao Li''s face was in a daze. You may not even know what you should do now After Naruto''s departure, Sakura and TIANRI focus on Sasuke and Ningci. The extremely strong and real feelings are revealed in their pupils. Sasuke and Ningci are not fools. At this time, let alone Ningci with delicate mind, There''s a little bit of character. The two pillars of Mahayana can clearly understand the emotion in the eyes of the two girls. "Sasuke "Ningci!" That seems to be some fear, but it is a very firm tone. Sasuke''s brow was slightly wrinkled. Eyes very cold to see a small cherry. I didn''t say much. It''s totally different from the original. In this life, because of different Narutos, the emotional communication among the three people in the seventh class is not as deep as that in the previous life. Although two pillars can clearly know Sakura''s feelings for themselves, this second young master of the yuzhibo family doesn''t like Sakura chunye, a former member of the team, Especially in the first C-level task after the establishment of the seventh class, Sasuke determined that Sakura was not a qualified ninja. From then on, Sasuke really treated Sakura as the air. Even if how many have heard of it, over the years, Sakura''s dedication to herself, but Sasuke still doesn''t care at all. Now, after the end of the war. Second pillar has other important things to deal with. Naturally, there is no time to deal with Sakura. After a cold glance at Sakura. "Whoosh!" Sasuke is also a body toward Naruto to leave the position. "Sasuke!" Sakura was stunned when she saw that Sasuke didn''t even leave the Council. She subconsciously wanted to step forward. However, the emptiness that spread to her whole body made Sakura''s steps falter. If Kakashi hadn''t helped her, Sakura would have fallen to the ground, After all, in the previous battle, Sakura, as a medical ninja, consumed too much chakra and physical strength. At the moment, the whole person was already exhausted, and he could only watch his beloved go away, which also made yuzhibo weasel shake his head helplessly. My younger brother really doesn''t let me worry about anything! If Itachi, who has always been determined to give thanks for his death, has something else to worry about most, it''s Sasuke''s life event. If he can, Itachi still hopes to see Sasuke get married and have children before he dies. In that case, he really has no regrets. At least, in Itachi''s opinion, this Sakura chunye is very good, The combination between ninjas sometimes pays attention to the blood lineage. With the critical eyes of the weasel, they all think that Sakura chunye is an excellent ninja. However, this matter will only be done if Sasuke is willing to do so. With the "strange Brotherhood" between himself and Sasuke, weasel knows very well that the best choice is to say less. Compared with the two pillars, the one is absolutely cold. Ning CI seems to be a little more humane. Or it should be said that he, Tiantian and Xiao Li belong to those who graduated one year earlier. After spending more than one year together, they still have deep feelings. No matter Xiaoli or Tiantian, Ning CI always treats them as important companions, even after he chooses to defecte from Muye, This friendship did not change in Ningci''s heart, which is why Ningci repeatedly showed mercy in the previous battle. Before the war, Naruto deliberately explained this point in the pre war meeting, Ningci also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, if possible, Ningci didn''t want to fight with his former companion, let alone see him fall in a pool of blood. The death of Mackay had already touched Ningci''s heart. It''s just that there''s no way to change it. Ning CI also can only choose to face. In order to fight for their different positions, Mackay is an adult and needs to pay for his choice. However, Xiao Li and Xiao Li are different every day. They are all teenagers and girls of 16 years. Ning CI still hopes that these two companions can live well. Even as an ordinary person! It was the night of the defection three years ago when muyeren village sent a delegation to Xueren village, which made Ning CI realize his special feelings. To tell you the truth, Ning Ci was very surprised, but he didn''t mention the situation of panic. Ning CI had always been a calm and calm person, Now I have experienced more than three years of experience. Compared with the past, Ningci is more mature and rational now. He can face these people and things with ease. In every day''s eyes are all focused on their own time. Ning CI is also a light smile, showing a very gentle look. "Every day, you don''t have to worry about it. Just listen to kakashisan and go back to the village for a while. Don''t go out in the next period of time. When all the subsequent things are finished, you should continue to join Xueren village as ninjas, or it''s OK to live as ordinary people. Naruto has made a clear commitment just now, It''s the same with your family and companions. The war is over. Let''s live our lives in peace. Xiao Li, although you may not believe it, I still want to say that I don''t want to see the death of teacher Kai. But in that special situation, teacher Kai is to carry out his tolerance, He chose to fight to the end for his faith, and he also chose to die to protect you. I hope you don''t let Mr. Kai down. Sometimes, it takes more courage to choose to live than to choose to die! " Looking at his two former companions in front of him. Ning CI said as softly as possible. Not only for everyday, Xiao Li, but also for the last bit of kindness in my heart! "Ningci, I mean Seeing Ning CI every day seems to be a return to the usual look. When I feel happy, I want to continue to say something. But was rather times gently waved hand to refuse to drop. "The rest is up to you, kakashisan." The last light words. Also do not give every day to say any more words. Ningci is also a straight away, although the tolerance world is about to usher in unification, there is no such difference between foreign countries and their own countries in the world, there is only a unified empire! But in the end, the blood that invades the earth can not be completely ignored. In muyeren village, more than 5000 ninjas died in this war! It''s a terrible number. Although Naruto is confident that giving a certain amount of time can temporarily erase the wounds brought about by this period of war, it is not so easy to completely forget. Naruto can make people''s lives in the world of tolerance better and make them give up resistance and revenge. But it will take at least a generation to really forget this hatred, Half a century is a minimum estimate. In this situation. How can Ning CI really say that he once met these companions with a smile and lost his enmity? This is not a simple misunderstanding between the companions. It''s a bloody war. Every day can be simple, you can think of things a little simpler, but Ningci can''t. the death of more than 5000 Muye ninjas means that nearly 5000 families in Muye ninja village have lost their loved ones. It seems that compared with the millions of people in Muye ninja village, it''s a bit of a shame, but you have to think about how broad the connection between ninjas is? Take Younv Zhiwei for example. Is his death only related to zhinai? no As small as oil girls. Many of the Ninjas who have made friends with Younv have something to do with Zhiwei''s death. Tiantianyi is the biggest Ninja shop in Muye village. There are countless Muye ninjas who have bought some necessary Ninja tools such as kuwu, swords and detonators in Tiantian''s home. Tiantianyi''s parents, and even their grandparents'' friendship with these Muye ninjas is more than one in ten? If it is too close, it is easy to extend more conflicts. It was before the war. Before the general mobilization before the war, Naruto set the tone at the main meeting. Just after the end of the war of reunification, Naruto did not make large-scale adjustment and intervention in any country and any village. It only needed to ensure the basic ruling power. For quite a long time, Naruto intended to let the people in these villages live the same life as before. This is the most necessary transitional period! Term is to be calculated in years! Reform can''t be achieved overnight. What''s more? The most important thing is to start from the national level. Instead, these villages can be placed at the back. We only need to eliminate the remaining military forces of the five most critical villages. The rest. Naruto plans to let these people live a relatively "free" life for the time being. It is enough to send the necessary administrative personnel and military forces. For Naruto''s arrangement. Ning CI agreed with both hands. Muyeren village is the most special existence. After the war. Naruto doesn''t want to cause too much trouble. Naruto, including those big and small Ninja families in it, plans to arrange them one by one according to the batch. Too violent actions can easily cause riots and problems. Naruto does not want to solve the biggest problem and the enemy, but also bring these meaningless troubles to himself and others. As Naruto''s most important right arm, Ning CI naturally knows this. So before we leave. It''s also a solemn warning to my former companions. He really didn''t want to see Xiao Li go on a road of no return. This is also Ning Ci''s last advice for their friendship. As for every day, Ning CI also plans to deal with it coldly. Sometimes, it''s extremely troublesome to face a relationship that can''t be easily promised. Maybe there will be other opportunities and changes in the future, but at least for the moment, it''s necessary to keep a relatively safe distance, That is the right choice for Ning CI. It''s obvious that we can''t understand that. After seeing Ning CI finish, he turned around and left like Sasuke. The face of this "Guofeng girl" also showed an obvious expression of disappointment and discomfort. In everyday life. This is Ning Ci''s silent refusal to himself. Can''t consider more of this girl, at this moment only feel empty in the heart! Xiao Li looked at his former companion, but he was still in a daze. As far as Xiao Li is concerned, it doesn''t make much sense for anyone to say anything now. It''s up to Xiao Li to finish the journey by himself, and no one can help him. What''s more, he chooses to live a stable life, and then decides to take revenge like a broken jade, In the final analysis, it depends on Xiao Li himself, and Naruto just gives Xiao Li such a choice. If you choose the wrong one. It''s impossible to have a second chance. Kakashi stood and looked at the two girls and a boy who was still in a lot of confusion. With a sigh, she went forward and patted the three on the shoulders. Then she returned to muyejen village with three people who had no "subjective consciousness". The Ninja alliance was completely destroyed, and muyejen village has officially become history from today on, What''s the future for the millions of people in muyeren village and themselves? This is what they, the "remaining people" of muyeren village, have to consider carefully. Especially these woody ninjas. I chose to join Xueren village. Or to be an ordinary citizen for the rest of life. It needs careful consideration. Of course, for most Muye ninjas, they don''t have any right to choose. The only way out for them is to obey the orders and arrangements of Xueren village. From this point of view, Kakashi and others still have a choice, which is a very happy thing, and this is the last bit of freedom that Naruto gives these former companions! Naruto, who left early, didn''t know what happened later. In other words, Naruto doesn''t care about these people''s choices at all. After the final "power" of muyeren village was completely destroyed, there were only two things left for Naruto to deal with. One was to immediately send someone to give an ultimatum to Sharen village to completely end the war and bring the whole world under the rule of the snow kingdom. The other was to immediately send someone to search for the whereabouts of yuzhibo and find the most important black Jue, These two people must be completely solved, and the big stone above Naruto''s heart can be completely put down. In particular, heijue, the third son of tatungmu Huiye, can be said that the real culprit behind the scenes is yuzhiboban''s coming to the present situation, and the reason why the world of tolerance has become what it is now! Naruto must clean up the existence. The former Naruto has ordered Ningci and Taishan to deal with it. The latter, once with soil, black absolutely want to hide. Naruto want to search, it is really a certain degree of difficulty. This is also the reason why Naruto deliberately saved yuzhiboban. Just as I left. Naruto also takes away yuzhipoban, a skill of flying Thunder God. When Naruto takes yuzhipoban to the top of huoyingzhiyan, which has just been destroyed by himself, Naruto also seals directly. "Solution He directly untied the shackles of yuzhipoban. Of course, chakra still had to restrain him. Otherwise, he was so ruthless that he released the dirty land in advance and let his soul return to the underworld. The headache was Naruto. Here, yuzhipoban''s basic action ability was restored. But for Naruto''s behavior. Yuji poban is naturally very surprised. After seeing Naruto send away the souls of qianshouzhujian and ape Flying Sun, ban is ready for Naruto to seal his soul forever. Don''t think it''s impossible. As far as ban himself is concerned, he knows that there are several ways to seal the human soul, Ten fists sword, an artifact handed down from generation to generation by yuzhibo family, has such ability. With Naruto''s current strength and his knowledge of tolerance, ban can''t believe that this blonde teenager doesn''t understand the relevant skills. However, Naruto can''t help but not seal his soul for the first time. Instead, he brings him to this "special area" and looks like he wants to talk to himself. It''s not surprising that "dance king" is not surprised! "Are you interested in talking to me about the future of tolerance? Mr. spot Naruto naturally can also notice the change of Ban''s expression. At the moment, with a flat expression, he comes to a flat place and sits cross legged. After sweeping the whole muyeren village, he turns his attention to yuzhipoban, and says with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Although ban didn''t know what Naruto wanted to do. But he''s really interested in this 15-year-old blonde. When I hear Naruto''s words, I just turn around an idea in my mind, then step forward, come to Naruto''s side position, and choose to sit cross legged. "So? What do you want to talk to me about? "Wave wind Naruto?" Yu Zhibo looks at Naruto coldly and says in a slightly deep tone. "Didn''t you say that? About the future of forbearance "Oh, the future of tolerance world, if it''s the boring speech of the winner, bofengnaruto, you''d better not talk about it!" "Of course, it''s not only about this, but also about the truth of the world and the true identity of heijue. Mr. Ban is not curious why I know the function of infinite monthly reading and reincarnation eye?" Naruto gently smile, do not care about the spot that pretends to be cold expression, it is still leisurely appearance, then say the words. It is to make the expression of spot not by a change. "The truth of tolerance? Heijue''s real identity? What are you talking about? Wave wind Naruto There''s never been a fish that doesn''t bite. If there is, it must be the bait is not put right. Although yuzhipoban has reached the peak of strength, capacity and mind since the appearance of Ninja, as long as yuzhipoban has not got rid of the identity of "human", yuzhipoban will have corresponding gaps and flaws. "What do I want to say? Naturally, it means literally. What Mr. Ban knows about the truth of the world of tolerance and the so-called way to achieve peace in the world of tolerance is to find it from the stone tablets handed down by the yuzhibo people from generation to generation. If you want to read the above content, you must have the corresponding pupil force. The order of reading is to write round eyes, kaleidoscope round eyes and reincarnation eyes, The reason why Mr. Ban can know the truth of "so much" is that after swallowing the cells of the first generation of fire shadow, he combined with his own chakra, and then opened the eyes of reincarnation, so as to read the most important content of the last part, thinking that it was the sacred mission given by his ancestors, liudaoxian people. Am I wrong? Mr. Ban Naruto slightly side, looking at the side is already face big change of Yu Zhibo spot, between the eyebrows revealed a faint smile, whispered. Chapter 709 PS: I recommend an original book of haojiyou, "my world of all souls", which is also an old author of the second dimension. He has written about his comrades in fighting and three books of Huoying. His writing style and plot are worth guaranteeing! If it''s the dishes of friends, you can have a look and taste it! "Sure enough, you know all this, but why did you stop me? This is the only way to achieve peace in the world of tolerance. It was made by the six immortals for the whole world I mentioned my ideal and plan. Yuzhiboban''s emotion obviously became a little excited. Under the seemingly relieved appearance and having decided to give up, yuzhiboban is still full of all kinds of unwilling psychology in his heart. He wants to continue to carry out his plan. Until the last moment, he is giving priority to the retreat and waiting for his comeback. It is only because he is completely restricted by Naruto that he chooses to give up, Now Naruto''s words go deep into yuzhiboban''s heart. In an instant, Naruto shakes his head slightly because of his great emotional fluctuation. "That''s why I said in the battle just now that you were actually deceived. That''s not the way to achieve peace in the world of tolerance, nor is it the will of your six immortals. It''s a great conspiracy, Mr. Ban!" Naruto looks at yuzhipoban with a very serious expression. The words that Naruto says and the deep feeling in his eyes make yuzhipoban feel a little stunned. At this moment, the slightly extreme emotion is slowly calmed down, opposite to Naruto''s four eyes. This can clearly read the solemn and serious color in Naruto''s eyes. Emotionally, yuzhiboban wants to deny Naruto''s words. But intellectually. Yuzhiboban was afraid to find that he gradually agreed with Naruto. He was really likely to be cheated. At the moment when he realized this, his whole face became twisted and ferocious, but it was only for a moment, and he regained his former calm state, just looking at Naruto coldly, It seems to be very straightforward to show that Naruto wants to "explain it well.". "Ha ha, sit down first, Mr. Ban. It''s not easy to understand this, and the origin of all this is not just the six immortals." Naruto smiles, pats the ground beside him, and signals yuzhiboban to sit down. After taking a deep breath, ban steps forward and sits cross legged on Naruto''s side. Naruto, after stroking his thoughts, coughs and says. "First of all, we need to talk about the source of our Ninja''s chakra, Shiwei, Shenshu, and infinite Yuedu. These are indeed real in ancient times. Most of the contents recorded on that stone tablet are real, but the most important part of the content is artificially hidden, and even the important interpretation of infinite Yuedu and Shiwei has been tampered with, These are the contents of Mr. Ban''s deceiving. The deceiving you are not other people, but the black Jue that you think is the embodiment of your own will. His real identity is that of the six immortals. Well, it can also be said that he exists as a brother. " "And the source of all this comes from a woman, a woman who even the six immortals have to be afraid of. The key content that was tampered with on the stone tablet of yuzhibo family is to revive, or to be more precise, Let this real ancestor of chakra break the seal and come back to life "And then Start with the content of the stone tablet. Then it comes to the true identity of heijue. Finally, it reveals the existence and identity of the big tube mu Huiye. Naruto did not hide anything, including the so-called prophecy of the big toad in miaomushan, and finally the six immortals and his own brother, That is to say, the ancestor of the RI clan, Tatung Muyu village, together sealed his mother, Tatung muhui''s arrival on the moon, which was told to yuzhipoban one after another. Naruto mentioned a little about Ning Ci''s reincarnation eyes. All these kinds of vigorous relief made yuzhipoban''s look constantly changing from the beginning, After more than an hour''s spiritual impact, even if yu zhiboban chose to believe what Naruto said from the beginning, he still had the last hope to find the evidence that Naruto was deceiving himself! But with Naruto''s explanation step by step. Yuzhibo spot found. Naruto doesn''t seem to be deceiving himself. This kind of cognition is based on what Naruto calls "the truth of the world of tolerance". At this moment, with the strength of mind and the depth of measurement, it is inevitable that there will be a certain degree of confusion. "So what you want to say is that heijue just wants to use me to become a pillar of ten tailed people, and then to open the unlimited monthly reading, so as to create an opportunity to break the seal for that big tube of muhui night? And the way to do it is to plunder my body, is that right? " Spot is spot after all. Almost after Naruto explained everything. This Shura of forbearance also immediately grasped the key problem. But even though they have already chosen to believe in Naruto. However, there is still a part of the inner subconsciousness that resists Naruto''s "truth of tolerance world"! Because if you choose to believe and accept Naruto completely. Isn''t it all the choices before you totally deny yourself!? The most important thing is that yuzhipoban doesn''t think Naruto has the value and significance of deceiving himself now. From the confrontation in front of him, yuzhipoban paid himself to know the blonde in front of him. In essence. This is a being as proud as he is and as proud as inter pillar. This kind of pride is not the superficial existence of rumors, but the pure essence from the bottom of the bones. This is why Naruto chose to believe more than half of the time when he opened his mouth. Now he just said that there is still a little bit of fantasy, sandwiched between emotion and reason, constantly swaying, There is an extremely complex feeling filled in yuzhiboban''s heart. "I know that Mr. Ban did not choose to believe me, but, Mr. Ban, we can put all this aside and read the art itself in a light and infinite way. Do you really think that to let everyone fall into an eternal dream is to really lead to peace? Isn''t this an escape choice? And the false world is false after all, and it will be broken one day. Even if you can become an eternal life, Mr. Ban, what''s the meaning of such a life? Everything is illusory, everything is false, the so-called peace is just Mr. Ban forcing hundreds of millions of people in the world to stay here today! " Naruto said in a solemn tone. "The old era will eventually become the past, and today will also move forward to tomorrow. The former five shadows want to keep the so-called old order and stay in yesterday with that long decadent ridiculous past. Mr. Ban, you choose not to believe in the future and possibility, and force the whole world to stay in today. This is right. The world is always in operation, Only constantly forward, is right, tomorrow, and then tomorrow, only tomorrow, will really have unlimited possibilities in the future! This is also the future I choose! " The bright light golden halo in Naruto''s pupil and his loud words are just like the impact on yuzhiboban''s heart at this moment, which makes this king of endurance dance look shocked at this moment! That look at Naruto''s eyes are showing a ray of uncontrollable surging emotion. Wide eyes, filled with rolling breath "Yesterday''s conservatism, today''s illusion? Is tomorrow possible? Bo Feng Naruto, you are really a very interesting person After a long silence. Yuzhiboban raised his eyes and looked at Naruto carefully and gently. With a low smile, he said the words. At this moment, ban really saw the figure between himself and Zhu from Naruto, and also let ban really recall what kind of posture he was in his youth. Ah, I was Naruto at that time? Full of vitality, full of yearning for the future. Not conservative, not admit defeat, want to step by step out of their own future. But what do you do later? "Do you choose to stay in today''s illusory and empty way?" Yu Zhi Po ban gave a bitter smile in his heart. At this moment, the cold and fierce color on the face of this Shura in the world of tolerance disappeared, and the tone became gentle and soft. Naruto is in that moment can''t help but slightly stay. After all, compared with before, the appearance and dress of the spot at this time have not changed, but the whole person''s aura has changed in essence. Instead of being as awe inspiring as before, it has a light and gentle feeling. And perhaps this is another layer of nature hidden in the heart of yuzhiboban? "So, did Mr. Ban choose to believe me?" Naruto blinked his eyes, just like that, looking at Yu Zhibo, it seemed that he was not sure. "Ha ha, in your words, I don''t believe in you. I choose to believe in tomorrow and believe in the possibility of the future." Yu Zhibo looks back at Naruto like a speckled wave, and the beautiful radian of the corner of his mouth smiles and whispers back. Naruto is a Leng at first, and then a similar smile appears in the pupil. "Ah, choose to believe in tomorrow!" "Well, you choose to talk to me so much, not only to enlighten me, but also to decipher the truth of the world? Do you want me to do something for you? " Although it''s a very important conversation. But for the "dead" self. It seems to be just a trivial chat. Bofengnaruto is undoubtedly the most outstanding Ninja he has ever seen. Even compared with himself and Zhujian of the same age, it is enough to cover up their light. This interpretation of "the truth of the world of tolerance" may have the meaning of dispelling his doubts, but it must also be because he needs his own help. And what is the general intention. In the moment just now, yuzhiboban also guessed almost. "If I''m not wrong, I want to help you find the place where you leave early, right?" Yu Zhibo raised his eyebrows and looked at Naruto firmly, saying in a positive tone. "It''s worthy of Mr. Ban. As I said, black Jue is the key to break the seal and reappear the world. I have to catch him. Although Mr. Ban''s reincarnation eye is now in my hands, and the control of the exorcism image is also in my hands, I can''t completely settle down if I don''t get rid of black Jue one day, Although I have now reached the level of the six immortals in those years, my strength is still half of what it was at the peak. The six immortals can not completely solve their mother (it may be hard to bear, but there is no evidence, it can only be a guess.) I can only choose the way of seal. Now there are too many things for me to deal with in the whole world of tolerance. I don''t want to be alert to an angle hidden in the dark all the time. If something really happens and this goddess Mao breaks the seal, there will be a lot of trouble! " Naruto first gave a dumb smile, then nodded his head and said in a more serious tone than before. There are six levels. There is still a clear gap before strength. No actual fight. Naruto doesn''t know how far away he is from the six immortals. But you can be sure that you are not the opponent of liudaoxian. Similarly, Naruto is certainly not the opponent of dayuanmuhuiye. You have not reached the limit of your strength. Before Sasuke and Ningci reached the six levels, Naruto didn''t intend to touch this taboo easily. It would be the wisest choice to deal with it later. Moreover, this time point won''t be very long, at most one or two years. With this time preparation, Naruto is sure to let the two pillars open the double pupil gouyu reincarnation eye mode, Step into the level stronger than six spots! This is also the road that Naruto, Ningci and Sasuke must take. You know, in addition to the big tube wood glow night, as far as the follow-up plot of the original work is concerned, the big tube wood clan has long positioned the planet where glow night is located through some means. The big tube wood clan has long sent corresponding personnel to deal with the big tube wood glow night. To this end, Naruto''s sense of crisis is still as strong as ever, even according to the original work''s timeline, There are still more than ten years, but Naruto will not have any slack! What can be solved as a priority should never be delayed! So it is with black Jue. So is soil. "And taking soil is still my enemy to kill my father and mother. As a son, I must take revenge!" There''s no need to hide. Naruto doesn''t want to hide his revenge. Compared with the hatred of ape feirizha, Zhicun tuanzang, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, Naruto''s hatred of Dai Tu is more direct and pure. That''s why Naruto doesn''t care about tuanzang, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun''s death in other people''s hands, but only yuzhibo takes Tu, which is the existence that Naruto must take revenge personally! Don''t say anything to Naruto. It''s pitiful to take soil. The hatred of Killing Father and mother is not common! Naruto is not the original book that a silly white sweet two goods blood! What to do. Naruto will not pull down one thing, and will not have the slightest hesitation! "I think Mr. Ban, there must be a way to help me lock these two positions! At least there will be a general range? " Naruto raised his eyes slightly, looked directly at the spot, and said in a determined tone. "Why are you so sure?" Yuzhiboban did not answer directly, but looked at Naruto with great interest and asked. "I''m not sure about heijue, but Dai Tu, as the agent appointed by Mr. Ban, will certainly have a certain degree of restriction. After all, people''s minds are the most difficult to control, right? This means of restriction must be able to detect the specific location of the earth, and even threaten the life of the earth. If I am not wrong, among the candidates Mr. Ban originally wanted to use the natural skill of reincarnation to revive, apart from the vortex gate, the earth must be one of the people''s choices! " "Ha ha! Although it''s not very difficult to guess, you can guess so accurately. It''s really excellent! " Yuzhiboban laughs and looks at Naruto with a look of appreciation. Of course, he doesn''t know Naruto is a passer-by. The plot of Huoying has been rotten for a long time. Maybe some details can''t be remembered, but the main content of the plot can''t be remembered wrong. In particular, the boss line of big barrel muhuiye - heijue - yuzhibo spot - yuzhibo with Earth - whirlpool long gate has a deep memory. If you forget anything, you can''t forget these biggest backstage agents in the world of fire shadow. Moreover, they are still in the mode of one channeling after another. Perhaps only Huiye and heijue, the "special mother and son", are really communicating with each other, The remaining few, are a deception, and then a want to use one, can be called the existence of repeated taowa. "Well, as you said, I have a way to monitor the band, but I don''t have any special arrangement with heijue. As you know, I really treat him as my will. Heijue itself is a way to monitor the band, but after years of getting along with each other, how to determine the position of heijue, I have a little experience. As for whether I can find it or not, it depends on you, Bofeng Naruto! " Yu Zhibo''s smile converged from the corner of his eyes, and his eyes calmly looked at Bofeng Naruto, who stretched out his right fist. Naruto is a Leng first, and then is also a general understanding of his right hand fist. When they meet. In my heart, the intelligence data directly came in. Naruto can''t help but raise his eyebrow. "Is that so?" "Ah, that''s it, bofengnaruto. Don''t forget your promise to usher in a truly beautiful and harmonious" tomorrow "for the world Yu Zhibo nodded his head slightly, then looked directly at Naruto''s pupil, revealing a ray of extreme solemnity. Naruto also nodded his head. "I will. It''s my forbearance." "It''s up to you, bofengnaruto. I really want to see the day when the world really ushers in peace!" Yuzhiboban stood up again, looking at the familiar and extremely strange scene of muyeren village in front of him, and the wisp of reluctant color in the dark pupil. The next moment. "Solution In the moment of Naruto''s seal breaking the dirty soil. "Click!" Yuzhiboban''s body is also split in an instant, accompanied by the golden light that blooms out, suddenly broken apart. "Wow!" At the moment of bursting. In the air. Turn into stars. It''s gone. This is the soul of a Torah in the world of tolerance. It''s also that Naruto was released to the underworld. Chapter 710 A thousand hands. Yuzhibo. The two once awed the world of tolerance and worked together to build muyeren village. Today is also the official announcement of the end of their era. The end of a person''s exclusive era is often not because of their death, because even if some people die, their prestige will continue forever. There has always been only one way to end their era, that is, the later people can prove that they are better than their predecessors, and Naruto undoubtedly achieved this, In the face-to-face battle, with the most powerful posture, he defeated yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu, and it was not a simple one-on-one victory, but in the face of two people working together, he won in his own way! In the presence of tens of thousands of ninjas. Naruto personally ended the legend of yuzhiboban and qianshouzhujian! From this moment on. Naruto is to replace the two and become the legend of a new generation in the world of tolerance. On the contrary, the collapse of muyeren village has become a collateral. If some of the Naruto and Xueren villages were not convinced, they wanted to be ready to move secretly and wait for the opportunity to recover, the news that Naruto fought head-on, almost defeated qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban with a crushing attitude spread in the whole forbearance world, It''s enough to scare the courage of these "dark people". Even though there are a small number of careerists who are not willing to give up their wild hopes, as long as Naruto exists one day! They don''t dare do anything. It is impossible for the whole forbearance world to cause too many waves. Just like the former qianshouzhujian, yuzhiboban. It can even be said to be more powerful than ever! This is the reputation of Naruto in the whole world of tolerance at this moment! However, Naruto himself doesn''t care about these things at all. The peace he wants in the world of tolerance is not a false peace maintained by the existence of one person, or a peace created by the way of qianshouzhu. It exists because of the existence of one person and perishes because of the disappearance of one person. Naruto doesn''t expect that the peace brought by his unification of the world of tolerance can last forever, That''s almost impossible, but like those ancient dynasties in previous generations, Naruto wants to have a peaceful empire for hundreds of years, which is the most important thing for Naruto to achieve. Naruto is not limited to one point. It''s a huge project, not to mention thinking, which takes decades of effort. The system reform alone can''t be completed in one day or two. Naruto expects to carry out a thorough reform in the whole world of tolerance, at least in terms of years. But Naruto is not in a hurry. I''m only 15. Not to say much, I still have at least 40 or 50 years to live. That''s short. With my own constitution, even living to a hundred years old is a high probability event. Naruto has no intention of seeking immortality, but in his limited life, he can accomplish something of great significance and value, which is the true meaning of life he seeks. "I''ve seen it for a long time. Is it time to show up, liudao immortal? Or, in a sense, I should call you an ancestor? Don''t think that you can always hide. Although my strength is not as good as you, as long as you come from the pure land, I can still feel it. Don''t forget that there is the reincarnation of Asura in my body. We have a special connection with each other! " After yuzhiboban''s dirty body completely collapses and the soul returns to the pure land. Naruto stands on the peak of Muye, overlooking the whole Muye village, looking at the gradually calmed down riot. Naruto puts his hands upside down behind his back, and his eyes flash slightly. When he slightly raises his eyes, he looks at the air on the left side and says softly. But also at the time of Naruto''s words falling. "Hum!" All around. It''s like an irregular wave of energy. "Ding Ling Ling!" It''s like a flash, and it''s like eternity. In the quiet. When a clear bell falls. Twisted space. At that moment, the gradually darkened vision of chakra surged out, and the whole world seemed to stop at this moment. On the left side of Naruto, an old man in white clothes suddenly appeared. The horns of the big barrel wood family, the mysterious reincarnation lines in the eyes, and in the middle of the forehead, It was a scarlet pupil that showed, and the endless majesty that filled it. "It seems that you can sense my chakra for a long time. Asura, no, Naruto is more suitable?" With the words falling down, chakras all around seemed to be surging and moving. It was the founder of Renzong, the six immortals known as the ancestor of Ninja - big tube wooden feather coat! "Ah, that''s good. Although I can be regarded as a part of Asura, I am myself in this life. I''m called bofengnaruto, not who I was in the previous life. Moreover, you can see that Asura and I have totally different personalities." No surprise at all. It can even be said that it has been expected for a long time. In this frozen world. The moment I saw the appearance of a legendary figure in the myth. Naruto is still calm and free. Of course, behind this calm look, there is a deep color of fear and vigilance hidden in Naruto''s pupil. Although Naruto is 99% sure that this six immortals will not attack himself, he will only care about his mother''s seal, but the remaining one% is an accident after all, At most, it''s at the same level as liudaoban, and it may even be a little bit worse. Facing liudaoxian, Naruto naturally needs to take 10000 precautions. Even if this one is just in a state of soul and has no entity, his personal strength is not as good as the peak of his life, but after all, this is liudaoxian, the first one to open the eyes of reincarnation, What''s more, he can unite with his brother to seal his mother''s existence. God knows if this old man has any special means. If that one percent probability is suddenly activated. The six immortals attack themselves. I was unprepared. It''s probably going to be hard. In the face of such a terrible existence, Naruto doesn''t think it''s wrong to be cautious. However, Naruto has a very complicated attitude towards the six immortals. At this moment, another Plush creature in this space, when he sees the six immortals show up, his eyes are wide open, and his face is full of obvious excitement and incredible expression. "Old man!" This fluffy creature is nothing else. It''s the nine tails in Naruto''s body. It can be said that in this world, except for a few people, the Nine Tailed beasts are the most sensitive existence to chakra, the six immortals. Once they were one, sealed in the six immortals as ten tails, and then divided into nine monomers by the six immortals, I''ve been with liudao immortal for a long time. In terms of familiarity, Nine Tailed animals are really sensitive to chakra of liudao immortal. At the moment when the six immortals appeared. The nine tails in Naruto''s body are sensed in the first time. Naruto did not choose to suppress the Nine Tailed chakra. Let him visualize his chakra again, but it''s obviously a deliberately narrowed figure, only a "mini Fox" shape several times larger than Naruto, but it''s still a scarlet fox pupil. At the moment when he stares at the six immortals, the deep vibration and excitement of his fox pupil show. "Ah, nine lamas, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Six immortals are also in see nine tail of that moment, eyebrow tip slightly a Yang, that pupil in the depths also emerge a wisp of obvious mild smile. Like Asura and Indra. The six immortals really treat the Nine Tailed animals as their own "children". Ever since his body died and his soul lived forever in the pure land, the six immortals have been observing the world from time to time. Of course, there must be some necessary restrictions. If there were no restrictions, the six immortals could not sit back and watch heijue act recklessly, It can only be said that the two brothers of tatungmuyuyi and tatungmuyucun are not pure species of tatungmuyi. With a part of human lineage, Yuyi and Yucun are still the real result that human beings have to face - death. That is because they have a strong part of tatungmuyucun''s lineage, and the strength of Yuyi itself has reached the extreme level of the world, Therefore, the soul can still maintain self-consciousness and reason after death, and even control the pure land to a certain extent. Occasionally observe and show up in this world. This is the embodiment of the extraordinary strength of the individual. For the experience of the Nine Tailed animals for thousands of years, liudao fairy knows a little bit. Strictly speaking, it''s not what liudao fairy wants to see. He once looked forward to the tailed animals getting along with human beings harmoniously and helping each other. Unfortunately, all these things are developing towards the bad side. Liudao fairy doesn''t have much ability to interfere, In other words, the only thing that the six immortals care about after their "death" is their mother. As long as the big barrel of muhui night does not break the seal and come back to the world, the six immortals basically take a "let it go" attitude towards the rest. That is because of nature. It''s also because of ability. More because of the will! "Why are you still alive? No, this feeling, this form, is it "Well, jiulama, the old man died long ago, and he didn''t cheat you. Although he has the blood of Huiye, he still belongs to human beings in essence. It''s impossible to save death like the goddess Mao. Life, aging and death are normal. Now, well, if I guess correctly, it''s because the energy before death is too strong, so after death, Is it a special way of "living" to keep the spirit alive and the will forever in the form of soul Naruto gently smile, words light said. "Sure enough, you know everything, but I''m still curious why you can know so much. Even if you trace back to the origin and stimulate the memory of Asura by blood, the content about my mother should not be so clear. Only the three immortals in the three holy places can clearly know the truth of ancient times in this world of tolerance, But I''m sure you haven''t touched those three saints 100 percent. " The six immortals look at Naruto with deep eyes. The mysterious grain in the eyes of reincarnation seems to be fascinating at this moment. But Naruto is not moved at all. Facing the six immortals, Naruto seems to be forced to ask. Naruto''s eyes only slightly rise, revealing a faint smile. "Why do I know this? Is it important? Old man? Shouldn''t you just care about the seal of glow night? And what I want to do is just let the world usher in a new life, thousands of years of scuffle, from samurai to Ninja, the world is always in big and small wars, peace? That''s a kind of extravagant hope. Death is the eternal theme of the world. I don''t know what the main purpose of your founding Renzong was, and what will Asura inherited. But at least in my opinion, your practice and choice are undoubtedly a failure, and the world is still dark. So, I want to change the world in my way! " Naruto looks directly at the pupil of the six immortals. The light golden halo in his deep eyes makes Naruto''s words at this moment more decisive and powerful! "My failure? Indeed, what you said is correct. After I solved the threat of my mother, I went all over the world and saw the endless struggle of people all over the world. I wanted to put an end to this kind of dispute in a certain way, so I founded Renzong. I think human love is the greatest power, Asura is also a good inheritor of my thought and will. However, I only see the love of human beings, but ignore the dark, light and dark of human beings. These are absolutely opposite sides, while human beings have both sides at the same time. I only see one side, but I don''t pay attention to the other side. This is the failure of me, and it''s also the failure of Renzong, The extension of chakra and the appearance of Ninja exacerbated the battle of the world, which is indeed my mistake, but, bofengnaruto, how can you be sure that your approach is correct? Don''t you just focus on the "evil" side and ignore the "love" side? It is also more likely to trigger conflicts between the parties who have not belonged to each other. " "Isn''t that going to extremes like me?" "At that time, facing the whole world like a flame of dispute, how do you face it? How to deal with it? " The six immortals look at Naruto solemnly, and the momentum of leading but not sending at this moment is easier to bring a higher level of psychological pressure to Naruto. In the face of the six immortals that high-pressure full of questioning. Naruto is calm and calm. "Extreme? No, it''s just your opinion, old man. I''m walking on the balance of human nature after all. Moreover, I don''t believe that human nature is good, or I can see through human nature is evil. For me, there is no difference. I always feel that the biggest reason why there are disputes in the world is the uneven interests! There is such a saying, I always think it is very reasonable that human beings are a kind of creatures that do not suffer from scarcity, but only from inequality! I''m not as shallow as you think. I think that as long as the tolerance community is unified, disputes can be eliminated. It should be said that this is only the first step. Next, the interests of people in various regions of the world can be solved. This is the real way to solve human disputes! " "You''re too old-fashioned, old man. You always think that human love can make people understand each other. There''s nothing wrong with that. But if a person even has a hard life, what margin do you give him to understand other people? The rich and the poor, the noble and the poor can never understand each other. This is the inevitable result of their position! And I just want to change this situation. Of course, you don''t need to say that I''m not so idealistic and naive to completely eliminate the gap between the rich and the poor and say that there is no 100% equality in the world! " "My only goal now is to let people all over the world have a bite to eat, a piece of clothes to wear, and a house to live in, even if it is relatively dilapidated, but as long as we can guarantee that they will not live in the fear of war and that they will have the hope to live, I think most of the disputes in this world can be eliminated!" Naruto never feels like a God. So many great people in previous lives have not been able to completely solve those social contradictions. Naruto is not conceited to that extent, but he is confident to solve some basic problems and ease the atmosphere of disputes in the whole world. "This is the problem of the bottom, and then the reform of the high-level system. Sir, I''m not as simple as you think. Similarly, I''m not a theorist or naive like you. I''m down-to-earth, but I''m the only one who claims to be good at it!" Naruto raised his head, with a very confident expression said. And looking at this Naruto. The six immortals are rare, showing a trance look. "Be down-to-earth, do not suffer from scarcity, only from inequality? The bottom and the top, the reform of the system It has to be said. Naruto''s words have a strong impact on the six immortals. Although this is the basic truth that Naruto can easily pick up from a college student or a high school student in his previous life, it is very novel and even "epoch-making" in this world!! The six immortals were shocked by Naruto''s words. "Is that your answer? Naruto. " "Well, that''s my answer. I don''t know what your existence is for, and I don''t want to know. Now the only thing I want to be sure is that you will become an obstacle on the road I choose?" Naruto looks at the six immortals with a cold expression. That''s what you say. All of them made the nine lamas on one side jump. What is this for? What''s Naruto doing? Fight with the old man? Ah? What should I do then? Help Naruto? That''s absolutely impossible, but help the old man? It doesn''t seem to work, does it? Nine lamas look at Naruto and six immortals with a tangled expression, and the huge fox pupil is full of hesitation. The six immortals were all in a daze at this moment. He really didn''t expect Naruto to say such direct words to himself in such a strong tone. however. It''s only after the initial stupor. On the contrary, the six immortals came with a gentle smile. Chapter 711 Before a breath of awe. Also as if with the six immortals of this smile and completely dissipated. "Although you and Asura are very different, they are very similar in obstinacy." Six immortals that gently waved the right hand, it became very gentle up look. When Naruto frowns slightly. The six immortals seemed to be able to see through Naruto''s inner feelings at the moment, and then said, "I''m here mainly because of my mother. What I''ve been worried about before is that you don''t know the truth of the world of tolerance and will be used by the black Jue, so that my mother can escape from the seal. I always choose to believe in young people and the future for the problems in the world, What you just said to Indra, no, and Yuji Boban, I totally agree that only tomorrow is possible, and the possible future is the future that we should choose and yearn for most. " Liudao immortal recalled what Naruto had just said to yuzhiboban in his mind. Even with his experience, he had to say that Naruto''s words just now were very wonderful. It was precisely because of these words that liudao immortal chose to appear and talk with Naruto. It is also in the trend of equal conversation. "So, I won''t be your hindrance. Just as Yuji Boban said before he left, I also look forward to what the world will look like in your hands!" There are no false words. This in itself is the intention of the six immortals. It can be said that since his death, liudao immortal has been observing the world. He hopes to see different changes in the world and develop towards harmony and beauty. Unfortunately, he is disappointed again and again. Now. On Naruto. The six immortals undoubtedly see this possibility. The most important thing is that they don''t mention their mother. Naturally, the six immortals are the most open to see. It''s just that this six immortals seems to have suddenly become very "enlightened" and "gentle". It''s really a little "startling" Naruto. You know, the atmosphere before is not this rhythm at all. Naruto is just as clear that there is no reason and significance for this six immortals to deceive himself. Moreover, with his original understanding of this six immortals, what others want to do should also be done directly, disdaining to use such language to induce or cheat others. To put it bluntly, the six immortals really have a little bit of "divinity" in this point. They only choose to watch in silence, not to be involved in it, including their own mother''s business. In the original work, the six immortals did not do it in person in the end. There is a certain probability that the six immortals are not able to do it in person, But it also shows that there is a certain probability that the six immortals do not intend to do it in person, but choose to hand over the future of the world to human beings. At most, they give a way. It depends on Naruto and Sasuke whether they can seal their mother again. Of course, these are words of speculation, which should not be true. However, Naruto himself believed this. He never really regarded the six immortals as his own threat before. The conversation with the ghost of Tatung Muyu village on the moon and the trial of the six immortals this time were just for the sake of precaution. Now it seems that everything is just as Naruto expected. This six immortal really doesn''t care much about anything except his mother. His view of the whole world is a little like "nothing". Although it is also a combination of individual and field. But this is enough for Naruto. Just now, the attitude change before and after liudaoxian was a little too abrupt, which made Naruto almost think that this old guy was going to do something for himself for a moment. So it''s a little bit of a shock. Naruto is also in, however, since the opposite are put on the ground to admit defeat. Ning CI is not interested in making trouble for others. It''s all unconditional surrender. What else do you want? After nodding slightly, Ning CI also took over the information scroll symbolizing the complete surrender of Sharen village from the hand of Kojima Yuantai. "Don''t worry. Now that you have surrendered, we Xueren village will ensure your basic personal safety. But we have to say something first. We Xueying have orders. Some people are difficult to stay in the country of wind and in Sharen village. Many things have to be done according to the rules of Xueren village, We can only guarantee the safety of your life and part of your basic property. Do you understand? " "Yes, we understand! Please rest assured that everything in Shanen village will comply with Xueying''s orders! " See Ning CI take over the scroll on his palm. Kojima was also relieved. What Ning CI said later. This one also nodded like a chicken pecking rice. I''d rather not say that. They are also well prepared for the corresponding psychological. They are all the losers, and they are the ones who declare their surrender unconditionally. It''s lucky to be able to save your life. The rest. They are not extravagant at all. What''s more, from what Ning CI said just now, it seems that they can leave a part of their property, no matter how much it is, which is already a surprise. Where else would you think? It''s "kneeling down to conquer."! Sharen village is familiar with this set of skills! This time, we just need to be stronger and more skilled than before. The high-level people in Sharen village said that as long as they can keep their lives, the rest of these are not things! "Then, Lord Ningci, please go from here!" Soon afterwards. Ning CI sent a special person to reply the corresponding information to Naruto who was still in Muye village. Is to lead the army. Under the leadership of a respectful and extremely high-level Sha Ren. Head for the location of Sharen village! Chapter 712 Sharen village directly declared that they would not resist and surrender. Naturally, it is impossible for the great name of the country of wind to choose stupid confrontations. Almost at the same time, he coordinated with Shanren village. At the time of Shanren village''s surrender, Daming of the country of wind also showed up on his own initiative. Together with his "good neighbor" - Daming of the country of earth, he formally announced his intention of submission to the country of snow through official channels. They will formally withdraw from Daming''s position on the day of announcement, It is generally acknowledged that they obey the order of Fenghua Xiaoxue, the name of the snow country, and regard Fenghua Xiaoxue as their only common monarch! This is also the last face left for these celebrities. Even if you want to surrender, you also choose to submit to Fenghua Xiaoxue, who is also Daming, rather than other people. Naturally, Xueren village will not care about this. Naruto has no intention to change the system of the state, Daming, Rencun and Yingying. Every world has its own particularity. At least in this world, the configuration of the state Rencun is relatively mature, It''s impossible to change it rashly. This is not included in Naruto''s next reform plan. Of course, this is about the macro configuration. Naruto still needs to make changes in some necessary details. Otherwise, the twelve guardians of fire in the original book is the best negative example. In a country. Is Daming the most powerful or is shadow more important? It can not solve this problem reasonably and legally. Naruto and Fenghua Xiaoxue generation naturally have no problems, but once the Empire of snow Kingdom lasts for hundreds of years, it doesn''t take too long. When Naruto generation dies, there will be chaos inside the Empire of snow. You can''t expect that every generation of high-level Xueren village and high-level xuezhiguo are heart to heart, moving forward at the same time, right? Ambition is such a thing. It''s the worst thing to say! However, these things are afterwords. At the moment, the most important thing is naturally to accept the surrender of all countries. It is to send troops to these countries and villages to ensure the basic order and stability. Before the declaration of war, Naruto said that war was launched to achieve peace in the tolerance world. If the tolerance world is unified and the world is still in chaos, that''s funny, Even if this kind of behavior does not necessarily bring about any substantial blow, it will still be very ugly in face. Moreover, even if the chaos is small, it will affect the ordinary people and build a completely fair, just and harmonious society. Naruto can''t do it. It can also be said frankly that he does not have that ability, but a relatively fair, just, harmonious and stable society, It is the basic goal of Naruto. When the news of Ningci came. Naruto also sits in muyeren village, commanding in the middle. After handling the necessary affairs before, santaifu also rushed to muyeren village. Taking muyeren village - Kyoto as a line, he temporarily built the huge political and military center of the whole snow empire. In order to better govern the world, the capital of the future snow empire and the location of Xueren village must be redefined and relocated. However, for the time being, Muye and Kyoto are the core areas of the future snow empire. As the central area of the mainland, they are the most suitable options at present. Take in ninjas from various countries. These ninjas are allocated and placed according to a certain proportion. Including their "reemployment problem"! They should be carefully arranged and adjusted one by one. These people are the most important ones. Once conflicts arise, it will be very difficult to deal with them in the future. Naruto, of course, issued a very strict order to Xueren who were sent to various regions to maintain stability. For anyone who dares to set off social unrest outside the law, they should be dealt with the most cruelly. But at the same time, it also established a high-voltage line for these Xueren, Xueren is not allowed to bully some ninjas, including civilians, because of their own identity. From this moment on, there will be no such difference between home and foreign countries in the world! All are legitimate citizens of the snow empire! Everyone has their own basic rights and interests! If Xueren has crossed the line. Naruto has said in advance that it will definitely impose severe sanctions. The former water Kingdom and Wuren village are a good example. Xueren received Naruto''s orders and learned from the past. They all followed Naruto''s orders honestly, including the official administrative personnel and the general military forces of the snow kingdom. Even if there is still a part of the unrest inevitable. However, at the time of the unification of the tolerance world, the whole world was relatively stable and calm in the first period of time when it was merged into the snow kingdom. A little disturbance would not affect the rule of the snow kingdom. The people of all countries and regions were very obedient and agreed with the notice of the snow Kingdom, including the extremely distant ghost kingdom, Although Narutos are willing to let such a "special small country" maintain a relatively independent situation for the time being, they are eager to send envoys to express their willingness to accept the notice of snow country. The young contemporary Witch of the ghost Kingdom also hopes that Naruto, a snow shadow master in the world of Weihe tolerance, will come to the ghost kingdom if she has time. According to this witch. The ghost country needs the power of Xueying and Xueren village! Of course, I don''t know if it''s exactly what this witch said. Anyway, the official speech of the emissary sent by the ghost kingdom is like this. Naruto naturally knows what''s sealed in the ghost kingdom. It''s an evil monster! If it''s the Naruto of the past, it will feel a little tricky. Now Naruto has stepped into the six levels. Such a Warcraft is just like a tail beast. Naruto really doesn''t need to pay attention to it. Of course, because of the particularity of monsters, he has the same attributes as the tail beast, which is hard to kill. However, the power of witches can perfectly restrain this. There''s no need to think of other ways, just like in the original work, To use the power of a part of contemporary witches, asters, to offset the immortality of monsters, with Naruto''s current strength, we can easily send this "super monster" to the West! However, this matter is not so urgent after all. Naruto hears the request of the messenger of the ghost kingdom. Although Michelle agreed to keep it in mind, but also temporarily suspended. Because for Naruto now, there are more important things to deal with. After the initial resettlement of those villages, especially after reaching a consensus with the clan heads of those nationalities in muyeren village. Renjie was unified, and each village was merged into Xueren village. The kingdom of snow merged with other countries and became the only empire in the world! The most basic step was also successfully completed. The next thing. According to Naruto''s plan, Naruto will slowly change the world pattern and reform the political, military, economic, ideological and other systems. This is a big project, and it is a long-term project that needs to be carried out step by step! Naruto is more interested in the settlement of ninjas from different villages. In the past two or three world wars, it seems that a large number of ninjas from five villages were wiped out, but the remaining number is still very large. In addition, the Ninjas from small villages are not included in the calculation, There are still tens of thousands of people left, which is still several times of the total number of Xueren! And the ingredients are very different. Naruto can''t be killed with a stick. Many ninjas have to be treated separately. It''s nothing to be weak. Let''s say a little bit of exaggeration. Naruto can even boldly let these people become "free men" and let them choose their own future. Of course, this is a boastful language. After all, no matter how weak the Ninja is, it''s much better than ordinary people. The Ninja with a good heart can say that if the Ninja with a bad heart is put into society, once there is a problem, it''s a proper "anti social terrorist!" These days. Naruto is busy with the settlement of these ninjas. The five villages, especially muyeren village, bear the brunt. Fortunately, as I have said before, these people in muyeren village cooperate with each other one by one, so Naruto doesn''t need to worry about other unexpected problems. With the cooperation of the Japanese, Nara, Shanzhong, qiudao, younu, gouzhong, and even the ape flying, the integration of these residual forces in muyeren village is very smooth. Except for some really sensitive muyeninjas, most of the settlement problems of muyeninjas have been properly solved, After Naruto and Naruto reached a tacit understanding with Naruto, those members of the Naruto clan who had not been sent to the battlefield from the beginning to the end changed their face, wore the forehead of the village and the blue and white clothing of the village, and officially declared that they were members of the village. This is also one of the most important ways for Naruto to "deal with" the tens of thousands of surrender ninjas. It''s impossible to kill or let go. The only choice is to bring it into your own system. As for the internal disturbance. Naruto must have taken it into account. The initial audit is certain, but that is the most basic. In the follow-up, Naruto will not give these "ninjas who used to be in the same village" any chance to form a group easily. There must be vigilance and vigilance at the beginning, but Naruto believes that with the passage of time, with the overall situation of the world of tolerance set! These ninjas from various villages will eventually come back to their hearts. Not everyone has uncontrollable wild hope and burning heart of revenge. Isn''t it really that hatred that can''t be let go? Naruto doesn''t dare to let those ninjas join Xueren''s team easily, such as Younv zhinai, Xiao Li, ape Fei ASMA and so on. But Naruto doesn''t want to deal with these people ruthlessly either. In terms of past love, Naruto also chooses to believe in their relatives, just like ASMA, who was destroyed in Muye, After learning that his father had been "killed" again, the former son of fire shadow and the famous guardian of fire Kingdom, Shier Ren, chose to go away from Muye. According to the words he heard from Kakashi, ape flying ASMA wanted to find a place to be quiet. He would not do anything superfluous and would definitely return to Muye, Naruto not only chose to believe Kakashi''s words, but also because xirihong was pregnant at the same time as in the original work. Moreover, this pregnant woman is now staying in muyeren village, and Xue Ren, who has always been censored, has submitted a request to "eliminate Ninja identity and live in muyeren village forever as an ordinary person". Naruto still doesn''t believe that ape flying ASMA will be so cruel that he will abandon his wife and children, and will not turn back and choose to take revenge. Not to mention ape flying, ASMA is not that kind of person. Even if it really turns out that way because of the distortion of human nature, Naruto doesn''t care at all. It''s just a common tolerance. It''s really not a big problem! Even Naruto, a strong shadow player like zilaiye and gangshou, doesn''t care. ASMA really doesn''t have to say. Moreover, with Naruto''s control over the whole world of tolerance. Even if these people really have any ideas, at most, they will make a little waves and make a choice in front of life and wild hope. Those who don''t want to get into their heads can make the wisest choice, unless they have no scruples, and they have no relatives or friends. In their eyes, only revenge can do such decisive things. you ''re right! What Naruto said is that yuzhibo brings earth! This is a complete no matter how crazy the world! Or it should be said that the person he cares about has died long ago, and then the kind-hearted man with earth also died with his beloved. Naruto is really afraid that this guy will make a little moth, so those who care most about themselves and have no self-protection ability, Naruto has to protect them deliberately. It''s nothing to follow his parents in Hata, Fenghua Xiaoxue was sent to the mainland by Naruto long ago. With the end of Muye siege, she came to muyeren village, as long as yuzhibo didn''t find a solution. Such a high level of vigilance will always be maintained. And in this period of time. On the one hand, Naruto is dealing with the settlement of tens of thousands of ninjas and the assignment of various countries'' villages to maintain stability. On the other hand, Naruto also arranges Sasuke, Ningci and Xiangbo to cooperate to search for the whereabouts of yuzhibo''s soil. On the other hand, it is a carpet search on the surface. It is not only a kind of coercion, but also for tens of thousands of baijue who still exist and are distributed all over the world of Naruto, Although yuzhiboban is gone, there are still soil and black Jue in it! The tens of thousands of baijue must still be on guard! The most fortunate thing is that Naruto learned from yuzhiboban that the second product of pharmacist''s bag is already a receiving Bento, so it''s impossible to bring the earth and the black to the whole world of tolerance through the technique of reincarnation of filthy earth. Now they have to be careful to avoid Naruto''s search. It''s true that Naruto has already oppressed the whole forbearance world, destroyed all the villages and countries of forbearance, and even failed in yuzhiboban''s failure, but daitu still doesn''t intend to give up. Isn''t it a waste!? I''ve been waiting all these years. I don''t care about waiting a little more! And not really. You can also learn from Yu Zhibo and find a successor to continue your plan. This generation can''t do it. After a hundred years, Naruto''s generation is gone, so it''s OK to carry out the plan again. Dai Tu has such determination and perseverance. Heijue is also because he knows the decisive intention of Dai Tu and reunites with it again, On the surface, it''s still like "I will be divided as yuzhiboban", and I must realize the plan of "Lord ban". In fact, I''m secretly happy that there is at least one "chess piece" to use. Moreover, I also have a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Asura, Indra''s cells, chakra, and heijue have collected some of them long ago, It really can''t. We can also try to see if we can open the reincarnation eye with soil. If it goes well, the plan can be opened again in the dark. Even if not. Big deal, wait another thousand years! Use soil to complete the layout again. Compared with soil. Black absolutely not short of time. Therefore, black Jue, the chess piece with soil, must be used well. We can''t let Naruto and others find out that during this period, we also launched the remaining tens of thousands of baijue to monitor Xueren''s every move. Although the tolerance world is very big, if Naruto is determined to search them, there are yuzhibo Sasuke, rixiangningci, and whirlpool Xiangyu. If they are a little lax, they can''t let go, There''s still a good chance that it will be discovered. With soil, black absolutely in this period of time. I''m really alert to my whereabouts. Once Bai Jue''s intelligence information shows that someone is close to a certain area, they will immediately transfer. As for those snow tolerance, Dai Tu and heijue have no such idea. If there is a stronger Shang Ren who can block Dai Tu for a moment, and Naruto leaves the space coordinates of flying thunder on these snow tolerance, It''s like "sheep into tiger''s mouth"! Including plans to find Fenghua and Xiaoxue. I didn''t even think about it. Even one of the biggest "conspirators" in tolerance. This kind of illegal means, but also accompanied by a very high risk, with soil is really despised! Even if it is a conspiracy, it must be a big scene! A massive conspiracy! "It''s time to be patient, Bofeng Naruto! I won''t give up so easily! Either when you die or when you show your flaws, the world will be dark for a long time. Only I can bring real hope to the world! " On the mainland, in the southeast coastal area, there was once a small country called "the country of tea". Deep in a dark cave, the mask with soil had long been discarded. There was a scarlet color in the eyes and a ferocious color on the face. "Lin, wait for me. I will create a beautiful world with no disputes but infinite harmony and peace." A world without Lin is not a world with soil. Compared with Yuji poyan. This kind of psychology with soil is more morbid. Don''t believe in the real world. Only willing to fall into the infinite dream of reincarnation. This is the only idea in yuzhibo''s heart after seeing the scene of yehara Lin''s death in the early years. From this point of view, it is pitiful and pathetic, but it is also extremely stupid and hateful! Even without my parents. Naruto is sure to root out yuzhibo. There is no reason to talk with him. Killing him is the most direct and effective way to get rid of him! Chapter 713 Hei Jue, who stayed on the side of the earth in silence, naturally knew what yuzhibo''s "successor" was thinking. Fortunately, from the generation of their ancestors, Indra, there were too many people with extreme "morbid psychology" to the point that Hei Jue would wake up in a dream To yuzhiboban in the back and yuzhibodai in the present, without the help of these yuzhibozu''s talents, heijue knew very well that his plan could not have been advanced even in 10000 years! Although this time''s plan is on the verge of success or failure, at least it is the first time that heijue has seen the dawn of victory in his thousands of years of planning. The experience of failure can also be turned into the experience of the smooth implementation of the next plan! Over the years, the most important thing for heijue is patience. What is a failure? Indra was a failure. It''s just starting from the beginning, and with these experiences, heijue has enough confidence that his next plan will be realized smoothly. Can''t bofengnari live forever? Feather clothes, feather village that two rebellious son can''t stand the phagocytosis of time! Human beings are really inferior creatures! Only the great existence of mother is qualified for eternal existence, and she benefits from the purest birth of mother''s energy, which is also close to eternal life. Therefore, time, for heijue, has the least concept. As long as she can save her mother from the seal, then all problems are not problems! Anyway, bofengnaruto can''t find them. As long as they dodge for ten or twenty years, this Xueying adult will be forced to give up. Even if there are sporadic searches, they may as well start again. At that time, they will be able to start again. This is a plan that heijue has made for himself. Of course, at this time, heijue children''s shoes, who boasted of resourcefulness, didn''t know that the carpet search of Xueren village''s troops was only a superficial project, and the behavior of Ning Ci and Sasuke was a kind of bait. In fact, it was Xiao Nan and Xiang Yu who carried out the real search. Xiang Yu was the best at perceiving and searching the existence in Naruto''s team, while Xiao Nan hated the native people most, When the task Naruto told them, the red light in Xiaonan''s pupil was so rich. Not only in front of their own face, killing the long door of this hatred! Since Naruto knows the truth, Xiaonan is also subjective about Miyan''s death. She takes part of the responsibility on the earth. Although it''s a bit double marked, the woman in a rage can''t be reasonable! The two people I love most are both dead because of the direct or indirect reasons! Xiao Nan can''t endure such anger! Besides, Xiaonan''s Zhidun is also suitable for searching! Suitable identity! Ability fit! The strength of the two is basically stable above the shadow level. Even if daitu wants to fight two people, it can''t be solved in a short time. Although daitu has taken back another kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of his own, combined with the terrifying effect of Shenwei, daitu''s personal strength can be said to be far beyond the general shadow level, but it still belongs to the conventional category of "shadow level"! Xiaonan and Xiangyu are matched. If you can avoid some risks, it can not be said that there is no chance of winning! Besides, both of them have the mark of flying Thunder God''s coordinates left by Naruto. With Naruto''s current strength and further understanding and mastering of flying Thunder God''s technique, unless they are limited by special space technique, boundary technique, or seal technique, Naruto can immediately sense their coordinates and transmit them quickly. This is Naruto''s greatest confidence and confidence. As soon as you have the ability to lead the earth, you can immediately drag Xiaonan and Xiangyu into his divine power space. Otherwise, it only takes a second or two for Naruto to rush to the battlefield, which is why Naruto can boldly choose to let Xiaonan and Xiangyu act together. The goals of myself, Sasuke and Ningci are still too big. I want to know if I have toes. The two guys of daitu and heijue will focus on monitoring the existence of the three of them. This is the biggest reason why we need to do three hand preparation. Xiaonan and Xianglin also followed Naruto''s instructions and searched little by little. They also started from the most suspicious areas to investigate. By using the part left by Shangyu Zhibo, they could only determine a general range, but the part given by liudao immortal had the same root as heijue, But it can more accurately lock the position of heijue! Xiang phosphor also depends on this point, and it took more than a week to finally lock the location of heijue in a minimum area. The information given by yuzhiboban can also confirm that he is in this area as well as the earth. After the success of mutual confirmation between the two. Xiaonan''s charming face was full of ferocious color. "Yuzhibo brings earth!" Beautiful eyes. At this moment revealed a very cold killing! "Little nansang, let''s inform Naruto first!" Xiangyu can understand Xiaonan''s mood very well, but he is also worried that Xiaonan will rush in without reason, so he turns to Xiaonan and says in a deep voice for the first time. "Well, I know!" After hearing Xiang Yu''s words, Xiao Nan also took a deep breath, calmed his mood for a while, nodded his head and said, Xiao Nan knows very well that even if he wants to avenge himself, his strength is not allowed at all. After knowing from Naruto that Yu Zhibo''s technique of bringing earth, Xiao Nan knows that he is not an opponent of bringing earth, Although it would be a pity, Xiaonan''s minimum requirement is to see yuzhibo die in front of him with earth, and then take the earth''s head to pay homage to his two beloved people! Here, naturally, we will not lose our sense and act impulsively. I''m still calm when I see Xiao Nan. Fragrant phosphor is a sigh of relief. Then he took out a special bitterness from his own arms, which also depicts some mysterious patterns, and Xiang phosphor inserted it on the surface in front of him. Then, with the painless as the center, it depicts a circular normal matrix. Soon afterwards. Under the seal of both hands. There was a glimmer of light in front of the Dharma array. And then there was no shock. Suddenly, he disappeared from the Dharma array. At the same time. Far away in the land of fire, muyeren village, Naruto in the former Huoying office, was discussing some important issues with the people in charge of muyeren village, such as Lujiu and Haiyi. And then before the incense phosphor out of the bitter. It''s also at this moment. It appears on Naruto''s palm. Seeing this scene, Lujiu, Hai and others also raised their eyebrows slightly, revealing a wisp of thoughtful look. "It seems that the location can be determined!" Naruto gently rubbed the handlebar in his palm, and the corner of his mouth raised a beautiful arc. "My lord?" Lu Jiu on one side probably guessed that Naruto should have something important next. At the moment, he stepped to Naruto''s side and bowed slightly. His face was just respectful and asked. Naruto also came back and nodded with a smile. "Ah, the last mouse has been located. I''m going to take care of it next. I''ll leave the rest to you. Lu jiusang, it''s up to you to connect with santaifusang. If you have any questions about the details, you can consult Taishan and Fuji. Do you understand?" "Yes, Lord Xueying!" Lu Jiu''s pupil first flashed a clear color, then bowed slightly and nodded back. In a moment, he took Hai Yi and others to step back from the office. Looking at Lu Jiu and Hai Yi and others who left, Naruto also shook his head with a smile. It''s no wonder that his father, master, and his own self in the original book trust Nara and his son so much. It must be said that Lu Jiu''s ability to handle affairs is really strong, and he can always understand the meaning of "superior" quickly, and he can do the right thing every time without offside. This is actually a test of a subordinate''s level and eyesight. This time, we should deal with the issue of preserving the strength of various countries. Lu Jiuzhen is very busy with Naruto. Naruto, of course, knows very well that this is the choice that Nara Luka has had to make. Naruto knows that as early as the discussion at the end of the World War I, these Shangren who were loyal to Muye chose to make their own decisions after they had done a good job in preserving their family. However, the development of the following things was far beyond their imagination, There are a lot of problems in our family. Take the three families of pig, deer and butterfly for example. The younger problems are the problems that the three patriarchs have to consider. If you really choose to die. They themselves are relaxed. But what about the family. Lu Jiu has always felt that his son is no less intelligent than himself. But it''s not mature enough to lose (in the original work, if you want to take revenge on feiduan and jiaodu with the help of the third class, you can see that Luwan is a young man after all, and it''s easy to lose his mind occasionally. Without Kakashi, they would have been killed by feiduan and jiaodu long ago! In the face of absolute strength, it''s difficult for the superior strategy and wisdom to give full play to their due level, or even useless!) Lujiu was worried about his absence. The entire Nara family collapsed. A choice made in desperation. That is to accept Naruto''s invitation. As his snow shadow think tank, Naruto will deal with all the affairs of the whole Xueren village. Other Naruto may have to worry a little bit. Here in Lujiu, Naruto is a big decentralization. He believes in Lujiu''s personality, and also believes in the still existing Nara family, especially Lujiu''s wife and children who still live in muyeren village, Smart people are often the easiest group to deal with, because they will make the right choice at any time. "Well, if you can, it will take at least ten years for everything to really merge into one." The number of ninjas newly added to Xueren village has already exceeded that of Xueren village itself. However, everything can still be controlled. Naruto has no worries. The problems of the next generation need to be solved slowly. Naruto has this confidence, including Nara Luwan, Naruto believes that Nara''s new generation of "military strategist" will really "mature" in this life. Grow into a snow tolerance village, snow empire need talents! "SA, next it''s time to deal with the last boss, take tusang, I hope you can bring me the last bit of fun!" Naruto gives a cold smile. Then a flash, after a golden light, is disappeared from the office. Before going to yuzhibo''s hideout. Naruto needs to go to another place first. That''s where my parents are. As early as the day after the siege ended. Bofeng Watergate and whirlpool jiuxinnai return to muyeren village with their young fields. Although they have known the result for a long time, when they see that muyeren village is really destroyed, especially when their own huoyingyan is still intact, Watergate''s mood is very complicated, including jiuxinnai, who has always supported his son. Anyway? The leaves carry too much of their memories. Even if Jiu xinnai was not born in Muye, he came to Muye village when he was very young. For this "village of tolerance", Jiu xinnai also has a different feeling. People and people, things and things, and villages and villages are not the same thing, but now everything is settled, and the couple have no more emotion, On the contrary, I learned from my son that zilaiye and gangshou were not killed in the war, but chose to leave. Kakashi, Lujiu and Haiyi, including the son of three generations of Huoying, ape Fei ASMA, were still alive. Watergate and jiuxinnai were all relieved to do what they should and should not do. Watergate and jiuxinnai hope that their son can become a "sensible" person. In particular, the next step is to become the only shadow of tolerance village ruling the whole world. Measure and mind are particularly important attribute conditions. The contradictory attributes of kindness and ruthlessness This is the benchmark that a "superior leader" should have. Only in this way can we become an excellent leader. What''s more, as a parent, I naturally hope that my son, no matter how much he grows up, can have a little bit of humanity, not only for his relatives and friends, but also for those "strangers". Now it seems that my son is really an excellent child in line with the expectations of his husband and wife! After seeing that. Watergate and jiuxinnai no longer worry about Naruto. The only thing I want to see next is the wedding of Naruto and Hatta. Although they are a little bit younger, engagement should still be possible. After a period of time, the couple are ready to leave this world and return to the underworld. After all, they are "dead people". They are not unwilling, but they can''t stay in this world, This is a kind of behavior against the standard ethics. Watergate and jiuxinnai are rational people, so they will not do such things that are already destroying the secular order. Watergate and jiuxinnai have already said this to Naruto. Although Naruto still has a pair of cosmic reincarnation eyes, now he has no ability to resurrect his parents without sacrificing his life, so he has not mentioned this matter for the time being. Moreover, the people who want to resurrect are not only his parents, but also his closest companions, such as Ning Ci, Sasuke and Xiang Yu. Their relatives. Naruto must also take it into account. It''s just that the more people need to be revived, the more vitality the caster has to provide. Although changmen''s old body can still use the "reincarnation of nature" to revive so many Muye ninjas, it''s also because these Muye ninjas haven''t been dead for very long. The shortest time that Naruto has been revived is seven or eight years, And we have to consider that we can only resurrect by reincarnation. This requires consideration of the issue of sacrifice. But there are so many remains of baijue. There is no problem at all in catching some to be used as test objects. It may seem that Naruto is too double label and shameless to say so, but it should be declared in advance that Naruto really has no intention to make them live forever, but wants to fill some regrets. His parents, Ning Ci''s father, Sasuke''s parents and Xiang Yu''s mother all died in the "death" they should not have. Naruto hopes that these people can do it again, live a good life, and finally die, is the best end! Naruto doesn''t say that he has to do something like resurrection or immortality. At this point, Naruto has always had a very rational idea! All in all. All these require a long period of preparation. This is the time. Naruto also keeps these things in his heart. Later. At the moment. We should give priority to dealing with the affairs of soil and blackness. It''s also when Naruto uses the skill of flying Thunder God to appear in the house arranged by RI Zu for his parents. (RI Zu and Watergate, Jiu xinnai have also agreed to find a suitable time next month to hold the engagement ceremony for Naruto and Chutian. After they come to Muye, they naturally live in RI Zu''s house directly.) Watergate, nine Sinai is also the first time to sense the arrival of their son. "Naruto?" "What''s the matter? Naruto Although the filthy body doesn''t need to eat, and it''s impossible to eat, Naruto has come back here to have dinner with his parents after his office these days. Naruto knows very well that it is a very happy thing for parents, especially mothers, to just watch their children eat. Especially for Jiu xinnai, when Naruto was born, He and Watergate died in the war. There should be a lot of warm family events between mother and son. Jiu xinnai had never experienced any of them. Naturally, he was envious and wanted to live such a life. He wanted to stay in the world for a long time. Naruto can naturally understand the wishes of his mother. As a child. Naruto is also willing to get along with his parents for a period of time that an ordinary family should have. So no matter how busy we are, Naruto will not let go of the necessary family parent-child time, but today it is not "off work time". Naruto comes back directly. It really surprised Watergate and jiuxinnai. "Well, there''s something a little bit wrong, so I came back early. Father, are you interested in seeing your disciple again?" Naruto nodded, then looked at the wave of wind water gate, with a very solemn tone said. "Disciple? You mean with soil? Naruto Watergate in slightly a Zheng after, is also immediately react to come over, that raise eyes, looking directly at Naruto asked. On one side, Jiu xinnai also stopped his work and put his eyes on Naruto. "Yes, father, Xiangyu has locked the general position of yuzhibo belt. If you are interested, we can go now!" Naruto nodded and said. There is no need to hesitate. And even less likely to refuse. Whether it was a fight to the death 15 years ago. It''s also because of the special status of soil. Shuimen all want to see their former "disciple" again After all, this is also a knot in the heart of suanshuimen. "Well, I''ll go with you, Naruto!" Chapter 714 PS: when this part is finished, it''s really over, and then there will be several chapters as the end. Xiao Ye has written all the chapters that should be written, and this book is coming to the end. It''s expected that a new book will be published in early July. If it''s fast, maybe when the book is finished by the end of June, the new books will be uploaded simultaneously. Let''s see how Xiao Ye is preparing, the new book is still Huoying, and Xiao Ye will learn from this book, To correct those problems, when the time comes to publish books, please come and join us. Thank you! Agreed father and son. At the moment, there is no hesitation. "Then, mom, I''ll go out with dad and come back!" Naruto comes to the side of his Watergate and turns to say such a sentence to Jiu xinnai. "Well, go early and return early, Naruto and Watergate." In jiuxinnai with a gentle smile gently say such a word "We''re out of the door!" After the father and son speak simultaneously. "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" According to the space coordinates given by zedoary phosphor. Naruto is to launch his own flying thunder skill immediately. Between houses. Two golden lights twinkled. The figures of Naruto and Watergate disappear from the original place. In one or two seconds, Naruto and Watergate travel across nearly one third of the mainland in super long-distance space. When the picture returns to the side of Xiangyu and Xiaonan. In the left area. A space warp. Flash of gold. Then at the moment of seeing the familiar slender figure of Naruto and Watergate step out, Xiaonan and Xiangyu immediately put down their inner guard, and a smile appeared on their faces. "Naruto, uncle Watergate!" "Naruto, brother shuimen." Xiangyu came to Naruto with a cheerful and relaxed expression, and then with a little respectful expression, he said to Watergate. Since that meeting, Watergate and jiuxinnai have loved Xiangyu very much. If there is no Daisy, they even think Xiangyu is a good match for Naruto Jiuxinnai and his wife naturally don''t think much about it. Although the world is polygamous, ninjas are basically monogamous. Moreover, from the details of their daily life, we can see that Naruto really regards Xianghu as his sister, and Xianghu''s feelings for Naruto are pure. They are really like brothers and sisters, Watergate and other places Nine xinnai two people are more impossible to say anything, is also really the Xiang phosphor as a daughter to treat. And Xiao Nan''s words. You can count from where you came from. Watergate and she are indeed the same. Watergate knows this. This name is also Watergate''s own request. Xiaonan now belongs to the one who has no desire and no demand besides seeking revenge with soil. Since Watergate said so, Xiaonan naturally pushes the boat along the water. Anyway, it''s just a matter of name. "How''s it going? Is there anything else about the people inside? " Naruto looks at Xiaonan and Xiangyu and asks softly with a touch of gentleness. "No, Naruto, since we can confirm the position just now, yuzhibo and Tu and the black Jue you said have never moved!" Incense phosphor shook his head, with a very positive tone said Since the two of them can determine the general scope of the soil and black Jue. They carefully investigated again by other means to make sure that heijue and daitu didn''t leave here. Of course, because the distance between them was relatively long, Xiangyu and Xiaonan didn''t need to worry about being discovered by daitu and daitu. In order to prevent exposure, they chose the safest distance and method to determine heijue and daitu The position with soil, as far as possible to play their own advantages of the limit of perception distance. If they are still found by black Jue and soil, and then run away. That''s the only way these two are better at it. "Well, that''s good. Let''s set up a boundary to restrict Mr. Yu Zhibo and Mr. Tu first." Naruto nodded with satisfaction and said. "Dad, on the other side, please take Xiangyu with you." Since my father is here. Then Naruto himself can save a little. Let the water gate with incense to the other side of the area to arrange the corresponding boundary. It is similar to the border that Naruto used to fight with qianshouzhu, yuzhiboban and qianshouye. This time, both heijue and taitu have strong means of escape and secret. With Naruto''s current strength. One hand can crush dirt and black. But if they are determined to run away, even in the face of Naruto, the probability that they want to run away is still as high as 67%. Naruto is to limit this possibility! Arrange the isolation boundary in advance. It''s impossible for daitu to easily use the "divine power" to leave this area, but it doesn''t mean it can be completely isolated. Now Naruto doesn''t have such ability, but there''s no problem in delaying and hindering daitu a little bit. Moreover, daitu''s divine power has a certain delay in itself. Now, with the influence of the border. Naruto has enough assurance to block it before using Shenwei. The same is true of black Jue. This time, the border. Naruto is not just on the surface. And underground. It can be said that heijue''s power of escaping from the earth is far superior to that of the past generations of Tu Dun who are proficient in the strong. Even the strongest generation of Tu Ying can''t compete with heijue''s power of escaping from the earth. Once this guy is allowed to escape into the depths of the earth, he can erase his own breath. It''s really hard to find him. There''s only one chance you can easily find and lock these two. Naruto doesn''t want to waste it like this. Once either of them, especially heijue, is allowed to run away, some Narutos will have a headache in the days to come. They can clean up the problems once and for all. They can''t delay too long, or even wait for the future. "This time, I must completely solve you, yuzhibo with earth, and a thousand year old filial son -- heijue children''s shoes!" Naruto gives a cold smile. Then, we started to arrange the boundary immediately. On the other side of the water gate, also with incense phosphor, he uses the skill of flying Thunder God to come to the north direction opposite to Naruto. It starts with two points. Then there is a sphere shaped border arranged from top to bottom. In order not to disturb heijue and daitu too soon, Naruto decides to make the border bigger and deeper. In this way, they want to sense ahead of time that it is just a dream. Only in this way, it will take more time and chakra, Fortunately, Naruto has no shortage of this. The loss of chakra is the same as that of Xiangyu. On the other side of Xiangyu, there is the help of shuimen. As the son-in-law of the whirlpool clan, he is also the fire shadow of the four generations of Muye. In terms of seal technique and jiejie technique, shuimen''s attainments are not very low. And Naruto at the moment to arrange the border. Watergate is just the right place to make the incense. The boundary leading from top to bottom. "The boundary of the five elements!" On the other side of Xiangyu and shuimen. Naruto also immediately put his hands together to mobilize chakra in his body. The imprint immediately formed. At the bottom. With Naruto''s gesture changing, from top to bottom, from left to right, a bright white pattern appeared in an instant. It began to circle into a ring shape and spread rapidly. "Little nansang!" "Yes The boundary arrangement is synchronous. On both sides. It''s a rapid prototype. Just when Naruto and Xiangyu started. He is under the ground, but the two people with earth and black Jue in the dark cave still know nothing about it. Not only in distance, but also Naruto deliberately uses the most secret way to arrange the border. This little energy fluctuation is almost contained by Naruto, unless his strength reaches the level of thousand hands and universe, Or maybe it''s similar to the whirlpool clan, which has super sensitive ability, and the perceptual Ninja whose level is at least jiuxinnai can detect this little chakra fluctuation. Otherwise. From the outside to the border. The people inside don''t want to feel anything at all. Although the personal strength with soil is not weak. But perception is really not his strong point, and in the case of such a long distance, you don''t want to feel any effective information. Although heijue felt a little bit of disobedience at the moment when Naruto began to decorate the border, it seemed that the feeling of disobedience did not exist, which made this "thousand year old filial son" slightly wrinkle his forehead (no brow, only his forehead). "Is it an illusion? Well, it should be an illusion. There is no warning in baijue nearby, and there is an invasion of foreign enemies. How can there be no movement at all? " What heijue didn''t know was that Naruto and Xiangyu had sneaked in to avoid baijue''s exploration, and they didn''t make a direct move. Instead, they set up a border at a far away place. If they had chosen to enter at the beginning, the back hand arranged in advance by heijue and Dai Tu would have sensed Naruto''s breath. Now. Naruto who chooses a clever way. Black Jue is really calculated. After thinking it''s an illusion. Heijue also continued to discuss with Dai Tu about the next plans, especially the recycling of some resources of Xiao organization. None of the official members, including the dried persimmon ghost shark, had ever known when to disappear. Instead of expecting these people, they might as well slow down and recycle some resources that should belong to Xiao organization, There is certainly a little risk, but for the sake of future planning, these resources are necessary, just like baijue. If it is not necessary, daitu and heijue don''t want to waste these baijue. A baijue is at least an ordinary level of fighting power. It is absolutely not easy to give up before the critical moment, and it will be difficult to implement the plan in the future. We have to rely on these baijue as our main combat power! "Well, I see what you mean. With soil, the next step is to But also at the time when they just discussed some key arrangements in the follow-up plan. "Hum!" All of a sudden. A special wave of energy rippled. All around. It''s like some kind of space sense that is imprisoned for a moment. "What "What''s this?" Don''t even talk about blackness now. The soil is sensed in the first time. "Isn''t it?" "Take the soil, you retreat first, I''ll see the situation!" Black Jue with quick decision. It''s also an immediate retreat. After all, compared with soil. Heijue is very confident in his escape ability. As long as they are not limited for the first time, they can escape. Taking soil naturally knows this, and there is no hesitation at the moment. After nodding, I intend to use the magic power to leave here directly. It was only at that moment. "Boom!" Above the front. The main entrance of the cave, which was directly broken open. "Bang!" "Wow!" Burst out of the rubble, straight out of a roar. "Ha ha, we don''t need to come out to see it. Let''s come in directly. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Take tusang!" A loud and cheerful voice resounded throughout the interior of the dark cave. The step-by-step figures suddenly came into the eyes of the black Jue. When they came to the golden figure who took the lead and walked in the front position, their faces changed and their hearts sank. "Wave wind Naruto!" Staring at the Naruto who first stepped in with earth, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye posture directly changed, and the scarlet pupil emerged at this moment with an endless color of hate. "The spirit is weak! Damn it! How could this guy find this place!? And why is there no warning at all? " It didn''t happen at all. Forefoot is still talking about the next plan. I didn''t expect that. Next second. The biggest enemy is breaking in. And it depends on the situation. It''s hard to be good today. The most important point is the special energy fluctuation in the layer just now. At this moment. Let the earth and black Jue feel a kind of heavy stagnation. Make two people''s expression synchronization become very ugly! "You can find it here! Wave wind Naruto Looking at Naruto with soil, he was gnashing his teeth, as if he was trying to swallow Naruto alive. While heijue''s face was ugly, he also hid quietly to one side. With a careful look, he seemed to be looking for an opportunity to retreat at any time. I''m seeing the moment Naruto appears. And there are three people, Xiangyu, Xiaonan and shuimen. Black Jue is to give up the soil completely. This guy has no chance to survive. Moreover, if I didn''t feel wrong, bofengnaruto must have arranged the corresponding boundary in advance before the arrival time, and it must be used to limit the space technique of taking soil. In this way, one percent of those who had a chance to escape could be regarded as taking soil! So heijue has directly used the soil as an abandoned child. Wait a minute, when we do it. He immediately waits for the opportunity to leave. With his hiding and secret ability, he will pay by himself. As long as Naruto doesn''t pay attention to himself, there will be no problem at all! And that''s the point. Heijue is confident enough. Bofengnaruto must be here to catch the dirt. This "will of Yu Zhi Bo Ban''s separation" must be by the way. The goal must be a goal, but the main target person must be a native. This is your chance. It must be said that heijue''s analysis, generally speaking, has no problem. But there is a premise, that is, Naruto does not know the truth. Black Jue''s moving trace. Where will escape Naruto''s eyes. It can be said that Naruto would rather let go of the soil, and give priority to the black Jue! After all, no matter what, soil is still a normal human in the normal category! Even if we let it go this time, the difficulty of grasping it next time will be a little higher, which is expected to be acceptable. But black is different. This is a good product. Let him run. It''s really endless. "Ha ha, of course you can find it here. We have a lot of accounts to settle! Take tusang Naruto gently smile, the pupil is also showing a very cold look. "And you, heijue, don''t think about running away. This time, you have no place to escape. Don''t try to have any luck. You''d better accept the result sealed by me like your mother!" Naruto is not sure whether the special existence of heijue can be killed. Of course, with their current strength, they may or may not be able to. In any case, if it can be killed, it must be uprooted. But if it can''t, it should be sealed and left for later study. For Naruto, it doesn''t make much difference, but Naruto''s words fall to the ears of black Jue. There is no doubt that a thunder suddenly exploded. "What? Mother? Isn''t this guy? " That straight stare round double yellow pupil, black absolute at this moment with a touch of extreme suspicious uncertain look, eyes staring at Naruto. "Ha ha, don''t doubt it. I''m talking about your mother, big tube muhuiye. Before I came here, I had talked with Yuyi, that is, the six immortals once. After the last moon landing, I also talked with Yucun once. So, heijue, you don''t have any fluke mentality. You can cheat Indra, you can cheat yuzhiboban, With soil is you play around, but you can''t cheat me! This is your final destination Naruto looked at heijue coldly, and the words made heijue''s expression look very ugly. "Well? "Ah?" But on one side of the belt soil is a face muddled force expression. What''s the meaning of this? Who is big tube muhui night? Six immortals have appeared? And the moon? Cheat yourself and yuzhiboban? What''s going on? Dai Tu means that he really can''t understand it at this moment, but obviously Naruto doesn''t give Dai Tu an explanation. "Dad, little nansang, I''ll leave it to you two to deal with the soil. Xiang Yu, you should pay attention to the maintenance of the border, especially if that guy has special actions, you must let me know in advance!" Almost in front of the words after finishing, is to side to one side of the Watergate, Xiaonan, Xiang phosphor three people said. "Well, don''t worry, Naruto." "I understand, Naruto!" Watergate, incense phosphor are gently nodding should be way. "Yuzhibo brings earth!" Xiaonan also seems to be in Naruto this sentence down, before the pressure of anger in this moment completely vent. "Zhidun!" "Whoosh!" Hands together. A flash. Xiaonan can''t wait to fly toward the position with soil. "Daddy "Well, leave it to me!" Watergate smiles gently. It''s also a golden flash. It is toward the area of Xiaonan and daitu, where fierce fighting has already begun. This is also Naruto''s promise to Xiaonan before, so that she can have the opportunity to revenge in person, and Naruto is to deal with black Jue in person. The biggest boss behind the scenes in forbearance Although there is not much positive strength. But its concealment and hiding ability is really strong! Naruto must make sure that there is no escape possibility for black Jue. Black Jue is also in see Naruto actually personally to deal with their moment, the whole person is not good! This guy really doesn''t talk about martial arts at all!? Hei Jue clenched her teeth. After she scolded in her heart, she immediately went underground. No matter whether the probability is high or not, she must try. Mother has been sealed for thousands of years. She is the only one who can save her mother from the damned seal. You can''t fall down here! Run! Make sure you get out of here! "Ha ha, want to run!? It''s not that easy! " Naruto gave a cold smile, which immediately formed the imprint. "Shua!" A flash. It is also the direct use of the technique of tudun. Into the ground. "Fragrant phosphor!" "Well, Naruto!" With the help of phosphor. Naruto also quickly locked the position of heijue! Chapter 715 Its own super perception. There is also the restriction of boundary, and the precision guidance of phosphor. Under the superposition of three effects, heijue has nothing to hide. As soon as he sneaks into the deep surface, he is locked by Naruto for the first time. When he sees Naruto, he is immediately in front of him. In his bright yellow pupil, heijue shows an extremely ugly look, and wants to further sneak into the deeper soil. "Ha ha!" Naruto is a cold smile. "Keng!" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" Put your hands together quickly. All of a sudden. The chakra that erupted. More than ten thick golden chains burst out from Naruto''s body, straight towards heijue''s position, ferociously wrapped up and blocked one layer after another. While forcing heijue''s position, Naruto is also in the next moment. "Nine lamas!" The gesture of hands together. "Well!" And nine tails in the body. "Boom!" The huge Nine Tailed chakra that rolled out with it! The scarlet color fills the entire underground space. "Light soul!" The breath of this clamor that pervades! "Boom!" A chain of bombing. Even if such an attack would not bring any strike or damage to heijue, it was enough to change the underground environment and force him to his position. Naruto also took this opportunity to make a flash to shorten the distance between him and heijue. "Immortal method - the extreme of the wind!" After entering the immortal mode in the first time. Naruto''s hands immediately sealed. Burst out of the wind spin! In the roar. "Huh?" Just like the whole body was forced by the pressure of black Jue, all of a sudden can not withstand this strong impact, that forced to fly out of the body. "Boom!" "Bang!" Breaking through the surface of the ground. In less than ten seconds. Heijue is forced back to the surface by Naruto! Then there was no room for heijue to adjust his position. It has long been on standby. Almost at the first time. "The art of Vajra blockade!" The King Kong blockade released at will is more skillful than Naruto, not only in terms of speed, but also in terms of quantity. The King Kong chain that controls itself flies to heijue. "Light soul!" It''s also the black Jue that is completely limited. "Keng!" "Wow!" Even though they barely avoided the first wave of encirclement and suppression attacks. But the chain of Vajra is not so easy to break free. "Whoosh!" "Bang!" And when the first one is wrapped around heijue''s left foot. instant. Black Jue that is to feel oneself inside the body check carat a stagnant. The body moves uncontrollably and becomes extremely slow. I haven''t waited for heijue to make any further reaction. "Wow!" "Whoosh" "Whoosh!" The chain of Vajra that follows. One by one, the black Jue was heavily wrapped up! It''s limited by many layers. Black Jue shows a fierce color in the pupil, just when he wants to burst out his last strength potential to break away from the chain of Vajra. "Linzhiji, seal of five elements, seal!" Suddenly. A Golden Shadow flashed. Naruto quickly appeared behind heijue. On the single palm, a mysterious circular Rune engraved in the palm of the hand, when it blooms a dazzling luster, Naruto presses on heijue without hesitation. "No!" In the black Jue pupil suddenly a shrink, want to turn. However, it was the Vajra chain that had imprisoned heijue. With the increase of chakra and concentration, Xianglin also burst out a bright golden shadow. Under the double pressure, heijue could not move. "Seal!" The moment when Naruto''s palm touches heijue. instant. The light of the work. The ultimate spread of the golden red Rune mark! The whole body was covered with black Jue in an instant. At the moment of confinement. Heijue could not feel any trace of chakra flow in his body at that moment. At this moment, even if you want to move, it becomes extremely luxurious. Black Jue, who lives under 100% seal. At the moment you realize that. Black Jue''s bright yellow pupil also showed an endless color of despair. "Ha ha, so you have no place to escape, black jueshang!" Seeing that heijue has been completely sealed by himself. Naruto''s eyes also show a faint smile. Even though I intend to kill this guy directly. But when I think about it later, I''d better seal it first. No matter what, compared with the two "subspecies of otangmu blood lineage" in Yuyi and Yucun, heijue is not a pure otangmu blood lineage, and there is no conventional human form model, but after all, there is no human blood lineage. It is born from the pure power of otangmu Huiye, It is close to 100% similar to the smell of the big tube muhuiye given to him by the six immortals before. Based on this, Naruto is very interested in the structure of heijue. First seal it, and then wait until he has time, Naruto plans to study it in person. You should know that when your strength reaches six levels. Next, I want to improve. It''s really very difficult! At present, the strongest force that you can break out, even if you are far away from the big tube wooden feather coat, is estimated to be slightly inferior, not to mention the goddess of Mao. It''s impolite to say that if you are against the big tube wooden glow night, you will not be able to fight, unless you have insufficient fighting skills and almost no fighting experience, Naruto may still have a little chance to win. Otherwise, pure power competition is really out of the question. In the original work, the original master and the two pillars can re seal the big barrel of muhuiye because they have no fighting experience, and they often misjudge the fighting rhythm and situation. They give the two pillars and Naruto opportunities, and they are lucky, As well as Sakura, Kakashi two people guidance and assistance, combined with a variety of conditions, can have such a smooth seal, and this result is not reproducible, if you do it again, big tube wood glow night as much as a little more careful. Naruto and two pillars don''t want to win. If you say that in 100 matches, big Tanmu Huiye can easily win 99 times. Naruto and ER Zhu seized the only chance. It can be said that the time, place and people are all complete (I can only explain this. The decisive battle in the original book is really a joke, especially the fact that Sakura and Kakashi can all take part in the war. There are too many troughs to spit out There is such luck in the original book, or it can only be relied on. Naruto in this life is not willing to do that. This is also why Naruto has to try his best to avoid the big tube muhui night coming back to the world. Naruto never believes in luck. Only what he can grasp is the right choice. Naturally, the big tube muhui night can''t stay there forever! But when to solve it. It depends on when Naruto''s own strength can reach at least the level of six immortals. Then Ning Ci and Sasuke all step into the level of six immortals. In that case, they can gather the strength of the three and cooperate with each other in a certain way. Naruto has 70% or 80% chance to kill this goddess Mao! So. The existence of black Jue is very necessary and important. Naruto not only wants to see if he can find the key to further his strength from heijue, that is, yin and Yang escape, but also wants to see if he can trace back to the origin based on heijue, and then find the power gap or some weak points. Naruto believes that even if he is as strong as heijue, There must be something imperfect, that is Naruto''s goal. Naturally, in Naruto''s eyes, the value of living black Jue is much higher than that of dead black Jue. It''s not too late to execute it after the research is completed and it''s determined that there is no use value! "Bofeng Naruto!? Asura! You guys! Just like the two rebellious sons in Yuyi and Yucun, they don''t understand their mother''s pain and their love for the world! It was my mother who gave you all that you are now! You are a group of ungrateful people, soul light! Damn villain Because there is no possibility of escape. Black Jue, who has been silent all the time, shows an expression of extreme fury at this time. His bright yellow eyes, which are extremely wide open, stare at Naruto in that way, and yell at Naruto directly. Let Naruto''s eyebrows not from slightly a pick. A look of surprise came out. He didn''t expect that black Jue had such a side. After all, it''s not a machine. Although it''s a bit weird, heijue can be regarded as a "human", or at least a living creature. It''s normal to have such emotions. For black Jue''s crazy scolding. Naruto doesn''t care at all. Two words of abuse will not lose a piece of meat. After all, it''s the fury of the incompetent. Naruto, who is very happy, doesn''t care about this loser. "Just go inside and be quiet and quiet!" Naruto laughs coldly and seals again with one hand. Then, he directly reinforces a seal on heijue''s body, and then seals it into a seal scroll that he carries with him. Through years of technological innovation, Xueren village has developed a seal scroll that can store living things under Naruto''s deliberate guidance, of course, At present, the living space that this kind of seal scroll can hold is very limited, and the strength and duration have yet to be tested, but there is no problem in using it for temporary rescue. Naruto is to use it temporarily. Wait until the future. Naruto also intends to fly the Thunder God''s skill as the basis. Really open up their own space from the flying Thor. It''s just like "Shenwei space" with soil. Can accommodate live people in and out! This is Naruto''s next goal. Therefore, it is not only the strength of the individual, but also the control of the space technique. Naruto naturally does not need this kind of seal scroll! "Naruto? Is it done? " See Naruto successfully put black Jue into the seal scroll. Not far away from the incense phosphor is also a body, came to Naruto body side, with a touch of happy expression asked. "Well, it''s done. It''s hard to catch this guy, but as long as he''s limited, there''s no fighting power at all. An ordinary Shangren can catch this guy as long as he''s good at the skills of hiding and sealing in the border we set up!" Naruto shook his scroll and said with a smile. "Well! That''s good! " As one of Naruto''s closest companions. Xiangyu naturally knows the truth of dayuanmuhuiye, dayuanmuyuyi, dayuanmuyu village, Shiwei, Shenshu and heijue. This time, heijue is the focus of the action. That''s why Xiangyu was a little worried that if Xiaonan lost his mind and wanted to take the soil in advance, heijue might flee ahead of time, And now I see that heijue is captured by Naruto with my own eyes. Xiangyu also shows a smile directly. Naruto nodded slightly. His eyes also shifted to the regiment not far away. be honest. Yuzhibo with earth in the yuzhibo family''s thousands of years of history, has been regarded as an outstanding existence, although there is a little reason for yuzhibo to open it, but it can grow to this point, especially after the opening of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, the accompanying divine power space pupil is undoubtedly evidence of his talent with earth! After recapturing his other kaleidoscope eye from Kakashi. Match with murun chakra, which is already fully adapted in the body. You can freely spend your own kaleidoscope, writing wheel, eye pupil power, and magic power. Even if it is not as complete as the spot, its destructive power and prestige are comparable to yuzhibo weasel''s! With today''s strength. Super Shadow is not enough. But it''s definitely one of the top ones in the movie class! Especially with the particularity of divine power space technique. It''s not too much to call the present band the strongest shadow level. It''s just that in today''s environment, because Naruto arranged the border in advance, to a certain extent, it limited the magic power of taking the earth. Let alone use this technique to escape from here, even if the body''s function is empty, there will be some problems. At the moment of sharp confrontation, it is because of this little mistake that taking the earth is almost taken away by Xiao Nan, Fortunately, Sheng responded quickly and immediately started his own Su Zuo to avoid the heavy damage of that wave of attacks. Only with soil can we maintain a high pressure posture. If the opponent has only one small South. With soil, even if restricted. It''s hard to use divine power. But Xiaonan is still not the opponent of taking the earth. In the original work, only the one eyed taking the earth and hundreds of billions of detonators are needed to force the skill of Yixie Naqi with the earth. In this life, it can be called his own complete taking the earth. Crushing and hanging may be a little pompous, but defeating Xiaonan is still no problem at all! But this match is doomed to have no ifs. Xiaonan''s strength itself is to reach the minimum level standard of film level. There is also Watergate on the side of the body. This one is barely able to touch the shadow threshold. In order to prevent accidents, Watergate directly enters the nine tail chakra mode in the first time! The second stage attack of flying thunder. And nine tail chakras. Seems to be the main attack of Xiaonan. In fact, Watergate is the biggest threat! Even with the strength of suszo''s defense. Facing the attack of Watergate. With soil for a time, there is a feeling that it is difficult to resist. "Bang!" "Keng!" The fierce dust raised. A wave of terror. The sound fell on the ground. When Naruto successfully solved the black Jue problem, it was accompanied by the attack cooperation of Xiaonan and Watergate, which became more and more tacit, and fell into a deeper struggle. "It can only be said that he is worthy of Mr. Ban''s chosen successor, and he really has a good vision. During the Third World War, Nuo Da, a yuzhibo family, although it was also a coincidence, but he could choose to take the land. He really had a brilliant eye!" Naruto watched as he opened xuzuo, forced Xiaonan, and his father besieged him, who could barely keep an invincible situation. He shook his head and said with amazement. "Incense phosphor, you go to help it, the border here to me, a little earlier to solve, is also a little earlier to go back." Naruto turned to one side of the incense phosphor said. Incense phosphor is a Leng at first, then also nodded. Just a flash. That is to run towards the regiment not far away. It was said that Naruto would do it by himself faster. But against opponents at the level of soil. Now Naruto is really a little tired. It''s enough to have a fragrant phosphor to join in. Originally, xiaonanjia''s father could successfully solve the problem of taking soil, but that would certainly take a little more time. The techniques of fragrant phosphor''s seal and King Kong blockade can better limit the action of taking soil. Naruto also takes this opportunity. Focus on the black Jue sealed by yourself. Just now, when he sealed heijue in the scroll, Naruto also used the magic to forcibly cut off a part of heijue''s body and put it in a liquid bottle. Now he is putting it in front of him and carefully wrapping it with his sense. "Sure enough, it''s still a little different? It''s not the pure chakra breath of human beings, but there is another special energy, which is the biggest secret of heijue''s body shape. " Naruto''s eyes are fixed on the black matter inside. Referring to the part of key information obtained from my past experiments, including going to the moon, I think silently in my heart. "It''s more appropriate to do a comparative experiment, and the other part of chakra''s original power must be Yin and Yang evasion. For thousands of years, he has never considered adding a point to the value of force. All of them focus on stealth and breath shielding. It''s really you, heijue." Although the difficulty may be much higher than the average human. But Naruto thinks that heijue is a kind of creature after all, and it is very close to human life. If heijue wants to, he can practice like human beings. He has basic life form, and chakra. He is born with Yin and Yang evasion. After thousands of years, how can this guy practice to a certain degree? It''s better to rely on others than on yourself. If the black absolutely own not low strength. It could have been a long time ago. However, there is no if in the world. And these are just Naruto''s own assumptions. Maybe heijue tried? And then it doesn''t work. Chapter 716 In the final analysis, in any world, even though there are many differences, some truths are immutable. For example, if heijue succeeds in rescuing his mother, big Tanmu Huiye, from the seal on the moon in the original work or in this life, what heijue says and does is right, but heijue is a loser. That''s what he said and did. It''s just a reason to be a loser. Naruto is just feeling two sentences in his heart. If you don''t really care about it, if you have spare time, you''d better study the power composition of black Jue. It''s of great significance and role for you to further master Yin and Yang! Naruto is seriously studying the special black objects separated from heijue. Also do not forget to part of the attention to observe the regiment not far away. Although the main target is black Jue. But in the case of ensuring a smooth solution with soil, it is still unable to let it escape. In fact, Naruto doesn''t need to worry. As previously expected, the combination of Watergate and Xiaonan is already very difficult to cope with. In particular, the extreme combat effectiveness of Watergate under the Nine Tailed chakra mode is almost reaching the minimum level of super shadow. A spiral pill can almost break the earthy suzo. Although Xiaonan''s Zhidun is hard to hurt the Dai Tu who has to be protected, the characteristics of Zhidun also make Dai Tu have to be distracted, which makes it easier for shuimen to attack his own weakness. Now with the addition of Xianghu, Dai Tu''s situation is even more dangerous. The art of seal, which is difficult to predict and even impossible to resist. Even though the kaleidoscope wheel eye has a very strong restraint and control effect on tailed animals, the pupil force with earth is not as arbitrary as yuzhipoban. In the past, it was able to control the pillar force of Jiuwei and the previous generation of three tailed human, yakura, because yuzhipoban''s foreshadowing, especially Jiuwei, has no special psychic seal of Professor yuzhipoban, As well as their own blood to guide the words, then two with soil can not control the nine tail. Now although it is a state of complete eyes. But Xiangyu is not a challenge. Instead, define yourself as an auxiliary location. Is in the side of the small South and water gate. It''s just such an attack mode. It''s very hard to carry soil. If you want to break through, you can''t break through. If you want to retreat, you can''t find a suitable area. After being pressed step by step. As a last resort, you have to use the magic power to void your body, so as to avoid some fatal attacks. As soon as the number of times comes up, the probability of flaws will be increased. In a virtual body accident. And the body did not escape into the divine power space. "Spiral pill!" Watergate is a quick way to seize this opportunity. A flash of thunder. Close to the position in front of the dirt body. A group of bright light and shadow on the right palm. There is no hesitation toward the back position with soil, just like the fight 15 years ago. Hit the nail on the head. "Wow And it''s a more powerful spiral pill. Under the hammer. With soil, the whole expression has become extremely distorted. An uncontrollable tremor. A sweet throat. A mouthful of blood spurted out. "King Kong blockade!" One hit. And then. Xiangyu also takes this opportunity. Release your own chains directly. "Whoosh" "Whoosh" "Whoosh" Gold chains flying out. A brilliant shine. When the soil can''t react at all. "Keng!" It''s very easy to wind the soil heavily. In an instant. Taking soil means that you feel your body sinking, and even the flow of chakra in your body becomes slow. Then came Xiaonan. "Zhidun - the secret seal technique!" It''s also the moment when you quickly come to yuzhibo''s belt of earth. On the palms of your hands, there are a lot of white paper flying around the belt of earth. Under the control of Xiaonan, the belt of earth is forcibly wrapped up in the outer position. "Seal!" The special pattern of the circle is lingering. This is also Xiaonan in the early time, in order to deal with the secret of space with soil and specially prepared in advance of the seal. Although it is said that only the object with limited movement can be sealed. But once it''s perfectly sealed by this seal art. The sealed person will completely lose the sense of chakra in the body! At the moment, Dai Tu is such a feeling. After being sealed by Xiao Nan, Dai Tu can''t feel chakra in his body. The kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in his eyes gradually degenerate with the fading of chakra. First they become gouyu shape, and then they become black and white ordinary eyes, Just like Hei Jue who was captured by Naruto before, Dai Tu''s eyes were wide open at this moment, and the color of despair on his face was so obvious and ironic at this moment! "Yuzhibo brings earth! I didn''t expect that you finally fell into my hands And Xiaonan is in the moment of seeing the despairing expression with soil. The pupil shows a look of extreme carefree. What kind of revenge is the best!? That naturally is to let the enemy not only physically, but also mentally feel the double torture, only in this way, the revenge will really have a sense of revenge success! Soil is also because in that moment. I think I failed in my plan. We can never achieve peace in the world of tolerance. The most important thing is that I will never see my beloved, yehara Lin again. That''s why I felt hopeless for a time. But a second later, when I saw Xiaonan''s eyes full of revenge, my expression became twisted and ferocious. "Xiao Nan!" On one side, shuimen looked at his former disciple, who was completely strange. He could not help but sigh in his heart. "Why on earth did you become what you are now? With soil, is it really Lin''s death? But even so, it''s too... Alas. " Although it is said that Dai Tu is the direct culprit of his wife''s death in the war, seeing Dai Tu''s "twisted and crazy" appearance today, the sadness in Watergate''s heart is better than anger. After all, Dai TU was the kindest one in his team. Watergate even told Jiu xinnai in private, Kakashi can be an excellent ninja in the future. However, the soil will not be much worse than that of kakasi. Because Watergate attaches great importance to the "heart" with soil! However, it is such a disciple who once let Watergate place his hope, but behind him, he went on the opposite road to the whole world without hesitation. Yes, it''s the opposite of the world. From Naruto, Watergate clearly understands the plan with soil and spots. That is to use the resurrected ten tails to project unlimited monthly readings to the moon, so as to let people all over the world fall into endless dreams. Not to mention that this is the plan used by heijue. Even without the big barrel of muhui night, Watergate also thinks that the practice of bringing earth is wrong, which is extremely funny, and the peace created is not real, It''s a huge lie! My son''s behavior is not wrong. It''s just because Watergate is a fire shadow of the fourth generation. From the standpoint of Muye, it can''t accept it at first. Later, it''s not only because of the experience of his son, but also because he has been a dead man for a long time. And the most important thing is that after he comes back to the world, he can see that Naruto really has a unified tolerance world, And give all the people in the world the hope of real peace, this is really recognized his son''s choice. But with soil is very different. This kind of false lies. Standing on the opposite side of the world. It is not only the option that Watergate most disagrees with, but also the most pathetic point that Watergate thinks about soil. He wanted to say something to the band. However, when I saw that the spirit of the earth was obviously twisted to the bottom of my bones. Any words are in this moment again into a deep sigh. Naruto is also after seeing that Dai TU was captured smoothly. Let''s put down the study of black absolute power for the time being. Step closer. And Yu Zhibo with soil face to face, looking at the soil that can''t move. Naruto also shook his head with pitiful eyes. "Crazy people can only lose in the end. The world is unfair and fair. Yuzhibo takes the earth, and your wild hope ends here!" "Wave wind Naruto!" There was no emotion fluctuation, not even a slight look of contempt. There was only the faint tone and the pitiful look. But because of this, Naruto''s look was the most likely to enrage Dai Tu, who looked at the young blonde who had ruined his plan and glared angrily, It''s like trying to swallow Ming''s life. At this moment. The feeling of endless regret emerged from the deep heart of Dai Tu. If you can start over. Before Naruto grows up completely, daitu will do everything to get rid of Naruto, including Naruto''s defection from Muye. In fact, it''s a good mobile phone meeting. At that time, Naruto borrowed Jiuwei chakra, even though he already had the shadow level strength, but daitu, or Xiao organization, did its best. You can still capture Naruto on the basis of paying a certain price! In addition, we can also take advantage of the situation to frame the blame on other tolerance villages and trigger a new round of tolerance World War, so as to create a good opportunity for our own plan! The worst situation is that the organization''s intentions are exposed ahead of time. The plan starts ahead of time. But this is no doubt a small problem! It''s been years of preparation. Plan ahead a little bit. This is entirely possible. It''s a pity that at that time, the local people didn''t realize the growth of Naruto. What''s more, they didn''t know that Naruto could not only achieve his personal strength to crush Yu Zhibo, but also create such a huge organization in just three years after he defected from Muye. If! If! If you can! However, there is no regret medicine in the world after all! The fury of the loser''s incompetence. At this moment. In the body with soil reflects incisively and vividly. And Naruto is looking at the congested pupil with soil, and the pitiful color in the pupil is becoming more and more rich. "You are a loser after all, and you are also a cheated loser. Yuzhibo takes the earth. This is the end of your life. Although I always think that it would be the best if your life was completely ended 17 years ago in the battle of shenwupi bridge, I still insist on it for so many years. I''d like to tell you the truth mercifully, In fact, you are cheated. Of course, you are not cheated by Yu Zhibo, or not completely. After all, Mr. Ban, who claims to be a man of unparalleled wisdom, is also a poor man cheated. What is the mission of the six immortals? What is the endless reading to create eternal dreams and create real peace? Those are all false, and those who deceive you, ha ha, I think you should have the bottom of your mind, too? Yes, that''s the black jueshang "You are talking nonsense! impossible! No way "The reason why he deceived you is also to use you to revive his mother, that is, the mother of the six immortals, the real ancestor of chakra in the world of tolerance -- big tube mu Huiye!" "Don''t try to deceive me! The plan is right! Peace in the world of tolerance must be realized by me "Soul light! The spirit is weak "So, even if your plan is successful, your Lin will never come back, and your dream will never come true, so-called true peace? It''s just an illusory dream that you self righteous clown can never realize A demon whisper. Or rather than physical revenge, Naruto prefers to destroy the soil completely in spirit. What could be more effective and direct than the collapse of this unique "pure love warrior" dream in the fire shadow world!? Yuzhibo with soil, once will be wild original Lin as all of his life. At the moment of nohara''s death. The craziness with soil makes the whole person''s character distorted. The layout and efforts in the next ten years. All in order to realize the dream of seeing yehara Lin again! Now. Naruto is not only to personally block the plan of taking away the land, but also to completely destroy the "dream" of taking away the land from the spiritual level Tell him! All your efforts in the past 17 years are useless! No matter how you take the earth to vent your anger and denial. Naruto is to maintain a cold appearance, word by word will gradually tell the truth of these tolerance to Yu Zhibo with soil! Looking at the band, it seems that they are going to be crazy to the extreme, but they are still shouting "impossible". This is the essence of revenge! Xiaonan has a feeling of extreme physical and mental pleasure. After all, Watergate was kind to his former disciple and sighed. "Naruto." The words of the warm voice. ¡°£¡¡± When Naruto was stunned, he got the meaning of his father for the first time. "Well, I see, Dad!" After a soft answer. Looking at that is still in the fury roar of the soil. "So, farewell, yuzhibo, take earth, be a normal person in the next life!" There is a strong evil spirit between the eyebrows of the Naruto. "Poof On one palm, a chakra wind blade emerged. In a flash of light. Naruto is also looking at the left chest with soil. Without hesitation. "Huh?" A precise and sharp blow. At the time of easily submerging into the left chest of the soil, the wind whirling chakra, which spread along with it, also instantly smashed various organs in the soil. "Wow I can''t help it. A lot of blood spilled out. "Little nansang." "Ah And then after the Naruto gives a soft call. Xiao Nan, who can''t wait for a long time, is also in the middle of turning his hands. Straight from the condensation of a very sharp "paper sword"! Aim at the dirt neck. With a fierce wave. "Puyi" make a clean break with! Easy to cross down the head. With a lot of blood splashing out. "Plop!" The head, which was cut off by Xiaonan, rolled on the ground for several times and soaked the whole surface. It also declared the death of one of the fire shadow''s final boss! It''s just the big eyes, and the "impossible" still shouting before death! It shows the reluctance and anger of the earth. But anyway. Yuzhibo daitu, who has been a black hand behind the scenes for 17 years, also officially announced his exit. Naruto finally got to know his last enemy. Finished the last step in the plan I made three years ago!! Chapter 717 Yuzhibo''s death with earth. Heijue was caught. It is also a sign that Naruto has thoroughly dealt with the last enemy in the world of tolerance. Since then, Naruto has and only has the goddess Mao, who is still sealed on the moon, in the blue planet of nuota. Naruto needs to deal with the enemy, but he has been caught by himself in heijue, The tianwai clan, the big tube woody family, still doesn''t need to worry about the goddess Mao and Naruto before they send people. You can have enough time to wait until you grow to a limit. The Naruto in this life will not be like the original one. In the year of 15, Ben Zun and ER Zhu in the original novel reached six levels, but their strength seemed to reach their peak in that year. From then on, one of them was determined to wander in the world of tolerance, A person who focuses on Muye''s government affairs is not really focused on his own cultivation. It is clear that the golden period for ninja to grow up is from the age of teenagers to 30. During this period, not only the ability of personal strengthening, the ability of absorbing and learning, but also the strengthening of physical quality are in the best period. But they just missed this time. It can''t be said that there is no growth at all. It can only be said that compared with their growth from the age of 12 to the age of 15 or 16, they are really one in the sky and one in the earth. In principle, they don''t need to spend all their energy on cultivation. However, more than half of their mind and concentration are devoted to their own cultivation. At the peak age of 30, Ninja is at the peak of cultivation, Both of them can at least reach the level of liudao immortal, and even a little higher strength is absolutely no problem. It''s a pity that the two of them slacked off. It''s true that in the past decade or so, they have almost stood still. Although it''s also related to the situation that no one can threaten the existence of the two of them. It''s even related to the fact that they don''t need to join hands and that one person alone can push the whole tolerance world. It''s really easy for people to relax when they don''t have a sense of crisis. Naruto didn''t really say that he "despised" benzun in the original work. Because if he were himself. Not necessarily like that. It''s already invincible. Who will really make unremitting efforts day and night? It''s just that the bright night in this life has not been completely solved. Naruto plans to solve the bright night once and for all in a way different from that in the original work. This requires Naruto to have stronger power, and then consider that the big woody family of tianwai may be sent to exist at any time. Naruto will never stop his own pace. However, these things, are slowly. More than ten years. Naruto has enough confidence. You can follow your own pace to complete your next "Five Year Plan"! And it''s not limited to that. Including "monsters", "evil spirits" and "three holy places"! There is a certain probability that these may threaten the existence of world peace. Naruto will find time to solve them one by one in the future! you ''re right! Including three holy places! Naruto never conceals that he views these three holy places with the greatest malice. The slug fairy in wet bone forest may be a little better. But the toad fairy in miaomu mountain and the White Snake fairy in Longdi cave are the thorn in Naruto''s eye. Especially the so-called "prophecy" that toad fairy always emphasized in the original work! In Naruto''s opinion. It''s a kind of deception! This includes but is not limited to two people who have cheated on "big barrel wooden feather coat" and "Zi Lai Ye". Especially since I came here. Naruto thinks that if it wasn''t for the ridiculous prophecy of toad fairy, the so-called "son of prophecy", zilaiye''s life would be more wonderful. It''s not impossible to be the first one who doesn''t have big barrel wood blood, but can step into the Super Shadow level. Zilaiye really wasted a lot of time in his youth! This is also one of Naruto''s biggest regrets when he read the original in his previous life. Although it''s not 100%, it''s even very difficult. But Naruto really thinks that he can also concentrate on his own cultivation. He is the most likely to reach the high level of existence of two people since yuzhiboban and qianshouzhujian! It''s not just about personal talent. It''s also a matter of mentality and quantity. That''s why Naruto hates that toad fairy so much Naruto will never allow such a "God stick" to exist in the world. Now the world is in chaos. Everything has to start over slowly. Naruto will put these things aside for the time being. Only when his strength reaches at least the level of six immortals and the whole world reaches a basically peaceful and harmonious social order can Naruto deal with these self-conscious "inferior" things. "Anyway, now at least I can draw a stop, and the world will shine in my hands!" Naruto looks at the earth face with extremely unwilling and angry expression. After taking a deep breath, Naruto also turns around and goes towards the hole. "Let''s go! It''s time to reorder the world! " In the back position. Shuimen, Xiaonan and Xiangyu also followed closely. In the country of fire, muyeren village, which used to be the village of muyeren, returned. Of course, the corpse with soil and the head were also taken with it. Whether Xiaonan wanted to use the head with soil to worship in front of changmen and Miyan''s tomb, or the research value of the corpse with soil itself, Naruto and others wanted to take the corpse with soil. Including that pair of kaleidoscope eyes. It also has high research and use value. You should know that the kaleidoscope wheel writing eyes are extremely rare in the thousand year history of yuzhibo people. In the accompanying pupil technique, the only one that can use space technique is this pair. Naruto wants to develop his own space of flying Thunder God. The power of the earth. Have very high reference value! That''s it. This pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. Naruto is about to be well preserved. In addition, through comparative experiments, we can see whether yuzhibo weasel can absorb the original power of this pair of kaleidoscope wheel eyes, and then evolve the eyes to the level of eternal kaleidoscope wheel eyes. After all, although it is said in the original book that the quality can only be improved by transplanting a kaleidoscope from one''s own brother, it does not completely deny that the kaleidoscope transplantation among other people with similar blood ties is not necessarily impossible? In any case, it''s an experiment. If you can succeed, it''s the best. You can have a pair of eternal eyes, and it doesn''t hurt to fail. In a word, it''s just a passing experiment. Return to Naruto in the land of fire. Because we can successfully solve the problem of "taking soil" and "black Jue", we can concentrate on dealing with the following government affairs, including the most important thing is to re formulate the basic system after the reunification of the country! The most important policy is to move the capital and land! The former is related to the establishment of national political center and future political system. The latter is the key factor for Naruto to realize world peace and social harmony! The reason why there are so many disputes among different countries. It''s because of unequal interests. Once the land of fire was the richest country in the whole world. The other four big countries do not necessarily have a prosperous country of fire! What do you want countries to think? And when there is an obvious gap between each other. War is inevitable. It''s the same now. Although the world is unified. There are no more enemies in the world of tolerance. But it doesn''t mean the dispute is over. The relationship between people is the greatest collection of interest disputes! It must be impossible for Naruto to completely end this dispute. In the world where Naruto lived in his previous life, when productivity was so developed, there would be less disputes between countries, even within a country, without mentioning countries? However, such disputes have been limited to a reasonable and acceptable scope. On a large scale, it is indeed a very harmonious and stable society. And this is what Naruto wants to achieve in this world. Naruto is not greedy. And not too limited to yourself. Once in a while, we can take a bigger step. The land system and the corresponding distribution policy are the killing weapons directly used by Naruto. It is absolutely impossible to let all people in the world enter the era of common prosperity. But let everyone solve the basic problem of food and clothing. But Naruto can do it! Move the capital to Kyoto! Taking fenghuacheng as the auxiliary capital, we still set up a certain degree of government agencies. Then the main body of Yanren village is Xueren village! Then the five great tolerance villages used to be the sub villages of Xueren village! Naruto deployed some high-level and corresponding parts of Xueren troops in each sub village. By the way, guide the people of all regions to carry out land reform! The ownership belongs to the state collective. Each family is allocated a certain amount of land or other mountain, forest and other resources according to the basic situation. As the "monarch" of martial arts Naruto has such prestige and qualification. What''s more. As the first generation queen of snow empire, Fenghua Xiaoxue also unconditionally agreed to Naruto''s plan and arrangement. you ''re right! It''s the queen! When the whole world was unified, the kingdom of snow was officially called the Empire of snow. At Naruto''s suggestion. Fenghua Xiaoxue is not once famous. But to be the first emperor in the world! It must be said that when Naruto raised this important case at the high-level political meeting of the snow empire, Fenghua Xiaoxue''s eyes were wide open. Although in the world of fire shadow. In ancient times. It is also called "emperor" or "emperor". But it''s just a flash in the pan. And there is no benchmark requirement. But now Naruto''s proposal is undoubtedly to rationalize and regularize this "title"! Fenghua Xiaoxue is naturally very surprised. However, the most important ministers of the snow Kingdom, Asami Mitsuo, were very happy. Their "Queen''s Majesty" directly became "Queen''s Majesty". Of course, they are the happiest one! Moreover, until now, those snow countries headed by santaifu, should not say that the important ministers of the snow empire still regard Naruto as the "Regent" of the Empire! Anyway, the next generation of "His Majesty the emperor" must have the blood of Naruto. Of course, they would not doubt Naruto''s intention at all. These people only require that the lineage of Fenghua family must be included in the inheritance of the "throne", and the surname "Fenghua" is enough! Is the rest important? It doesn''t matter at all! In addition, Naruto''s proposal has greatly strengthened the control at the national level. How can the ministers like santaifu be unhappy? Of course, what they don''t know at this time is. This proposal is only the first step of Naruto''s plan to make the Fenghua clan the highest leader of the country and directly promote them to the rank of emperor. There are plans. In the next political reform. Naruto will gradually limit the power of the emperor. Then the military, political and judicial powers are separated. The military affairs belong to Xue Ying of Ren Village, the politics belong to the Prime Minister of the government, and then the judicial system is directly under the "emperor". The supreme judicial officer is the person who has the blood of the "Fenghua clan". Nominally, the supreme leaders of the three powers are appointed by the "emperor". Some of the previous systems have been retained, and some of them have been filled in by the reform. It''s really a little bit of a different feeling. But this is just Naruto''s plan to try it step by step. Where there are imperfections, there must be adaptation. In these aspects, Naruto will slow down, step by step. Anyway, he still has time to experiment a little bit, so as to formulate a new system and order that is really suitable for this country and the world before he dies. This part can be slower. But in terms of land reform. Naruto is to be bold and comprehensive! This is also the most critical issue related to the basic stability of society. For the general public, as long as they can solve the most basic problem of food and clothing, they will certainly not rush to engage in any unrest. This is universal in any world and at any time. No one will really take risks when there is still hope. It''s not fearlessness, it''s brain trouble! So, in land reform. Naruto is the fastest one! In every area. Although those famous families want to resist Naruto''s determination. But under the pressure of absolute power. At most, these people can only curse in their heart. On the surface, we still have to honestly comply with the orders issued by the central government, and at the time of the initial collapse of all countries, or direct and unconditional surrender. All the land wealth of these famous families has been cleared up. It should be said. Naruto is kind. No one size fits all. But according to the actual situation. Even more did not have those once nobles to dial the light pig! To leave them a certain degree of property is the last bit of respect given by Naruto to these former nobles, and this is also the group who voluntarily surrendered. Most of the nobles in the former water country, the land of thunder and the land of fire are not so lucky. But there is still a little bit left. According to the population of these noble families. To put it bluntly. The property. It''s enough for these nobles to live a "well-off life.". As long as they don''t squander! Of course, if they can''t change their living habits and are not willing to work hard on their own. Naruto takes care of them to death! Anyway, as long as there is no social unrest. These people, Naruto will go with them! And so far! After the unification of the world, the rudiment of the new order was formally established under the initial system reform of Naruto!! The world. Also under the efforts of Naruto. Really ushered in a new era!! Chapter 718 Time flies like flies, year after year. Since Naruto unified the world of tolerance. Five years have passed. The whole world has entered a new era. With Naruto''s efforts, the order of the old era was completely destroyed and abandoned, while the order of xinshida was also re established. Even if there were some small waves occasionally, it did not cause any large-scale problems. Of course, the reform was not a smooth journey, but after the wall was hit, Naruto would make timely corrections every time, and Naruto was not alone, The most important thing is that five years ago, under the unification of the world, Naruto timely promulgated the land reform policy, which benefited all the people in the world. I dare not say that the living standard of the people in every new snow empire is good now, but at least it can be said that after five years of efforts. Within the Empire. There are few people who starve or freeze to death. More than 90 percent of the people can at least solve the problem of food and clothing for a few people in a family. It is also the biggest reason why the rule of the Empire of the new snow can be stabilized quickly. You know, in those days. War and poverty. As a result, a considerable number of people in the world live in hunger and cold all the year round! There is nothing to eat when you are hungry and nothing to wear when you are frozen. Now the Empire of snow can solve these problems. Almost all the people can get their share of the land! These ordinary people must support the rule of snow empire with both hands and feet! And build in front of such a general trend. Any "careerist" with a different heart can''t make any waves. The newly born empire of snow also passed through the most difficult years. Now, the social order has been basically stable. The Empire of snow also ushered in a period of rapid development. All this is due to Naruto''s efforts and persistence. In addition, in the past five years, Naruto has not only devoted himself to the administration of the country and the village, but also has never stopped practicing himself. So have Sasuke, Ningci and Xiangtu. On the moon, there is the goddess Mao. The tianwai clan, the big tube woody family, may send another person to come at any time. The power of these things. Each one is comparable to the six immortals, and even stronger. Naruto and his friends are naturally afraid of any slack. And through these five years of efforts. Naruto has finally integrated Yin and Yang. Today''s Naruto can not only easily condense the jade of seeking Tao and fight with the six immortals, but also transplant Yu Zhibo''s eyes of reincarnation to release the natural skill of reincarnation and revive his relatives, just because the cost of this skill is a little too high, If only one or two people are resurrected, Naruto can survive without losing all of his vitality. But if more people are resurrected at one time, Naruto''s life will be taken as the price, and not all of them will be resurrected. It should be noted that. This resurrection also depends on people. The resurrection of an ordinary person, and the resurrection of a person who was a shadow level strong person. The caster''s vitality is also different. Because of this. Naruto did not use this technique to revive his parents. Although it can be made up by the number of times, or even let the two pillars who have opened gouyu''s reincarnation eye use this technique alternately, it will still be very troublesome, so Naruto also suppresses this impulse temporarily. After all, he has a way to further strengthen his vitality and the strength of the two pillars in a short time, So that the two can easily revive their families by using this technique together. This method is naturally the goddess of Mao on the moon! As the first ancestor of chakra. The big barrel of wood is on the night. There must be something that Naruto needs. And in these five years. Naruto has been waiting for this opportunity! Their own strength has reached the level of six immortals, and maybe even stronger. Ningci fully mastered the chakra model of reincarnation eye. The same can be easily condensed to seek jade, smoothly into the six levels! Two pillars in Naruto and incense phosphor under the continuous test, smoothly combined with Mudun chakra, through the fusion with their own chakra. Open the eyes of Gu Yu''s reincarnation! And it''s still binocular mode! The same smooth step into the six levels! Since then, they have entered the six levels for almost the same time, a little more than a year after the unification of the tolerance world. Naruto also took advantage of the fact that they entered the six levels and began to clean up the whole tolerance world again, carrying out those "poor guys" hiding in the dark corner! Including but not limited to the "monsters" sealed by the kingdom of ghosts, the "evil god" closely related to feiduan, and some foolish ambitious people. After they found that the rule of the snow empire was becoming more and more stable, and Naruto had no problem at all, they did not intend to wait any longer. The most direct point is that the rebels who were not willing to surrender before caoren village, Xingren village and Longren village. Although they were solved by the leaders of the former village from internal repression, some of them escaped the repression and later took the initiative to unite. During that period, Naruto had no interest, On the other hand, they didn''t have the time to deal with them. What''s more, I didn''t expect that these people were so brave to unite and gave them time in the first time. More Than This. They are also connected to the evils of the once empty country. That is to say, Shennong, the creator of "zero tail", who had a record of appearing in the original plot. Fortunately, Naruto didn''t pay attention to these people. But the mechanism of Xueren village itself is perfect. A mistake is an accident. But you can''t miss it the second time. When these people were still in secret, it was really difficult for Xueren''s secret investigation organization to find them, but when they started to act later, with traces, it was easy for Xueren''s Secret departments to find some clues, and then follow them all the way. Naturally, they found their secret plans. Report back to Naruto. It''s just in the time node when the two pillars open the eyes of Gu Yu''s reincarnation after Ning CI. Naruto set out to let Ningci and Erzhu take people to deal with these problems. In particular, he told Ning Ci that if he could, the monster and evil god would be brought back alive as much as possible. Naruto wants to study it. In this world, what is another power system different from chakra. Zero tail. The original work can be filled with a chakra to explode. Naruto has no interest at all. That Shennong''s so-called "achievements in science and technology." Naruto doesn''t care at all. If you really need it. Naruto might as well resurrect the snake pill through the incantation seal. A Shennong doesn''t even have the qualification to carry shoes for dashuewan. At the moment when the two pillars asked for instructions, Naruto waved directly. Let two pillars do it by themselves. Then, when two big men of "six ranks" came out. All over the world. It is true that no one can stop the pace of Ning Ci and Sasuke. After finding Shennong, it didn''t take much time to kill Shennong, including Kongni, the seemingly powerful zero tail, and didn''t insist on even one move in front of Sasuke. It can be called the two pillars of direct "open R" approach. After finding the specific location of Shennong, it is to directly open xuzuo, Push it all the way. The zero tailed animal with nine tails, which is called the strongest tailed animal? sorry. After being caught by Sasuke''s xuzuo, he was unable to move at all. Then is must assist''s big hand so lightly a pinch, this zero tail then was easily pinched burst by Sasuke At that moment. Shennong is still an incredible expression. In his opinion, it is the most important way for him to dominate the world of tolerance, reappear the glory of the air Kingdom, and even replace the Empire of snow to build the Empire of air. It is easy to kill him!? It has to be said. Little people are little people. Especially the little people who have never seen the world. Always immersed in their own world. Two pillars did not give Shennong any chance to be "indignant.". After the zero tail. It''s also a cut! It''s easy to send Shennong to hell. Moreover, knowing that Shennong still has "the art of regeneration", even if they were sure that the other people had lost their breath, the two pillars directly recorded "Tianzhao" and turned Shennong''s body into ashes. It''s really the two pillars that will make up the knife to the end. There was no chance for the rebels. It''s easy to take care of them before they cause more social unrest Ningci side. The settlement of monsters was also very smooth. Although it''s much more difficult than zero tail. Even on the level of difficulty. Not lost to the general Super Shadow level. But that''s all. Hard power can reach the level of a thousand hands at most. It''s only because there are special reasons that it''s not easy to die. The monsters who can only be sealed by the Witches of the last generation in the ghost Kingdom really have no chance for Ning Ci, who has a reincarnation eye! After directly informing the Witch of the ghost kingdom. Ning CI is also a leisurely stroll, straight into the forbidden area where the spirits of monsters are sealed. When a young witch, the purple garden, came with her servant. Ning CI has already used his reincarnation eye characteristics to forcibly transfer the spirit of the monsters from inside and seal it on the special scroll he carries. Then it was in the confused expression of the small face of the aster. Ningci left there directly and headed for the former marshland area. If you want to solve it, you can solve it together. All the souls are taken away. There''s no reason the body is still there. It is worth mentioning that. In the original work, Huang Quan, who re released the spirits of monsters, originally intended to release the monsters while the world of tolerance was in chaos again, but he was killed by Ning CI. Yes, it''s just a simple move! The soul can be easily taken away. Not to mention the body. Besides, Naruto has explained that it doesn''t matter whether it''s complete or not. It doesn''t matter if you can bring back part of it. Anyway, it''s all used for research. In this way, the monsters that have been worrying about the ghost country for 20 or 30 years are easily solved by Ning Ci and taken back as the experimental material of Naruto. Then there is the evil god. On the contrary, there is nothing. Including the most important key figure, feiduan, seems to have disappeared since the end of the war of tolerance more than a year ago. Although Naruto wants to find it. But on the one hand, it''s time-consuming. On the other hand, Naruto has more important things to do. That is to say, let it go for the time being. After solving these scattered problems. For the next two or three years. After Naruto''s space technique has stepped into a new level, he can open up his own space of flying Thunder God. Naruto is also in accordance with a certain order, from the three holy places for a stroll. It starts with shigulin, then Longdi cave, and finally miaomu mountain. Naturally, Naruto is not so cruel as to say that it must completely destroy the three holy places. After all, it is also the place where the three psychic beasts have certain significance and value. If it is not necessary, Naruto does not mean to destroy the three holy places. But let the three immortals be a little more honest. Naruto thinks it is necessary. And in order to prevent some accidents in the future. Naruto also made these three "immortals" sign some kind of contract with themselves through "reasoning". This is the last thing Naruto will do for the stability of tolerance world for hundreds of years and even thousands of years in the future! Five years! From the general economic foundation affairs. To the high-rise buildings in the world of tolerance! And the chaos hidden in every corner of tolerance. They were pulled out one by one by Naruto. Now. Naruto is over 20 years old. Undoubtedly, I have come to the limit that I can grow up. Ning Ci and Sasuke also reached the peak of their lives. It''s time to take that last step. Get rid of the goddess of Mao on the moon! And then usher in the real era of their group. "Ningci, Sasuke, are you ready?" On the blue planet. In front of Naruto''s already well portrayed space magic array. Naruto turns his head to Sasuke and Ningci who follow him. "Well, it''s already ready!" Ning CI nodded and said with a smile. "Well! No problem! " The second pillar hummed. His face is also full of confidence. Now he can be very confident against anyone! Even if the next thing to face is the famous goddess of Mao - big tube mu Huiye. There is no problem with the two pillars! "Then! We''re going to set out! " Naruto nodded with a smile. Then turn your head. Looking at the nestling field, fragrant phosphor, light snow, feather high, eight clouds and others standing in the position behind him. "Wu Yun Chang long, Naruto king!" After straightening the skirt for Naruto, Hatta looks up slightly and looks at Naruto. With endless trust and firmness, Hatta says to Naruto. "Ah, I''ll be back earlier, hatada! When I come back, let''s get married! " Naruto gently touched his cheek and said softly. "Well! I''ll wait for you, Naruto! " Although very shy, even the ears are becoming red. But the young farmland still firm Yang head, with Naruto four eyes opposite, heavy key nod, answer a voice to say. "Then!" "Let''s go! Ningci, Sasuke When the white robe of Naruto is raised, the voice of the voice falls. "Ah "Well!" After pinching with both hands. "Hum!" A burst of beautiful light and shadow blooming. Space warps with it. Twinkling figure. A powerful energy erupts! The figures of Naruto, Sasuke and Ningci disappeared in the array. To the position of the moon! Never stop. Always keep pace! For Naruto. The end is a kind of beginning! And his journey. Is the endless sea of stars!!! The whole book is over!